《Fantasy: I'm Really Not A Supreme Master!》 Chapter 1 - 1 Raise Real Dragons and Phoenixes in a small mountain village_1 Chapter 1 Raise Real Dragons and Phoenixes in a small mountain vige_1 Trantor: 549690339 Xuantian Realm. Southern Territory, Fire Country. Outside Liyang City, a remote little mountain vige. Li Fan walked out of his simple courtyard, holding a bowl of corn kernels in his hands. He called out a few times, and a flock of earth chickens ran out from the yard. After scattering the corn kernels to feed the chickens, he went to the pond and threw bait to a school of golden carp, before heading to a nearby vegetable patch to weed and loosen the soil. After a while, a fine sweat had formed on Li Fan¡¯s face, and he sat down to rest under a peach tree. Li Fan looked at the fruit on the peach tree and showed a contented smile. Actually, Li Fan wasn¡¯t a native of the Xuantian Realm. He was a young man from the twenty-first century who had mysteriously transmigrated to this world. In this world, cultivators were revered. It was said that there were countless powerful beings, even immortals! As a transmigrator, Li Fan naturally yearned to cultivate. He once visited a sect in the Southern Territory, hoping to be a disciple, but after testing, he was found to bepletelycking in talent. At the height of his despair, Li Fan identally awakened a system! Just when he was overjoyed and ready to soar to the heavens with the system¡¯s help, he realized that the system was utterly frustrating! He needed toplete six hundred and sixty-six tasks before the system would open up an invincible path of cultivation for him, and at thepletion of these tasks, he would be an invincible being. These tasks set by the system over the past three years included, but were not limited to: Raising chickens, capturing two wild mountain chickens and sessfully domesticating them, breeding a flock of more than twenty. Feeding fish, raising a batch of fry to adulthood. nting trees, sowing a peach pit, tending to it carefully, and waiting for the peach tree to bear fruit. Digging wells, excavating a usable well by hand. Gardening, creating a well-growing vegetable garden. ¡­ In short, there wasn¡¯t a single task that a farmer would do that he had missed! Of course, there were other tasks as well, such as the system forcing him to practice calligraphy for three months, drawing for three months¡­ The system also asionally provided him with some basic necessities of life, like hoes, firewood axes, seeds, and some simple books, such as: ¡°Postpartum Care for Sows,¡± ¡°How to Get Chickens to Feed,¡± ¡°Three Hundred and Four Ways to Split Firewood¡±¡­ Li Fan had be numb to it all over these past three years. ¡°System, the peach tree has borne fruit, what¡¯s the next task?¡± Li Fan asked, looking at the peaches on the tree. ¡°Helping others, assist Elder Zhao in chopping firewood.¡± The system¡¯s voice rang out. The system often issued odd tasks, such as delivering some fruit to Auntie Wang or helping Uncle Li hoe thend¡­ He had done this task before, too. He slung the axe over his shoulder and took some rope to tie up the bundles of firewood before leaving. No sooner had he left than the entire simple courtyard underwent a dramatic change. The Dao roared and dragon cries shook the heavens! From the pond, dragon shadows surged to the sky, a host of glorious divine dragons vying for the bait that Li Fan had just scattered! ¡°You silly dragons of the Dragon n, keep it down! The master isn¡¯t far away yet; do you want to die?¡± The old hen pecking at the corn suddenly looked towards the pond! In an instant, a rainbow light as magnificent as a cascading waterfall exploded behind the old hen, and an immense Phoenix Shadow covered the sky! At the pond, the numerous dragon shadows instantly dissipated, restoring calm as a school of golden carp swam. ¡°Phoenix Matron, my Dragon n is not afraid of you!¡± A majestic voice sounded faintly. ¡°The Phoenix Matron is saving you.¡± At that moment, even the peach tree, which astonishingly began to speak in an extremely pleasant female voice, said, ¡°I feel that the master is bing more and more terrifying. He just sat beneath me for a while, and the Pan Peaches almost matured on the spot¡­¡± For a time, everything in the courtyard fell silent. ¡­ When he went out, the vigers greeted Li Fan warmly. This ce was very secluded, and the vigers were simple folks. They were all grateful for Li Fan¡¯s help over the days. ¡°Little Li, be careful out there today. When I came back from outside this morning, I saw some cultivatorsing to our area!¡± ¡°Those people are all quite formidable!¡± Auntie Wang advised with concern. ¡°Alright, Auntie Wang.¡± Li Fan responded and left the vige. This mountain vige was very isted; usually, no one came here. Why had some cultivators suddenly appeared? Thinking of cultivators, Li Fan immediately felt a sense of longing. But all of that was irrelevant to his current situation. Before long, Li Fan arrived outside Hongye Valley. Perhaps due to geography, from a distance, Hongye Valley looked as if it was aze, with the foliage of the vegetation disying fiery red leaves. Li Fan was about to enter the valley when he suddenly noticed that there was a convoy ahead. The group was dressed exceptionally well, all very splendid, and their mounts were tall, snowy-white steeds. Now, they were discussing something. ¡°Saintess, do you really wish to risk yourself? This ce is a deathtrap! Even our forebear fell inside¡­¡± A middle-aged man was looking at the young girl in the lead with concern. The girl was wearing a pale green dress that entuated her stunning figure, with an extremely beautiful face, a pert nose, sparkling eyes, and longshes fluttering as she looked toward the valley ahead, taking a deep breath: ¡°There¡¯s no other way, whether we can obtain what¡¯s inside the valley is critical to the survival of our sect!¡± ¡°As the Saintess, it is my inescapable responsibility, Mu Qianning!¡± ¡°Besides, we are well-prepared this time, and there might be a glimmer of hope!¡± ¡°Ren Hong, if you are afraid, just wait for me outside.¡± Hearing the resolute tone in Mu Qianning¡¯s words, the middle-aged man puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I am willing to follow the Saintess and give my life for the existence of the Lihuo Sect!¡± Mu Qianning nodded in satisfaction andmanded, ¡°Everyone dismount!¡± Dozens of people dismounted and were about to enter the valley. ¡°Worthy of being a deathtrap, just by nearing it, my heart trembles with fear!¡± Ren Hong¡¯splexion greatly changed, although he was a cultivator at the Initial Golden Core Stage. Yet, his instincts told him that this ce was dangerous, extremely dangerous! Mu Qianning also took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everyone put on your Protective Daoist Clothing, and after I use the Dao Patterns to break through this barrier, we will enter!¡± She stepped forward, holding an ancient Array te that was cracked! ¡°Open!¡± With a low shout from her, sand and stones began flying in front of them! Ren Hong¡¯s pupils shocked, he saw the chaotic auras of destruction, posing a terrifying threat that could annihte a Golden Core¡­ ¡°Go!¡± He led the people, following Mu Qianning, and charged in! Behind them, Li Fan saw this scene and was puzzled. What are these people doing? Making such a ruckus, and raising all that dust, it¡¯s not eco-friendly at all! No manners. But he didn¡¯t want to interfere and proceeded to enter the valley. Ahead. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± The Protective Daoist Clothing on Ren Hong and the others burst under the barrage of chaotic Dao auras. They fell to the ground one after another in extreme agony. Even Ren Hong, unable to endure any longer, slumped to the ground. Mu Qianning took a few more steps forward, but at that moment, the Array te in her hand broke in two! Assaulted by numerous Dao auras, her pale green dress with its rippling patterns protected her, but within three seconds, it was riddled with countless holes, exposing her fair skin! ¡°No¡­¡± A tear fell from Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes! This deathtrap was more terrifying than she imagined. At the first barrier, they were utterly unable to pass! And now, they were about to lose their lives here! Were they going to die¡­ ¡°Saintess, look!¡± Just at that moment, Ren Hong suddenly eximed! Mu Qianning looked in the direction he was pointing and saw not far away, amidst the highly chaotic Dao auras, a figure strolling as if on t ground, with utmost ease! Even the auras that could easily destroy someone at the Golden Core Realm seemedpletely ineffective against him! Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had observed the weakest point of the Dao auras to attack through, and even she was in such disarray, but this person came through the most terrifying and chaotic ce without a scratch?! Seeing him as a savior, she urgently cried out: ¡°Senior, save us!¡± Li Fan, who was about to bypass these people and enter the valley, stopped in his tracks. He looked left and right. He made sure that there was no one else around. He couldn¡¯t help being somewhat perplexed and said, ¡°Miss, are you calling me?¡± Senior? Chapter 2 - 2 Terror Exists_1 Chapter 2 Terror Exists_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, senior!¡± Mu Qianning was overjoyed to see the senior in front of her responding. She said, ¡°Senior, we are from the Lihuo Sect. Please lend us your aid. We will never forget this great kindness and favor¡­¡± Li Fan grimaced with a toothache. What are these people doing? Weren¡¯t they all fine just a moment ago? Their physical stamina is really poor; having just dismounted, they can¡¯t even walk anymore¡ªespecially the men, who are even weaker than the girls¡­ However, the other party said they are from the Lihuo Sect? That name, Li Fan seemed to have heard of it. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over. The dust and smoke around were a bit thick, so he lightly fanned in front of himself and asked, ¡°You are from the Lihuo Sect?¡± However, Mu Qianning and the others had their colors change dramatically, their eyes revealing shock and terror! ¡°He¡­ He just casually fanned, and the chaotic Earth¡¯s Way energy has all dissipated?!¡± Ren Hong couldn¡¯t even get his words out clearly. Too, too terrifying! Mu Qianning was alsopletely dumbstruck. When the senior in front of her casually waved his horsetail whisk, she clearly saw the flow of Earth¡¯s Way, impervious to allws! What kind of tremendous power could this be?! Moreover, in an instant, the pressure on their bodies had all disappeared. ¡°You are from the Lihuo Sect?¡± Seeing that they didn¡¯t answer, Li Fan asked again. Upon hearing this, Mu Qianning hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, junior Mu Qianning from the Lihuo Sect, greets senior!¡± She paid her respects deeply! Ren Hong was even prostrating on the ground! Li Fan was surprised. The person in front of him was the Lihuo Sect¡¯s Saintess? Indeed, she had a striking appearance¡­ But why call him senior, and pay such respects? Had they gone mad? Li Fan said, ¡°I am no senior, just an ordinary person. What brings you here?¡± An ordinary person? Mu Qianning didn¡¯t believe it for an instant, but remained as respectful as before, and said, ¡°To report to senior, we are here¡­ to find something.¡± Although she was astonished by the formidable strength of the senior before her, she dared not disclose the matter that concerned the rise and fall of their sect. ¡°Looking for something? This ce is too big, with your stamina, I fear you won¡¯t be able to travel far,¡± said Li Fan, shaking his head. These people, theyck exercise on normal days, and now they can¡¯t even walk a few steps¡­ Mu Qianning was greatly shocked. From the senior¡¯s words, it seemed he was very familiar with this ce¡­ She and herpanions couldn¡¯t even ovee the first restriction, so it was impossible to find that item¡­ However, if they could get the help of this senior¡­ Yet, would such an exalted figure help them? Thinking of the survival of the Lihuo Sect, she gritted her teeth, kneeled on the ground, and said, ¡°Senior, I take the liberty of asking for your help! Junior is willing to pay any price if senior would take action!¡± Li Fan, seeing the sincerity of the other party, found it hard to refuse. He was familiar with this ce, so leading the way wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but your stamina¡­¡± With so many people, what if they all copse from exhaustionter on? Mu Qianning quickly said, ¡°Senior, you only need to take me; the others don¡¯t need toe!¡± Li Fan thought for a moment, ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Qianning was ecstatic and extremely grateful! ¡°The path ahead is quiteplex, make sure you don¡¯t lose track of me,¡± said Li Fan as he continued forward. Mu Qianning hurriedly followed behind Li Fan, but soon fear flickered across her face. Ahead of them was an invisible fire ocean! Ordinary people might not see it, but she could feel that annihting terror. The destructive energy around the periphery was just an overflow from that fire ocean. And in that invisible fire ocean were the terrifying mes of the Samadhi True Fire. A wisp of it could burn a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator to death! No wonder this was called a ce of no return¡­ A chill went through Mu Qianning! ¡°Keep up,¡± said Li Fan, looking back. They had barely taken a few steps! ¡°Of course, senior!¡± Mu Qianning braced herself; now she could only follow this senior. The next moment, she saw the senior step into the invisible fire ocean! ¡°` In that instant, within the invisible sea of fire that destroyed everything, a true void suddenly appeared! The mes receded by a long stretch! Mu Qianning took a sharp breath, what kind of technique was this? It was too terrifying! She hurried to catch up! Before long, they had crossed the invisible sea of fire. Li Fan reached the wood-cutting area and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Mu Qianning was now utterly impressed with the senior before her and replied, ¡°The Divine Water Bead!¡± ¡°A deep green bead, our sect¡¯s sacred treasure. Many years ago, it was brought here by our ancestor, but after our ancestor fell, the bead was lost¡­¡± Li Fan suddenly remembered that every time he seemed to go woodcutting, he would encounter such a bead. But he had never been interested in jewels, and would throw it away if he found one. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen it¡­ you can follow me, I remember it¡¯s in the forest.¡± Mu Qianning was overjoyed upon hearing this. However, when she followed Li Fan to the ¡°forest,¡± she was stunned! It was a forest of fiery red trees. Each one was tall and sturdy! Every leaf was rich with fire properties, one leaf enough to aid inprehending the Dao! ¡°Xuanhuo Wood, hard and indestructible, even cultivators at the Divinity Transformation Stage cannot harm it in the slightest, known as the Ten-Thousand-Year Indestructible Tree, growing amongst fierce mes¡­¡± She murmured, her heart trembling; the senior intended to cut down Xuanhuo Wood? Meanwhile, Li Fan had already raised his axe to cut the trees! ¡°Crack¡ª¡± Arge tree crashed to the ground thunderously. Mu Qianning was shocked; with every swing of Li Fan¡¯s axe, she seemed to witness the copse of the great Dao! What kind of axe was this? Too terrifying. ¡°What kind of terrifying being have I encountered?¡± Shortly, Li Fan finished cutting trees, a bit tired, he opened his water sk and took a sip. ¡°You must be thirsty, right?¡± He said as he passed the sk over. Mu Qianning subconsciously took it. Although she was protected by the senior, her cultivation was too low, and she still felt a bit scorched. The sweet well water, as it entered her stomach, made her feelfortable. But the next moment, she was suddenly stunned. Her aura soared abruptly! Directly from the Golden Core Second Level, she leaped to the Golden Core Third Level! And it didn¡¯t stop there! Golden Core Fourth Level! Quintuple Heaven! ¡­uninterruptedly breaking through all the way to the Nine Heavens! Golden Core Perfection! Looking at the sk in her hand, she was incredulous to the extreme; what kind of Jade Liquid Fine Wine was this¡­ She was dying to take a few more big swigs! But she took a deep breath instead. She could not, in front of the senior, appear greedy; she had to maintain her image! ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± She respectfully handed back the sk. ¡°Hmm¡­ I sense the presence of the Divine Water Bead!¡± At that moment, her expression changed dramatically; her consciousness had be much sharper after the substantial increase in her cultivation. She saw a streak of green light, flying from who knows where, swiftly approaching, and then turning into a bead, rolling to a stop at Li Fan¡¯s feet! ¡°Treasure seeking protection¡­¡± She was shaken; she had long known that the Divine Water Bead, a treasure of the sect, was sentient! It was actuallying to Li Fan on its own? ¡°Hmm, found it.¡± Li Fan casually picked up the bead, thinking his luck wasn¡¯t too bad, and handed it to Mu Qianning, saying, ¡°Here, the bead you were looking for.¡± ¡°For, for me?¡± For a moment, Mu Qianning was at a loss for words! Chapter 3: The Lihuo Sect Patriarch?_1 Chapter 3: The Lihuo Sect Patriarch?_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for this?¡± Li Fan said. ¡°Yes, thank you senior, thank you so much!¡± At this moment, Mu Qianning was so excited she hardly knew what to say and could only tremble as she took the Divine Water Stone! Li Fan shook his head; women really got too excited at the sight of a gemstone. Too materialistic, utterly mundane! Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but mock internally as he bundled up the firewood and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Qianning hurriedly followed Li Fan out of Hongye Valley. Ren Hong was worried, but when he saw Mu Qianning emerge unscathed, everyone was stunned. This senior actually managed to bring the Saintess out¡­ ¡°Saintess, did you find the item?¡± Ren Hong asked. Mu Qianning nodded and, with gratitude, looked at Li Fan, saying, ¡°Everything was made possible by this senior¡¯s grace!¡± Li Fan was speechless. It was just a stone, what was the big deal? ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading back to the vige, goodbye.¡± Li Fan turned and left. Mu Qianning wanted to say something more, but Li Fan had already gone, and she was uneasy, not daring to trouble the senior further. Next, Mu Qianning, along with Ren Hong and others, hurried back to their sect. Lihuo Sect was very far from here, but once they left the dangerous mountain range, they could fly through the sky. Gliding through countless clouds, theynded on a sprawling mountain peak. There were buildings all over the mountain, clearly the location of Lihuo Sect. ¡°Saintess, you¡¯ve finally returned. The people from me Mountain havee again!¡± Just as she arrived at the sect gate, Mu Qianning learned of a new situation. Her face showed concern as she hurried towards the main hall. Inside the main hall of Lihuo Sect, two groups stood in opposition, the atmosphere tense as if swords were drawn. ¡°Wei Yushan, your Lihuo Sect is finished, with only one Nascent Soul Realm cultivator left. You¡¯ll soon fall to a One-Star Sect. Why not submit to us?¡± An elderly man spoke darkly. He was an elder of me Mountain, Gongsun Qi. Opposite him, the Sect Master of Lihuo Sect, Wei Yushan, had an ugly expression, saying, ¡°You me Mountain can dream on about swallowing up Lihuo Sect!¡± ¡°Heh, heh,¡± Gongsun Qi sneered, ¡°If your old ancestor were still alive, I¡¯d turn around and leave. But your old ancestor has been dead for many years now, what confidence do you have to speak such words?¡± ¡°I know, you have an old Sect Master barely alive in the back hill, but even if he came, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference!¡± With a p on his chair, he stood up alongside two other elders, their formidable auras bursting forth. Three powerful Nascent Soul experts! Wei Yushan¡¯s face turned extremely grim! How could he face three on one?! ¡°Hold on!¡± Just then, a spirited shout came from outside. Everyone turned their heads. Mu Qianning walked in resolutely from outside and, clenching her teeth, said, ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, the sect¡¯s treasured artifact has been retrieved!¡± She held the Divine Water Stone in both hands. At that instant, the expressions of everyone in the room changed dramatically! ¡°What? The Divine Water Stone of Lihuo Sect has reappeared?!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t this treasured artifact taken into the forbidden ground by the old ancestor of Lihuo Sect and lost forever?¡± ¡°The Divine Water Stone can increase a cultivator¡¯s strength several times over!¡± Gongsun Qi and others had an extremely unpleasant look on their faces. Meanwhile, Wei Yushan showed an ecstatic expression! He transformed into a beam of light and in the next moment appeared before Mu Qianning, taking the Divine Water Stone, his whole being filled with excitement! ¡°With this stone in hand, my Lihuo Sect shall not perish!¡± Heughed out loud! ¡°Mu Qianning, where did you find this pearl?!¡± Gongsun Qi¡¯s face was grim as he looked at Mu Qianning! This stone was clearly lost in the forbidden ground, how could it be¡­ Did Mu Qianning enter that ce? Impossible! Their Sect Master of me Mountain had once checked, not daring to get close! Mu Qianning said each word earnestly, ¡°This is given by a senior for me to bring back!¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of Gongsun Qi and the others turned to shock! ¡°Your Sect Ancestor¡­ isn¡¯t dead?!¡± Gongsun Qi¡¯s face was etched with disbelief. Subconsciously, he thought about the predecessor Mu Qianning mentioned, considering the possibility of the Lihuo Sect¡¯s venerable ancestor. That was indeed an extraordinary figure. If he were still alive, that would be troublesome. Mu Qianning proudly said, ¡°You are not worthy to inquire!¡± Although she did not know the true strength of that predecessor, Mu Qianning believed that people like Gongsun Qi weren¡¯t even qualified to carry his shoes! ¡°Heh, I guess, your old ancestor, even if he isn¡¯t dead, must be incapacitated, right?!¡± At this moment, another elder from Fiery Mountain coldly spoke up, ¡°Otherwise, why would he need you to bring this pearl back? Why note in person?¡± At this question, everyone felt a chill. Most likely, it was the case. Mu Qianning¡¯s expression did not change, but she released her cultivation level. ¡°Golden Core Ninth Stage?! How is that possible? ording to our intelligence, you were only at the second stage of Golden Core!¡± Gongsun Qi was shocked. ¡°At such a young age¡­ has the Lihuo Sect produced a peerless genius?!¡± The people of Fiery Mountain were all stunned. ¡°Qianning, you¡­¡± Even Wei Yushan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That predecessor merely gave me a few pointers,¡± she said indifferently. The crowd was shocked. At this moment, the people of me Mountain grew anxious. Exactly who was behind Mu Qianning? She left for just one day and achieved Golden Core Perfection with the guidance of that predecessor?! Gongsun Qi felt that this matter was getting big! ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think this will scare us. Sooner orter, you will all belong to us at me Mountain!¡± Having said that, he transformed into a rainbow of light and left. With this turn of events, he needed to report to the Sect Master immediately. With their departure, everyone in the Lihuo Sect breathed a long sigh of relief! ¡°Qianning, what exactly happened?!¡± Wei Yushan hurriedly asked. ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a predecessor¡­¡± Mu Qianning recounted her encounter with Li Fan. Upon hearing this, Wei Yushan was astonished. Walking through the forbiddennd as if it were t ground? Chopping Xuanhuo Wood with an axe? Not even valuing the Divine Water Stone and casually handing it to Mu Qianning? He was shaken. What kind of terrifying existence could this be? ¡°How is this possible¡­ I must go and report to the former Sect Master!¡± ¡ª¡ªAt the Lihuo Sect, the previous Sect Master was still alive, but due to his dwindling lifespan, he was nearly burnt out and had been in seclusion. Before long, an old man who was just skin and bones walked over with Wei Yushan. This person was Wei Yushan¡¯s master, the former Sect Master of the Lihuo Sect, Yu Qishui. Sect Master Yu Qishui was excited and said, ¡°That person might just be the old ancestor of our Lihuo Sect!¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Qianning was immediately shocked. ¡°But that predecessor is very young¡­¡± Yu Qishui shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, the ancestor might have undergone nirvana in dire straits.¡± ¡°Otherwise, the Divine Water Stone wouldn¡¯t recognize him, and he wouldn¡¯t have given the Divine Water Stone to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, take us to the old ancestor now!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile. me Mountain. ¡°Sect Master, the development is mysterious, and we dared not act rashly, so we have returned to report!¡± Gongsun Qi stood outside an ancient hall to report. Inside the grand hall, a faint voice arose: ¡°No worries, even if the Lihuo Sect¡¯s old ancestor is truly alive, he won¡¯t exceed the Spirit Severing Stage. I want to see for myself what he¡¯s capable of!¡± After speaking, a sh of red light zipped through the grand hall, and in an instant, it had left me Mountain! ¡­ Chapter 4 - 4 Village in the Mountains? Holy Land?_1 Chapter 4 Vige in the Mountains? Holy Land?_1 Trantor: 549690339 Li Fan returned to the small mountain vige and delivered the firewood he had chopped to Elder Zhao¡¯s home. ¡°Little Li, really, you shouldn¡¯t have bothered!¡± Elder Zhao said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll split the wood for you as well.¡± He swung his axe and began to split the firewood. ¡­ At the same time, Two streaks of rainbow light shed, and three figures appeared in front of the small mountain vige. ¡°Girl, is that senior powerhouse living here?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± Wei Yushan¡¯s face showed confusion. He didn¡¯t sense too powerful an aura, in fact, it could be said¡­ it was utterly ordinary. Looking at it, this was just an average small mountain vige. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but that senior mentioned he was going back to his vige¡­ It seems this is the only vige around here.¡± Mu Qianning was also uncertain. ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± Yu Qishui, however, said, ¡°True experts often y amongst the mortals or seclude themselves in the mountains and forests!¡± ¡°The saying ¡®tigers and leopards hidden in deep mountains, kylins found in the fields,¡¯ speaks to this very truth!¡± Wei Yushan immediately shivered, thinking the words were very true, and said, ¡°It is Yu Shan who is confused.¡± How can such a powerful being be measured bymon sense? ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Yu Qishui waved his hand and led them inside. ¡°Oh, three guests, where have youe from?¡± Just as they entered the vige, they were greeted by Auntie Wang. Wei Yushan scanned Auntie Wang andmunicated with his divine sense, ¡°A mere mortal.¡± But Yu Qishui¡¯s eyes suddenly turned towards Auntie Wang¡¯s hoe, and a trace of astonishment shed through his aged eyes! ¡°That hoe¡­ there¡¯s something about it!¡± He stepped forward, bowed slightly to Auntie Wang, and asked, ¡°Excuse me, Auntie, may I take a look at your hoe?¡± Auntie Wang was puzzled. What were these people up to? ¡°A broken hoe, what¡¯s there to see?¡± Still baffled, Auntie Wang set down the hoe. Yu Qishui took the hoe but instantly became excited! ¡°The essence of the Tao, this hoe is filled with it!¡± ¡°This hoe must have been used by an exceptional expert, leaving behind a trace of their presence!¡± He eximed, ¡°To leave behind such essence of the Tao¡­ It seems our ancestor truly seeded in his rebirth. He could have very likely made a breakthrough¡­ at least to the Hollow Void Realm, or perhaps even the Mahayana Realm?!¡± Mu Qianning and Wei Yushan were instantly shocked. Mahayana Realm! ¡ª Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Soul Divide, Hollow Void, Mahayana, Integration! These are the cultivation levels of the Xuantian Realm¡ªbeyond Integration, one treads upon the path of the immortals. In the entire Fire Country, there are but a few at the Mahayana Realm; they are the exalted giants. If a Mahayana Realm expert were to protect this ce, what of Fiery Mountain? They would be but ants! ¡°It seems that the mighty figure¡­ no, our ancestor, might truly be here?¡± Wei Yushan murmured. ¡°May I ask, which senior has used this hoe?¡± Yu Qishui asked Auntie Wang nervously. ¡°Just me, oh¡­ and Little Li often helps me with weeding too.¡± Auntie Wang replied nonchntly. Little Li? The group exchanged nces upon hearing this. That¡¯s supposed to be a Mahayana Realm expert. How could he have any connection with this ordinary woman? And the way Auntie Wang spoke, it was as if she were dealing with an ordinary person, with familiarity but without reverence. ¡°Oh dear, I still need to go tend to my vegetables, please don¡¯t hold me up,¡± Auntie Wang urged, snatching back her hoe and heading towards her vegetable patch. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look!¡± The three of them followed. After Auntie Wang walked into the vegetable garden, she began weeding. ¡°That¡­ those are your vegetables?¡± Yu Qishui was once again astonished. ¡°These aren¡¯t just vegetables, these are top-grade spiritual medicines¡­¡± Wei Yushan began to breathe more rapidly! This Auntie¡¯s vegetable garden was worth more than their entire Lihuo Sect! ¡ª The entire Lihuo Sect had only three top-grade spiritual medicines! In this vige, vegetables turned into top-grade spiritual medicines? He almost wanted to plunder the entire vegetable garden! ¡°Auntie¡­ this plot ofnd¡­¡± Yu Qishui started speaking, shaken. ¡°Oh, thisnd? It was also Little Li who helped me break the ground, he¡¯s such a diligent person.¡± Little Li again! ¡°Just casually breaking ground, and he turns cabbages into top-grade spiritual medicines?¡± ¡°That¡¯s like a fairy tale!¡± Lihuo Sect¡¯s Yu Qishui was astonished, doubting at this moment whether even an ancestor revived from nirvana could possess such strength. ¡°Auntie, these, these weeds, can I have them?¡± At this time, Wei Yushan stepped forward, pointing at some weeds that Auntie Wang had just removed. Auntie Wang became even more puzzled. What did they want with weeds? To feed pigs? ¡°You¡¯re wee to take as much as you want,¡± she said indifferently. At her words, Wei Yushan hurriedly gathered arge bunch of the herbs. These were all top-grade spiritual medicines. The young disciples of the Lihuo Sect needed these items desperately. Thinking of this, bitterness filled his heart. What his sect treasured as precious was seen as nothing more than roadside weeds in this small mountain vige¡­ ¡°Let me taste this!¡± At this moment, Yu Qishui suddenly grabbed a handful and started chewing. ¡°Mmm! Excellent medicine, excellent medicine! The effect is even stronger than the three nts we have at our Sect Gate!¡± He praised with a full mouth! ¡°It¡¯s over, could it be that we¡¯ve encountered three lunatics?¡± Auntie Wang felt her skin crawl at the sight, how could they eat grass? She hurriedly picked up a hoe and ran off. ¡°In my opinion, our ancestor has turned this ce into a Pure Land!¡± Yu Qishui eximed! Unable to hold back, Wei Yushan said, ¡°To treat top-grade spiritual medicines asmon vegetables to be nted¡­ only a Holy Land-ranked force would dare to do this, right?¡± At this, Yu Qishui grew even more excited, ¡°Perhaps our ancestor wishes to use this ce as a foundation for our Lihuo Sect to soar to great heights!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s meet the ancestor!¡± They continued toward the depths of the vige. As they walked, they were continuously shocked! ¡°Master, why does this water ditch give me a different feeling? The water flowing through it feels spiritual?¡± ¡°Master, look at this fruit tree, I wonder who nted it, it actually shows signs of spiritual awakening!¡± ¡°Master, look at this bamboo hat¡­ why do I feel like it¡¯s a spiritual artifact?¡± Along the way, they saw various objects in the mountain vige, and Wei Yushan was continuously shocked, constantly asking Yu Qishui for exnations. In many details, there were wonderful traces of Tao flowing! ¡°Master, look, why does this stone house give off a sense of harmony with the Dao? It feels naturally rounded and as though it formed naturally¡­ It¡¯s simply a Supreme Cave Dwelling!¡± When they reached the stone house, they were all astounded. ¡°Li Fan helped me build this house; his craftsmanship is very good. If you folks need to build houses, you can find Little Li,¡± an stooped old man said with a smile. Li Fan often helped them, and his skills were excellent, but in this mountain vige, there was little money to be made, so he wanted to take this opportunity to advertise for Li Fan. Yu Qishui, Wei Yushan, and others once again hadplex expressions. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I can¡¯t help it anymore. The ancestor¡¯s cultivation level must have reached a terrifying realm. Our Lihuo Sect will surely prosper greatly!¡± Yu Qishui was wide-eyed, immediately asked for the direction of where Li Fan was, and pulled Wei Yushan and Mu Qianning as they hurried off. At that moment, Li Fan was almost done splitting firewood, and due to years of exercise, he didn¡¯t feel tired. ¡°Little Li, it¡¯s not good! Our vige has just been visited by three beggars!¡± At this time, Auntie Wang suddenly came running with a group of vigers. ¡°Beggars?¡± Li Fan was puzzled. Auntie Wang then exined what happened just now. ¡°Even the sight of a hoe and a patch of vegetables makes them drool, and they can eat weeds¡­ If they¡¯re not beggars, what are they? They must havee here to beg. But that girl is quite pretty¡­ Why don¡¯t you marry her? It¡¯s pitiful for her to be wandering about¡­¡± Auntie Wang said with vivid detail. ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Li, those people were also staring at the fruit tree you nted for me, even though the fruits aren¡¯t even ripe! A bunch of Starved Ghosts¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s something off about them, they seem to be here for you, you should be careful¡­¡± The vigers were all speaking out, kindly warning him. Li Fan thought about it, the girl they were describing sounded a lot like Mu Qianning, whom he had met in Hongye Valley¡­ But he wasn¡¯t worried, what could they want from him, when he had nothing? ¡°May I inquire if Mr. Li is present here?¡± Just then, a voice rang out. Everyone turned around to see Yu Qishui, Wei Yushan, and Mu Qianning from the Lihuo Sect walking up the road toward them. ¡°Little Li, it¡¯s them!¡± Auntie Wang pointed out. Li Fan looked up and saw Mu Qianning, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, it really was this girl. However, they didn¡¯t look like beggars. ¡°Sect Masters¡­ he, he is that senior,¡± Mu Qianning whispered. Upon hearing this, Yu Qishui took a serious look at Li Fan but didn¡¯t sense even the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power! Just like an ordinary person! Yu Qishui gasped in shock. Even a Mahayana Realm expert should emit a trace of aura, yet this man before him was perfectly reclusive. Could he be above the Mahayana Realm? That would be horrifying; such a person would surely be well-known throughout the entire Xuantian Realm! ¡°Master¡­ look!¡± Wei Yushan pointed at the ¡°pile of firewood¡± by the side! Yu Qishui looked over, and instantly, they were all fixated on that pile of ¡°firewood¡±! ¡°It¡¯s really Xuanhuo Wood¡­ and with such an old age¡­¡± ¡°Any one of these, if found in the outside world, would cause a scramble. Here, it¡¯s really just firewood¡­¡± Yu Qishui was astonished. What kind of person would burn Xuanhuo Wood as firewood? ¡°Master, what do you think, is the Soul Mark que showing any sign of activity?¡± Wei Yushan immediately followed up with a question. To confirm the identity of the ancestor, they had brought a Life que sealed with a strand of the ancestor¡¯s soul mark. If it was truly their ancestor, the Soul Mark que would respond. Even if a cultivator underwent nirvana, their soul would never change. Yu Qishui also hurriedly checked, but immediately, his face froze, saying, ¡°No response.¡± ¡°Have we¡­ mistaken someone else?¡± Wei Yushan¡¯s face became extremely unpleasant. Disappointment! Utter disappointment! If it were their Lihuo Sect¡¯s ancestor, then their sect¡¯s future would be endlessly glorious! But now, it seemed they might have found the wrong person¡­ Chapter 5 - 5 The Terrifying Courtyard_1 Chapter 5 The Terrifying Courtyard_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master, what should we do? We¡¯ve recognized the wrong person¡­¡± Wei Yushan sent his inquiry through spiritual sense. ¡°But, if it¡¯s not the ancestor, why would the Divine Water Stone acknowledge him as its master? Why would he give the Divine Water Stone to us?!¡± The old Sect Master did not understand. ¡°¡­Master, in my opinion, could it be that this senior has some past connection with our Lihuo Sect¡¯s ancestors, and hence extended a helping hand to us?¡± Wei Yushan ventured uncertainly. ¡°Very possible!¡± The old Sect Master also expressed some doubt. In the meantime, Li Fan had already started walking toward them. ¡°Why have youe again? Who are these two?¡± Li Fan asked Mu Qianning. Could it be that because he gave this girl a precious stone, her family wanted to find more? That must be it, after all, though they seemed to dress decently, ording to Auntie Zhang¡¯s description, they even ate weeds, which was quite pitiful¡­ If they found a gemstone, perhaps their days would get a little better? It really is hard for cultivators too¡­ Li Fan roughly made a judgment. ¡°Senior, these¡­ these two are elders from our sect. They wanted to visit with the senior, so I came presumptuously¡­¡± Mu Qianning began stuttering, and now, she felt even more reverence toward the senior before her. ¡°Alright,¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk at my ce.¡± He then bid Auntie Wang farewell and led the group towards his dwelling. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± On the way, Wei Yushan asked anxiously. Yet the old Sect Master said, ¡°Such a person this senior is, his seemingly casual actions must all have deep meanings, since he is taking us to his cave abode, there must be profound reasons, let¡¯s just follow him¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t much longer before they arrived at Li Fan¡¯s residence. Simple, tidy, constructed from stone and wood materials. ¡°Master, this¡­ what kind of Immortal¡¯s Cave Abode is this? I feel that merely by approaching, spiritual power is wildly surging, tremendously active, as if increasing¡­¡± Wei Yushan was astounded! This ce couldn¡¯t simply be described as a cave abode¡­ Yu Qishui waspletely entranced, murmuring, ¡°This is clearly¡­ clearly a world of its own¡­¡± The more powerful the cultivation, the more one could sense the vastness and inscrutability of this ce. It was Mu Qianning, with her insufficient cultivation, who did not perceive these deepyers. She simply felt veryfortable, very natural. As she approached this courtyard, she became entirely serene, as if all worries were forgotten, and her Dao heart was incredibly peaceful. ¡°Such a ce is truly where an Immortal would live, natural, spontaneous, yet detached from the material world¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Li Fan, thinking that such a highly cultivated individual chose to live here in seclusion, mixing withmon people, sharing in the decay of nts and trees¡­ Perhaps this, truly was what it meant to earnestly cultivate the Dao? ¡°Come in.¡± At that moment, Li Fan had already opened the door and turned back to speak. Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan both took a deep breath, feeling as though they were poor folk facing a resplendent great hall, somewhat at a loss! They followed Li Fan inside. ¡°In this courtyard, the essence of the Dao is so rich, I feel I¡¯m about to enter meditation.¡± Wei Yushan eximed in shock, sensing the shackles that hadn¡¯t loosened in many years suddenly showing a slight possibility of breaking. This was too fearsome. ¡°Such a senior, yet he raises chickens, farms thend¡­¡± In Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes, there was a clear sense of envy; all she sensed was nature and leisure. How many cultivators throughout the world could possess the state of mind of this senior? After Yu Qishui entered, confusion flickered in his eyes. In this courtyard, every single nt and tree gave him an inexplicable, indescribable feeling! He saw the earth chickens strutting around the yard, his brow furrowed tightly as if he was trying to make sense of something. Just at that moment, one of the chickens in the flock suddenly nced his way. Boom! At that instant, Yu Qishui felt as if he was facing an ancient ferocious beast, a cosmic demon. His mind buzzed, his dao heart nearly copsed, sweat poured down, and he stumbled, almost falling to the ground! Fortunately, Li Fan turned around in time and grabbed him, shaking his head and saying, ¡°At such an old age, you can¡¯t even walk steadily, yet you insist on rushing about, it¡¯s indeed hard work.¡± The moment Li Fan¡¯s hand touched Yu Qishui, the terrifying pressure he faced vanished, and his spirit recovered in an instant! With lingering fear, he saw that the earth chickens had already resumed pecking at the corn on the ground, paying him no attention. Yu Qishui did not dare to look any longer, swiftly lowering his head and trembling! Damn it, what kind of earth chickens were these that the senior kept? The might of these earth chickens was even more terrifying than the famous fire beast in the Fire Nation Imperial Pce! It was possible that the realm of these earth chickens was above the Hollow Void Realm¡­ Just who was this senior, really? At that moment, he truly felt afraid, his gaze not daring to roam around any longer, fearful of attracting some formidable existence. Fortunately, Li Fan quickly led them into the hall. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the purpose of your visit.¡± Li Fan spoke indifferently. Hearing this, Yu Qishui, Wei Yushan, and the others were all taken aback. ¡°Indeed, how could our intentions have escaped the perception of such a senior whose powers align with creation?¡± But thinking this over, they all felt relieved, because in their eyes Li Fan¡¯s realm was simply too lofty. ¡°That stone, it happens to share some fate with me, having encountered it many times.¡± Li Fan continued to speak. A surge of tion filled Yu Qishui¡¯s heart. The meaning in the senior¡¯s words was clear: he did indeed have some connection to the Lihuo Sect! Could it be that an elder of the Lihuo Sect once had a rtionship with this being? That must be why he nonchntly returned the Divine Water Stone to the Lihuo Sect, right? ¡°However, it¡¯s just that one stone alone.¡± Li Fan nced at the three of them and said, ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± He thought to himself that he couldn¡¯t find another stone for them anyway, so Li Fan felt quite helpless. But upon hearing his words, the three of them suddenly turned pale! How could they not hear the warning in the senior¡¯s words? It was clear. Just that one stone, they couldn¡¯t think too much about¡­ it meant that the senior¡¯s connection with the Lihuo Sect was only that much! They shouldn¡¯t hope for anything more¡­ Yu Qishui felt a bitter taste in his heart, very helpless, understanding that the more one was at Senior Li¡¯s level, the more one valued fate and causation. Since he had said this, they really should not have any more undue expectations¡­ Just now, he had been hoping to ask Senior Li to look after the Lihuo Sect¡­ Mu Qianning also felt a tinge of disappointment. ¡°However, it was not easy for you toe all the way here,¡± said Li Fan, noticing the look of disappointment and difort on their faces, he couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Have some tea and a simple meal before you go.¡± After speaking, he went to make tea for the three of them. The elderly one was so hungry that he was frail, and could barely walk steadily. If they didn¡¯t have a meal before leaving, Li Fan really feared they might have an ident. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Wei Yushan looked towards Yu Qishui. Yu Qishui shook his head and said, ¡°Let it be. The senior helped us recover the Divine Water Stone and also helped Qian Ning reach Golden Core Perfection. He has already granted us a huge favor. We really shouldn¡¯t ask for anything more.¡± But Mu Qianning said, ¡°Teacher, Senior Teacher, I feel that if Senior Li brought us here, it shouldn¡¯t be just to dispel our thoughts so simply¡­¡± Yu Qishui paused upon hearing this, then suddenly his eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out!¡± ¡°What have you figured out, Teacher?¡± Wei Yushan quickly asked. ¡°What did Senior Li say just now? He said it wasn¡¯t easy for us toe all the way, suggesting we have some food and drink before leaving¡­ isn¡¯t this a sign that he is bestowing an opportunity upon us?!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? After Qian Ning drank the senior¡¯s water, she reached Golden Core Perfection!¡± His old eyes were filled with excitement! A being as terrifyingly powerful as Senior Li, even a little something spilled from his fingertips was enough for them to benefit from for a lifetime! Immediately, Wei Yushan and Mu Qianning were also filled with expectation! Chapter 6 - 6 Senior Li is Truly a Godlike Figure_1 Chapter 6 Senior Li is Truly a Godlike Figure_1 Trantor: 549690339 Li Fan heated up a small pot of rice porridge in the kitchen and carried it out. The steam rose, filling the air with its fragrance. ¡°It smells so good! So incredibly good!¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up with desire. The enticing aroma aroused the gluttony in her. ¡°Merely smelling this aroma, you can sense the intense spiritual energy of heaven and earth¡­ What kind of heavenly ingredient was used to cook this?¡± Wei Yushan was even more shocked and filled with anticipation! ¡°It¡¯s more than just a heavenly ingredient¡­ haven¡¯t you noticed that the rising steam is actually in the shape of a Kylin!?¡± Yu Qishui¡¯s whole body was trembling,pletely trembling. All three of them focused intently, and indeed, with the steam rising from the porridge, an invisible Dao charm took the form of a Kylin, dancing in the air! ¡°ording to legend, only when producing earth-shattering elixirs would such phenomena appear, right?¡± Wei Yushan murmured, finding himself at a loss for words. Li Fan, seeing their expressions, also smiled faintly. His culinary skills, after being honed by the ¡°System,¡± had long since reached a peak. Even the simplest ingredients, in his hands, could turn into a culinary masterpiece. He was quite confident in this regard. ¡°I just made some simple rice porridge, please eat.¡± He took out bowls, served a portion to each person, and handed them their food. Wei Yushan and the other two instantly perked up, eyes aze, swallowing their saliva! Taking the porridge with trembling hands, Yu Qishui opened his mouth and eagerly began to eat! Wei Yushan and Mu Qianning did the same! They devoured it greedily! ¡°It¡¯s truly delicious!¡± Even Mu Qianning, usually such ady, now finished a bowl of porridge in just a few gulps. ¡°Not good!¡± At this moment, Yu Qishui suddenly cried out loud! Just then, the spiritual power within his body becamepletely revitalized! He could feel that his body, which had been depleted for hundreds of years, seemed like a spring gushing forth in a desert, vitality returning in this instant! His internal organs surged with essence and vitality, and at this moment, he reached the peak of his prime years! He almost wanted to howl to the heavens! And the shackles that hadn¡¯t been broken for hundreds of years burst open at this moment! Nascent Soul Perfection broke through the shackles, advancing into the Spirit Severing Stage! At this moment, he became a powerhouse of the Spirit Severing Stage! Moreover, his aura continued to rise rapidly. Soul Splitting First Layer! Soul Splitting Second Layer! ¡­ Soul Splitting Ninth Layer! He leaped across a major realm from Nascent Soul Realm, reaching the Ninth Layer of the Spirit Severing Stage! At this moment, he truly wanted to roar to the heavens! Simultaneously, Wei Yushan¡¯s face also shook, and he abruptly closed his eyes. At this moment, unknown shackles within his body shattered! His aura rocketed! Boom! He went from Nascent Soul Eighth Layer directly to Nascent Soul Perfection! Immediately after, he crossed the line between Nascent Soul and Spirit Severing! Divided Spirit First Heaven! Divided Spirit Second Heaven! ¡­ Straight to Divided Spirit Seventh Heaven! Next to him, Mu Qianning also experienced a shock in her beautiful eyes. She advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm, her aura growing drastically. She went from Golden Core Ninth Layer straight to Nascent Soul Ninth Layer! A leap across a major realm! What¡­ what is going on? She was utterly astounded. What on earth was this otherworldly treasure she had eaten? ¡°Master¡­ Qian Ning¡­¡± Wei Yushan was excited, thoroughly stirred. He looked at Yu Qishui and Mu Qianning, speechless. To step from Nascent Soul directly into Spirit Severing and climb several realms at once, what kind of fortune was this? It was against the heavens! ¡°These grains of rice¡­ are probably priceless treasures!¡± Yu Qishui spoke gravely, taking a deep breath. His life force was now restored to its peak, and he could at any moment return to his former glory, but with Senior Li present, he didn¡¯t dare act recklessly. ¡°Priceless treasures¡­¡± Mu Qianning murmured to herself. These were treasures of iparable value, yet Senior Li had said¡­ it was just some casually made rice porridge? This¡­ must be what a true Supreme figure looks like, right? ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Seeing that something was not quite right with the few of them, perhaps afraid that the porridge had scalded them, Li Fan said, ¡°One can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry, you¡¯ve eaten too quickly. Have a cup of tea.¡± As he spoke, he poured a cup of tea for each of the three. All three received it with the utmost respect. Yu Qishui drank it in one gulp and instantly, a sh of brilliance sparkled in his aged eyes, his face beaming with joy! As soon as the tea entered his mouth, his entire consciousness seemed to be baptized. In an instant, he saw clearly every single detail of his cultivation level. He distinctly saw that due to the madness of his earlier breakthrough, there were many ws in his cultivation, but this cup of tea, once consumed, made those ws disappear, making his cultivation more rounded and natural! This was a great gift from heaven! Without this cup of tea, their future cultivation could have probably encountered major problems! Now, their foundations were stable. Yu Qishui was even more shaken. This Senior Li truly had Fiery Eyes Golden Gaze ¡ª in his eyes, their cultivation levels must have been as clear as watching fire, and that¡¯s why he said they couldn¡¯t eat hot tofu in haste! He couldn¡¯t help but bow deeply and said, ¡°Senior Li¡¯s great kindness and virtue, Yu Qishui will never forget!¡± Seeing this, Wei Yushan and Mu Qianning also hurriedly knelt to the ground and kowtowed! Li Fan was simply shocked. Is there really a need for this? It¡¯s just a bowl of porridge and a cup of tea, right? Do the cultivators in this world have an issue? I guess these three in front of me are the impoverished in the Cultivation World? The kind that can¡¯t even afford a meal? They still have to rely on mortal¡¯s charity, how pitiful. ¡°No need for this, no need for this. Meeting by chance is predestined, these are just trivial matters.¡± Li Fan shook his head and said, ¡°All of you stand up, I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Qishui and the others all sighed in their hearts, their affinity had indeede to an end. This Senior and their Lihuo Sect, the cause and effect probably ended here. ¡°Thank you, Senior. We will take our leave now.¡± Yu Qishui deeply bowed. The group then turned and left, but before leaving, Mu Qianning couldn¡¯t help but look back and muster up the courage to say, ¡°Senior, Qian Ning¡­ may I visit you again in the future?¡± Her beautiful eyes were filled with a hopeful light. Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan, however, felt their hearts suddenly clutch with extreme nervousness. In the face of a figure like Senior Li, how could they dare make such an unreasonable request? If they displeased him, the Lihuo Sect would be doomed! But Li Fan just smiled, as he did not have a bad impression of Mu Qianning, and said, ¡°Of course, you may.¡± The idea of such a beautiful woman visiting him often was certainly a pleasure in itself. Mu Qianning was instantly overjoyed and nearly jumped with delight. A blush swept over her face as she said, ¡°Thank you, thank you for granting permission, Senior!¡± Li Fan watched them leave the courtyard, observing as they went on their way. ¡­ ¡°Qian Ning, your teacher was really sweating for you just now!¡± Having left Li Fan¡¯s residence, Wei Yushan finally rxed and let out a breath of relief. ¡°Qian Ning, securing Senior Li¡¯s promise is indeed the luck of your life¡¯s cultivation. You must pay respects to Senior Li more often from now on!¡± Yu Qishui was even more delighted. Even though Senior Li did not agree to look after the Lihuo Sect, with Qian Ning around, if the true Lihuo Sect encountered any insurmountable hurdle, the other party would just have to lift a finger, and everything would be resolved, right? This truly was an immense stroke of fortune! Mu Qianning was also somewhat excited and said, ¡°Actually, I think Senior Li is very approachable. He truly has¡­ not an ounce of arrogance.¡± Her beautiful eyes brimmed with admiration. To possess such earth-shattering abilities and yet reside humbly in a mountain vige, so amiable and unpretentious, he was the kind of cultivator she imagined. ¡°By the way, Qian Ning, have you now reached Nascent Soul Ninth Layer?¡± Wei Yushan asked again. Mentioning their realms, the three of them were exceedingly excited. ¡°Yes, Nine Heavensplete, and I feel that the essence of the tea is still within me, there is more toprehend!¡± Mu Qianning was thrilled. ¡°Haha, with just a lift of Senior Li¡¯s hand, our Lihuo Sect will flourish. Your teacher has also broken into the Soul Splitting First Layer!¡± Wei Yushan was full of confidence. Now, even throughout the entire Fire Country, their Lihuo Sect could definitely not be considered insignificant. ¡°Teacher, how about you?¡± he then asked Yu Qishui. Yu Qishui smiled and said, ¡°Your teacher has spent more time at the Nascent Soul Realm, umted more, and now has reached Spirit Severing Stage Perfection, adding another three hundred years to my lifespan!¡± Hearing this, Wei Yushan could only deeply sigh, ¡°Senior Li really is like a godlike figure!¡± Before they knew it, they had reached the edge of the vige. ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s not right!¡± Suddenly, Yu Qishui¡¯s brow furrowed and a sharp glint appeared in his eyes as he looked up at the sky! In that sky, a red light gradually emerged, the me redening half of the sky. At the center of the me, a majestic middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, arrogantly overlooking the people below! ¡°Fiery Mountain, Yin Xiaokong!¡± Wei Yushan¡¯s voice sank! This middle-aged man was none other than the master of Fiery Mountain! He had actually found this ce! Chapter 7 - 7 The Great Power Must Not Be Insulted_1 Chapter 7 The Great Power Must Not Be Insulted_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yin Xiaokong, your dog¡¯s nose is really keen; you even dare to chase us here!¡± Wei Yushan spoke coldly. In the half-empty sky, Yin Xiaokong looked down at them with cold contempt, saying, ¡°This is yourst chance.¡± ¡°Either submitpletely to my Fiery Mountain, or die!¡± Wei Yushan advanced coldly, saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you really think our Lihuo Sect is so easy to bully?¡± Yin Xiaokong shook his head and responded, ¡°In my eyes, you are but ants.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to submit, don¡¯t squander it.¡± His arrogance was overpowering! He did not take the Lihuo Sect seriously at all. As he spoke, his aura gradually revealed itself, filling half the sky with an immense oppressive force! Spirit Severing Realm, Nine Heavens! ¡°Your Lihuo Sect, even with the ancestor around, is just at the Spirit Severing Realm, and moreover, he¡¯s long been dead.¡± ¡°What will you use to withstand me?¡± With a single step, he stood hovering in the air; his mighty aura caused the vegetation below to swing suddenly. ¡°Spirit Severing?¡± Wei Yushan let out a coldugh; with a step forward, a simrly terrifying aura burst forth! ¡°Spirit Severing?!¡± Yin Xiaokong was immediately startled! Wasn¡¯t Wei Yushan just a minor Nascent Soul cultivator? When had he broken through to the Spirit Severing Realm? And his aura was even pressing against his own! Impossible, the intelligence can¡¯t be wrong. When Gongsun Qi came to report, Wei Yushan was still only at the Nascent Soul¡­ It was just a visit to this little mountain vige! A great unease arose in his heart, yet he said sternly, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve broken through to Spirit Severing Realm, you are still not my match!¡± ¡°Hehe, is that so? What if we add me into the mix?!¡± At this moment, Yu Qishui also spoke. He stepped forward calmly, standing shoulder to shoulder with Wei Yushan. An even more terrifying aura spread, instantly suppressing Yin Xiaokong¡¯s aura! Yin Xiaokong was shocked. This was¡­ theplete aura of the Spirit Severing Realm! How could this be possible! Hadn¡¯t Yu Qishui long been half-dead, with cultivation that could hardly advance? But now, he clearly appeared at his peak, causing even him to feel terror! They were both at the Soul Splitting Ninth Layer, but he was no match for Yu Qishui! ¡°Why¡­ you were clearly only at the Nascent Soul Realm¡­¡± He blurted out in disbelief. Two Nascent Soul Realm individuals breaking through to the Spirit Severing Realm in a single day, one at the seventhyer and the otherplete?! This is simply soul-crushing! How could this be possible¡­ What exactly is in this mountain vige? Unable to help himself, Yin Xiaokong took a nce at the vige below, seemingly peaceful and simple, yet in his heart, a tumultuous wave was surging! Could it be that the ancestor of Fiery Mountain hadn¡¯t really died? And that his cultivation level had reached a terrifying realm? Or was there some incredible opportunity hidden here?! ¡°Yin Xiaokong, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Wei Yushan and Yu Qishui did not say much more, they attacked together! Not killing Yin Xiaokong would still be a threat to their Lihuo Sect. Yin Xiaokong¡¯s heart sank; against two cultivators of the same realm attacking together, he couldn¡¯t possibly resist. Yet, he did not retreat an inch, murmering low, ¡°Today, I just have to see what kind of opportunity is hidden in this small vige that allowed you two to advance so quickly!¡± Having said that, he suddenly shook fourrge gs out of his sleeve! With bones as poles and human skin as gs, the gs whipped in the wind, bringing a chilling gust! The fourrge gs immediately surrounded Wei Yushan and Yu Qishui. A horrific aura spread, and it seemed as if countless resentful ghosts were wailing. ¡°What¡­ what is this thing?¡± Wei Yushan¡¯s face changed. ¡°Wicked heretical methods!¡± Yu Qishui¡¯splexion changed; his hair flew wildly as he released a furious aura in an attempt to st away the fourrge gs! But, in between the four gs, ck invisible chains appeared in an instant, oppressing everything skywards. Wei Yushan and Yu Qishui resisted with all their might, but the chains seemed to ignore their spiritual power shields, striking heavily upon them. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Wei Yushan and Yu Qishui fell straight down from the sky. Theynded heavily on the ground. ¡°You really think you can stand against me just because you¡¯ve reached the Spirit Severing Stage?¡± Yin Xiaokong spoke coldly, having prepared to face the elders of the Lihuo Sect before he came. This Array g was his ultimate trump card, capable of ughtering Hollow Void experts! ¡°Ancestor, Master!¡± Mu Qianning hurried forward as she saw what happened, releasing her spiritual power to catch Yu Qishui and the others. Both Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan were now pale, with cracked lips! They were extremely weak. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that Array g, it¡¯s probably an artifact of a Mahayana expert¡­¡± Yu Qishui managed to say with difficulty. ¡°What do we do¡­¡± Wei Yushan¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness. At this moment, Yin Xiaokong too was slowly descending. He didn¡¯t even nce at Yu Qishui and the others, instead focusing on the quiet little mountain vige ahead. ¡°What exactly is there? An opportunity?¡± He muttered to himself, and suddenly waved his hand, the fourrge gs in the sky swooped down towards the four corners of the small mountain vige! ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯ll refine all the living beings in it first!¡± He was very cautious, wanting to use the Array g to kill every living creature first. ¡°How dare you!¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare? Haha, I should thank you all for pointing out such a great opportunity to me. Perhaps, it¡¯s time for me to ascend to the Hollow Void Realm as well!¡± The gs, like four meteors, streaked across the sky, heading straight for the earth around the small mountain vige. But, right at the moment when the Array gs were about tond, they suddenly stopped, and the next moment, they shattered! They turned directly into flying ash! It was at that instant that Yin Xiaokong¡¯s face changed, he spat out a mouthful of blood, cried out in pain, and was sent flying hundreds of meters away! ¡°Bang!¡± He hit the ground hard, dust and debris scattering everywhere. Yu Qishui and the others were all shocked. ¡°Senior Li¡­ took action?¡± Wei Yushan spoke with some disbelief. ¡°No¡­ he didn¡¯t take action; it was just a passive defense. This mountain vige¡­ due to Senior Li¡¯s residence here, had long be a terrifying forbidden area¡­¡± Yu Qishui was the one who spoke in shock! Those four Array gs, most likely made by a Mahayana cultivator, but without Senior Li taking action, just by nearing the location where Senior Li resided, they were destroyed? That¡¯s terrifying. Is this the might of a peerless great power? ¡°Great powers cannot be insulted, truly they cannot deceive me¡­¡± Wei Yushan muttered to himself. ¡°No¡­¡± Yin Xiaokong crawled out from the ¡°Three Lives Soil¡±, his heart trembling, looking at the peaceful little mountain vige ahead, his eyes filled with fear! What¡¯s going on? How is this possible¡­ The Array g in his hand was supposed to be a weapon that could nearly annihte Hollow Void Realm experts. And now it was shattered? And he himself, with all his cultivation, was almost wiped clean in an instant; he had be crippled! All of this, just because the Array g neared this mountain vige? What exactly was inside this mountain vige? Whatever it was, it was definitely not something someone of his level could touch! He must report this immediately! In that instant, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else, took out a White Jade Array te, burned his blood essence again, and activated the Teleportation Array! His figure disappeared instantly. He had escaped! Yu Qishui and the others, at this moment, all let out a sigh of relief! ¡°Ancestor, Master, how are you?¡± Mu Qianning asked anxiously. Both Wei Yushan and Yu Qishui were trying their best to circte their energy, but they found that the ck chain scars, no matter what, were difficult to remove! ¡°Such scars, if left by a Mahayana Realm expert, cannot be healed with our power¡­¡± Yu Qishui gave a wry smile and looked back at the mountain vige, saying, ¡°We can only ask Senior Li for help now¡­¡± Chapter 8 - 8 Way of the Great Sun_1 Chapter 8 Way of the Great Sun_1 Trantor: 549690339 In the small courtyard, Li Fan had just finished feeding the Earth Chickens with corn kernels and sat under the Peach Tree with a few leisure books to read. As dusk approached, Li Fan picked up his paintbox, along with his brushes, ink, paper, and ink stone, ready to leave. Every day at this time, he would go to the top of the mountain to paint the sunset. At first, it was a strange task issued by the System, butter, through practice after practice, Li Fan found a different kind of joy. When each stroke captured the setting sun and the rising sun of a day on paper, his heart truly felt a kind of active peace. Carrying his paintbox on his back, he left the courtyard as a group of barefoot children ran past the doorway. ¡°Walk slowly, don¡¯t fall over,¡± he said. Li Fan reminded them with a smile. ¡°Big Brother Li, are you going to climb the mountain to paint the sun again?¡± The children were all very familiar with Li Fan, and one named Wang Xiao¡¯er asked. Li Fan said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Big Brother Li Fan, you gave Er Ya a sunst time; I want one too!¡± A group of children crowded around him. Li Fan¡¯s paintings of the sun were vivid and lifelike, and the children all loved them very much. Moreover, some parents said that pasting his painting by their children¡¯s bed helped them sleep soundly, which made his paintings very popr throughout the mountain vige. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°The one from yesterday is still here; I¡¯ll give it to you guys.¡± He took out the previous day¡¯s painting from his paintbox and handed it to Wang Xiao¡¯er. Wang Xiao¡¯er jumped for joy, and as the children scrambled to look, Li Fan left. ¡­ ¡°We just left and have returned; will this upset Senior Li?¡± As they were nearly there, Wei Yushan felt somewhat anxious. How could he not tread on thin ice when facing such a formidable elder? ¡°Senior Li is such a person; he probably won¡¯t mind,¡± Yu Qishui said, though without much confidence in his own heart. At that moment, a group of children ran over from the front, scrambling for a piece of paper. ¡°Wang Xiao¡¯er, give it to me¡­¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t give it to you¡­¡± As the children were tugging at it, Wang Xiao¡¯er who was holding the paper stumbled and was about to fall. At the crucial moment, Mu Qianning stepped forward and steadied him, saying with a smile, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Sister, they¡¯re grabbing my painting!¡± Wang Xiao¡¯er hurriedly hid behind Mu Qianning. ¡°It was Big Brother Li who gave it to us, and he didn¡¯t say it was just for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, hand it over!¡± The other children spoke up. Hearing the words ¡°Big Brother Li,¡± the faces of Mu Qianning and the other two people all shook. ¡°What painting? What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Qianning asked, puzzled. Wang Xiao¡¯er handed the painting to Mu Qianning and said, ¡°Sister, look, the sunset painted by Big Brother Li Fan, it¡¯s very well done.¡± Mu Qianning took the painting and just one nce left her eyes wide with shock! On the rice paper, a red sun was slowly sinking into a sea of clouds. It was as if she was seeing the sunset with her own eyes. Moreover, she clearly felt that upon this painting, there was an infinite charm of the Dao, containing the Way of Heaven and Earth, which caused her head to swell suddenly, and she quickly averted her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Qian Ning?¡± Wei Yushan inquired. ¡°Master, Ancestor, look at this¡­¡± Mu Qianning showed the painting to the two of them. Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan leaned in and scrutinized the painting closely. Boom! In the minds of Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan, the image from the painting filled their thoughts; they distinctly felt that each stroke bore traces of the natural Way! This was no ordinary painting; it could be considered a sacred picture of cultivation! If a strong individual at a cultivation bottleneck saw this painting, they might achieve instant enlightenment on the spot! And at the moment theyid eyes on this painting, an invisible dark energy within them dissipated instantly. ¡°I¡­ I feel the scars inside my body are gone?!¡± Wei Yushan was shocked. Yu Qishui took in a sharp breath, saying, ¡°Senior Li¡¯s painting contains the Way of the Great Sun! In front of this painting, all dark and evil forces dissipate like smoke!¡± Wei Yushan said, ¡°Could it be that Senior Li had anticipated we would be harmed by the evil gpole and thus deliberately had these children bring the painting to us?¡± ¡°It must be the case!¡± Yu Qishui said with great seriousness, ¡°A person like Senior Li, nothing escapes his sight, everything is under his control!¡± At this moment, he became even more convinced, ¡°I suddenly understand, with Senior Li¡¯s cultivation level, Yin Xiaokong is but an ant to him, why was he able to leave unscathed? It¡¯s clear that Senior Li let him go.¡± ¡°Behind Yin Xiaokong, there must be a power of at least the Mahayana Realm, or even more terrifying forces¡­ Senior Li¡­ is definitely ying a chess game, and we are just the opening gambit¡­¡± In his aged eyes glimmered the light of wisdom! Wei Yushan also nodded, saying, ¡°In that case, the many blessings bestowed by Senior Li are probably so that we would work for him¡­¡± Yin Xiaokong, however, shook his head, saying, ¡°We do not yet qualify!¡± Wei Yushan¡¯s expression wasplex. ¡°Let¡¯s go, since Senior Li sent these children with the painting to save us, he obviously doesn¡¯t want to see us, let¡¯s leave.¡± Yin Xiaokong spoke. Mu Qianning returned the painting to Wang Xiao¡¯er, saying, ¡°You must stop fighting over it, understand? Everyone gets to look at it for a while, don¡¯t be greedy.¡± As she earnestly admonished them, her beautiful eyes carried a hint of envy. These innocent children might think this is just an ordinary painting. Little did they know, what they possessed was a blessing countless cultivators could not obtain even if they sought it! ¡­ At this moment. Above Fiery Mountain. A violent tremor in the air, the space itself was torn open. A figure fell out. ¡°Sect Leader!¡± In the main hall, several elders sensed something, hurriedly appeared, and caught Yin Xiaokong. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sect Leader¡­ howe you are so weak?!¡± They all were shocked. Yin Xiaokong struggled to say, ¡°Take me to the secret chamber!¡± The elders hurriedly took him inside. Upon entering the secret chamber, they could see that it was filled with densely arranged skulls. In the center, a painting was enshrined. On the painting was the image of an Evil God! The Evil God with eight arms and two heads, the colors eerily vibrant. Yin Xiaokong lit the blood-colored incense in front of the divine image, and amidst the sparse smoke, the painting seemed toe to life. ¡°Report to the High God, I have failed, I¡¯ve met a terrifying entity!¡± ¡°That person, located at the entrance to the mountain range you indicated, resides within a vige, and the great g you bestowed¡­ has been destroyed.¡± Yin Xiaokong said, bowing his head. ¡­ After a long while, Yin Xiaokong emerged from the secret chamber. All the elders of Fiery Mountain were waiting. They sensed that Yin Xiaokong¡¯s breath had fully recovered and, moreover, it seemed even stronger than before! ¡°elerate our pace, we must unify all forces in that region within a month!¡± ¡°Those who resist, exterminate them directly!¡± Yin Xiaokong¡¯s face bore a sinister expression! Gongsun Qi and the other elders promptly left. Yin Xiaokong looked in a certain direction, icily said, ¡°When the messenger of the High God arrives, no matter who you are, you shall die!¡± ¡­ After crossing many mountain peaks, Li Fan finally climbed the highest one. Surrounding forests extended far and wide; looking ahead, the vast mountain range resembled a Giant Dragon lying dormant upon the earth. Li Fan had not ventured deep into it, for it was likely home to dangerous spiritual beasts, and encountering them would mean a certain death for him. At this moment, the red sunset was slowly sinking in the west. Li Fan took out rice paper, ced it on a giant rock at the peak, with brush and inkstone ready, he began to paint. Chapter 9 - 9 The Divine Bird Left in the Painting by Chance_1 Chapter 9 The Divine Bird Left in the Painting by Chance_1 Trantor: 549690339 A red sun gradually descended in the ever-changing winds and clouds. The mountain range, nketed in red, was as if cloaked in a golden mantle. A cool breeze, filled with a gentle infinite sadness, suggesting the good scene was fleeting. On the rice paper, the tip of the brush had alreadyid down the first stroke. At this moment, Li Fan¡¯s heart was quiet to the extreme, his mind focused solely on that sunset. He felt with his heart the passing of time. And at this moment. A momentous event was unfolding within this boundless mountain range! Deep within the earth, it was as though a giant heart was pulsating. Countless beasts, in that instant, felt an endless panic and were fleeing rapidly from the woods. Birds and beasts, at this very moment, had triggered a massive tide of creatures! In the shadows behind this torrent of beasts, a few flying creatures coldly drove the hordes onward! The stampede of beasts was in turmoil! Within the herd, a small white tiger¡¯s body transformed into a streak of light, outpacing numerous spirit beasts! Following behind were three fearsome birds of prey with terrifying auras! The three birds of prey were enveloped in mes, and each feather was as sharp as a steel de¡ªclearly, they were no ordinary spirit beasts! ¡°Catch her, our master will definitely need the White Tiger Ancestral Blood in her body!¡± ¡°Stop running, or we will not spare your life!¡± These three birds of prey were actually speaking humannguage! But the little white tiger just kept desperately running! Seeing that the three birds were getting closer and closer, she was about to run out of ces to escape. And ahead, a mountain peak suddenly appeared. All the wild beasts in escape surprisingly avoided this mountain. She felt even more so that upon this seemingly ordinary peak, the essence of dao was evolving continuously, with thews of the dao circting non-stop! Spiritual beasts of the world are most sensitive to such auras. Generally speaking, this means that within the mountain peak, there must be a presence that was extraordinarily unordinary. It inspired a natural fear in countless fierce beasts! Just by approaching, the small tiger felt a trembling from her soul, as if facing an ancient and unparalleled terrifying being. However, at this moment, with the pursuers too close behind, she had no choice. Biting hard, she turned into a streak of light and soared toward the mountain peak! Seeing the small tiger rushing up the mountain, the three birds of prey immediately halted in their tracks! ¡°Wait, this ce¡­ why do I feel such terror?¡± ¡°This mountain is strange¡­¡± The stronger their cultivation level, the more palpably they felt the pressure that touched their souls. ¡°What shall we do? Are we going to let her escape just like this?¡± The three birds of prey discussed amongst themselves. ¡°No way! Our master is at a crucial juncture in his revival, desperately in need of arge number of ancestral blood creatures. There¡¯s a trace of ancestral blood in this White Tiger¡¯s body, we absolutely cannot let her go!¡± One of the birds of prey revealed a gleam of icy light in its eyes: ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look. On thisnd, there is nothing stronger than our master!¡± Instantly, the three birds of prey soared at high speed! The small tiger transformed into a beam of light and charged upwards, finallynding on the mountain¡¯s peak. When she became three Looking ahead, she saw at the top of the peak, next to a boulder, a youth, oblivious to everything else, was painting! In the distance, the setting sun was boundless, its rays painting the world in a deste but stunningly beautiful scene. In the foreground, a youth focused on his painting, utterly absorbed, each movement seeming to merge with the essence of the world around him¡­ ¡°Such a rich essence of dao, thews of heaven and earth are flowing with his brush¡­¡± Xiao Bai the tiger was astonished. Who was this incredibly powerful being? As she was shocked, the three birds of prey alsonded behind her. However, in their eyes, there was a look of horror. They were fixated on the youth in front who was painting. ¡°So terrifying¡­ such a terrifying presence, I feel like my soul is about to be directly subdued¡­¡± ¡°Impossible, how can there be such a being in this ce?¡± The three birds of prey were trembling! In their eyes, each stroke and line drawn by Li Fan seemed to epass the entire dao of the world. The sunset that Li Fan painted did not resemble a painting at all, but a real sunset! It was as if the gradually setting sun had simply entered his painting. As Li Fan¡¯s artwork approachedpletion, it seemed as though the Dao was also converging within the entire mountain peak! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the bodies of the three birds of prey resounded with a thunderous Dao melody! Within their bodies, thin runes began to emerge from their blood, gradually brightening and taking shape! ¡°This¡­ This is the call of the Dao, the faint Divine Beast symbols within our beings are actually reemerging?¡± ¡°Heavens, are we¡­ going to restore the bloodline of the Golden-Winged Peng of our ancestors?!¡± ¡°This is a defiance of the heavens, a chance against the heavens!¡± The three birds of prey were excited at this moment, thoroughly excited! Merely by watching the man before them paint, they had activated the faint Divine Beast rune imprints within their bodies! And Xiao Bai also let out a low growl. At this moment, she radiated light all over, as if transformed into a Divine Beast! She distinctly felt the mixed blood within her transforming into a pale golden color! That was¡­ the White Tiger Ancestral Blood! ¡­ Li Fan was fully engaged in his painting,pletely oblivious to everything around him. When the sunset finally dipped below the clouds, his brush also conveniently came to a stop! The sunset between heaven and earth had disappeared, but the sunset he had painted had just perfectly formed! ¡°Huff¡ª¡± Li Fan breathed out gently and, with a smile, admired the sunset on the paper. To capture the beauty of this world with ink and brush was indeed a joyful thing. When he turned around, he noticed that on the other side of the mountain peak, three unusually remarkable birds and an adorable kitten had appeared at some point. ¡°Hmm?¡± Li Fan suddenly felt something. It was the first time that living creatures had appeared while he was painting. It is said that some exceptionally skilled musicians could attract birds of all kinds and even Phoenixes with their music. Could painting also have such miraculous effects? Li Fan was taken aback. He thought it was indeed an event worthmemorating. Thus, he picked up his brush again and dered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve appeared, then I shall keep you in the painting¡ª¡± He added the birds to the painting, right among that round of sunset. Therge birds spread their wings as if flying towards the sunset. Vivid and lifelike, indistinguishable from the raptors, his simple strokes conveyed the spirit! His first stroke wasid down! Xiao Bai suddenly sensed something and quickly turned her head, only to see a terrifying bird of prey behind her with panic-stricken eyes, seemingly controlled by some iprehensible power. In the next moment, it vanished on the spot! Li Fan¡¯s first bird had just taken shape! Li Fan picked up his brush to paint the second one. ¡°No¡­¡± The remaining two birds of prey showed terror in their eyes. An unknown, mysterious, and terrifying power petrified them; they wanted to flee with their wings but were immobilized! The instant Li Fan¡¯s second bird took shape, another bird of prey disappeared. The third bird of prey copsed onto the ground, trembling as it stared at the terrifying youth. But this did not change its fate of vanishing along with Li Fan¡¯s brushstrokes! Li Fan finally finished painting the third bird, and all three birds of prey¡­ were gone! Xiao Bai looked at Li Fan, her intelligent tiger eyes filled with fear. Good heavens, what Great Demon King had she encountered? What kind of terrifying being? With just a few brushstrokes, three Divine Birds beyond the Hollow Void Realm were directly¡­ drawn into the painting? If word got out¡­ it would scare a tiger to death! No, he was going to paint her next¡­ No, I, Bai Xiaoqing, don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t want to disappear¡­ don¡¯t want to enter the painting¡­ Whimper, what to do¡­ Her tiger eyes were frantic with fear when she suddenly remembered, humans are said to love cats¡­ Gathering all her courage, she directed the most humiliating sounds of her life toward the terrifying human; ¡°Meow meow~~~~ Meow meow meow~~~¡± Chapter 10 - 10 White Tiger as a Pet_1 Chapter 10 White Tiger as a Pet_1 Trantor: 549690339 Li Fan heard a cat¡¯s meowing from behind and immediately stopped writing, smiling as he said, ¡°The scene is now full, adding more would be unwee; there is no ce for you in this painting anymore.¡± When he turned around, he was surprised to find that the threerge birds had vanished. Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, wondering why they had flown away¡­ But the little kitten was still there. He packed up his painting kit and walked over to the kitten, squatting down beside it. Bai Xiaoqing looked at the young man¡¯s handsome face, his smile so gentle; however, she felt extremely frightened and could only let out a weak, ¡°Meow meow, meow meow meow~~¡± ¡°A stray cat?¡± Li Fan muttered to himself. This little white cat was pure snow white, without any other color, and itsrge eyes were bright and pitiful, indeed evoking sympathy. ¡°It so happens that I¡¯m missing a cat at home; I¡¯ll take you in.¡± He reached out and gently stroked the little white cat¡¯s head. Bai Xiaoqing was terrified at that moment, but sheplied and kept ¡°meowing¡± in response. Li Fan then picked up the little white cat and headed down the mountain. Bai Xiaoqing had felt a bit of fear and hesitation, but as Li Fan held her tightly in his arms, she suddenly revealed an intoxicated look on her face! Sofortable! This man¡¯s body was full of the essence of the Dao, carrying the fragrance of the great way, making every one of her pores nearly open up in rxation! She never wanted to leave him ever! However, when Li Fan was walking down the rugged mountain path, herfort level was not very good, as it was somewhat bumpy. Why does a powerful being like him still need to walk¡­ Bai Xiaoqing was puzzled, but she quickly pushed these thoughts aside, as lying in the young man¡¯s arms was just toofortable. Before long, Li Fan had entered a small mountain vige. ¡°Little Li, you¡¯re back? Oh, where did you pick up a stray cat?¡± Along the way, people greeted Li Fan warmly and were a bit surprised to see the little white cat in his arms. ¡°Yes, I picked it up to keep as a pet; it could be quite fun.¡± Li Fan replied with a smile. ¡°My, Little Li, I¡¯ve always said you needed apanion. Why keep a cat? The girls in our vige are all waiting for you. Having a wife is better than any cat, right? If you had listened to Auntie Li, by now you¡¯d be holding your own chubby little boy!¡± A woman nearby jested, ¡°Seriously, how about old Sun¡¯s daughter? She really likes you.¡± Faced with this topic, Li Fan fled in haste. In Li Fan¡¯s arms, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s wide eyes were filled with astonishment; all these people were inly mortals¡­ Such a formidable figure, actually living in seclusion in an ordinary small mountain vige? Mixing withmon people? When she was brought to the front of Li Fan¡¯s courtyard, Bai Xiaoqing suddenly became anxious. Was she really going to be raised as a pet¡­ After all, she was a princess of the White Tiger Lineage¡­ To have wandered into the Cangli Mountain Range once and been chased by a Divine Beast was one thing, but to be a pet was another¡­ She suddenly felt reluctant. Li Fan had already pushed the door open and entered the courtyard, cing her on a stone table, then went into the house to find food for the kitten. ¡°Now is the time to escape¡­¡± Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes darted around, and she quietly leaped from the stone table, ready to transform into a streak of light and flee. But, at that moment, an Earth Chicken swimming nearby suddenly nced at Bai Xiaoqing. Her mind exploded! A primal fear instantly spread throughout her, causing her legs to go soft, and she copsed to the ground! What was happening¡­what sort of colossal cmity possessed such authority? Bai Xiaoqing trembled! Fortunately, at that moment, Li Fan, who had walked out of the room with a bowl in his hand, came over and saw the little white cat on the ground, saying with a smile, ¡°Look at you being naughty, did you fall down?¡± After speaking, he reached forward and picked up the little white cat. Instantly, that sensation as if facing an ancient fierce beast disappeared for Bai Xiaoqing! She was scared out of her wits, her courage almost shattered¡­ Oh my goodness, what kind of terrifying Divine Beast was that, with just a look, it overwhelmed her! Even the most dreadful giant beasts in the outside world that could stir up huge waves seemed like nothingpared to it¡­ Not to mention herself; even if her father came, he would be nothing more than an ant before it! And this young man, he¡¯s actually keeping a flock of them¡­ Bai Xiaoqing felt like her view on feline life, no, her view on tiger life, had beenpletely overturned that day. ¡°We¡¯re out of meat at home, and I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll eat these vegetables¡­¡± Li Fan took out a piece of wheat bread from the bowl, broke it into small pieces, and offered it to the little white cat¡¯s mouth. Bai Xiaoqing was still immersed in shock when she suddenly smelled the aroma of wheat cakes. Herrge eyes immediately lit up! ¡°Meow! Meow meow!¡± She let out a joyful meowing sound! Opening her small, flesh-colored mouth, she swallowed the wheat cake in Li Fan¡¯s hand in one gulp. At this moment, her face showed an expression of sheer enjoyment and intoxication! My goodness! It¡¯s so delicious! And, it has such strong spiritual power¡­ Just as she swallowed the wheat cake, she clearly felt the White Tiger Ancestral Blood within her body grow stronger¡­ She was excited, trembling. Could this be her supreme opportunity? Could it be that by staying in this courtyard with this senior, she could be a true pure-blooded Divine Beast, the White Tiger? At this moment, she suddenly felt that being a human¡¯s pet¡­ wasn¡¯t such an uneptable idea¡­ ¡°Hey, even cats know how to enjoy themselves.¡± Li Fanughed. He knew his cooking skills were definitely good, but he had not expected the kitten to like it too. This solved a big problem; otherwise, where would he find meat for the kitten? Feed it with the chickens he raised himself? There weren¡¯t many to begin with, and it would be a shame to kill them. ¡­ The small mountain vige where Li Fan lived was so peaceful. Yet he had no idea that far away, in the cities of the Southern Fire Country, great cmity had struck! It was none other than the beast tide from the Cangli Mountain Range that had directly assaulted the cities of the Southern Fire Country! Yan Yuan City, Li Jing City, and several other cities were almost submerged by the beast tide, their defenses broken, with countless lives lost and creatures perishing! This beast tide sent shock waves throughout the Fire Country! ¡­ At this moment. Lihuo Sect. Yu Qishui and the others who had returned were sitting in the grand hall. ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Wei Yushan asked. Yu Qishui pondered and said, ¡°Without a doubt, Senior Li is setting a trap!¡± ¡°And those who are involved in this trap are bound to be no ordinary characters.¡± ¡°Our Lihuo Sect has already drawn out part of it for Senior Li, which is Fiery Mountain.¡± ¡°But, I believe that¡¯s not enough. Otherwise, there would be no need for Senior Li to have us advance to the Soul Divide Realm!¡± As he spoke, Wei Yushan and Mu Qianning both nodded in agreement. The more they thought about it, the more it seemed to make sense. Such a great person must have meaningful intentions behind every move they make. ¡°So, what should we do now to align with Senior Li¡¯s ns?¡± Wei Yushan said. Yu Qishui shook his head and replied, ¡°What kind of person is Senior Li? How dare we specte about his ns?¡± ¡°One thing we can be sure of is that Senior Li and the forces behind Fiery Mountain are definitely not on good terms!¡± ¡°Therefore, as juniors supported by Senior Li, it¡¯s certain that taking a stand against them is the right choice!¡± ¡°Today, we dere war on Fiery Mountain!¡± He swept his sleeve with a grand gesture! Wei Yushan was shocked. This was definitely a major event. In the past half-year, Fiery Mountain had be extremely aggressive, sweeping through the entire Southern Fire Country from its previous status as a second-tier sect. Almost all the sects had been swallowed up. To dere war now signified an open confrontation! But, recalling the senior back in the small mountain vige, Wei Yushan¡¯s courage surged. Fiery Mountain was nothing to fear! He stood up and said, ¡°Good, Yu Shan will immediately issue the Sect Master¡¯s decree!¡± ¡°Dere war on Fiery Mountain!¡± ¡­ As the news spread, it caused another stir in the Fire Country! ¡­ To focus on writing, I live stream my writing every day from 19:30 to 22:00 on Douyin. You can find my live stream by searching on Douyin for: writerguixin (or search: Writer Guixin). Chapter 11 - 11 Potential Sun-Level Power?_1 Chapter 11 Potential Sun-Level Power?_1 Trantor: 549690339 The rapid rise of Fiery Mountain had long since be a noteworthy event throughout the entire Fire Nation. Within the territory of the Fire Nation, ¡°Sun-Level¡± powers were already few. ¡ª¡ªA force with Nascent Soul Realm cultivators was known as a ¡°Star-Level¡± power; those with Soul Divided experts were called ¡°Moon-Level¡±, and those with Hollow Void experts were the ¡°Sun-Level¡± powers. Those possessing Mahayana realm powerhouses were known as Transcendent Powers, As for sects with Body Integration realm experts, they were revered as Supreme forces! Above the Supreme forces were the terrifying Holy Land-ranked forces; it was said those forces had all once produced Immortals! ¡­During this time, Fiery Mountain had risen swiftly, swallowing up a bunch of Star and Moon-Level powers, and even annihted a Sun-Level power. This could be said to be extremely terrifying! And now, in the southern part of the Fire Country, a sect, which previously was merely a Star-Level force, actually dered war on Fiery Mountain? At first, most people didn¡¯t pay it any mind. Because, in the eyes of the world, this was nothing but the Lihuo Sect being driven to a dead end and striking at a stone with an egg. But a monthter, Lihuo Sect was still there, in good condition, and no one from Fiery Mountain dared to trouble them! This directly surprised many powers within the Fire Nation. They all spected that the Lihuo Sect had a hidden trump card! Add to that the disturbances in the Cangli Mountain Range in the southern Fire Country, with reports of a great beast tide urring, which hade out as well. Various parties were all the more focused. That mountain range had too many legends; for a time, all the major sects of the Fire Nation sent people there. Even sects from other nations were rushing over! ¡­ A Yu Kong Flying Ship streaked across the sky. Aboard the ship were dozens of powerful cultivators. This group of cultivators all wore identical garments adorned with a Crimson me Lotus! In the Fire Nation, the Crimson me Lotus was the symbol of the royal family. This was a royal team. At the forefront of the team a young man was looking vigntly around, holding a long sword in his hand, carefully watching the surrounding area. Stepping out from the cabin, a woman dressed in a pale golden gown appeared, with a graceful figure and stunning beauty; she moved with easy grace to the front and said, ¡°We¡¯re close now, aren¡¯t we?¡± The young man replied, ¡°Reporting to the Princess, in half an hour, we will reach the Lihuo Sect!¡± However, the young man paused, then added, ¡°Princess, the Lihuo Sect is just a small Star-Level power, is it worth our visit?¡± ¡°And doing so, wouldn¡¯t it cause Fiery Mountain to be hostile towards us?¡± As rulers of the Fire Country, the royal family, though powerful, also needed to bnce all the powers. Especially now, as one of the candidates for the throne of the Fire Country, the Princess was heading to the south, and it was not to the most powerful Fiery Mountain, but to an obscure Lihuo Sect¡­ He did not feel good about this. But the girl simply shook her head, her beautiful eyes fixed on the road ahead as she said, ¡°Lin Tong, remember, there¡¯s a saying, ¡®the way to gain help is to lend help to others¡¯.¡± ¡°Fiery Mountain is indeed very strong, but their strength is built upon the ruins of countless sects.¡± ¡°A Sun-Level sect was simply wiped out because they refused to submit. Such a brutal force, whoever tries to recruit them, is making a deal with a tiger.¡± ¡°On the other hand, at such a time, for a small sect like the Lihuo Sect to dare to be so bold is extremely rare.¡± Her lips curved slightly as she added, ¡°Moreover, if the Lihuo Sect can dere war on Fiery Mountain and still survive for so long, this sect must not be as simple as it seems, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Tong also couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡­ Lihuo Sect. Inside the grand hall. Yu Qishui, Wei Yushan, Mu Qianning, and many elders were discussing matters. ¡°Elder Sect Master, are we really not going to activate the Mountain Protection Array? Fiery Mountain could attack at any time¡­¡± An elder spoke up, his face showing a hint of trepidation. Ever since dering war, these elders had truly been on tenterhooks. In their view, it was almost a death wish. But both the former Sect Master and the current Sect Master were very confident. Moreover, they even told everyone to cultivate in seclusion and not bother about Fiery Mountain. At first, everyone thought that the Sect Master and the Elder Sect Master had gone mad. Yet Fiery Mountain really never came for the Lihuo Sect. Not even a scout had appeared. This waspletely contrary to Fiery Mountain¡¯s domineering behavior. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s been a month, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe.¡± Yu Qishui smiled lightly, feelingpletely at ease now. The reason why he had instructed the sect not to prepare its defenses was because if the existence behind Fiery Mountain decided to make a move, they would stand no chance at all. And if that existence behind Fiery Mountain did make a move, perhaps, they would have done another favor for Senior Li? Maybe, after luring out the opponent, Senior Li himself might deal with the situation. By then, what would the backing of Fiery Mountain amount to? It can be said that they were gambling with this decision. It was highly possible that their sect might suffer a cmitous disaster as a result. However, he firmly believed that even if they had to sacrifice the entire sect, as long as they could do something for Senior Li, he would surely remember them! What kind of person was Senior Li? With just a raising of his hand, a new and glorious Lihuo Sect would emerge from the ruins of the sect. But, the game of chess he had been calcting in his heart turned out to bepletely empty! Because¡­ Fiery Mountain actually didn¡¯t dare toe! Damn, he had overestimated those bastards¡­ Yu Qishui was getting quite lonely waiting. It was too rash. ¡°Princess Fire Spirit of the Southern Fire Country, here to visit Lihuo Sect!¡± At that moment, a clear voice rang out from beyond the mountain gate of Lihuo Sect. Instantly, everyone in the great hall changed their expressions! ¡°The Princess of the Fire Country, Fire Spirit? Why has shee¡­¡± ¡°Fire Spirit, the Fire Emperor¡¯s third daughter.¡± ¡°The Royal Family of the Fire Nation, our Lihuo Sect has never caught the royal eye, have we? Why the visit?¡± Everyone started to discuss loudly. Yu Qishui, on the other hand, had a thought. The royal family hase too? This can¡¯t be simple¡­ ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out to wee the Princess!¡± He made a grand gesture. Immediately, everyone went out to meet her. ¡°We humbly wee Princess Fire Spirit!¡± The sect gate was flung open! Above the Yu Kong Flying Ship outside the Lihuo Sect, Fire Spirit and her entourage were waiting. Hearing this, the flying ship slowly descended. ¡°Princess, this Lihuo Sect is quite confident! They have offended Fiery Mountain and yet are so rxed, not even the Mountain Protection Array is activated, and there¡¯s not a trace of defense to be seen among the sect members.¡± Lin Tong spoke with some surprise. Fire Spirit, however, smiled and said, ¡°Confident? I feel like Lihuo Sect doesn¡¯t take Fiery Mountain seriously at all?¡± Her curiosity intensified about this small Lihuo Sect and the source of its confidence. The Yu Kong Flying Shipnded. ¡°I am Wei Yushan, Sect Master of Lihuo Sect, and this is my teacher, Elder Yu. We wee Princess Fire Spirit¡¯s arrival!¡± Wei Yushan stepped forward and spoke. After Fire Spirit and her people disembarked from the flying ship, she used a spell to shrink the huge vessel and tucked it into her sleeve. She turned her gaze to Wei Yushan and was surprised, ¡°Sect Master Wei¡­ you¡¯ve reached the Soul Divide?¡± Her divine sense was extremely powerful! The intelligence had it that Lihuo Sect was merely a force not exceeding Star-ranked, with at most two or three Nascent Soul Cultivators. But this Wei Yushan was clearly a high-level cultivator in the Divided Spirit Realm! This was not a Star-ranked force, but a¡­ Moon-ranked power! She couldn¡¯t help but nce at the other members of the sect. When she saw Yu Qishui, she was even more taken aback, another Soul Dividing Stage cultivator, and¡­ quite extraordinary, seemingly on the verge of entering the Hollow Void Realm?! This was a¡­ Quasi-Sun-Level power. The Royal Family of the Fire Nation, as a genuine Transcendent Power with Mahayana Realm powerhouses, would pay attention to Sun-Level powers within its territory. Yet, the Royal Family had failed to notice the emergence of a Quasi-Sun-Level power¡­ Her gaze then fell on Mu Qianning, and her eyes narrowed slightly in awe. ¡°A peerless genius!¡± This young girl seemed to be about her age, but her cultivation was already at Nascent Soul Perfection, on the verge of entering the Spirit Severing Stage? This was too monstrous! She looked at Mu Qianning in shock, ¡°May I ask which master this youngdy follows?¡± Chapter 12 - 12 Senior Li’s Supreme Game_1 Chapter 12 Senior Li¡¯s Supreme Game_1 Trantor: 549690339 Mu Qianning was somewhat puzzled; before she could speak, Yu Qishui already smiled and said: ¡°This is Mu Qianning, the Saintess of the Lihuo Sect, her cultivation level is modest, which may seemughable to the Princess.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°As for Qian Ning¡¯s master, it¡¯s inconvenient to borate on that, and I hope the Princess can forgive me.¡± Strictly speaking, Mu Qianning¡¯s master was Wei Yushan, but her cultivation was actually granted by the generosity of Senior Li. Since Senior Li didn¡¯t formally take Qian Ning as a disciple, he naturally dared not overstep. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit¡¯s beautiful eyes shed withplexity. Is this what you call a modest cultivation level? Isn¡¯t this just infuriatingly ridiculous? After all, she is the Princess of the Fire Country. From a young age, she had unlimited cultivation resources; everything she wanted¡ªbe it pills or spiritual essences¡ªwas abundant. Moreover, all her teachers are of the Hollow Void Level! She has only reached the Nascent Soul Eighth Layer, yet in the entire Fire Country, she is absolutely among the top of her peers. Nevertheless, in this remote Southern Territory, there is someone even stronger than her, nearly breaking into Soul Divide? She felt truly thwarted. This could definitely be considered the supreme talent of the Fire Country. At the same time, a thought stirred in her heart. Yu Qishui just mentioned that it¡¯s inconvenient to disclose Mu Qianning¡¯s master. If her master were anyone present here, what would be the harm in saying so? Could it be that behind the Lihuo Sect, there is a powerful figure? Perhaps that¡¯s the confidence behind the Lihuo Sect¡¯s audacity to stand up against the Fiery Mountain? She faintly felt that she had grasped onto something. ¡°Princess, please, this way to the great hall!¡± Wei Yushan gestured with his hand. Soon after, inside the great hall. Yu Qishui, Wei Yushan, and the others, sat opposite Fire Spirit. ¡°May I ask the reason for the Princess¡¯s long journey here?¡± Wei Yushan inquired. Fire Spirit replied, ¡°Before discussing that, I want to ask¡ªdoes your sect indeed have a remarkable figure behind the scenes?¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of Yu Qishui, Wei Yushan, and the others turned solemn. This Princess of the Fire Country, how astute she is. ¡°Even though your Imperial Family is powerful, it is merely a Transcendent Power. In the grand scheme of Senior Li, I fear it is nothing but a mere pawn!¡± thought they to themselves. Wei Yushan indifferently responded, ¡°What rtion does this have to the purpose of your visit, Princess?¡± Hmph, thinking to inquire about Senior Li? The Royal Family might not be qualified for that. Fire Spirit smiled slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you all, this time the situation in the Southern Fire Country is incredibly significant and far-reaching!¡± ¡°The Fiery Mountain you are facing is beyond allmon sense. If the person backing you isn¡¯t powerful enough, then there is no necessity for us to cooperate.¡± She was very confident! The Royal Family of the Fire Country, boasting Mahayana Powerhouses, was a Transcendent Power. Even though the Lihuo Sect was close to a Sun-Level Power, in their eyes, it counted for little!¡± Wei Yushan and the others felt a chill. ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± He asked this question to Yu Qishui using his spirit sense. After pondering a moment, Yu Qishui said, ¡°From what we see now, the chess gameid out by Senior Li is likely a vast one, involving more and more yers.¡± ¡°What kind of a figure is Senior Li? If we did anything wrong, he would have probably already indicated it. Since he has given no instructions thus far, it precisely indicates that everything we are doing is still within Senior Li¡¯s calctions.¡± ¡°Therefore, we should simply go with the flow.¡± Wei Yushan nodded in agreement and then turned to Fire Spirit, ¡°Princess, you can bepletely at ease with this matter.¡± ¡°That Senior, is more than capable of handling everything!¡± Seeing Wei Yushan so confident, Fire Spirit couldn¡¯t help but reveal a beautiful smile and said leisurely, ¡°Even facing an Evil God, you can cope?¡± Evil God! At these two words, the people of Lihuo Sect suddenly changed color! In the Xuantian Realm, the term ¡°Evil God¡± carries a special significance. When cultivators take the final step out of the Integration Realm, they touch upon the legendary Immortal Path! But it¡¯s a path of nine deaths and one life. Among those, many invincible beings have stepped half into the domain of the Immortal Path but failed toprehend the true essence of the path. Instead, they were devoured by inner demons! Such existences generally be Evil Gods. Because they have touched upon the Immortal Path, their power is terrifyingly formidable, surpassing even the Supreme Level. However, their humanity has been extinguished, and they even transform into crazed and twisted monsters. Evil God is a synonym for extreme danger. Once an Evil God appears in this world, the entire Xuantian Realm often plunges into a massive upheaval, with all living beings smeared with ash, great cultivators shedding blood, and even provoking Supreme Being battles! ¡°It actually¡­ involves an Evil God¡­¡± Yu Qishui was shocked as he murmured, ¡°No wonder, ah. How could someone like Senior Li, a figure of his caliber, bother to move for a trivial matter?¡± ¡°This game actually involves the participation of an Evil God level being. Isn¡¯t Senior Li¡¯s move¡­ a bit too grand? This is simply a Supreme level game!¡± Wei Yushan was also murmuring, saying, ¡°Perhaps, the reason Senior Li set up this game is to spare themon people from a great disaster?¡± Mu Qianning, too, was taken aback for a moment, but then her gaze showed a resolute expression. She believed that, even in the face of an Evil God, as long as Senior Li was there, surely no turmoil could arise. After a long while, Yu Qishui and the others gradually regained theirposure. ¡°Although Evil Gods are terrifying, the Princess can rest assured about the strength of that existence!¡± Wei Yushan eventually spoke to Fire Spirit. Fire Spirit couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed in her heart. Even Evil Gods, the Lihuo Sect can view them so indifferently? Could it be that behind Lihuo Sect, there really is a Supreme Level figure? One should know that an Evil God is what a failing Supreme Being bes while attempting thest step. To speak such words, one must be at least a Supreme Being, and not just any Supreme Being, but one among the elite! But, in the entire Southern Territory of the Xuantian Realm, Supreme Level powers are few and far between! The living Supreme Beings exist only in legends, perhaps two or three at most. Could one of them be standing behind Lihuo Sect? It¡¯s unimaginable! ¡°Alright, since you all have this confidence, then I might as well tell you another piece of news.¡± Fire Spirit then continued, ¡°The first thing an Evil God wants to do when descending to a ce is ughter all the living beings there!¡± ¡°Because, having touched the Immortal Path, they will be detected by this world. Only by destroying all living beings, creating a Blood Domain, can the Evil God arrive.¡± ¡°ording to the information we¡¯ve obtained, that Evil God is very likely to descend in this domain in the near future!¡± Yu Qishui and the others were greatly rmed. Did this mean that in the near future, not only the Southern Fire Country but also the entire Fire Country¡­ would be annihted? ¡°If Senior Li¡¯s game is indeed to await theing of the Evil God, then this news is also very important to him.¡± Wei Yushan spoke to Yu Qishui. Yu Qishui nodded and said, ¡°This is of great significance, it¡¯s beyond our capability to involve ourselves. What we need to do is tell Senior Li this news!¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s heart stirred, so that existence surnamed Li? In the Southern Territory of the Xuantian Realm, which Supreme Being has the surname Li? She stood up and said, ¡°May I join you to meet this Senior? Perhaps I can also provide some valuable information for him!¡± She was bing more and more curious about that being! Yu Qishui thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Good!¡± Chapter 13 - 13 Senior Li’s Cat_1 Chapter 13 Senior Li¡¯s Cat_1 Trantor: 549690339 The Yu Kong Flying Ship traversed the sky, and before long, it had already appeared just outside the small mountain vige. ¡°Is that senior figure really in seclusion here?¡± Fire Spirit was somewhat surprised. The small vige looked very ordinary indeed. ¡°Princess, there is something I must tell you first,¡± At this moment, Wei Yushan spoke up, saying, ¡°This Senior Li is a mysterious and unfathomable figure. Now, he lives in seclusion in this mountain vige, assimting with mortals, ying the game of life.¡± He paused, ¡°Therefore, when you meet the senior, please be careful not to be abrupt or to offend him.¡± Hearing Wei Yushan¡¯s earnest warning, Fire Spirit¡¯s curiosity was piqued even more. ying the game of life! Such characters indeed sound like something out of legends. The flying ship stopped just outside the vige. Yu Qishui and others, apanied Fire Spirit as they walked into the vige. ¡°Oh, howe you¡¯re here again?¡± Old Man Zhang at the entrance of the vige saw them and smiled. ¡°We¡¯vee to pay a visit to Mr. Li,¡± Wei Yushan replied very politely, referring to Senior Li. After discussing, they had determined that since Senior Li was living in seclusion here in the vige, he naturally didn¡¯t want the ordinary vigers to know about his extraordinary identity. If they identally revealed it, a single anger from Senior Li would mean the end of Lihuo Sect in this world. ¡°Little Li is at home. You folks should go quickly,¡± Old Zhang smiled. The party then continued on their way. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s something wrong with this gutter!¡± On the road, all of a sudden, Fire Spirit¡¯s pretty face changed as she walked to the edge of a ditch, looked at the stones piled up there, and said, ¡°This ditch conceals Dao intentions, and even the ordinary flow of water has gained a hint of spirituality¡­¡± She took out a White Jade Vial and collected a bottle of water from the ditch! ¡°Worthy of study!¡± She was very serious. Yu Qishui and others hadplex expressions, having been deeply shaken themselves when they first entered this little mountain vige. Now it seemed that even the Royal Family regarded the small touches left behind by Senior Li with high importance. Not far along, Fire Spirit was shocked once again. ¡°This tree¡­ is full of Spirit Fruits?¡± She pointed to a pear tree in the courtyard of amon farmhouse. The pears were full and luscious, looking tempting and shiny. In terms of spirituality, they were on par with some of the treasures in the Imperial Pce of the Fire Nation. What exactly was this ce? ¡°This house is clearly a Daoist site! Who are the people living here?¡± ¡°Are these vegetables in the garden¡­ actually Spiritual Medicine?¡± ¡­ As they walked, Fire Spirit became more and more astonished. ¡°Sect Master Yu, are all these¡­ the work of that senior?¡± She was somewhat incredulous. This small mountain vige, outwardly unimpressive, revealed profound mysteries within. Just this short walk revealed a depth that did not pale inparison to the Royal Family of the Fire Nation! Not to mention, how much more was hidden throughout the entire vige! This was terrifying. It meant that Senior Li in seclusion here¡­ was at least above the Mahayana Realm! In the Integration Realm, one could be called a Venerable, and at thepletion of the Nascent Soul Realm, one became a Supreme¡­ Was there really a Venerable or even a Supreme hiding here? ¡°All of these are just the casual undertakings of Senior Li while he amuses himself in the mortal world,¡± Yu Qishui shook his head, reminiscing the sights he had encountered within Senior Li¡¯s residence¡­ those were the real terror. Fire Spirit felt an increasing solemnity in her heart, realizing that this trip was truly worthwhile. Before long, they finally appeared outside the gate of Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Hmm? This¡­ such strong spiritual charm¡­ as if it¡¯s a world unto itself, transcending the mundane, unfathomable, and untouchable¡­¡± In Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes, a sh of crimson light passed, but the next moment, she hurriedly closed her eyes, tears streaming from her beautiful eyes! ¡ªShe couldn¡¯t help but use the ¡°Bright Fire Eyes¡± to observe the courtyard, but as soon as she activated them, she was thwarted by some force! Had that force been malicious, she might have died on the spot! Too terrifying! Seeing this, Yu Qishui frowned and said, ¡°Princess, you are too reckless!¡± How dare she use divine skills in front of Senior Li? This is seeking death! Fortunately, Senior Li is magnanimous, otherwise the peerless beauty Fire Spirit would now be nothing but a corpse! Fire Spirit also hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, please forgive me, Sect Master Yu!¡± Her tears kept falling, unstoppable, making her feel ufortable for a while. Although displeased, Yu Qishui still nced at Mu Qianning. They didn¡¯t dare to step forward, after all, Senior Li had only agreed to let Mu Qianning visit him. Mu Qianning took a deep breath and stepped forward. Inside the courtyard. Li Fan, utterly bored, was making a fire to cook cat food. These past few days, having the little white cat forpany had brought him quite a bit of joy. Moreover, the little white cat was very clingy, seizing every opportunity to snuggle into Li Fan¡¯s arms. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re all white, how about I call you Xiao Bai? Is that alright?¡± As Li Fan cooked the cat food, he stroked the cat and asked with a smile. Meow¡­ Xiao Bai¡­ not a very nice name. Bai Xiaoqing blinked her lively big eyes but responded with meows nheless. Hmph, Bai Xiaoqing is not just afraid of you because you have a high cultivation level. I, I¡¯m only considering the cat food¡­ These past few days, she had gradually discovered that this terrifying individual was actually quite easy to get along with. As long as she maintained the role of a cat, it seemed she could livefortably, and even those fierce creatures in the yard wouldn¡¯t attack her anymore¡­ Plus, there was all sorts of delicious cat food to eat! She was practically in feline bliss! No¡­ in tiger bliss. So, she had set her heart on being a good cat. Now, as she looked at the small pot of cat food Li Fan was cooking, she was nearly drooling. ¡°Look at you, so gluttonous. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡± Li Fanughed. Just then, there was a knock at the door apanied by a familiar voice: ¡°Is Senior Li home?¡± It¡¯s Mu Qianning¡­ ¡°Come in, the door is not locked.¡± Li Fan spoke. The door opened, and Mu Qianning, Yu Qishui, and others walked in. Li Fan looked up and saw that this time, there was an unfamiliar young girl among them! Another beauty? And her looks are not inferior to Mu Qianning¡¯s! My little courtyard really is blessed! But why does this beauty have tears in her eyes¡­ Does she have some matter to ask of me? Li Fan pondered, extending his hand and saying, ¡°Please have a seat. After I feed the cat, I¡¯ll attend to you all.¡± Yu Qishui and the others respectfully took their seats by the stone table under the peach tree, and at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but look towards Li Fan¡¯s cat. ¡°Senior Li really knows how to enjoy life. How blissful to raise a cat when you have free time¡­¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes showed admiration. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Yu Qishui, however, started speaking with a slight tremble, ¡°That¡¯s not a cat, that¡¯s a tiger¡­ and it seems to be a white tiger at that!¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked, looking at Bai Xiaoqing incredulously. Her whole body was snow-white, without a single blemish. Moreover, there was an aura of excellence subtly emanating from her, her presence extraordinarily exceptional! Chapter 14 - 14 An Immortal?_1 Chapter 14 An Immortal?_1 Trantor: 549690339 Senior Li¡¯s pet is not a cat, but a tiger? A white tiger? ¡°Indeed, this is a white tiger, and moreover, its bloodline is very pure¡­ extremely rare throughout the Xuantian Realm!¡± Fire Spirit spoke with certainty, although she dared not use the Bright Fire Eyes, her vision was still extraordinary. ¡°¡­Additionally, the thing that this senior uses to start a fire¡­ seems to be¡­ Xuanhuo Wood.¡± Her expression was incrediblyplex. Xuanhuo Wood, even within the Royal Family of the Fire Nation, was an exceedingly precious resource! Xuanhuo Wood itself is an excellent material for weapon refining, and the mes it creates are coveted by fire-attribute cultivators. But here, this senior, was actually just using it to cook food for his pet¡­ What kind of existence is this¡­ Thinking this, she quickly blinked her eyes a few times, her tears flowing plentifully, as the aftereffects of rashly observing this senior¡¯s courtyard were too strong. She simply didn¡¯t know when she would stop crying. Upon hearing this, everyone was even more shocked. To keep a white tiger with a rare bloodline as a cat? To use Xuanhuo Wood for cooking pet food? In this world, only Senior Li could do such a thing, right? However, right after that, Yu Qishui felt somewhat relieved. He knew that not a single creature in Senior Li¡¯s small yard was mundane¡­ Li Fan didn¡¯t pay attention to the others and indifferently snuffed the fire, cing a bowl of cooked cat food to cool on the side. Carrot stewed with meat, the meat hunted from the mountains, the carrots grown by himself¡­ Li Fan was quite satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot, let it cool before eating.¡± Li Fan held the cat in one hand and used the other to hold the bowl, blowing on it until the food was tepid, then letting Xiao Bai start eating. Bai Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and immediately dug in gleefully! Wow, how delicious is this, what sort of heavenly food is this¡­ Watching Xiao Bai eat with relish, he smiled and then stood up to look at the visitors. Why is that beauty still weeping¡­ Last time, Mu Qianning and the others came looking for precious stones, and he had refused them. Now they were here again, could it be another simr request? Yu Qishui had already stood up, his face showing a bit of embarrassment and nervousness, saying, ¡°Senior Li, this is Miss Fire Spirit. She hase to visit Senior Li to convey a message¡­¡± A message? Li Fan felt a twinge of annoyance; he really didn¡¯t want to be too involved with these cultivators. Moreover, it seemed these people had a special fondness for gems. The message they wanted to convey was probably rted to such things. Were these cultivators too worldly? He shook his head, saying, ¡°No need to speak.¡± No need to speak? The group was taken aback. ¡°All is but illusion.¡± Li Fan said, ¡°If one is deluded by things of emptiness, one will fall into it and lose oneself. Only by seeing through the illusory reflections can one truly attain freedom.¡± This was his piece of advice. Having cultivated in mind and body in the small mountain vige for many years, he truly had little interest in these external objects. Taking care of his cat and painting every day was already a rare serenity. But upon hearing this, Yu Qishui and the others showed an expression of sudden enlightenment on their faces! ¡°I understand now, Senior Li must have known about the Evil God¡¯s impending arrival!¡± ¡°Even the arrival of the Evil God is seen as mere illusion by Senior Li, not worth noting at all!¡± ¡°Could it be that Senior Li¡¯s game, even the Evil God is not qualified to y?¡± They were all stunned. Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Not even the Evil God was worthy of his concern? Could it be¡­ the person before them had touched the Immortal Path? If it had been before, she would never have believed it! But now, she was utterly subdued. Could it be that what they were facing was actually an Immortal? That would be too terrifying. Impossible! She forced herself to believe. In the Xuantian Realm, the closest to having be an Immortal was the Bei Chen Supreme, a thousand years ago! The people who became Immortals after that had almost all ascended. Who would stay in the Xuantian Realm? Impossible! At this moment, seeing Fire Spirit still teary, Li Fan felt a pang ofpassion and took out a handkerchief, handing it to her, saying, ¡°Wipe your tears.¡± Fire Spirit paused for a moment. She looked at Li Fan, and for an instant her eyes met his. She distinctly felt that the gaze of the Senior before her was as vast as the ocean yet gentle, as deep as the starry sky yet kind¡­ But she hastily lowered her head, epted Li Fan¡¯s handkerchief, and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± She gently wiped her eyes. Hmm? The next moment, she was utterly stunned. In that instant, the after-effects from peering into Li Fan¡¯s courtyard with her eyes had vanished. Moreover, her pupils felt a sense of warmth at that moment. Utterlyfortable! At the bottom of her eyes, the two originally faint red mes suddenly grew stronger and even turned orange! ¡°From Bright Fire Eyes to Profound Fire Eyes¡­¡± ¡°Just in that split second?¡± She waspletely shocked. Keep in mind, this Eye Technique, was a closely guarded secret of the Royal Family of the Fire Nation, extremely extraordinary but also extremely difficult to cultivate. Even her own father, who controlled the entire Fire Country, had only cultivated to the stage of Profound Fire Eyes! But in just that moment, she hadpleted a leap forward¡­ and was at the peak of Profound Fire Eyes? She subconsciously nced at the handkerchief in her hand. Heaven, what kind of treasure was this? Was this Senior too incredible? Such a treasure, in his hands, was merely used as a handkerchief? If her father knew about this, he would probably be willing to exchange the entire Fire Nation for it! But then again, to such a Senior, the Fire Nation was probably nothing more than a clump of grass by the roadside, right? She stood up, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Senior!¡± At the same time, she held the handkerchief with both hands and respectfully offered it back to Li Fan. Li Fan casually took it back, saying, ¡°There is no need for thanks.¡± In that moment, Fire Spirit¡¯s heart was seized by a bold idea. If she could follow by the side of such a Senior, what an incredible opportunity that would be? In this life, reaching Mahayana was definitely within reach, even exploring the Nascent Soul Realm wasn¡¯t impossible¡­ Remembering the great enmity of her mother, thinking of the enemy who was still rampant in her n¡­ hatred surged in her heart! For revenge, for her own future! She mustered her courage, clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°Senior Li¡­ Ling¡¯er would like to ask to be your disciple. Is¡­ is that possible?¡± She was extremely nervous and anxious. Yu Qishui and the others were somewhat stunned. The Princess of Huo Country, asking to be a disciple directly? But then again, it seemed normal, what was the Fire Country in the face of an existence like Senior Li? Li Fan¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. Take as a disciple? This girl didn¡¯t know when to give up. Saying she wanted to be a disciple, wasn¡¯t she just looking to follow him so he could find gems for her? ¡°What you want, I cannot give,¡± he said. ¡°Please leave.¡± Li Fan dismissed her! Fire Spirit¡¯s face suddenly changed! Everyone¡¯s face changed! They all detected the anger in Li Fan¡¯s words! Chapter 15 - 15 The Arrival of the Strong_1 Chapter 15 The Arrival of the Strong_1 Trantor: 549690339 Li Fan personally issued a dismissal order. To everyone including Yu Qishui, their faces trembled with shock. Fire Spirit¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Fire Spirit was wrong!¡± ¡°Please, Senior, forgive me!¡± She knelt on the ground! Cold sweat streamed down. To anger an Immortal, what a sin it was! Even Yu Qishui and the others knelt down and paid their respects, saying, ¡°Senior, we were wrong, we should not have brought her here!¡± His heart raced with urgency; who would have thought that Fire Spirit could be so disrespectful! How dare she be so brash in front of Senior Li? Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Seeing everyone¡¯s strong reaction, Li Fan felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need for such formality.¡± He shook his head. ¡°We will leave immediately and not disturb Senior Li¡¯s meditation!¡± Yu Qishui quickly stood up and spoke, understanding that the best option right now was to disappear immediately. The group hurriedly left. As if sensing Li Fan¡¯s anger, the small white cat that was enjoying its meal stopped and turned back to look at him. ¡°Are you full?¡± Li Fan smiled slightly, gently stroked the small white cat¡¯s head, and then, using a handkerchief, wiped its mouth. Casually, he tossed the remaining half-bowl of food into the trash can. ¡°Meow meow¡­¡± Bai Xiaoqing stared at the trash can, herrge eyes filled with reluctance, Meow, this kitty hasn¡¯t eaten its fill, okay!! ¡­ After they left the small courtyard. ¡°Princess, you were truly impulsive!¡± Yu Qishui couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Now, having displeased Senior Li, was truly a grave mistake. Fire Spirit¡¯s face was also full of disappointment. She looked back and her eyes were filled with endless yearning, yet she let out a wryugh and said, ¡°Fire Spirit was just dreaming¡­¡± How could such an opportunity be so easily obtained? To elevate the Bright Fire Eyes to the Profound Fire Eyes was already a monumental gift. She was indeed too greedy! She thought, ashamed. Mu Qianning saw this and couldn¡¯t bear it,forting her, ¡°Princess, Senior Li is actually a very kind person, everything is about fate, maybe it¡¯s just not the right time yet.¡± Fire Spirit said, ¡°Thank you, Qianning.¡± At this moment, she suddenly felt envious of Mu Qianning. At least, Mu Qianning had the opportunity to visit Senior Li often, right? ¡­ After leaving the mountain vige, the group boarded the Yu Kong Flying Ship and returned to the Lihuo Sect. ¡°Now it seems that Senior Li had foreseen theing of the Evil God, and moreover, he very likely was waiting for the Evil God all along!¡± Fire Spirit spoke up. Yu Qishui and others all nodded. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told everyone; the reason why the Evil God chose to descend in the Southern Fire Country is because an extremely important Secret Realm is about to emerge within the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± Now, Fire Spirit no longer kept any secrets, saying, ¡°That Secret Realm is very likely to be connected to the mysteries of the Immortal Path. By then, I¡¯m afraid the likes of Supremes, Evil Gods and others will take great interest.¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Qishui and the others were even more shocked. ¡°No wonder¡­ the small vige where Senior Li resides is exactly at the entrance of the Cangli Mountain Range. All of this is within Senior Li¡¯s control!¡± Wei Yushan eximed. ¡°This is a great opportunity, a Secret Realm that even the Supreme Evil God values. There must be an abundance of chances inside.¡± ¡°You all can make preparations to take part when the timees. You¡¯re bound to gain a lot.¡± Fire Spirit advised. If it wasn¡¯t for the Lihuo Sect, she would not have met Li Fan, and the Profound Fire Eyes would not have been cultivated. Therefore, she also held a sense of gratitude towards the Lihuo Sect. ¡°Indeed, since all of this is within Senior Li¡¯s control, then our Lihuo Sect should give it our all!¡± Yu Qishui spoke up! ¡­ Meanwhile. The events happening in the Southern Fire Country continued to ferment! A beast tide urred in the Cangli Mountain Range, drawing the attention of many. ¡°There must be a treasure emerging within the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± ¡°Legend has it that within the Cangli Mountain Range, countless secret realms are hidden¡­¡± ¡°Numerous Supremes once ventured into these realms, all in search of the mysteries of the Immortal Path¡­¡± So the world buzzed with rumors. From countless major sects, Yu Kong Flying Ships soared out one after another! Clearly, this was an opportunity not to be missed. Everyone was going to join thispetition! Even the news reached beyond the Fire Country, with many powerful forces outside heading towards the Southern Territory of the Fire Nation! ¡­ Somece in the sky. A massive Yu Kong Flying Ship was swiftly advancing towards the south. On the flying ship, arge g embroidered with a red lotus fluttered in the wind. The Royal Family of the Fire Nation! Eight elders stood guard behind a man and a woman on the ship. The woman had a distinguished air about her, and the man had an extraordinary martial presence. ¡°Big brother, our younger sister has already arrived in the south, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯lle across some fortuitous encounter?¡± The woman spoke with a smile in her eyes; within them, a hint of teasing could be discerned. She was none other than Empress Xuan, the Second Princess of the Fire Nation. And the man was none other than Huo Mingxuan, the legitimate eldest son of the current Fire Nation. Upon hearing this, Huo Mingxuan said coldly, ¡°The secret realm that has emerged this time could very well be the site of a Supreme of the Fire Dao from a past generation. Besides me, no one else is qualified to approach it!¡± He was utterly confident! The flying ship pressed on at high speed. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s that over there? Divine radiance filling the sky?¡± Suddenly, ahead in the sky, a long streak of rosy light appeared. Above the light, there seemed to be a Divine Dragon soaring! ¡°The Divine Dragon Boat of the Dragon Profound Sect!¡± Empress Xuan eximed with surprise. The Dragon Profound Sect was a Supreme Level power in the Southern Territory of the Xuan Tian Realm! Its sect was founded by the Dragon Profound Supreme a thousand years ago, and to this day, it still has experts of the Body Integration Realm at its helm, its power far exceeding that of Transcendent Powers. As they drew nearer, they saw clearly that the vessel speeding like a streak of light was, in fact, a mystical conveyance, exuding an extraordinary might. The people on the Divine Dragon Boat also seemed to notice them, and as they drew closer, the Boat slowed to a halt. ¡°May I ask if you are friends from the Fire Nation?¡± An elder appeared on the prow of the Divine Dragon Boat and asked. Huo Mingxuan and Empress Xuan, both not daring to upstage their hosts, immediately approached and said, ¡°Huo Mingxuan and the Second Princess, Empress Xuan, of the Fire Nation are here. Greetings to the senior of the Dragon Profound Sect!¡± Huo Mingxuan said aloud. ¡°May I invite you aboard for a conversation?¡± The elder of the Dragon Profound Sect asked. Huo Mingxuan and Empress Xuan nced at each other. They then stepped off the Yu Kong Flying Ship and leaped onto the opposite Divine Dragon Boat. Upon entering the Divine Dragon Boat, their eyes beheld eight elders, nking a woman on both sides. The woman was sitting on the deck of the Divine Dragon Boat with a veil over her face, dressed in a white gown that highlighted her graceful figure; however, her entire demeanor was quite cold. In her hands, she held a Jade Sword. ¡°This is our Dragon Profound Sect¡¯s Saintess, Long Ziying,¡± said the elder who had called the two onto the boat. At this, Huo Mingxuan and Empress Xuan were both visibly shaken! The Saintess of the Dragon Profound Sect! She was definitely a genuine personage of exceptional talent! Huo Mingxuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. With such a figure willing to be acquainted, how could he worry about ascending the throne of the Fire Nation? ¡°Crown Prince Huo Mingxuan of the Fire Nation, at your service, Saintess Ziying!¡± He immediately spoke up, a passionate gleam in his eyes. However, Long Ziying simply said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such courtesy.¡± ¡°You two must be heading to the Cangli Mountain Range, right?¡± Huo Mingxuan replied, ¡°Indeed.¡± Long Ziying nodded and continued, ¡°The reason I asked you aboard is that I wish to discuss a potential coboration with you two.¡± Coboration! Both were overjoyed; the Saintess of a Supreme Level power was proposing to work with them? This was an opportunity too good to miss! ¡°Pleasemand us, Saintess. We, the siblings of the Fire Nation, will oblige without hesitation should you need our assistance!¡± Huo Mingxuan promptly stated. Long Ziying, however, nced at them and asked, ¡°I wonder to what Realm your eyes have been cultivated? Have they reached the Profound Fire Eyes?¡± At once, the expressions of Huo Mingxuan and Empress Xuan darkened. Chapter 16 - Not enough ratings Not enough ratings 286 Chs ADD Chapter 16 The Person Who Dares to Underestimate Senior Li_1 Trantor: 549690339 Facing the question from Long Ziying, both Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei felt somewhat embarrassed. Huo Xuanfei said, ¡°To report to the Dragon Virgin, within our Fire Country, the only person who has cultivated the Profound Fire Eyes is the Fire Emperor.¡± ¡°We have barely managed to cultivate the Bright Fire Eyes.¡± The cultivation of the Profound Fire Eyes is too difficult. Aside from needing exceptionalprehension and aptitude, it also requires a lot of fire-attributed treasures to assist. Such as Xuanhuo Wood and the like, they are extremely rare, nearly impossible for an entire country to find. Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei, also considered geniuses in their n, could only manage to cultivate the Bright Fire Eyes. ¡°I suppose it is so, after all, the secret technique of a Supreme Monarch is not easy to cultivate.¡± Long Ziying nodded, but there was a hint of disappointment in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Ultimately the Bright Fire Eyes are much weaker, if only they could be stronger, that would be ideal¡­¡± She murmured to herself. Huo Mingxuan asked, ¡°May I inquire, Venerable, does the Secret Realm this time have any connection with the Eye Technique of our Fire Country?¡± Long Ziying nodded and said, ¡°Without wanting to disappoint the two of you, we have already ascertained that the opening of this Secret Realm is very likely rted to the Supreme Monarch Lihuo, who once dominated the Southern Territory of Xuan Tian Realm without meeting any rival!¡± Supreme Monarch Lihuo! Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei were both greatly astonished! This was actually a Supreme Monarch¡¯s Secret Realm?? No wonder, no wonder this time even a force like the Dragon Profound Sect was rmed. ¡°I understand now. Our Eye Technique of the Fire Country, ording to legend, was handed down by the Supreme Monarch Lihuo. One of our n elders once followed beside the Supreme Monarch Lihuo¡­¡± Huo Mingxuan revealed a grave secret. Cultivating the Eye Technique of the Supreme Monarch Lihuo would definitely provide numerous conveniences within the Secret Realm. This was the reason Long Ziying extended an olive branch. Otherwise, why would the Dragon Virgin of the mighty Dragon Profound Sect take any interest in them? Lifting his head, he said, ¡°Please rest assured, Venerable. Although we possess only the Bright Fire Eyes, our n has an item that can greatly enhance our Eye Technique!¡± ¡°Temporarily reaching the realm of the Profound Fire Eyes is not impossible.¡± ¡°Where is that item now?¡± Long Ziying asked. Huo Mingxuan revealed a slight smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s with my Third Sister!¡± ¡°And she is currently at the Lihuo Sect!¡± Long Ziying also revealed a smile, saying, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about the two of you apany me to the Secret Realm this time? There are some areas where I need to rely on your Bright Fire Eyes, and in turn, I can bring many benefits to both of you.¡± Upon hearing this, both of them were overjoyed! To be able to forge a connection with the Venerable of a Supreme Level force was more than they could ask for! ¡°We will certainly do our utmost!¡± Huo Mingxuan spoke eagerly! ¡°Now, let¡¯s go retrieve the item from the Lihuo Sect first!¡± ¡­ The Divine Dragon Boat was incredibly fast. In no time at all, they had already appeared on the outskirts of the Lihuo Sect. ¡°Dragon Profound Sect¡¯s Dragon Virgin Long Ziying, Fire Country¡¯s Huo Mingxuan, Huo Xuanfei, have arrived at the Lihuo Sect!¡± A thundering voice shook the wilderness! Within the Lihuo Sect, everyone was shocked. ¡°Dragon Profound Sect¡­ What has brought such a top-tier sect here?¡± Yu Qishui and others were surprised! ¡°Dragon Profound Sect¡­ It seems this Secret Realm is of a higher level than I had imagined!¡± Fire Spirit was solemn, and thinking of the two who apanied Long Ziying, her expression darkened! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look outside. Whatever the force, I believe it must all be within Senior Li¡¯s calctions!¡± The crowd then made their way outside. The Divine Dragon Boat had already stopped at the gate of the sect. Long Ziying, along with Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei, had already disembarked. ¡°Nascent Soul Fifth Stage? Truly worthy of being the Dragon Virgin of the Dragon Profound Sect!¡± Yu Qishui took one nce and was deeply shocked! This Long Ziying, she appeared to be only about twenty years old, right? Is this the depth of a Supreme Level force? ¡°Lihuo Sect¡¯s Sect Master Wei Yushan, greets the Dragon Virgin, and extends his respects to the Great Prince and the Second Princess!¡± Wei Yushan gave a slight bow to the group. Long Ziying, however, looked indifferently at Fire Spirit and asked, ¡°Is this the Third Princess of the Fire Country?¡± She had noticed Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes. For some reason, she felt somewhat dazzled when facing Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes. It was as though there were two vigorous mes! Much stronger than Huo Mingxuan and the others. Was it because of that treasure? She suddenly felt more at ease; it seemed the item was indeed useful! ¡°Indeed.¡± Fire Spirit nodded. Huo Mingxuan stepped forward, sneering, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m not going to waste words with you, hand over the Xuanhuo Ring!¡± Haughty and domineering! Fire Spirit¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡°This is an heirloom from our mother; you have no right to demand it from me!¡± ¡°Your mother?¡± Empress Xuan stepped forward with a coldugh, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother a citizen of the Fire Nation? After her death, this thing should belong to our entire Royal Family of the Fire Nation!¡± ¡°On what grounds do you im it for yourself?¡± In Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes, an even stronger wave of anger shot out, ¡°My mother fought to protect the Fire Emperor and fell victim to an assassination plotted by your mother, and yet you have the nerve to ask for it?¡± Her heart was filled with hatred! ¡ªTen years ago, the Wind Nationunched a surprise attack on the Fire Emperor who was breaking through to the Mahayana Realm. At that time, Fire Spirit¡¯s mother, a concubine of the royal family, burned her life to save the Fire Emperor. Just as she finally managed to hold on until the Fire Emperor¡¯s breakthrough and the retreat of the enemies, she was ambushed by someone sent by the Empress of the Fire Nation¡ªmother to Huo Mingxuan and Empress Xuan¡ªand had herst vestige of life snuffed out. In the face of all this, the Fire Emperor only killed the assant and gave Fire Spirit¡¯s mother avish burial, without pursuing the real mastermind¡­ For so many years, she had never forgotten such a great hatred! Hatred had always been her driving force. Huo Mingxuan immediately became displeased, ¡°The incident from that year is over. By bringing up the past, are you expressing dissatisfaction with the Father Emperor?¡± ¡°Now, I am working for the well-being of the Royal Family of the Fire Nation, whether you like it or not, you gotta hand it over!¡± Aggressively imposing! Fire Spirit bit her lower lip hard, her fists clenched tightly, almost embedding into her flesh! ¡°We¡¯re only borrowing it for a moment, please be generous, Miss.¡± At this moment, Long Ziying also spoke indifferently. A subtle presence began to emanate from her. Opression! Fire Spirit¡¯s heartpletely sank. Can¡¯t she even keep her mother¡¯s memento? ¡°You are going too far. If Sister Ling¡¯er is unwilling, are you nning to rob her?¡± At this point, Mu Qianning couldn¡¯t help but speak out. ¡°How dare you speak out in the presence of our Sect¡¯s Saintess, you insignificant ant?¡± Behind Long Ziying, an old man¡¯s face darkened as a breath of air burst forth! ¡°Be careful, Qianning!¡± Yu Qishui¡¯s face changed, he stepped forward to shield Mu Qianning, but the terrifying aura made him spit out a mouthful of blood! Hollow Void! This was an attack from the Hollow Void Realm! ¡°Master Ancestor!¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s face changed drastically, and she quickly helped Yu Qishui. ¡°You all!¡± Wei Yushan¡¯s eyes also filled with rage, clenching his fists! This was too much bullying! ¡°Did I tell you to attack?¡± Long Ziying frowned. The old man¡¯s face changed slightly and said, ¡°Sorry, Saintess, I only intended to administer a small punishment.¡± Long Ziying said, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Do you really think you are the strongest just because you¡¯re so brazen?!¡± Wei Yushan spoke angrily. Long Ziying, however, responded indifferently, ¡°I am aware that you have backers, but what of it? Sorry, the so-called strong ones backing you all up, we at the Dragon Profound Sect, truly do not care.¡± ¡°The powerhouses in your eyes, to us, are merely ants.¡± This was an innate sense of superiority! Born into a Supreme level force, what kind of powerhouses had she note into contact with? They had long since investigated, behind the Lihuo Sect there were people, but at most a Venerable from the Body Integration Realm, but so what? Not worth mentioning! Wei Yushan was practically about tough in anger. In this world, there could still be people who dare show such disdain for Senior Li? If he wasn¡¯t worried about revealing the existence of Senior Li which might rm others and spoil Senior Li¡¯s grand scheme, he truly wished to reveal the truth and see if these people still had the audacity to be so arrogant! At that moment, Fire Spirit¡¯s face also turned pale. Shepletely understood that the situation was beyond her control. Behind Huo Mingxuan and the rest was now the Dragon Profound Sect. ¡°Either hand it over or prepare for you and the Lihuo Sect, these insignificant ants, to perish together!¡± Huo Mingxuan spoke very directly, his face wearing a cruel smile! Fire Spirit fell silent, silent, until she finally extended her hand. A fiery red ring appeared in her hand. ¡°Heh, if you had handed it over earlier, wouldn¡¯t things have been easier?¡± Empress Xuan went forward with a coldugh and snatched the Xuanhuo Ring. The hate-filled gaze from Fire Spirit suddenly made her feel somewhat ufortable. She then added another phrase: ¡°Don¡¯t look so full of hatred. My mother killed your mother, so what can you do about it?¡± ¡°A lowly bastard born of a concubine, do you really regard yourself as a princess?¡± After speaking, she turned to look at Long Ziying with a smile, ¡°Saintess, we have obtained the item.¡± Long Ziying, with her aloof character, spoke indifferently, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡± The group then stepped onto the Divine Dragon Boat and flew away directly! Chapter 17 - 17 Bestowing One Painting_1 Chapter 17 Bestowing One Painting_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How intolerable the deception has be!¡± Despite their departure, Wei Yushan¡¯s face was still filled with rage. They had resorted to violence and injured someone without any prior quarrel. s, the Lihuo Sect could only bear it, unable to retaliate. This, perhaps, is the cruel and merciless nature of the cultivation world. The strong are the only ones entitled to justice and fairness. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Mu Qianning asked Yu Qishui with concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine, the opponent didn¡¯t use their full strength. With two or three days of recovery, I should naturally heal.¡± Yu Qishui shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Supreme Level factions have arrived¡ªit seems that the waters here are truly bing murkier¡­¡± ¡°Master, Teacher, I wish to pay a visit to Senior Li.¡± Mu Qianning suddenly spoke up, biting her lower lip tightly. Yu Qishui pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to go and see. If Senior Li has any instructions, we can follow through¡­¡± Mu Qianning nodded, then turned towards Fire Spirit and said, ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er,e with me.¡± Fire Spirit hesitated and said, ¡°Senior Li doesn¡¯t like me¡­¡± But Mu Qianning pulled her along insistently and said, ¡°What kind of a great man is Senior Li? He won¡¯t mind.¡± After speaking, the two of them made their way toward the small mountain vige. ¡°Sister, do you have any burdens weighing on your heart?¡± On the way, Mu Qianning asked. She had gleaned some insight from the conversation between Fire Spirit and Huo Mingxuan and the others. Hearing this, Fire Spirit sighed deeply. Mu Qianning had just spoken righteously on her behalf, shortening the distance between them, and now without hiding anything, Fire Spirit said, ¡°My mother, she was harmed by Huo Mingxuan¡¯s mother.¡± She recounted the events of that year. ¡°How detestable they are!¡± After listening, Mu Qianning also felt deep sympathy for Fire Spirit and was filled with anger towards Huo Mingxuan and the others. She had not expected that this high and mighty Third Princess of the Fire Country would have such a tragic background. ¡°It¡¯s just unfortunate that I can¡¯t even protect my mother¡¯s legacy now¡­¡± Fire Spirit said with a wry smile. ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, I suddenly understand why Senior Li was unwilling to ept you as his disciplest time.¡± Mu Qianning suddenly spoke up. ¡°Why?¡± Fire Spirit was startled. ¡°Your inner demon is hatred, and for cultivators, hatred is a great taboo.¡± Mu Qianning spoke, ¡°Senior Li has long transcended worldly affairs, and perhaps he dislikes such things.¡± Fire Spirit fell silent for a long time. Even if she understood, what could she really do? Could she truly let go of her hatred? ¡­ Before long, they finally arrived outside Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. Mu Qianning stepped forward to knock on the door, ¡°Is Senior Li there?¡± ¡°Come in,¡± came the voice from inside the courtyard. Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit finally walked in. Inside, Li Fan was tidying up his paintings. He was hanging up the ones he was more satisfied with. As Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit walked in, they were confronted with a row of paintings hanging on the wall! Series of sunsets! In that moment, it was as if they were surrounded by countless suns. The grandeur of the surging waves and the boldness of the setting sun was vividly disyed amidst thews of heaven and earth! ¡°No¡­¡± Mu Qianning quickly lowered her head. Just one nce nearly made her faint away. The terror of that greatw was too formidable; she couldn¡¯t withstand it even with one look. Yet Fire Spirit, her aura thunderous! She felt the call of countless fragments of the Way as if some shackles in her mind shattered in that instant. ¡ª¡ªThe Way of the Great Sun shared some simrities with the fire method she was cultivating. At that moment, the light in her eyes intensified, turning a pale gold! ¡ª¡ªThis was the third stage, the Saint Fire Eyes! She was stunned,pletely taken aback. Had she, in that moment, achieved the Saint Fire Eyes?? In the legends, only the ancient founder of Fire Country had ever achieved this step! Heaven¡­ Just how powerful was Senior Li¡­ Such a casually given blessing, wasn¡¯t it too profound?! And at this moment, Li Fan finally hung thest painting as well. He turned around, satisfied, only to see Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit staring at him with admiration, and he felt a bit proud in his heart. He was quite confident in his mastery of the Art of Painting. ¡°How about it, do these paintings catch your eye?¡± He said with a smile. ¡°Senior¡¯s paintings¡­ are unparalleled in ages past! Impossible to find in the entire world!¡± Fire Spirit spoke sincerely. ¡°Overpraised,¡± Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°What brings you here this time?¡± Mu Qianning stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior, I havee this time because I wish to visit the Cangli Mountain Range, and I¡¯d like to hear some advice from you.¡± The Cangli Mountain Range? What for? Searching for gems? Truly, not giving up until you¡¯re at the end of your rope. ¡°If you want to go, then go,¡± Li Fan remarked, as he couldn¡¯t stop her anyway. Upon hearing this, Mu Qianning was immediately overjoyed. Since Senior Li had said so, she waspletely reassured! ¡°Senior¡­ also, I am here to apologize on behalf of Sister Ling¡¯er. She was too impulsivest time, but she had her reasons. After all, Sister Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother was harmed by others, and she cannot seek revenge. Those people are still bullying her now¡­¡± ¡°I know Senior holds no fondness for Sister Ling¡¯er due to her resentment, but I hope you can forgive her previous rashness.¡± Mu Qianning spoke. Hearing this, Fire Spirit was filled with deep gratitude towards Mu Qianning. She understood that Mu Qianning speaking on her behalf involved the risk of displeasing Senior Li. Li Fan too was somewhat surprised at this. Who would have thought that such a stunning beauty like Fire Spirit would have such a pitiful background? Mother killed, unable to avenge, and still being bullied¡­ No wonder she had tears in her eyes the first time she met him. Li Fan heaved a deep sigh, but he was helpless. After all, he couldn¡¯t meddle in the affairs of the Cultivation World. What could he, a mere mortal, possibly do? But then, he thought of something, turned around, and picked up his brush to create! Each stroke and line carried the essence of the Way. Ink dropped on paper, and the Great Way thundered! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were both spellbound! So carefree, so spontaneous; a natural fusion, one with the Way. Every gesture Li Fan made was a manifestation of the Way! ¡­ Soon after, Li Fan finally stopped writing. Turning around, he looked at Fire Spirit and said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t offer much help, but since your surname is Fire, I¡¯ll give you a painting rted to fire.¡± He said this as he handed the paper to Fire Spirit. Fire Spirit was immediately dumbfounded at his words. To give, to give her a painting? Senior Li¡­ was actually bestowing such a gift? She was still stunned when Mu Qianning quickly reminded her, ¡°Sister, take it quickly.¡± Only then did Fire Spirite forward excitedly and epted it with both hands respectfully. ¡°If you find yourself in trouble, you might take a look at this painting; it may be of some help to you.¡± Li Fan stated. He had some confidence in his own painting; after all, art at a certain level could soothe the emotions and refine one¡¯s sensibility. However, he didn¡¯t know how much it would help Fire Spirit. Hopefully, it would cheer her up, if even a little bit. ¡°Many thanks, Senior, many thanks, Senior!¡± Fire Spirit was teary with gratitude! Li Fan shook his head and said, ¡°No need for thanks.¡± The two then took their leave. Li Fan turned around and picked up the little white cat that was lying limp on a painting. ¡°Look at you, youmon cat, using the painting as a bed¡­¡± Heughed. ¡°Meow, meow¡­¡± Bai Xiaoqing cried a few times but felt utterly helpless inside. Is it what I wanted? Do you not understand how terrible the mental shock of looking inside that painting is? I couldn¡¯t stand it upon looking¡­ Living by Li Fan¡¯s side, getting to see his paintings every day, and receiving the baptism of countless Ways, brought both joy and pain to Bai Xiaoqing! ¡­ After leaving Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Qian Ning, thank you!¡± Fire Spirit held the painting tightly in her hands, expressing her profound gratitude to Mu Qianning! Mu Qianning just smiled and said, ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to thank me, everything was bestowed by Senior Li.¡± She sincerely echoed, ¡°Indeed, Senior Li¡¯s great kindness and virtue.¡± ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you going to unwrap the painting to take a look?¡± Mu Qianning asked. Fire Spirit shook her head and said, ¡°Qian Ning, I can¡¯t look at it now.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? Senior said it can only be opened ¡®when in difficulty,¡¯ which means, Senior Li has foreseen that there will be danger on this journey to the Secret Realm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s when the power of Senior Li¡¯s painting will reveal itself!¡± She was brimming with confidence! Returning from the small mountain vige to the Lihuo Sect, Mu Qianning reported to Yu Qishui and others. Upon hearing that Senior Li had agreed to their journey, they were all delighted. With Senior Li¡¯s backing, what was there to worry about? Consequently, Yu Qishui and the others, together with Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit, headed towards the Secret Realm within the Cangli Mountain Range! Storm clouds gathered! Chapter 18 - 18 Supreme Secret Realm_1 Chapter 18 Supreme Secret Realm_1 Trantor: 549690339 Deep within the Cangli Mountain Range. One after another, mountain peaks had copsed, unaware of the force that impacted them, leaving thend strewn with ruins and rubble. The air was thick with a scorching heat, and even cultivators who arrived here would feel their breath be erratic! ¡°It seems, it¡¯s very likely to be the Secret Realm of the Supreme Monarch Lihuo!¡± ¡°In years past, the Supreme Monarch Lihuo pursued the path to immortality, venturing into the depths of thisnd, but ultimately never emerged¡­¡± ¡°His legacy not only possibly contains things of the Supreme Level, but there may also be some secrets about immortality!¡± In the sky, innumerable Yu Kong Flying Ships had already converged. By the time the people of Lihuo Sect and Fire Spirit arrived here, they also felt an overwhelming sense of vastness wash over them. ¡°It should indeed be the training ground of the Supreme Monarch Lihuo¡­ The spiritual power inside me has be more active.¡± Fire Spirit spoke in a low voice. Yu Qishui, on the other hand, was looking at the various Yu Kong treasures around him with an exceptionally solemn look in his aged eyes. ¡°Three Sun-Level Powers from the Fire Country havee!¡± ¡°And that flying ship, is it actually from the Wind Nation Royal Family? They¡¯ve gotten involved!¡± ¡°¡­What power is that, which can stand alongside Dragon Profound Sect?¡± One major power after another! And the most eye-catching were naturally the two factions in the forefront, located in the highest part of the sky. One side was none other than the Dragon Profound Sect, which had thrown its weight around at Lihuo Sect a few days ago, making off with the Xuanhuo Ring! The other group was aboard a treasure that resembled a Fairy Ship, with white drapes fluttering. On both sides of the Fairy Ship stood two graceful and beautiful maids, cradling lutes. From within the Fairy Ship, the asional plucking of strings resonated, seemingly bringing an unexpected calm to one¡¯s heart. Fire Spirit nced over and with a deepplexity in her eyes, said, ¡°That is the Immortal Melody Pavilion, one of the three Supreme forces of the Xuantian Realm!¡± Immortal Melody Pavilion! Everyone¡¯s expression became grave. This opening of the Secret Realm had attracted two Supreme Level powers. Truly formidable. Upon the Fairy Ship at this moment, a girl in a white dress with a veil covering her face satposedly, her eyes clear and limpid like autumn waters, her entire being exuding a celestial charm. Her lute gently vibrated from time to time, shielding those on the Fairy Ship from the effects of this ce. Standing by her side was a young man in purple, who gazed at the girl in white with an undisguised fervor in his eyes. ¡°Saintess, it is said that Long Ziying from Dragon Profound Sect brought two legitimate sessors from Fire Country to his side. This ce being the burial site of the Supreme Monarch Lihuo, they might gain the upper hand¡­¡± A maid spoke. Yet the girl in the white dress said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s of no concern.¡± ¡°If we can take things of the Supreme Monarch Lihuo, then we take some; if not, it¡¯s also fine.¡± The young man in purple smiled and said, ¡°What Saintess Qing Luo said is true. The opening of this Secret Realm isn¡¯t as simple as just about Supreme Monarch Lihuo.¡± ¡°However, we at Taiyan Holy Land have long been aware, and everything is under our control. This time, wee merely to verify!¡± Saintess Qing Luo from the Immortal Melody Pavilion also nodded slightly. On the other side, atop the Divine Dragon Boat. ¡°I feel this ce, truly is a blessednd for the two of us!¡± ¡°If we could cultivate here, one year would equate to ten years of cultivation outside!¡± Huo Mingxuan excitedly said, both he and Huo Xuanfei felt an anomaly stirring within them. ¡°After the Secret Realm opens, it will all depend on you two.¡± Long Ziying spoke indifferently. All eyes were fixed on the ruins in front of them. Now, the Secret Realm had not fully appeared yet. They still had to wait. ¡°Boom boom¡ª¡± The ground thundered, and suddenly beneath the ruins, a terrifying column of firelight shot straight into the sky! The momentum reached the clouds! Countless ruins were destroyed, and the powerful fire element force shrouded the entire area ahead. The Secret Realm appeared! And above the Secret Realm emerged strands of crimson vein-like patterns, with the Supreme aura flickering intermittently! Those patterns were of a Supreme Array! In the center of the Arrayy a crimson coffin! The coffin was as fiery as zing mes! ¡°Supreme Monarch Lihuo¡¯s coffin? Could this be¡­ his final resting ce?¡± ¡°It must be, his body should be inside!¡± ¡°Supreme cultivation techniques, supreme artifacts¡­ they must all be there!¡± Instantly, everyone was thrilled. Eyes zing! At the beginning, everyone also knew that this ce must be rted to the Supreme Monarch Lihuo. But who could have imagined that this ce was actually the burial ground of the Supreme Monarch Lihuo. This instantaneously elevated the entire Secret Realm by a level! ¡°We underestimated it¡­ If we had known it was the Supreme¡¯s burial ground, we should have invited stronger ones toe!¡± Many people spoke up. ¡°The Secret Realm has opened, rely on your own abilities to break the formation and enter!¡± At this time, an ancient voice rang out. To enter, one would need to break through the Supreme Array! Immediately, people from all the major forces began to press forward. The ones who moved the fastest were Dragon Profound Sect and Immortal Melody Pavilion! Both forces were the first to choose paths to enter the Array. They came with array masters by their side, who could roughly sense which areas were easier to prate the Array. Soon after came the Transcendent Powers and Sun-Level Powers, etc. Most of the convenient paths were already upied. Only then did it be the turn of the Lihuo Sect and other Moon-Level forces. ¡°Princess¡­ which way should we go?¡± Yu Qishui spoke up. They were clueless about this fire array. And at this moment, in Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes, two light golden mes lit up at the bottom of her eyes! In an instant, she could feel the veins of the Supreme Array be clear in her sight! ¡°Is this the power of the Saint Fire Eyes? Senior Li, did you anticipate that I would encounter this Supreme Array?¡± She murmured, and in that moment, she suddenly felt as if everything was within Senior Li¡¯s calctions! Boosted with confidence, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± At this moment, the other forces had already begun to break the formation. ¡°Young Master Ling Xian, please.¡± Immortal Melody Pavilion, Qing Luo looked towards the young man in purple! The purple-d young man, Ling Xian, took out an Array te with a smile, ¡°Saintess, rest assured, with my master¡¯s Array te, we can pass through unimpeded!¡± He stepped forward with the Array te. Qing Luo followed behind, ying her zither! Her zither music could protect the minds of the people around her! Under Ling Xian¡¯s Array te, they quickly bypassed a deadly checkpoint! Meanwhile, elsewhere. ¡°Elder Zhao, how does it feel?¡± Long Ziying spoke up, looking at an old man with white hair. Elder Zhao was Dragon Profound Sect¡¯s top array master. Elder Zhao said, ¡°The Qi of the Supreme has obscured divine senses, so I will need both of you young friends to guide the way!¡± He looked towards Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei! The prerequisite for breaking the Array was to see the Array clearly, and both of their eye techniques, because they originated from Supreme Monarch Lihuo, enabled them to observe the Array here without restriction. Both of them nodded, and Huo Xuanfei said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± She stepped forward, and in her eyes, two faint illusory mes appeared. Bright Fire Eyes! ¡°No good, it¡¯s too vague, just slightly clearer than the naked eye, still unable to grasp it!¡± Huo Xuanfei directly spoke up, shaking her head. ¡°Try this!¡± Huo Mingxuan handed the Xuanhuo Ring to Huo Xuanfei. Huo Xuanfei took a deep breath and put on the Xuanhuo Ring. Suddenly, the illusory and weak mes in her eyes solidified and brightened up! The scene before her eyes gradually became clear! ¡°Here, here, and here, are all ces with chaotic mes!¡± She began to guide the way! Then the old man immediately stepped forward, scattering many white jade pieces from his hands, and wherever the white jade reached, the mes went out! Many other forces also stepped forward. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± A harrowing scream rang out as a Cultivator from a Sect Gate triggered the Supreme Array and was instantly incinerated by mes! ¡°No!¡± Another Array breaker was scorched,pletely engulfed by mes. There were very few who had the qualifications to step forward to break the Supreme Array! Chapter 19 - 19 Formation Broken_1 Chapter 19 Formation Broken_1 Trantor: 549690339 Hundreds of people had already died after triggering the Array! The majority of them turned into ashes. Among them, there was even the entire force of a Sun-level Sect! This caused many people to begin feeling fear and to give up. ¡°Enough, having gathered all the forces of our Sect, we have only managed to break through one or two barriers in the end. It¡¯s meaningless. Let¡¯s give up earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult. An Array left by a Supreme Monarch can only be ovee by those who already possess equivalent strength; otherwise, it¡¯s as hard as reaching the heavens!¡± ¡°We might as well wait for those major powers to break through the Array. Maybe then, we can have a taste of the spoils!¡± Many Sects gave up, surrounding the perimeter as onlookers. The fastest at breaking through were Dragon Profound Sect and Immortal Melody Pavilion. ¡°As expected of Immortal Melody Pavilion, they have already broken through over a dozen barriers!¡± ¡°Dragon Profound Sect is also very impressive. Are those two from the royal lineage of Fire Country? They seem to possess Eye Techniques originating from the Supreme Monarch Lihuo!¡± Everyone was discussing animatedly. Now, both major Sects had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What? Which Sect is that? They¡¯ve continuously broken through three barriers!¡± At this time, some were also shocked as they looked in a particr direction. Many people turned their gaze that way. There, it was Fire Spirit and Yu Qishui, among others. The Array talents of Fire Spirit and Yu Qishui weren¡¯t high, but her Saint Fire Eyes were incredibly bizarre! Not a single detail of the Array escaped her observation. Thus, it was as if walking on level ground! ¡­ ¡°We¡¯re nearing the final barrier!¡± At Immortal Melody Pavilion, Ling Xian was now sweating profusely! Even with the constant sound of the qin music behind him, he struggled to suppress the agitation in his heart. Thest barrier, emanating orange mes, appeared like an insurmountable wall of fire! The Array te in Ling Xian¡¯s hands was nearly cracked! ¡°Thest barrier!¡± Ling Xian roared in anger, pouring all his Spiritual Power into the Array te! Green light radiated from the Array te, reaching towards the orange firewall! ¡°Boom¨C¨C¡± In an instant, the orange fierce mes ignited the green light and surged back along it! ¡°Crack!¡± The Array te turned directly to powder! ¡°No!¡± Ling Xian was horrified, his soul almost scattered in terror! The next moment, the mes engulfed him! Had Ling Xian perished? ¡°Young Master Ling!¡± Qing Luo¡¯s pretty face changed drastically. Ling Xian was from Taiyan Holy Land, and if something happened to him, it would be terrible. But, the next moment, a light burst forth from the mes, stopped shortly after, and turned out to be Ling Xian! He was pale, with a trace of blood on his lips, and said, ¡°Thest barrier is too strong, impossible to pass through!¡± ¡°Had it not been for a Lifeblood Talisman given by the Sect, I would have likely fallen here.¡± Hearing this, Qing Luo finally rxed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are unharmed, Young Master. As for this final barrier, if we really can¡¯t get through, then we shouldn¡¯t force it.¡± As she spoke, she looked towards the Dragon Profound Sect area. Now that they had failed, all hope was on Dragon Profound Sect. As long as Dragon Profound Sect could break through, they could follow in afterward, but as per the unwritten rule, the treasures within would all be chosen by Dragon Profound Sect first. The onlookers outside were all watching Dragon Profound Sect closely. ¡°It¡¯s too hard, even Immortal Melody Pavilion has failed.¡± ¡°Now our only hope is Dragon Profound Sect. If they can¡¯t do it, then none of our Sects will be able to enter.¡± ¡°I hope they can!¡± All eyes were focused. At the area where Dragon Profound Sect was located. They had also reached the front of the final barrier. At that moment, Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei had exchanged the Xuanhuo Ring several times. If it weren¡¯t for them being able to switch off and the fact that Dragon Profound Sect¡¯s powerhouses had given them various pills to restore their energy, they would have already been at their limit. Even so, they were still reaching their limits. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± Huo Xuanfei¡¯s hand was shining with the Xuanhuo Ring, but she still fainted heavily, stumbling to the ground! Solely by ncing at thest barrier, she almost became mentally deranged. Seeing this, Long Ziying¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed and said, ¡°If we can sessfully break through this barrier, I will ask the Sect for a Cultivation Technique for both of you!¡± A Cultivation Technique! ¡°Let me do it!¡± Huo Mingxuan immediately gritted his teeth and said. His Bright Fire Eyes were slightly stronger than Huo Xuanfei¡¯s. Wearing the Xuanhuo Ring, he exerted all his strength, and the mes in his eyes intensified to their peak, almost on the verge of copsing. He barely managed to see the pattern and lines of the firewall¡­ He was about to speak, but then he let out a scream of agony! Huo Mingxuan¡¯s eyes were bleeding, and the Xuanhuo Ring on his hand was glowing red and scorching hot, burning his flesh to the point of rot! ¡°Bacsh!¡± An elder hurried forward to protect Huo Mingxuan¡¯s heart meridian! ¡°Saintess, there¡¯s no way out now¡­¡± Elder Zhao also spoke to Long Ziying, his face weary. Long Ziying¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and her beautiful eyes were filled with unwillingness. Could this really be the end? The crowd outside was also buzzing with discussion. ¡°Even the Dragon Profound Sect has failed¡­¡± ¡°For a Supreme Realm Secret Realm, you¡¯d need at least a Mahayana Powerhouse, or even a Venerable, to have any hope, right?¡± ¡°It seems that this time, we¡¯vee up empty.¡± ¡°No chance left¡­ s¡­¡± Everyone was speaking up. ¡°Someone is still attempting to break through!¡± Just then, a loud shout rang out. Everyone turned their eyes toward the direction indicated by the shout! ¡°Is it them?!¡± Long Ziying was taken aback by what she saw in the Dragon Profound Sect¡¯s area. It was none other than Fire Spirit and her group! Immortal Melody Pavilion, Qing Luo, and Ling Xian were also paying attention. ¡°Impressive, they¡¯ve managed to break through over a dozen challenges¡­¡± Ling Xian muttered to himself. At this moment, Fire Spirit and her group were the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Fire Spirit¡¯s face was covered with a thinyer of sweat. In her eyes, a pale golden me was continuously burning! With the Saint Fire Eyes, she realized that even though she was not proficient in arrays, she could still sense the ws within them! It was a kind of natural rhythm. Thus, they quickly arrived at the final challenge! ¡°Hiss!¡± The crowd outside inhaled sharply. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Lihuo Sect? A small Star-ranked force, along with the Third Princess of the Fire Country, able to match the achievements of two Supreme forces?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°No simple task, this definitely isn¡¯t just a small Star-ranked force!¡± Everyone was talking. In the Dragon Profound Sect, Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei, who had stabilized, were even more shocked upon seeing this. Fire Spirit was actually capable of leading the people of the Lihuo Sect so far? How could this be possible! They knew that the Xuanhuo Ring had already been taken by them! Where did Fire Spirit get such power? ¡°This can¡¯t be possible¡­¡± The siblings were murmuring to themselves. ¡°It seems that her Eye Technique¡¯s cultivation level is even above you two,¡± Long Ziying said lightly, remembering the scene when she first saw Fire Spirit. Back then, she had thought that Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes were ring because of the Xuanhuo Ring she wore, but now it seemed that Fire Spirit had such exceptional cultivation! She had been mistaken! ¡°Her? She¡¯s nothing but a lowly maid! With her, daring to foolishly dream of breaking through? She¡¯s courting death!¡± Huo Xuanfei mocked coldly, unwilling to believe it. ¡­ ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, can you do it?¡± Mu Qianning asked nervously. She could feel that Fire Spirit was very exhausted. At this moment, she remembered the first time she met Senior Li. Even the terrifying invisible mes had to actively avoid Senior Li. If he were here, any formidable array would be like walking on t ground! Unfortunately, how could Senior Li care about a mere Supreme Secret Realm? ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Fire Spirit took a deep breath as she faced the final wall of fire! She calmed her mind. At that instant, she recalled the images of the great suns she had seen in Senior Li¡¯s courtyard¡­ Each sun seemed to represent the most powerful force in the world¡­ In her eyes, the pale golden me seemed to transform into the sun itself. She stared at the wall of fire for a long time! After a while, she suddenly reached out and drew a door on the wall of fire! And the mes¡­ they didn¡¯t hurt her! When she finished drawing the door, the entire wall of fire disappeared in an instant! The array was broken! Chapter 20 - 20 The Invincible Demon Venerable_1 Chapter 20 The Invincible Demon Venerable_1 Trantor: 549690339 The Supreme Monarch Lihuo¡¯s array has finally broken at this moment! The terrifying aura from the wall of fire vanished in an instant. ¡°The array is broken!¡± ¡°Quick, move forward!¡± ¡°Go!¡± In no time, countless forces surged forward like a tidal wave. The flying ships of Immortal Melody Pavilion and Dragon Profound Sect turned into streaks of light, incredibly fast. And those standing at the forefront of the secret realm, like Fire Spirit and the others, swiftly flew their ship towards the fiery red coffin! They quickly descended before the coffin. ¡°A Supreme¡¯s coffin¡­ This is a great opportunity!¡± Yu Qishui waspletely excited! ¡°If we can obtain the secrets within, our Lihuo Sect will inevitably prosper!¡± Wei Yushan was also very solemn! Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes still held the faint golden mes, but at this moment, she felt a strange sensation. Having cultivated the Saint Fire Eyes, her observational and discerning abilities had greatly improved; however, the coffin gave her an ominous premonition. ¡°Let¡¯s go, open the coffin!¡± Yu Qishui spoke excitedly. Fire Spirit nodded too, since they hade, they inevitably had to take a look. Moreover, with the backup given by Senior Li, she was full of confidence. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Just then, a stern rebuke suddenly rang out! A streak of light approached quickly, and in the next moment, it hadnded beside them. Dragon Profound Sect! ¡°You shall not approach the Supreme coffin!¡± An elder from Dragon Profound Sect spoke coldly. This person was the one who had injured Yu Qishui back at Lihuo Sect. ¡°ording to the unwritten rules, the first force to break through has the right of first choice¡­¡± Yu Qishui spoke firmly, ¡°Are you going to break the rules¡­¡± But before he could finish, the elder had already turned aggressive, the Hollow Void Realm¡¯s cultivation level locking onto Yu Qishui with a cold murderous intent: ¡°Rules? Do you think you, a mere Soul Divide cultivator, have any right to talk about rules with me?¡± ¡°Either die or scram!¡± A direct threat! Yu Qishui and the others immediately had a drastic change in expression! ¡°Heh, a minor Moon-ranked force dares to covet the treasure of a Supreme force? Ridiculous.¡± People from Immortal Melody Pavilion arrived, and Ling Xian sneered. ¡°Friends from Taiyan Holy Land?¡± Long Ziying¡¯s pretty face showed a trace of solemnity, ¡°Since you¡¯ve intervened, we¡¯ll only take one-fifth of the secret treasures here.¡± Facing a Holy Land-ranked force, their Dragon Profound Sect was far from being a match; getting one fifth was already subject to their mercy! Ling Xian nced at Qing Luo. Qing Luo nodded, saying, ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡± Long Ziying nodded, and with the end of her words, her figure suddenly moved. In an instant, she appeared in front of Fire Spirit. Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan were already locked in ce by the experts of Dragon Profound Sect and couldn¡¯t move. Fire Spirit¡¯s Saint Fire Eyes sensed Long Ziying¡¯s movement, but due to the gap in their cultivation levels, she was toote to dodge! Long Ziying¡¯s hand mped down directly on Fire Spirit¡¯s throat! ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er!¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s face changed drastically, her expression filled with urgency, ¡°Let go of Sister Ling¡¯er right now!¡± However, Long Ziying just sneered, looking at Fire Spirit, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about you. I need to cripple your cultivation level first!¡± With that, an icicle appeared in the palm of her hand! ¡°Soul Severing Nail!¡± Someone eximed. The Soul Severing Nail could lock down a cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power, gradually turning it into Mysterious Ice, ultimately leading to its exhaustion. ¡°You dare!¡± Mu Qianning grew even more anxious, and in that moment, she threw caution to the wind, ¡°If you darey a finger on Sister Ling¡¯er, Senior Li will surely make you pay!¡± ¡°Senior Li?¡± Long Ziying sneered, ¡°What is Senior Li? Even a Supreme cannot save her today!¡± Seeing this, Huo Mingxuan maliciously said, ¡°Correct, Dragon Virgin, just kill her. Our Royal Family of the Fire Nation will certainly not utter a single word of protest!¡± The Soul Severing Nail in Long Ziying¡¯s hand was about to pierce into Fire Spirit¡¯s body! Fire Spirit¡¯s scroll concealed in her sleeve was almost ready to be unveiled! But at that very moment¡ª ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The Supreme coffin at the center burst open! A figure d in ck Supreme burial attire stood up from within the coffin! And just in that moment, the mes that permeated the surrounding secret realm suddenly changed color to ck! On the outermost boundary, the intricate patterns of the Supreme array reappeared, with the ck mes turning into thousands of ghostly beasts, swirling in the sky and surrounding the thousands of cultivators who had entered the secret realm! In an instant, everyone¡¯s face changed! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°No¡­ is the Supreme being resurrected? Has Supreme Monarch Lihuo not perished?¡± ¡°Why does everything around feel so malevolent, as if it¡¯s making my soul tremble¡­¡± All were shocked. ¡°This is bad, has the Supreme turned into a demon?!¡± An elder from Dragon Profound Sect cried out in horror! At his words, there was a universal shock. ¡°A Supreme turning into a demon¡­ that¡¯s one of the great horrors!¡± ¡°Seeking immortality but bing a demon instead, Supreme Monarch Lihuo has be the Lihuo Demon Venerable¡­ second only to the Evil God in causing disaster¡­ heavens, we are finished today!¡± ¡°This is no lucky ce; this is simply a demon realm!¡± For a moment, all the great Sects were in panic, beginning to flee. Rushing about like dogs that lost their homes, scrambling like fish slipping through the! With a Supreme turned demon, even a living Supreme would avoid confrontation; failing to leave in time meant certain death. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± But just as everyone tried to escape, a flying ship was directly struck down by a vulture made of ck fire and the entire ship was incinerated! Countless people were attacked by creatures formed from the fire! Against the demonized Supreme¡¯s ck fire, not a single person could withstand. Everyone was panic-stricken! Dragon Profound Sect, Immortal Melody Pavilion! At this moment, the people from both sects feel like they are facing a formidable enemy, trembling with shock! They dare not flee, cannot flee. Because¡­ the Lihuo Demon Venerable¡­ had already locked onto them! The Lihuo Demon Venerable had a towering figure and an extraordinary aura. One could still vaguely discern the majestic demeanor of a great cultivator who once dominated the world. But now, he exudes a bubbly demon aura, engulfed in ck qi, and his eyes are oil green! ¡°I¡­ am the vanguard of the king!¡± ¡°My rebirth¡­ shall bring about annihtion¡­¡± Out of the Lihuo Demon Venerable¡¯s mouth, ancient and awkward phrases spilled forth as he suddenly raised his hand! ¡°No!¡± On the ships of Lihuo Sect and Immortal Melody Pavilion, the Hollow Void Realm experts all screamed loudly at this moment! Bam Bam Bam Bam! All Hollow Void experts exploded into a mist of blood in that instant! Those remaining were stunned,pletely dumbfounded! They were Hollow Void experts, and in front of the Demon Venerable¡­ just by raising a hand¡­ It¡¯s too terrifying! Long Ziying herself was shocked; she subconsciously let go of Fire Spirit, retreating backwards as she gazed at the terrifying Demon Venerable! With the Demon Venerable present, who would contend? ¡°Demon Venerable, cease your presumptuous actions!¡± Suddenly, from outside the secret realm, a loud scream prated the array! Countless people turned their heads and saw three terrifying figures appearing in the air! ¡°The three elders, save me!¡± Long Ziying shouted! They were the three Mahayana powerhouses from Dragon Profound Sect! They frantically employed numerous magical treasures, attempting to breach the array and rescue Long Ziying. But the Demon Venerable merely waved his hand! Countless ck mes instantly transformed into a ck Celestial Wolf, howling as it charged, reaching the Mahayana powerhouses in an instant! The Celestial Wolf opened its maw and swallowed the three Mahayana cultivators whole! The next moment, only charred skeletons fell from the sky. Killing three Mahayana powerhouses in an instant. Long Ziying, upon witnessing this scene, was dumbfounded, shocked. Is this the strength of a Demon Venerable? Everyone despaired! ¡°Do not panic, my friends, Taiyan Holy Land has long been prepared!¡± Ling Xian stepped forward and crushed a jade talisman! Outside the secret realm, a spatial teleportation array suddenly appeared! Long-distance teleportation! The ck fire Celestial Wolf from the Demon Venerable halted, apparently waiting for the people in the teleportation array to emerge. ¡°Demon aura pervades all; it seems a real cmity has arisen¡­¡± From within the teleportation array, an old man with white hair appeared. His appearance caused a series of exmations. ¡°This is an old Venerable from Taiyan Holy Land¡­ a presence second only to the Supreme!¡± ¡°Indeed, Ancient Tuo Ya Zun!¡± ¡°Taiyan Holy Land dispatched a Venerable of this caliber, it seems they had long anticipated something would happen here?¡± Everyone was overjoyed! The arrival of such a powerhouse could possibly control the Demon Venerable! Ancient Tuo Ya Zun appeared in the air, nced over and snorted, ¡°So it is the Demon Venerable!¡± ¡°Today, I shall grant youplete death!¡± He produced a sword in his hand! It was an extremely ancient sword. ¡°Quasi-Immortal Sword, y the Demon Venerable!¡± With a thunderous shout from Ancient Tuo Ya Zun, the ancient sword unleashed powerful Sword Qi, cutting across the Sky Domain, a terrifying golden sword light shattering the ck fire Celestial Wolf and shing towards the array! ¡°The Quasi-Immortal Sword is invincible!¡± ¡°This is thest sword of the Immortal of Taiyan before he became immortal, symbolizing the limit of the Supreme Realm!¡± ¡°With even a hint of Immortal Qi, it is enough to y the Demon Venerable!¡± Voices chimed in from the crowd! A scene full of anticipation unfolded! Yet, the Demon Venerable still merely raised his hand! Demonic fire filled the sky, morphing into a ck fire dragon! The sinister ck fire dragon coiled in the sky, engulfing everything, virtually incinerating even the very air, and lunged forward ferociously! The next moment! The sky full of golden sword light caught aze! Under the roaring ck fire dragon, Ancient Tuo Ya Zun was devoured in one gulp! ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± The dreadful scream of Ancient Tuo Ya Zun rang out! Suddenly, nothing but an ebon ancient sword plummeted from Ancient Tuo Ya Zun¡¯s disintegrated bones! Yet the ck demon dragon did not pause, heading straight for the still-open teleportation array! It wanted to strike at Taiyan Holy Land! At this moment, within the Taiyan Holy Land, far away beyond the span of a thousand li¡ª In an ancient temple, the teleportation array suddenly trembled! An elder guardian of the teleportation array, his face turned pale, cried out, ¡°A mighty foe is about to break through the teleportation array, please, Supreme!¡± In the depths of the Taiyan Holy Land, a terrifying figure suddenly opened his eyes, and the next moment, a towering figure appeared in the ancient temple. ¡°Hongxuan Supreme, an enemy approaches, please take action!¡± The elder urgently spoke. The towering figure took a deep breath and said, ¡°Impossible! Terrifying demonic aura surpassing the Supreme, an insurmountable foe¡­ shut down the teleportation array! Otherwise, the Holy Land will face a great catastrophe!¡± He personally took action! ¡­ Thousands of li away, through the teleportation array, the thousands of people in the secret realm heard the brief exchange! Immediately after, the teleportation array swiftly disappeared! The ck demon dragon ultimately missed its mark! Inside the secret realm, the thousands present¡­ were all dumbstruck! Silence fell,plete silence! Chapter 21 - 21 Senior Li’s Painting_1 Chapter 21 Senior Li¡¯s Painting_1 Trantor: 549690339 Ancient Tuo Ya Zun, the strongest beneath the Supreme, came wielding the Quasi-Immortal Sword, yet not even a ripple was stirred before his sword was destroyed and he met his demise! Even Taiyan Holy Land was so frightened that they summoned the Supreme and shut down the Teleportation Array! This¡­ this is too terrifying! ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ all ispletely lost¡­¡± ¡°Even the Supreme dares not contend¡­¡± ¡°To oppress the Holy Land, is this the terror of the Demon Venerable?¡± In that moment, everyone in the area sumbed to despair. How could they possibly escape now? ¡°No¡­ impossible¡­ this can¡¯t be happening!¡± Ling Xian trembled in this moment,pletely shaken. How could even the Supreme recoil¡­ This was uneptable! ¡°s¡­ who would have thought that today, I would ultimately perish here¡­¡± Fairy Music Pavilion¡¯s Saintess, Qing Luo, let out a long sigh. Even Taiyan Holy Land, which still had a Supreme alive, avoided battle and dared not engage; their Immortal Melody Pavilion was merely a force at the Supreme Level, and their current strongest was but a Venerable¡­ They were even less capable of opposing the enemy! On the other side, Long Ziying waspletely stupefied. The sword in her hand nged as it fell to the ground. She was nearly scared silly! ¡°Supreme¡­ Supreme, we are your descendants, your descendants!¡± In that moment, Huo Mingxuan thudded to his knees on the ground! Huo Xuanfei also knelt down immediately, the two of them kowtowing deeply to the Demon Venerable! The Lihuo Demon Venerable simply gave them a wooden nce and said, ¡°Since you follow my path, you shall be my ves¡­¡± He raised his hand, and Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei suddenly let out a cry of agony. To their horror, their souls began to be extracted! He then infused their souls with a dark qi! Afterward, the souls returned to their rightful ce. The two of them frothed at the mouth and convulsed, regaining consciousness only to find themselves no longer human nor ghost, turned into demonic ves! ¡°You shall be the head of my ves¡­¡± The Demon Venerable¡¯s gaze then fell upon Fire Spirit. Fire Spirit had already mastered the Saint Fire Eyes, and of course, she did not escape the Demon Venerable¡¯s attention! In that instant, Fire Spirit felt a terrifying presence descend upon her, a force that filled her with despair and was irresistible. It was this very moment that, exerting all her strength, she suddenly flung her hand and a painting scroll in her hand was thrown forth! The moment the scroll appeared, it autonomously soared into the sky. Everywhere it passed, the myriad of demonic beasts made of ck fire were instantly annihted into nothingness! A scroll hung in the sky, slowly unfurling! All eyes were transfixed, everyone looking simultaneously! When the scroll finally opened, it revealed a phoenix undergoing nirvana! Reborn from endless mes, it carried a multitude of sacredness and divine majesty! That phoenix appeared as though it were a living Divine Beast! The instant the scroll opened, a terrifying aura engulfed thend, the secret realm¡¯s bricks and tiles broke into pieces, and the myriad of demonic beasts in the sky all disintegrated into nothingness! Destruction of everything! At this moment, everyone felt as though they were in the presence of a formidable Immortal! ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°What kind of power is this¡­ surpassing the Supreme¡­¡± ¡°Is that a Divine Spirit¡¯s painting?!¡± Thousands of people couldn¡¯t help but bow in veneration! Even the Lihuo Demon Venerable¡¯s eyes flickered with a green light. He suddenly roared furiously, his hand beckoning as a myriad of auras converged to him. In an instant, he merged with the terrifying ck fire demonic dragon in the sky vault, roaring as it charged towards the painting! At this moment, the might of the ck fire demonic dragon increased tenfold! However, at that moment within the scroll, the phoenix let out a cry! With the cry, an invisible True Fire appeared! As the ck fire demonic dragon ascended, with the phoenix¡¯s cry and the emergence of True Fire, the enormous, fearsome body of the ck fire dragon simply shattered! The body of the Lihuo Demon Venerable was likewise sted into nothingness! In an instant, the sky cleared! Thew Array in the secret realm ceased to exist! Only the painting remained, standing arrogantly in the sky vault! The Phoenix undergoing nirvana within the scroll seemed to be intimidating the wilnds. At this moment, the entire Cangli Mountain Range fell silent with hardly a whisper, every creature prostrated, and all taboos hushed! It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter¡ª The Phoenix¡¯s cry faded away, the True Fire dispersed, but the divine presence lingered over this region! At that instant, everyone bowed in veneration to the painting, their piety was unmatched! ¡°Divine Spirits!¡± ¡°The work of Divine Spirits!¡± ¡°This is a true revtion of the sacred!¡± They were overwhelmed with excitement, even more than when the Array of Supreme Monarch Lihuo was broken! After a lengthy period, the scroll slowly descended,nding in the hands of Fire Spirit. Looking at the scroll in her hands, Fire Spirit¡¯s delicate body shivered uncontrobly. Beside her, Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan were dumbfounded, their eyes wide and jaws cked, as if turned to stone! They knew Senior Li was formidable, but¡­ they had no idea he was fearsome to this extent! The majesty of the Demon Venerablepelled the Holy Land into silence, and the Supreme receded. Yet, Senior Li annihted it with merely a casual stroke! Even, with the power of the drawing unleashed by only one-thousandth, one ten-thousandth, the Demon Venerable perished¡­ What Realm is this, and what kind of mastery is this? ¡°It¡¯s simply unimaginable¡­ just who is Senior Li??¡± Just the thought made Yu Qishui¡¯s scalp tingle! Before, they actually imagined Senior Li to be of the Mahayana Realm, within the Venerable Realm¡­ It was a huge affront to Senior Li! Affront! He was trembling with fear, fortunate that Senior Li was magnanimous enough not to fuss over such ants like them¡­ ¡°I always knew, everything is within Senior Li¡¯s grasp!¡± Mu Qianning was extremely excited, her fists clenched tightly. Just the thought of Li Fan made her feel like all the dangers of this world were utterly trivial. At this moment, the thousands within the Secret Realm all turned their gazes towards Fire Spirit! Fire Spirit, the owner of the painting¡­ ¡°As an elder, on behalf of the Wind Nation Royal Family, I pay my respects to the Saintess!¡± An old man suddenly spoke with a trembled voice as he knelt down in front of Fire Spirit! He set the precedent, and the others followed suit without exception! ¡°We pay our respect to the Saintess!¡± ¡°We pay our respect to the Saintess!¡± At that moment, forces of all sizes present at the scene knelt down in submission! Fire Spirit was momentarily taken aback. In the Immortal Melody Pavilion, Ling Xian watched Fire Spirit with aplicated expression filled with humiliation, sorrow, and envy¡­ Next to him, Fairy Music Pavilion¡¯s Saintess Qing Luo fell silent momentarily, before graciously saluting and saying, ¡°I pay my respects to the Saintess.¡± I pay my respects to the Saintess! Even the Saintess from the Supreme force showed such respect! Qing Luo was also extremely astute. She could tell at a nce that Fire Spirit¡¯s cultivation was not high, but the fact that she could easily pass earlier challenges andter use a single painting to kill the Demon Venerable¡­ it was clear that there was an extremely terrifying presence behind Fire Spirit! At the very least, it was an Immortal! And that painting, even if it was an immortal-level treasure, was definitely refined by an Immortal with great care. There weren¡¯t many such items in the entire Xuantian Realm, and to bring such a painting indicated that Fire Spirit must be the direct disciple of an Immortal! Calling her a Saintess was not an overstatement at all! Simrly, thousands of people from countless powerful forces present were respectfully kneeling, and what they respected was the entity behind Fire Spirit! Even the people from Dragon Profound Sect were stunned. At this moment, many of them felt their mentality copse; their knees weakened, they knelt down, and dared not to raise their heads! Long Ziying¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at Fire Spirit, her mind thunderstruck, aplete nk! All was lost¡­ she had brought a cmity of epic proportions upon her sect! She had once permitted her subordinates to challenge the Sect Master of Lihuo Sect, who was the servant of that existence¡­ She had once said that in front of Dragon Profound Sect, the entity behind Lihuo Sect was nothing¡­ Just now, she had captured Fire Spirit, almost destroying her cultivation with the Soul Severing Nail¡­ The more she thought about it, the paler herplexion became, and her legs trembled. Thump! She fell to her knees, trembling as she spoke word by word, ¡°Saintess, Ziying was wrong!¡± ¡°Please, Saintess, show mercy; spare Ziying and spare our sect!¡± Her head lowered, beads of sweat dropped from her forehead like soybeans! Chapter 22 - 22 Senior Li’s Mission_1 Chapter 22 Senior Li¡¯s Mission_1 Trantor: 549690339 The Saintess of the mighty Dragon Profound Sect was kneeling and begging for mercy at this moment. The hearts of all were immenselyplicated. ¡°This time, the Dragon Profound Sect has truly brought about a catastrophe!¡± ¡°Although they are a Supreme Level power, if an Immortal wrathful, they are nothing but dust!¡± Many people were discussing in low voices. The Dragon Profound Sect was strong, but this time, they had indeed kicked an iron te. Fire Spirit took a deep breath, slowlying back to her senses, feeling as if she were in a dream. Looking at the kneeling figures of these great powers¡­many of them were once existences that the Fire Country could not afford to provoke. All this was due to Senior Li. She nced at Long Ziying with a flicker of coldness in her eyes. ¡°Self-destruct your cultivation and await punishment!¡± She didn¡¯t care how Long Ziying had just treated her, but she wouldn¡¯t forget that the other party didn¡¯t even regard Senior Li highly. This, she could not tolerate! Upon hearing this, Long Ziying¡¯s face drastically changed. To self-destruct one¡¯s cultivation¡­ Her body was trembling, her heart struggling. Once her cultivation was destroyed, it meant she would be a mortal. For a Saintess of a Supreme Level power, this was simply uneptable. But, if she did not self-destruct her cultivation¡­ ¡°When an Immortal rages, even Supremes must die.¡± At this moment, Ling Xian spoke with aplex expression, as a reminder. Immortal! Long Ziying despaired. She let out a miserableugh and took out a Soul Severing Nail! Then, she directly drove it into her own body! Self-destruction of cultivation! A sigh rose from the crowd! ¡°Off with you¡ª¡± Fire Spirit spoke, and Long Ziying, with a wry smile, retreated and left. ¡°Princess Ling¡¯er, since that senior has taken action, we of the Taiyan Holy Land will by no means interfere!¡± Ling Xian bowed to Fire Spirit and said, ¡°We take our leave.¡± Qing Luo of the Immortal Melody Pavilion did the same, bidding farewell with a bow. Suddenly, many people began to leave. With an entity transcending Supremes intervening, this ce was no longer within anyone else¡¯s reach. There were also some powers waiting, though they dared notpete, they did want to see what was inside the Demon Venerable¡¯s coffin. Fire Spirit and the others turned to look at the Demon Venerable¡¯s coffin. Approaching the coffin, they saw that it contained nothing but a square block of wood. On top of the block, there was a ck me! ¡°This is the Supreme Magical Treasure of Supreme Monarch Lihuo¡ªHeavenly Fire Divine Town!¡± Someone eximed in surprise. ¡°The Heavenly Fire Divine Town is said to be made of millennium Xuanhuo Wood, and even more so, it contains the life Dao of Supreme Monarch Lihuo!¡± ¡°With this object, one could almost recreate a Supreme.¡± ¡°However, this item has been invaded by demonic energy, and unless an Immortal intervenes, whoever uses it will die!¡± The crowd buzzed with discussion. ¡°Sect Master, what do you think?¡± Uncertain, Fire Spirit turned to ask Yu Qishui. Yu Qishui pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Senior Li bestowed the painting and led us here; it is probably for this very item!¡± ¡°We must retrieve it for Senior Li!¡± Fire Spirit nodded. She then stepped forward and took out the block of wood. ¡°Be careful, the demonic energy inside is intense; it is most likely the cause of Supreme Monarch Lihuo¡¯s transformation into a demon and it could infect others at any time!¡± An elder warned. Fire Spirit, however, shook her head and said, ¡°This item dares not act recklessly!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was momentarily stunned, then they understood¡ªthe terrifying painting was still with Fire Spirit; how could the demonic energy dare to disturb? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fire Spiritmanded! ¡­ Before long, Fire Spirit and the others had left the Secret Realm. They returned to the Lihuo Sect first. The reason being, Yu Qishui and the others feared someone might be tracking them; disturbing Senior Li would be a grave sin. They waited at the Lihuo Sect. ¡­ Meanwhile, the news of the emergence of Supreme Monarch Lihuo¡¯s Secret Realm in the Cangli Mountain Range spread rapidly throughout the Southern Territory. When word got out that the Supreme Monarch Lihuo of yesteryear had turned into the Demon Venerable, destroying the Ancient Tuo Ya Zun of the Taiyan Holy Land and even forcing the Supreme of the Taiyan Holy Land to retreat, the entire Southern Territory was astounded. The Taiyan Holy Land was one of the top forces in the entire Southern Territory. Founded by an Immortal! Moreover, such Sect Gates generally have channels to contact their ancient ancestors in the Immortal Realm. Such a domineering force was suppressed by a single demon¡­ Yet, such a terrifying Demon Venerable was in the end subdued by a painting. The news sent shockwaves throughout the Southern Territory. ¡°Could it be that there is an Immortal in our Southern Territory now?!¡± ¡°Definitely, it¡¯s said that some Immortals with unpeaked cultivation may choose to cultivate in secret in the mortal world for a time, surely it¡¯s such an entity.¡± ¡°But for a thousand years, no one has heard of anyone taking that step on the Immortal Path.¡± The world was abuzz with the news. Fire Spirit and the Lihuo Sect were thrust into the limelight. All eyes in the Southern Territory were fixed on them! Inside the Imperial Pce of the Fire Country. ¡°Your majesty, that wench must be responsible for Ming Xuan and Empress Xuan¡¯s death; you must avenge them and kill that wench!¡± A beautiful woman was crying out before the Fire Emperor! The Fire Emperor, dressed in a luminous yellow robe, had an exceedingly grim expression. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The Fire Emperor shouted angrily, ¡°Do you want me dead too?! She has a being transcending Supremes standing behind her!¡± The beautiful woman immediately fell silent. ¡°Guard, take my imperial decree, and invite Princess Ling¡¯er back; I want to establish her as the next Empress of the Fire Country!¡± The Fire Emperor¡¯s gaze was somber. The beautiful woman was as if struck by lightning¡­ ¡­ Some time had passed. Yu Qishui and the others finally confirmed that there was no one spying around. In truth, this was just their unnecessary caution; who would dare spy on an Immortal? That would be courting disaster for their own Sect! Chapter 23: Fire Country, A Change of Weather_1 Chapter 23: Fire Country, A Change of Weather_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°` The Imperial Edict of the Fire Emperor has arrived. Instantly, the Lihuo Sect trembled from top to bottom. Many disciples came out and looked up at the sky. In the sky, a Golden Armored General d in golden armor, riding a steed exhaling mes, disyed an extraordinary presence and arrogantly looked down upon the Lihuo Sect. ¡°Where is the Third Princess? Come forth and receive the Edict!¡± The Golden Armored General spoke coldly. Shortly after, at the gate of the Lihuo Sect, Yu Qishui, Fire Spirit, and others appeared. ¡°Third Princess, the Fire Emperor orders you to return to the Imperial Capital immediately. The Emperor shall appoint you as the heir to the throne,¡± said the Golden Armored General. ¡°Receive the Edict!¡± However, Fire Spirit responded with a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere general of the court, and you dare to be so arrogant. Are you looking down on me?¡± The Golden Armored General furrowed his brow, but then he said, ¡°Third Princess, you may be noble, but I am a Hollow Void Realm cultivator!¡± In this world, everything depended on one¡¯s strength. ¡°Hollow Void Realm? Is that supposed to be impressive?¡± Fire Spirit uttered coldly; the next moment, her figure had already vanished. She reappeared right above the Golden Armored General. A palm struck down! Fierce mes raged! ¡°What?! Hollow Void?!¡± The Golden Armored General was shocked! He clearly felt the strength of the Hollow Void Realm from Fire Spirit¡¯s palm. Moreover, she was among the top Hollow Void Level powerhouses. He hurriedly resisted, his Spiritual Power bursting forth. But his Spiritual Power was easily dissolved under the fiery force of Fire Spirit¡¯s palm. The next moment, he was devoured by a Fire Snake. ¡°Aaah¡ª¡± The Golden Armored General turned to ash. Fire Spirit caught the falling Imperial Edict from the sky, eyes filled with ice-cold resolve. ¡°Today is the day I avenge my mother,¡± she dered. ¡°It is also time to establish the first stronghold for Senior Li.¡± Turning to Yu Qishui and the others, she said, ¡°Gentlemen, I wish to wage war on the Fire Country!¡± Wage war on the Fire Country! Yu Qishui nodded, ¡°It must be so!¡± He leapt into the sky with a single bound, standing beside Fire Spirit. Wei Yushan and Mu Qianning quickly followed behind. That day, the Lihuo Sect waged war on the Fire Country! As soon as the news broke, the world was shocked. ¡°What? The Lihuo Sect dares to attack the Fire Country?¡± ¡°Have they lost their minds? The Fire Emperor is a Mahayana Powerhouse of his generation, no less.¡± ¡°It is said that in just a short period, Princess Fire Spirit has advanced to the Hollow Void Realm, and let¡¯s not forget, behind them stands someone who even killed a Demon Venerable!¡± All forces within the Fire Country were watching with nervous anticipation. The news of Fire Spirit andpany conquering cities spread instantly. Huo Yue City has fallen! Ye Yan City annihted! ¡­ All the way to the Imperial Capital of the Fire Country! ¡°This is terrible!¡± In the Fire Nation Imperial Pce, an elder, who had lost an arm and looked extremely miserable, rushed in, saying, ¡°The Third Princess¡¯s forces are at the gates; we cannot stop them!¡± Upon his throne, the Fire Emperor¡¯s face changed drastically! ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± A woman beside him looked shocked. She was the Empress of the Fire Country, the mother of Huo Mingxuan and Huo Xuanfei. It was she who had caused the death of Fire Spirit¡¯s mother years ago. ¡°Your Majesty, please take action and kill this wretch!¡± She pleaded with the Fire Emperor. But the Fire Emperor¡¯s face was heavy with concern. ¡°Is there no word from the Dragon Profound Sect or the Cangyang Sect?¡± He looked towards a nearby old eunuch. The old eunuch¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°They¡­ they dare not send troops!¡± They dared not send troops! ¡ªAs soon as Fire Spirit took the first city, the Fire Emperor had already sought external aid. He personally wrote to the Dragon Profound Sect and the Cangyang Sect, two Supreme forces. The terms were extremely humble; he even promised that if they saved the Fire Country this time, the Fire Country would be willing to be a vassal state. Yet, they were unwilling to lend a hand! ¡°Is this the might of an Immortal?¡± The Fire Emperor sighed. He almost expected this; Supreme-level forces were the strongest he could call upon, butpared to an Immortal¡­ they were mere ants. Who in the world didn¡¯t know that behind Fire Spirit stood an existence that surpassed the Supreme? ¡°It seems that this grudge must finally be settled.¡± He stood up and walked out of the great hall. All the ministers and generals followed him. The moment he stepped out of the great hall, the Fire Emperor saw the fierce and valiant Fire Spirit. d in a long fiery red dress, she resembled a fairy of mes. At her side, Yu Qishui, Wei Yushan, and Mu Qianning were equally valiant and formidable! Below their feet, the nine Hollow Void Level guardians of the Fire Nation Imperial Capitaly in their own blood! ¡°` No one can stand in the way! ¡°My child, you truly make your father proud.¡± At this moment, the Fire Emperor actually revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°With strength like yours, I am at ease entrusting the Fire Nation to you.¡± ¡°At ease?¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s response was icy, ¡°That was neen years ago. Your feigned concern is useless now!¡± The Fire Emperor shook his head and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you know that your mother has always been my true love.¡± ¡°Likewise, she deeply loved me; otherwise, why would she have died for me?¡± ¡°True love?¡± Fire Spirit felt disgust and said, ¡°That woman killed your true love, and what did you do? Don¡¯t insult those two words!¡± The Fire Emperor said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I know you bear resentment, so today, I will prove it to you.¡± Suddenly, with a great grasp, the Empress¡¯s neck was in his clutches! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The Empress¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°She murdered your mother all those years ago, and I¡¯ve long wanted to depose her!¡± ¡°It was only for the sake of national stability, but now, the time hase to avenge your mother.¡± The Fire Emperor spoke mercilessly and directly strangled the Empress to death with his bare hands! He threw the Empress¡¯s body down at Fire Spirit¡¯s feet and, at the same time, removed his dragon robe. ¡°From this day forth, you are the Emperor of the Fire Nation.¡± ¡°Your father will assist you in governing this nation!¡± The Fire Emperor spoke gravely. Yet Fire Spirit only looked at him indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for futile struggle; today, you too must die, to apany my mother in death!¡± she announced. She took a step forward! ¡°Ling¡¯er, is there truly no room for negotiation?¡± ¡°None!¡± The Fire Emperor¡¯s expression changed, and in that moment, a ruthless look shed in his eyes as he suddenly said, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me!¡± With a single step he took! Below the Imperial Pce, the earth split open instantly! Below, moltenva rolled, and magma overflowed! ¡°Do you know why the Fire Nation has stood to this day?¡± ¡°Because there is a giant earth fire vein here!¡± ¡°Generation after generation, the ancestors of the Fire Nation sacrificed their lives, burying their bones within it, and the fire vein has long be sentient, capable of burning even immortals!¡± ¡°Even if the person backing you were to personallye, it wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± The Fire Emperor roared, his spiritual power surged wildly! From the earth¡¯s fissure, countlessva jets erupted, forming a scorching, red-hot Fire Snake that danced violently across the sky, attempting to swallow Fire Spirit and herpanions! The might was so tremendous that even Supremes might be eradicated by this magma Fire Snake. But Fire Spirit remained utterly cold. She raised her hand, and suddenly, a wooden pce model soared into the air, growing continuouslyrger in the sky! Finally, a vast, ancient pce pressed down upon the fiery giant dragon! ¡°Ao hou¡ª¡± The fiery giant dragon let out a heaven-shaking roar, but when the giant pcended, the magma was entirely collected within it! Fire Spirit beckoned with her hand, and the pce, now the size of a palm model, returned to her hand. The formidable giant serpent vanished as if it had never appeared. ¡°What kind of artifact is this?!¡± The Fire Emperor was shocked. That was an earth fire vein that could threaten immortals! And yet, it had been contained by a pce? How was that possible! Uneptable! ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± With a wave of Fire Spirit¡¯s hand, a painting scroll soared into the sky! The next moment, a terrifying might enveloped the entire Fire Nation Imperial Capital. The Fire Emperor only managed a pitiful scream before turning to ash. That day, the Fire Nation was breached, and the Fire Emperor was in. The Third Princess of the Fire Nation, Fire Spirit, ascended to the throne and proimed it to the world. All the sects under heaven were profoundly shocked. The Fire Nation, with its myriad day-level and month-level forces, hurriedly went to the Imperial Capital to pay their respects in just one day! Especially at the end, when the Fire Emperor was exterminated, and that painting scroll swept across the sky, numerous major forces felt it. ¡°This is a deterrence to all sides!¡± ¡°The will of the immortals is not to be defied!¡± ¡°The Fire Nation has changed rulers!¡± ¡­ After the Fire Nation was seized, it quickly regained stability. After all, Fire Spirit and others had only exterminated those who were loyal to the Fire Emperor. The rest, feeling the boundless might, submitted outright. ¡°Elder Sect Master, the most important thing for us now is to collect all kinds of major information for Senior Li,¡± said Fire Spirit from the throne, looking at Yu Qishui. Yu Qishui smiled and replied, ¡°Letting the Fire Nation¡¯s intelligence system operate in full swing should be sufficient.¡± Fire Spirit nodded her head. At the same time, many outsiders from various sects came to pay their respects. Fire Spirit met with them one by one; after all, now that the Fire Nation had a new ruler, it was necessary to establish good rtions with all parties. It took many consecutive days to finish meeting with most of the forces. ¡°Taiyan Holy Land¡¯s Hongxuan Supreme, Ziyang Holy Land¡¯s Luoming Supreme have arrived!¡± A loud announcement! The Fire Nation Imperial Pce trembled mightily. Two Supremes from the two great Holy Lands hade to visit! Chapter 24: The Secret of the Cangli Mountain Range!_1 Chapter 24: The Secret of the Cangli Mountain Range!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Two Supremes came to visit! Fire Spirit, Yu Qishui, and the others were all shocked. They immediately went out together to greet the visitors. They saw an elder d in a long robe with an aura as imposing as mountains, whose presence was deep and powerful. He spoke, ¡°Hong Xuan, representing Taiyan Holy Land, congrattes the Fire Country on the new emperor¡¯s ascension.¡± Supreme Hong Xuan was not arrogant and gave a cupped-fist salute. The other person was a Taoist holding a horsetail whisk, wearing a Taiji Dao Robe, with an appearance of celestial elegance. He too smiled and said, ¡°The Empress indeed presents a fine figure.¡± He was none other than Supreme Luo Ming. ¡°You tter us, Supremes.¡± ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Fire Spirit gestured with her hand. The group walked into the great hall. ¡°Fire Emperor, we won¡¯t beat around the bush. The reason we havee here is that we wish to meet that senior!¡± Just as they entered the great hall, Luo Ming already started speaking, ¡°Our two Holy Lands have discovered that the Evil God¡¯s emissary descended in the Southern Territory of Fire Country a few days ago.¡± ¡°The Evil God failed in bing a Supreme through his Dao and was trapped by his inner demons, turning evil. Although he failed to be a Supreme, he could still be called an evil Immortal. I¡¯m afraid that within the Xuantian Realm, only that senior is capable of handling him.¡± At these words, Fire Spirit¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Moreover, the reason the Evil God appeared this time is most likely because there is something in the depths of the Cangli Mountain Range that is attracting it.¡± ¡°That thing is also the reason Supreme Monarch Lihuo transformed into a Demon Venerable!¡± The two did not hide anything. ¡°If we¡¯re not mistaken, Lihuo Demon Venerable is merely the weakest under that thing¡¯s maniption.¡± Luo Ming expressed his worries, ¡°If the other beings within the Cangli Mountain Range also undergo demonic transformation and revive, it would spell disaster not just for the entire Southern Territory, but for the whole Xuantian Realm as well. Therefore, our two Holy Lands wish to join forces with that senior.¡± ¡°Both the Evil God and whatever lies deep within the Cangli Mountain Range are not entities that can be easily dealt with.¡± Fire Spirit and Yu Qishui and the rest were lost in thought. ¡°I originally thought that Senior Li¡¯s goal was the Evil God, but now it seems the world in Senior Li¡¯s eyes is beyond our imagination!¡± Yu Qishui spoke gravely. A power that could transform a Supreme into a demon, a thing coveted by the Evil God¡­ Senior Li¡¯s chess game is on such a grand and vast scale. We are but ants who can only see a fraction of the whole picture! Their expressions wereplex. ¡°I believe that all of this is within Senior Li¡¯s control, but we should also make a visit, now that Fire Country has been secured, it is time to pay our respects.¡± Yu Qishui looked at Fire Spirit. Fire Spirit also nodded in agreement; today¡¯s sess was all thanks to Senior Li, and even if Senior Li did not care for formalities, it was proper to pay a visit! ¡°In that case, we shall take the two of you to meet Senior Li, but whether he wishes to see us will entirely depend on fate¡­¡± ¡­ At this moment. Outside the Cangli Mountain Range, a Yu Kong Flying Ship arrived. ¡°It is indeed the ce where the ancestor proved his Dao, at first nce, it appears like a dormant dragon concealing countless secrets!¡± Onboard the Yu Kong Flying Ship, there were actually two females. One of the girls was only about fifteen or sixteen, with bright, affectionate eyes and full of spirituality. She carried a square backpack, which contained her painting board. ¡°Sister, I heard that a Demon Venerable appeared here not long ago; can we really retrieve what the ancestor left behind?¡± The girl asked with some concern. The older girl, about twenty years old, with a graceful figure and stunning beauty, possessed an ethereal quality. She carried a Jiaowei Qin on her back and smiled lightly, ¡°Zi Ling, you are the most talented person in our Three Absolutes Holy Land. If anyone in this world is to obtain what the ancestor left behind, it would certainly be you.¡± The Yu Kong Flying Ship continued forward, and today they nned to take a look around the perimeter. ¡°It is said the Demon Venerable that appeared here was suppressed to death by a painting from an existence surpassing Supremes. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of painting would have such power!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s beautiful and youthful face filled with longing as she said, ¡°Sister Nan Feng, what kind of person could create such a painting?¡± Nan Fengughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t envy others. Our Three Absolutes Holy Land upholds the Art of Painting as a pir, and even if the one who suppressed the Demon Venerable is an Immortal, we in Three Absolutes Holy Land are no weaker than him.¡± ¡°You should first perfect your painting skills to the level of ¡®Mysterious Perfection¡¯ before anything else,¡± Zi Ling pouted and said, ¡°Oh!¡± Then, she stuck out her tongue and murmured, ¡°If only I could encounter an Immortal who is skilled in transformational painting, watching an Immortal paint would be much better than observing those old works inside the Holy Lands¡­¡± The airship continued forward. ¡°Hmm?¡± At that moment, Nan Feng suddenly sensed something, saying, ¡°What power lies ahead? The airship dares not approach it!¡± She walked to the front of the airship, peering into the distance. Their vessel, a Spirit-ss Airship from the Three Absolutes Holy Land, was crafted from bones of various powerful beasts and already possessed a hint of a primitive spirit! To seek good fortune and avoid disaster! Instantly, Nan Fengmunicated with the spirit of the airship, only to receive a broken message: ¡°Great terror¡­ cannot approach¡­ ¡± The spirit hadn¡¯t fully developed yet and could only convey so much. ¡°If even a Spirit-ss Airship dares not move forward, that means there must be an extraordinary entity ahead!¡± Nan Feng¡¯s pretty face grew serious as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve only reached the outer periphery of Cangli Mountain Range¡­ This ce is indeed the same fatal ground where our ancestors once risked their lives nine times over to cross!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s turn back.¡± She prepared to leave. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± At this time, Zi Ling was observing the front, her beautiful face showing a hint of excitement as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not danger!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Sacred Brush Dao Rhyme¡­ There¡¯s Sacred Brush Dao Rhyme ahead, shooting straight into the skies¡­ How terrifying!¡± She spoke with animation, ¡°Sister Nan Feng, I want to go ahead and have a look, there¡¯s an unparalleled master painting there!¡± Upon hearing this, Nan Feng¡¯s beautiful face was suddenly struck with surprise. A master painting? Brushwork Dao Rhyme piercing the heavens? How is that possible! How could Dao Rhyme that¡¯s powerful enough to affect the Spirit-ss Airship from such a distance exist? Unless the founder of the Three Absolutes was resurrected, how could this be achieved? ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go quickly, let¡¯s go!¡± Zi Ling tugged at Nan Feng¡¯s hand. Nan Feng hesitated. With Zi Ling¡¯s innate talent for the Art of Painting, which was hard toe by in the Xuantian Realm, and her unrivaled sensitivity to the Art of Painting within the Sect Gate, if she said that there was an unparalleled master at work ahead, there was likely some credibility to it. But going there rashly was too dangerous. Even if it truly was an unparalleled master, who knew what kind of being they were dealing with? Good or evil? ¡°Forget it, we came to Cangli Mountain Range prepared to face dangers. Adding this risk won¡¯t make much of a difference!¡± ¡°Spirit of the airship, fly low, and do not be disrespectful to the presence ahead!¡± Their altitude immediately dropped! Soon, they finally approached. As they got closer, without needing a reminder from the spirit of the airship, both Nan Feng and Zi Ling felt the overwhelming force of the Dao! It was a mountain peak that seemed so ordinary at first nce but was now enveloped in boundless Dao Rhyme. In reality, the Dao Rhyme was gentle, without any intent of aggression or threat, but they were simply too weak. In the face of a Divine Dragon, even if they knew the dragon paid them no heed, ants would still tremble in fear! ¡°Zi Ling, are you sure you want to go?¡± Nan Feng was extremely nervous; they were now very close to that existence. But in Zi Ling¡¯srge eyes shone a radiant light, as she nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes! Sister, just by getting closer, the Art of Painting secret techniques within me have started operating automatically. This is the call of the Dao. If I can just have one look, just one nce, I would have no regrets even in death!¡± Her passion for the Art of Painting was too profound! Hearing this, Nan Feng also gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Finally, they slowly ascended the mountain peak and stepped onto the summit. The scene that greeted them instantly captivated the sister¡¯s eyes, causing them to lose themselves for a moment! Chapter 25 - 25 Two More Little Fans_1 Chapter 25 Two More Little Fans_1 Trantor: 549690339 Appearing before Nan Feng and Zi Ling was none other than Li Fan, who was in the midst of painting. Today was an overcast day, without a sunset, yet Li Fan¡¯s passion for painting did not wane; he was currently depicting the vast expanse ofnd before him. In the process of cultivating the Art of Painting among many other techniques, he had long cultivated a calm and detached disposition, able to paint under overcast skies as well as against the backdrop of a morning sun bathed in spring colors. All could be as paintings, all, could be integrated into the Way. Beneath his brush, a series of mountain ranges had already filled the wilds, converging towards the center. Most of the transformation was alreadyplete. Beside his rice paper, Bai Xiaoqing waszily sprawled out, asionally ncing at the painting and meowing several times with each look. It was too difficult; just one nce and she would have to digest it for a very long time. It contained too many principles of the Way! On the other side of the mountain, Nan Feng and Zi Ling were utterly stunned. They were as ifpletely enraptured by the scene of painting before them. ¡°¡­This is truly a Painting Saint! His whole being has merged with the Way; wherever he is, there lies an infinite scroll of paintings, and every stroke of his brush is a vessel of the Way of Heaven and Earth!¡± Zi Ling murmured, her eyes wide open, as the silhouette of the man painting thoroughly shook her soul. Meanwhile, the spells within her were rapidly circting, as if racing. Countless insights, blessings upon the soul. She distinctly felt that her understanding of the Art of Painting was quickly bing clearer, many of her mysteries rapidly resolving, many shackles breaking open in an instant. It was as if she were being enlightened! She was entranced! ¡°What kind of person is this? Even the scenes of the ancestors painting left in the sect were not as shocking as this¡­¡± Even Nan Feng, a person who did not cultivate the Art of Painting, could feel the extraordinariness. ¡­ After a very long time. Li Fan¡¯s painting was finallyplete. On the rice paper, he inscribed the name of the painting: Wan Shan Ju Long Tu. The hidden mountains gather, converging like a dragon. He let out a light breath; after each painting, he would gain something for his soul. ¡°Youzy cat, you really are worldly indeed.¡± He stroked Xiao Bai¡¯s head and turned around, only to discover that two women had arrived on the mountain peak at some point. Two great beauties, no less! Seeing their somewhat dazed expressions, Li Fan felt a bit puzzled. Who were these people? Could they have been enchanted by his handsomeness? ¡°Who might you two be?¡± he asked. Upon hearing his question, both women were slightly startled, returning to their senses. The countless principles and charms of the mountains around them had vanished with Li Fan¡¯s final brushstroke, and now, Li Fan looked as ordinary as could be. But on their faces was an expression of the utmost gravity. ¡°Reporting to senior, my name is Nan Feng, and this is my junior sister, Zi Ling. We were passing by and couldn¡¯t help but watch senior paint. We truly intruded and ask for senior¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Nan Feng spoke respectfully. She understood; although the young man before her looked young, with such skills, he must be an old monster who had lived for countless years. Li Fan, hearing this, also smiled. It seemed these two were enthusiasts who liked painting. Seeing what looked like a painting board on Zi Ling¡¯s back, it seemed to be so. In the realm of painting, Li Fan was quite confident; across the Fire Country, there probably weren¡¯t many who couldpare with him. In this regard, being addressed as senior by the other party wasn¡¯t incorrect. ¡°I see, so you two are also practitioners of this art? That too is a kind of fate.¡± Li Fan smiled. Seeing that Li Fan had not a trace of arrogance and was approachable and gentle, Nan Feng breathed a sigh of relief. This being was too formidable, not to be trifled with. Zi Ling, however, was itching with anticipation, her face filled with excitement as she looked eagerly at Li Fan, nervously saying, ¡°Senior¡­ may I look at your painting?¡± She was so eager and curious; the process of painting she had just witnessed had already wholly conquered her. She was even more curious about what a painting by such a senior would look like. ¡°Zi Ling!¡± Nan Feng¡¯s face changed slightly as she spoke in a low voice, saying, ¡°How dare you make such a request¡­¡± Zi Ling was too inconsiderate; this was an unfathomably powerful figure, and the paintings, surely imbued with the principles of the Way, were treasures not to be shown lightly. But Li Fan was very casual; taking up the painting, he handed it over, saying, ¡°Feel free to look.¡± Zi Ling was immediately excited. Her little heart pounding rapidly, she hurried forward, took the scroll with both hands, took a deep breath, and then unfurled it! Upon the painting: The mountain range undted endlessly, linking together like a procession of dragons, a hundred dragons converging to form a river, and amidst the majestic expanse, there was a tension as if the mountains were about to transform into dragons and soar! This one painting captured the entirety of the Cangli Mountain Range! This one painting conveyed all its depths and shallows! The organizedplexity and simplicity, the crisp and concise lines. The casual strokes that captured the spirit so perfectly. The painting skills were divine! Zi Ling was utterly intoxicated, as if bewitched, as if drunk! Seeing this scene, Li Fan also felt a bit of pride within himself. After all, gaining another little fan was a good thing. ¡°Boom boom¡ª¡± Meanwhile, as Zi Ling viewed the painting, her cultivation level began to surge wildly! Nascent Soul Fifth Stage! Nascent Soul Sixth Stage! Nascent Soul Seventh Stage! Nascent Soul Ninth Layer¡­ Perfection! She was just one step away from stepping into the Divided Spirit Realm. Nan Feng sensed all of this and was utterly stunned and astounded. Heavens! This¡­ this was an enormous opportunity and a divine gift. At this moment, Zi Ling also felt a wave of dizziness and a swelling feeling in her brain; she hurriedly closed her eyes. Digesting everything. After a long while, ¡°Sister Nan Feng, you muste and see¡­¡± Zi Ling called out to Nan Feng. Only then did Nan Feng step forward, trembling with trepidation. With one nce, she was incredibly shaken. With just a few strokes, the entirety of the Cangli Mountain Range was contained within this painting. The trends of the mountains, the hidden paths, and finally merging into the form of a dragon! It was too clear! With this painting, the Cangli Mountain Range waspletely under control. Earlier, while they were in the Spirit-ss Soaring Ship, they felt only the vast expanse looking down, unable to discern anything else. Yet, this painting clearly and straightforwardly presented the Cangli Mountain Range as if it was being dissected. ¡°Heavens, if he had not personally entered the Cangli Mountain Range, how could he paint it with such rity? Could it be that this senior in front of us is one who has actually emerged from the Cangli Mountain Range alive?!¡± She was petrified with amazement. ¡ªThe Three Absolutes Holy Land was founded by the Three Absolute Immortal in ancient times, so it held many secrets. It was said that within the Cangli Mountain Range, there was a hidden Ascension tform. From the Ascension tform, one could directly enter the Immortal Domain. Historically, those who entered the Cangli Mountain Range either sessfully entered the Immortal Domain or died. The Evesting Ascension tform had no path of return! This was the truth. But this person before them¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Li Fan did not match the record of portraits in the Sect Gate, she might¡¯ve suspected that only the Three Absolute Immortal¡¯s reappearance could possess such ability, right? Nan Feng¡¯s heart was tumultuous like an overturning sea. After pondering for a long time, she took the scroll, took a deep breath, and respectfully handed it back to Li Fan, saying, ¡°Thank you for allowing me to view this, senior!¡± ¡°Meeting is fate; there¡¯s no need for such formalities,¡± Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°As night falls, it¡¯s quite dangerous for you two to stay in this area, and there¡¯s nowhere else around here. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane back to the vige with me.¡± These two youngdies, clearly havinge here with their drawing boards to sketch nature, were caught out as the day grew toote, and Li Fan could not bear to see them sleep rough in the elements. Upon hearing this, Zi Ling and Nan Feng were immediately excited and surprised! ¡°Senior, can we reallye with you?¡± Zi Ling asked, scarcely believing her ears! Chapter 26 - 26 Supreme Dies at the Door_1 Chapter 26 Supreme Dies at the Door_1 Trantor: 549690339 This terrifying senior was actually willing to take the two of them to the ce where he practiced? What an honor it was. It was as if a pauper had suddenly been invited to the Imperial Pce by the Emperor, how thrilled must one be? Although they were from the Holy Land, the highest existence they could encounter within the Holy Land was only the Supreme, but the individual before them was clearly likely to be an existence above the Supreme. After all, even the Supreme-level Painting Saint of the Three Absolutes Holy Land couldn¡¯t possibly make Zi Ling break through her realm in such rapid session with his paintings. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can.¡± The two followed with great gratitude, not fearing that Li Fan had any malicious intent. After all, if such a senior wanted to harm them, he wouldn¡¯t need to deceive them, a mere flick of his finger, and the two could only wait for death. ¡°The mountain road is a bit rugged, walk slowly.¡± Li Fan took steps down the mountain; in some ces, he even had to use his hands and feet, and Bai Xiaoqing was clung tightly to his chest. Seeing this, Nan Feng and Zi Ling were both taken aback. ¡°This senior¡­ this¡­¡± Zi Ling was somewhat baffled. For such a figure, shrinkingnd to an inch, chasing stars and catching the moon, wasn¡¯t going anywhere a matter of mere thought? But now, he was descending the mountain like a mortal. ¡°This senior must be beyond the ordinary and holy, and his actions must have a deeper meaning. Let¡¯s follow him,¡± Nan Feng spoke up, taking the lead to follow Li Fan without using a shred of Spiritual Power, step by step down the mountain. Zi Ling also used her hands and feet to descend. By the time they reached the bottom, both were drenched in sweat. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought thating down a mountain could be so exhausting.¡± Zi Ling¡¯s little face was flushed, looking incredibly delicate. ¡°Every step one takes holds its own rewards. The Art of Painting is not only about appreciating the beauty but also about experiencing the hardships,¡± Li Fan spoke, sharing his insights gained from day after day of ascending peaks to paint. Hearing this, Nan Feng and Zi Ling were both shaken. ¡°So this senior was enlightening us!¡± Nan Feng had an epiphany. Zi Ling was also deep in thought, ncing back at the mountain peak. If it were before, without this descent from the mountain, she feared that her painting of this peak would definitelyck much. But after experiencing it herself, she suddenly felt that she could make the entire mountaine more alive! She sensed that her own state of mind had seemingly improved a notch. Such a formidable person indeed. Zi Ling¡¯s gaze towards Li Fan was filled with even more admiration. Nan Feng also showed a deep look of respect on her face, such a supreme existence had actually set an example by descending the mountain barehanded to enlighten two juniors. This was the true hermit of the world. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to hurry back to the vige before it gets dark,¡± said Li Fan, taking the lead to move on. The two followed him on their way toward the small mountain vige. ¡­ Meanwhile, at this moment. Two streaks of rainbow light sped toward the direction of the mountain vige. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± At that moment, an exmation suddenly rang out, causing both streaks of rainbow light toe to a halt. These two streaks of rainbow light were actually Luoming Supreme and Hongxuan Supreme! They wereing with Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and others. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Luo Ming?¡± Hongxuan Supreme asked, puzzled. Luo Ming¡¯s face, however, was extremely grim as he said, ¡°The emissary of the Evil God¡­ may have reached that senior¡¯s residence before us.¡± He produced a mirror, and now the surface of the mirror emitted a red light. ¡°This mirror is called the Demon-Seeking Mirror; as long as it is present, demonic beings within a Thousand Li can be sensed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s now showing that the ce where that senior resides has the aura of the Evil God!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned grave. Too fast! The enemy had actually found them directly. ¡°What should we do? We need to warn that senior!¡± Hongxuan Supreme spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s toote, the opponent is faster than us, and judging from the Demon-Seeking Mirror¡¯s reaction, I fear that the emissary of the Evil God this time is stronger than both you and me¡­ We can only hope that the senior had already prepared himself!¡± Luo Ming spoke, his face very grim! ¡­ Above the mountain vige. Two hovering clouds that had lingered for a while suddenly dispersed, transforming into two terrifying Ghost faces! The Ghost faces scrutinized the mountain vige below for a long time. ¡°No special mechanisms detected, as calm as water!¡± One of the Ghost faces spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go, annihte swiftly.¡± The other Ghost face replied, and immediately turned into two clouds of ck gas,nding before the mountain vige. Finally, they revealed their true forms¡ªck Yakshas! Their heads fierce and grim, with two long canine teeth protruding directly from their upper jaws, they had tall figures and bodies covered with natural green and ck intertwined demonic patterns. The aura of the two Yakshas was extremely terrifying. Step by step, they entered the mountain vige silently, and finally approached the small courtyard. ¡°It feels¡­like a forbiddennd!¡± One Yaksha spoke, his Yaksha eyes shing with green light. ¡°Go, y for our master!¡± They took a step forward. However, merely by approaching, the two Yakshas felt an indescribable pressure! This ce was repelling them! ¡°Such a powerful domain¡­to think it can make us Yaksha Generals struggle to approach¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± The two Yakshas continued to advance. With every step they took, the pressure on them grew heavier, their speed slowed even more, and their steps began to falter! ¡°We are Supremes; can we really not even enter?!¡± A Yaksha General roared in anger. They were Supremes, after all, powerful and unmatched. Yet now they were like two ordinary people facing a weight of a thousand jin, unable to move an inch. ¡°My heart races with terror¡­what ce is this?! It¡¯s even more dreadful than where our master meditates¡­¡± They were only ten steps away from the courtyard door, but they were already drenched in sweat. Both of them were nearly exhausted! They both felt a sense of despair. What kind of ce was this? They couldn¡¯t approach it even if they tried with all their might¡­ ¡°We must see what lies within, such an existence hidden here poses too great a threat to our master!¡± The Yaksha General roared, ¡°Burn my Demon Soul!¡± Both of their auras surged dramatically as they ignited their Demon Souls to exchange for utmost power! At the pinnacle of their strength, they could rival an Immortal! With this method, they intended to break in and take a look! Even a glimpse would be worth sending back to their master, worthy even in death! ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± The two Yakshas roared madly, actually managing to get close to the wooden gate of the courtyard! Igniting their Demon Souls for the power of an Immortal was truly extraordinary! The two worked together to push open the wooden gate! Their Yaksha eyes were already open, and everything they saw would be transmitted back to their master in real-time. But, in that instant! No sooner had the Yaksha eyes opened than a huge, terrifying golden w was already striking towards them! The two Yakshas who had ignited their Demon Souls, at the peak of their power, on par with Immortals, were instantly annihted, body and soul! They turned into nothingness! Only two pitch-ck hand bones fell outside the doorway. The wind blew over, and the small courtyard¡¯s door squeaked softly, with the inside and outside of the courtyard falling into extreme silence. ¡­ Long after. Two beams of rainbow lightnded in the mountain vige. ¡°Those messengers of the Evil God really came. The Demon-Seeking Mirror has shown their presence, and moreover¡­an Immortal-level demonic power has erupted here!¡± Luoming Supreme spoke, shocked. At these words, Hongxuan Supreme and the others all gasped in disbelief! An Immortal-level demonic power had erupted¡­ ¡°Did an Immortal-level fierce battle ur here? Is the Senior¡­still alive?¡± Hongxuan Supreme said anxiously. ording to the Demon-Seeking Mirror, two messengers of the Evil God hade! Both messengers of the Evil God had unleashed Immortal-level power¡­ In the entire Xuantian Realm, who else could withstand such force? Even if Senior Li was an Immortal, there was a risk of him falling. Their faces all turned grim. ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s go and see!¡± Yu Qishui spoke, and the group hurried toward the small courtyard. Before long, they finally arrived outside Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. The door of the small courtyard swung in the wind! ¡°They¡­ really attacked Senior Li¡¯s sanctuary?¡± Yu Qishui¡¯s expression was that of shock. Could it be that a world-shaking grand battle had indeed taken ce here? Was the Senior¡­still alright? ¡°No, wait¡­what is that?¡± It was then that Luoming Supreme¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, pointing at the bones by the door, ¡°Yaksha Bone?!¡± Upon hearing this, Hongxuan Supreme was also astonished, ¡°Supreme-level Yaksha Demon General, remnants of Yaksha Bone after death?!¡± ¡°Two Yaksha Bones¡­could it be that both Yaksha Demon Generals died? Died right outside the Senior¡¯s door??¡± He was utterly stunned and horrified! The others, including Yu Qishui and Wei Yushan, were also frozen in astonishment! Chapter 27 - 27 Supreme Beings Must Hold Awe in Their Hearts_1 Chapter 27 Supreme Beings Must Hold Awe in Their Hearts_1 Trantor: 549690339 The two ck finger bones outside the door, at this moment, captured the gaze of everyone present, stunning them into disbelief¡­ it was incredible! Did this mean that two Supreme-level Yaksha Demon Generals, after unleashing Immortal-level strength, were unable to even enter the gate and were killed on the doorstep by that senior? It was simply too unbelievable! How strong must one be? They had originally thought that a great Immortal-level battle must have urred, and that the senior might have been injured or even worse. But they had not expected such an oue¡­ Supremes dying at the gate¡­ ¡°The strength of this senior is really too formidable¡­ Not only surpassing the Supreme, but even Immortals would find it hard to contend with him!¡± Hongxuan Supreme eximed in shock. ¡°With such a being, it¡¯s no wonder he dares to plot and wait for the Evil God!¡± Luo Ming also took a deep breath. They understood that they had all underestimated this senior before. After all, they were Supremes from Holy Lands and, to them, Immortals were not an unattainable existence. Hence, while they had respect for Li Fan, they did not fear him. But now it seemed that this senior could even kill Immortals! They couldn¡¯t help but feel fear. And at this moment, a clear voice rang out, ¡°Eh? Qian Ning, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Mu Qianning and the others, hearing this, turned around to see Li Fan, apanied by two young girls, walking over from another path. Immediately, Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit rushed to greet him, saying, ¡°We pay our respects to the senior!¡± Luo Ming Supreme and Hongxuan Supreme were at this point taken aback. This young man before them, was he the one who could y Immortals, whose casual drawing could destroy a Demon Venerable? At a nce, he looked like a mere mortal¡­ Even they, esteemed as Supremes, could not see through him in the slightest! Mysterious and unfathomable! ¡°No, wait¡­ this senior seems to havee from outside¡­ and he shows no signs of having been inbat at all¡­¡± Luo Ming felt a slight shock in his heart. ¡°Could it be that those two Yaksha Demon Generals did not encounter this senior? Then¡­ how did they end up dead outside the courtyard gate?¡± Hongxuan was surprised as well. The two exchanged nces. Taking a deep breath, Hongxuan immediately said, ¡°Hongxuan of Taiyan Holy Land pays respects to the senior!¡± Even as Supremes, they dared not presume! ¡°Luo Ming of Ziyang Holy Land pays respects to the senior!¡± Luo Ming was equally respectful! Hearing these two speak, Nan Feng and Zi Ling, who had been following Li Fan, were once again too shocked to utter a word. They stared at the scene, finding it¡­ incredible! ¡°Hongxuan, Luo Ming¡­ the two legendary Supremes have appeared¡­ and even they show such respect to this senior!¡± Stormy waves surged in Nan Feng¡¯s eyes. Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land were no less mighty than Three Absolutes Holy Land, and the venerable names of Hongxuan and Luo Ming were known throughout the world! What kind of existence was this senior, tomand such respect from these two? Only an Immortal! Had they¡­ truly encountered an Immortal?! Seeing their reactions, Li Fan was puzzled; these two seemed to be cultivators as well. What were they doing here? ¡°Why have youe here?¡± He inquired. With respect, Luo Ming said, ¡°Senior Li, your ¡®Great Sun Taoist Map¡¯ is renowned throughout the Southern Territory, known to all; we were longing to meet you and have specificallye for this visit!¡± The ¡°Great Sun Taoist Map¡± he mentioned was the very same one Li Fan had given to Fire Spirit. Upon hearing this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that after giving the painting to Fire Spirit, she must have disyed it somewhere, and perhaps even sent it to an auction or such; as a result, its fame had spread. This was why Luo Ming and the others hade. Maybe they were here to buy the painting! This was a good thing indeed; Li Fan, talented as he was, would benefit from selling some of his art. With this thought in mind, Li Fan¡¯s smile deepened, already treating the two as potential buyers of his artwork. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please apany me to the courtyard for a talk.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Li Fan gestured. Luo Ming and the others said respectfully, ¡°Senior Li, please lead the way; how dare we proceed before you!¡± They were indeed extremely courteous! These people truly understood the value of proper etiquette¡­ Li Fan didn¡¯t say much else and walked ahead, noticing the doors open, hemented with a smile, ¡°It seems quite windy today.¡± He then pushed the door open and entered. Luo Ming and Hongxuan became contemtive in an instant. Vastly windy! Was this senior hinting at something? As they followed Li Fan into the courtyard, both Hongxuan and Luo Ming immediately felt an inexplicable oppression! It nearly stifled their breath! ¡°Such a powerful domain¡­ terrifyingly formidable, we¡¯re fortunate to be following Senior Li; had we trespassed without permission, we might indeed have ended up with no ce for our corpses.¡± Luo Ming was struck with a sense of relief. Hongxuan nodded in agreement. The domain here felt more frightening than Taiyan Holy Land¡¯s Immortal-level protective great array! ¡°Why do I feel¡­ that those two Yaksha Demon Generals¡­ perhaps, they were killed by the domain of this ce?¡± He became increasingly suspicious. Both Supremes subconsciously nced toward Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Is that¡­ is that a Pantao?!¡± Suddenly, Hong Xuan transmitted his shock, looking at a peach tree beside him! Above that peach tree, there were clearly a dozen crystal-clear Pan Peaches, their fragrance piercingly aromatic, such that merely stepping into the courtyard one could feel bathed in the blessing of a Holy Medicine! ¡°It really is¡­ a Pan Peach, isn¡¯t it a sacred object grown in the Immortal Domain?!¡± Luo Ming was astounded. This senior, he actually owns one? Could it be that this senior has descended from the Immortal Domain?! As if sensing the gaze of the two, a surge of energy emanated from the Pantao Tree. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, Luo Ming and Hong Xuan were both shaken to the core, as if they had witnessed an incredibly terrifying scene, their faces turned pale and they nearly spat out blood! This was a warning! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t look around carelessly, we cannot afford to provoke anything here, spying is not allowed!¡± Luo Ming hurriedly transmitted a reminder! Hong Xuan was shocked to his spirit, lowering his head and not daring to look again. They were Supremes, and yet, just one nce nearly shook their foundational cultivation¡­ It seems that this Pantao really is a divine object from the Immortal Domain¡ªand moreover, the Pantao Tree likely had already acquired a spirit. Merely a tree spirit, and its strength was not something even Supremes could provoke! The reverence in their hearts soared! At this moment, Li Fan also spoke, ¡°Everybody please take a seat.¡± He carried out tea from the room and said, ¡°I only have simple tea to offer to guests.¡± Yu Qishui and Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes immediately lit up! They had tasted Senior Li¡¯s tea before. This was another great opportunity! Without hesitation, they both sat down, waiting obediently. Li Fan served tea to each of them. Luo Ming and Hong Xuan hurriedly rose to their feet with respect, receiving it with both hands. Such an entity was serving them tea! It appears, just as Fire Spirit and others had said, this was an invincible Immortal, living here incognito, not fond of revealing his terrifying power. He merely wished to live a life of amon man. This, perhaps, is what a true big shot is?? At that moment, Yu Qishui and others were drinking tea and then they closed their eyes, their faces showing a look of intoxication as they entered a state of Dao. Luo Ming and Hong Xuan immediately felt enlightened; this tea was definitely not simple! They seriously picked up the tea and took a light sip. As the tea touched their lips, suddenly, the essence of Dao filled their senses! It was as if what they drank was not a cup of tea, but a cup of the great Dao of heaven and earth! Upon swallowing the tea, Spiritual Power surged throughout their bodies! In their blood and meridians, minute and ephemeral Rule Fragments, which were dormant, began to awaken and emittedyers of extraordinary light! Rule Fragments were strengthening and forming connections! Their Supreme Realm was gradually bing moreplete! At that moment, both of them werepletely shocked! Simrly, Nan Feng and Zi Ling also closed their eyes at this moment, earnestly contemting, benefiting greatly andprehending their own Dao! After a long while, everyone slowly opened their eyes. Almost all of them had made significant improvements! Luo Ming and Hong Xuan immediately got up and performed a deep bow! ¡°Many thanks for the great kindness of the senior!¡± They spoke, very earnestly! This cup of tea was too important to them! In fact, both of their paths had almoste to an end, they had been stuck in the Supreme Realm for hundreds of years, unable to advance further. But, just now, the Rule Fragments within them became clearer, moreplete, and even increased in number. It meant that the paths, which they thought were cut off, had been reconnected. For a Supreme, this was akin to being reborn! Such great kindness was more than they could ever repay even with their lives! At the same time, their understanding of Li Fan once again elevated, a cup of tea that could help a Supremeprehend the Dao, was definitely beyond the existence of the entire Xuan Tian Realm. Nan Feng and Zi Ling also performed deep bows, their charming faces filled with excitement because just now, Zi Ling had directly broken through to the Divided Spirit Realm! And Nan Feng, who was originally in the Soul Splitting First Layer, had also advanced to the Third Heavens of Divided Spirit Realm! ¡ª¡ªEnlightenment Tea could directly assist one inprehending the Dao, and breakthroughs in cultivation level were just a byproduct. With this cup of tea, they could all rapidly advance in their cultivation for a long time without any obstacles! Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities, meeting here means fate has brought us together, and besides, we are all fellow cultivators.¡± After speaking, he unfolded the painting to show Luo Ming and the others, saying, ¡°This is what I painted today. You¡¯ve alle from afar, take a look if you will!¡± As the saying goes, schrs meet through poetry, chess yers through chess¡­ These people hade to visit Li Fan for his paintings, so naturally, they should meet over paintings. Moreover, since they came to buy paintings, it was only proper to let them see before discussing the price. Upon seeing the painting, Luo Ming and Hong Xuan immediately showed amazement in their eyes, fixating on the artwork! Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and the others also showed shocked expressions! Chapter 28 - 28 The Holy Land as a Pawn_1 Chapter 28 The Holy Land as a Pawn_1 Trantor: 549690339 Luo Ming and Hong Xuan were both shockingly looking at this painting! Wan Shan Ju Long Tu! ¡°Is this¡­ the entirety of the Cangli Mountain Range?!¡± Luo Ming was shocked. ¡°At a nce, the whole Cangli Mountain Range is brought to life, its momentum fully disyed. Just for this painting alone, it can be called a priceless treasure¡­ Once, a Quasi-Saint Grade sect spent their entire power for the sake of mapping the Cangli Mountain Range, only to end up sacrificing the whole sect¡­¡± Hong Xuan muttered hisments! To the entire Xuantian Realm, the Cangli Mountain Range is an existence that can be called forbidden. There, filled with various legends, rted to Immortals and also to death. Only those Supreme Beings with no paths left to take or Almost Immortals who had reached perfection in their realms and sought invincibility dared to break into it. That ce had a kind of magic that attracted countless people to explore. But theplete picture within it remained unknown to anyone. Once, a great power set out in full force just to rify the terrain of the Cangli Mountain Range, but even this act led to the burial of a great sect. This further contributed to the fierce reputation of the Cangli Mountain Range. However, now, a painting that fully depicted the terrain of the Cangli Mountain Range appeared before them¡­ ¡°It seems that this senior had known we woulde,¡± Luo Ming spoke, ¡°Therefore, he prepared this painting for us!¡± Hong Xuan also nodded deeply, saying, ¡°No one has evere out of the Cangli Mountain Range alive; now it seems, this senior is truly unimaginable¡­ for he emerged from the Cangli Mountain Range unharmed!¡± Seeing the expressions of everyone, Li Fan was also quite satisfied; it seems that they were indeed interested in the painting. However, it wasn¡¯t right for him to directly ask if they wanted to buy it, lest hee off too crass, so he immediately asked, ¡°Is this what you seek?¡± Hearing Li Fan¡¯s question, both Supremes instantly realized: indeed, this senior had anticipated their purpose here, and thus prepared this painting for them! The two hurriedly nodded, saying, ¡°With this painting, many of the doubts in our hearts are resolved, and moreover, it can help us stabilize a great crisis!¡± A great crisis? Li Fan suddenly realized¡ªcould these two be running a painting and calligraphy shop? It was highly possible! It seemed their business faced danger, and they needed a truly valuable treasure to lend support! And his painting was just the right fit. Therefore, they spoke in such a manner. Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°In that case, take it with you¡ª¡± Take it with them? Luo Ming and Hong Xuan were once again surprised. To give away such a precious map, this senior was actually allowing them to take it? ¡°This senior surely had this painting ready for us; it seems he intends to present us with this painting, for us to do something, right?¡± Luo Ming spected. ¡°Since the senior has decreed, there must be a purpose to his actions. We shall ept it as is!¡± Hong Xuan conveyed through a private message. Luo Ming nodded, and the two of them respectfully said, ¡°We thank the senior for bestowing upon us the Dao Map!¡± The two epted it respectfully. But seeing that the two of them took the painting without offering payment or asking for a price, Li Fan was perplexed. Were these two so ignorant of propriety? It seemed he had no choice but to ask for payment himself. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Cash on delivery, no credit allowed.¡± Luo Ming and Hong Xuan were both stunned. This senior¡­ ¡°This senior surely does not want to be involved in karma?!¡± But in just a moment, Luo Ming suddenly had a realization! Hong Xuan also nodded immediately, saying, ¡°Yes, the more terrifying the person, the more they weigh karma! Given theplexity of karma around the Cangli Mountain Range, this senior must not wish to be entangled in it!¡± ¡°So, he needs what is called ¡®money¡¯ to clear the karma!¡± However, now that they understood, the two again became anxious. Cash on delivery, but what kind of ¡®money¡¯ would be considered suitable to such an ancient being? ¡ªIn the Cultivation World, there naturally existed a universal currency, which was the ¡°Spirit Stone.¡± Spirit Stones contained a great amount of spiritual energy and could help cultivators practice swiftly. But was that something useful to this senior? Consider this: the senior was someone whose painting could suppress a Demon Venerable, and even Immortals who wanted to enter his courtyard would be shaken to death alive. ¡°What we need to show to this senior is our sincerity!¡± Luo Ming clenched his teeth, and with a sh of spiritual light in his hand, an ancient embroidered box suddenly appeared. He held the embroidered box respectfully and said, ¡°Senior, this is all of my possessions. Please ept it with a smile!¡± Seeing this, Hong Xuan also realized what was happening, and hurriedly presented an embroidered box as well, saying, ¡°Senior, these are also all that I have. Please don¡¯tugh at me.¡± The two handed them over, their hearts truly filled with anxiety. They had already presented their most precious possessions, but, could their valuepare to Senior Li¡¯s painting? Clearly not. Li Fan saw the two men pass the box over and his eyes instantly lit up. Was it silver, or gold? Quite generous! He smiled, reached out to take it, felt the considerable weight, and ced it on the table, saying, ¡°We¡¯re even now, thank you both foring. If you need anything in the future, feel free to visit.¡± Business, after all, should keep flowing smoothly. But Luo Ming and Hong Xuan were even more startled, it seemed that this senior had already anticipated the events toe. He was arranging a grand scheme! And was everyone, including their own Holy Lands, merely a pawn in this senior¡¯s game? Thinking of this, both men felt a moment of daze but dared not speak a word. ¡°Thank you, Senior, we express our gratitude and will take our leave. We will return another day to pay our respects,¡± Luo Ming spoke up. Now that they had obtained this map, it was of tremendous importance to their Holy Land. Li Fan said, ¡°Good, then I won¡¯t keep you.¡± Luo Ming and Hong Xuan then respectfully took their leave. Having left Li Fan¡¯s courtyard, the two men finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°This senior is truly terrifying¡­ my back is soaked with sweat!¡± Hong Xuan Supreme could not help but say. ¡°We initially grossly underestimated this senior. Now it seems he is definitely an Immortal, and even among Immortals, his realm is certainly not low¡­¡± Luo Ming said, still shaken. ¡°He even has Pan Peaches¡­ he could possibly be an elder from the Immortal Domain!¡± Immortal Domain! Hong Xuan was even more shaken, the Immortal Domain, that untouchable ce, throughout history, the prodigies who had stepped into the Immortal Domain were few and far between. A master from the Immortal Domain descending to the mortal world surely had major ns. ¡°Are our two Great Sanctuaries merely pawns in his eyes?¡± Hong Xuan said somewhat in self-mockery. ¡°It¡¯s not just us. Have you not realized, those two young women who came back with Senior Li, are they not from the Central State Three Absolute Sanctuaries?¡± Luo Ming sighed deeply, saying, ¡°Holy Lands as pawns, this game of chess¡­ is not only about the Southern Territory. It¡¯s hard to imagine how grand his moves really are!¡± ¡­ Inside the courtyard. ¡°Senior, thank you for bestowing the treasure upon us. We¡¯ve now secured a foothold in Fire Country and havee to report to you,¡± Fire Spirit said, bowing deeply. Secured a foothold in Fire Country¡­ It seems they¡¯ve sold the painting I gave them for a good price? Perhaps they¡¯ve even opened a small shop of some sort, found a ce where they belong¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Work hard, and life will always get better if you continue to strive.¡± Li Fan offered his encouragement. But to Fire Spirit and the others, this was a tremendous shock; it was an edict from Senior Li. ¡°Senior Li is telling us to work well for him, and our future will be boundless,¡± they thought, their hearts crystal clear, warming instantly, yearning to find the information Senior Li needed right away. ¡°By the way, Senior, Luo Ming and Hong Xuan have acquired the treasured painting and will surely set off a storm in the Southern Territory. When the timees¡­ should we go?¡± Yu Qishui asked. Storms would undeniably brew in the Cangli Mountain Range, danger and opportunity coexisting! And whether to go or not was entirely up to Senior Li¡¯s wishes. Li Fan smiled, their meaning was that Luo Ming and the others would use the painting he gave them to cause trouble? Luo Ming¡¯s business was in jeopardy, and having obtained his painting, they would surely want to make a show of it, perhaps even hold an exhibition or an auction. And since Fire Spirit and the others had apparently also started a small shop, they certainly would want to make an appearance at such events to expand their business. Such a thing must be supported. And their question was, at most, hoping to receive some support from him, perhaps needing calligraphy or paintings to make the event grand. ¡°If you wish to go, go. Should you need anything, I will naturally assist,¡± Li Fan then stated. Fire Spirit and the others were immediately overjoyed; with Senior Li¡¯s words, what fear did they have left?! ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± With Li Fan¡¯s edict, they too took their leave. Now only Nan Feng and Zi Ling remained in the courtyard. Li Fan looked at the two, smiling, ¡°What are your ns, you two?¡± It was gettingte, and having two beautiful women stay at his ce would be improper. Zi Ling¡¯s big eyes blinked up at Li Fan, and she said nervously, ¡°Senior¡­ May I, may I stay and learn to paint with you?¡± ¡­ Chapter 29 - 29 A Song_1 Chapter 29 A Song_1 Trantor: 549690339 Zi Ling had nowpletely submitted to the senior before her. From Luo Ming and Hong Xuan¡¯s words, they had already discerned that the person before them was the one who had used a painting to y the Demon Venerable. Now it seemed that his realm was unimaginable; even the Supreme had to show respect. Moreover, Zi Ling was very certain of his achievements in the Art of Painting, within the entire Three Absolutes Holy Land, no one couldpare! So, this was an opportunity. If they could follow by his side, that would be the greatest stroke of fortune from the Immortals. Nan Feng, on the other hand, was slightly shocked and felt uneasy ¨C Zi Ling was too bold. How dare she make such a request to an Immortal? But, deep in her heart, there was also a faint hope. This senior seemed very approachable, and he appeared generous in guiding the younger generation. If Zi Ling really had the chance¡­ Li Fan heard this and hesitated slightly. Follow by his side to learn painting? But, he had no ns of taking disciples¡­ ¡°System task issued: Impart teachings and take on two disciples!¡± Li Fan was at a loss for words, damn it, it seemed he had no choice in the matter. ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, I shall take you two as my disciples then¡ª¡± Li Fan grudgingly epted. At his words, Zi Ling waspletely stunned; she seemed foolishly incredulous, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it was true. ¡°What? Not happy?¡± Li Fan asked in confusion. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I just can¡¯t believe, can¡¯t believe this is real!¡± Zi Ling immediately came back to her senses, she jumped up excitedly, like a child, eximing, ¡°Wow, this is great, this is great! The senior has epted me, the senior has epted me!¡± Her face was flushed with excitement, red like an apple, exceptionally charming. Nan Feng also shook, could it be that the senior had actually agreed to Zi Ling¡¯s request? This was too unexpected! Was this senior so easygoing? It seemed, this truly was Zi Ling¡¯s fortunate encounter with an Immortal! She was sincerely happy for Zi Ling! Although it was said that within the Three Absolutes Holy Land there were painting legacies left by the Three Absolute Immortals, now it seemed that those could notpare with this senior! After all, those legacies were left by the Three Absolute Immortals before they became Immortals, in a certain sense, most people could only cultivate to be Supreme, and most only had the chance to observe, how could thatpare with following and receiving teachings from a true Immortal? Furthermore, in the Sect Gate, Zi Ling, despite her excellent talents, often faced neglect. To leave the Sect Gate and have someone to rely on now, that was extremely favorable indeed. In short, following this senior, was absolutely worth it! As she was celebrating, suddenly, she felt something was off. Had the senior just said, ¡°I shall take you two as my disciples¡±? Two people? Realizing this, her heart skipped a beat. What was this situation¡­ She immediately became nervous, somewhat trembling as she said, ¡°Senior¡­ You just mentioned, taking¡­ taking us two as disciples?¡± Li Fan nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Feng hesitated briefly, but eventually bit the bullet and said, ¡°Senior, I study the Music Path with the Jiaowei Qin¡­¡± This senior had be Saintly through the Art of Painting, she wouldn¡¯t be able to learn, would she have to switch to studying painting? Li Fan looked at her and immediately understood, this girl was worried about a mismatch in expertise! He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile and said, ¡°May I listen to a piece yed by you?¡± Nan Feng dared not show any disrespect, and immediately nodded, taking the Jiaowei Qin off her back. She then sat down, her slender jade fingers resting on the qin strings. After taking a deep breath, she plucked the strings! The clear and transcendent sound of the qin suddenly rose, as if a gentle breeze wasing forth, apanied by the pitter-patter of a spring, instantly giving one the feeling of inner peace. It seemed as if orioles were singing from distant mountains, drifting and softly chirping in the green valleys, just like the babbling of a stream flowing down a cliff¡­ Li Fan even nodded slightly; this girl¡¯s qin music possessed a spirit of ethereality, showing great intuitive understanding in the art of qin. However, he also heard many ws! After a while, Nan Feng finally finished ying, she gently exhaled, and raising her eyes to Li Fan, said, ¡°Senior, I have finished.¡± Zi Ling said with a face full of enrapture, ¡°Sister Nan Feng ys so beautifully!¡± Li Fan smiled and replied, ¡°Your foundation is not bad.¡± ¡°But, you are too rigid in your finger techniques, sacrificing spirit for form, which is a great mistake.¡± Having said that, he walked over and said, ¡°Let me y a tune on your qin.¡± Nan Feng was immediately surprised. Did this senior¡­ understand not only painting but also the qin? But then she was a bit puzzled; when she was at the Three Absolutes Holy Land, her master had said that her finger techniques were not yet proficient and standard, so she needed to continue to solidify them. How could this senior suggest that she was limited by her finger techniques¡­ Without hesitation, she stood up and respectfully handed the qin to Li Fan. Li Fan took the qin, sat down, and casually stroked the strings. At once, a gentle and invisible sound wave spread out like the flow of water! A casual strum of the qin, and its sound touched the heart! Just a single note stunned both Zi Ling and Nan Feng, their beautiful eyes wide open! The sound of the qin was as refreshing and heartwarming as a spring breeze, as if awakening the soul! Li Fan didn¡¯t stop his hands, continuing to pluck the strings. Suddenly, it was as if a clear sound descended from the heavens! The music of the qin was like a divine spring, flowing out from a delicate immortal, tumbling above the white clouds, soaring among the frosty leaves, elusive like a deity, exquisitely elegant! The essence of the Dao took flight! Nan Feng was as if struck by lightning; with her gaze fixed on Li Fan, she clearly saw essences of the Dao turning into soaring kites beneath his unconstrained techniques, scattering in all directions with the sound waves! The qin had entered the Dao! Just listening to the sound of the qin made her tremble, as if every cell had been awakened, and the dormant soul waspletely revitalized! The Dao within her consolidated, herprehension was sublimating, and her aura was surging! In an instant, she seemed to enter a wondrous Enlightenment Realm! Zi Ling was equally mesmerized; although she could not sense the true subtlety, in her eyes, Li Fan at this moment was like a painting! Merging with the qin, he was so graceful, so natural, so refined and easygoing, yet with dignity¡­ Suddenly she thought of a term: Immortal Qi! This senior before her did not need to intentionally disy this; Immortal Qi naturally apanied him, and his transcendental temperament deeply intoxicated her. At this moment, it was as if all troubles had vanished, and she herself was riding on a holy kite, roaming the Star River, overlooking mountains and rivers, with immortal waterfalls passing by her side, and immortal cranes crying in the distance¡­ At the very moment Li Fan yed the qin, not only the two of them, but even the Earth Chickens in the courtyard pecking at food suddenly quieted down andy on the ground. In the pond, a school of Golden Carps suddenly stilled, motionless, as if petrified. On the Pantao Tree, the lustrous and tempting Pan Peaches seemed to ripen a bit more, their fragrance even richer, and the branches of the Pantao Tree hung down without wind, as if in slumber¡­ Li Fan¡¯s piece finally came to an end. He looked up to see Nan Feng, but found her with her eyes tightly closed, seemingly savoring and reflecting¡­ Chapter 30 - ot enough ratings ot enough ratings 286 Chs ADD Chapter 30 rming the Holy Land_1 Trantor: 549690339 After a long while, Nan Feng finally came back to her senses. Slowly opening her eyes, her beautiful pupils were filled with aplex expression. Just by listening to Senior Li¡¯s piece, her understanding of the zither arts had skyrocketed! She even felt that reaching the Hollow Void Realm and even the Mahayana Realm was just around the corner. Li Fan¡¯s performance hadpletely enlightened her; in fact, fragments of Dao that only appeared in the Mahayana Realm had already begun to emerge within her. This could truly be called a great opportunity! At this moment, her respect for Li Fan ran deep. Who exactly was this being who was invincible in the Art of Painting and whose mastery of the zither arts was so profound¡­ In the entire Three Absolute Sect, surely no one couldpare with this Senior. Even the zither sounds left by the Three Absolute Immortals of yore, which she had listened to, had only led to some enlightenment and weren¡¯t like now, where it was as though she was being fully illuminated, her vision vastly expanded. ¡°How is it? Now, are you willing to take me as your master?¡± Li Fan smiled. In the realm of the zither arts, he had been tormented by the system countless times, and even across the entire Southern Territory, he was confident enough to fear no one. At this moment, Nan Feng no longer hesitated and knelt directly, saying, ¡°Disciple Nan Feng, greets the Master!¡± Seeing this, Zi Ling was truly overjoyed. With this, the two of them could stay together without being separated. She also knelt down immediately, saying, ¡°Disciple Zi Ling, greets the Master!¡± Li Fan smiled; he had finallypleted the task given by the system. A step closer to bing a Cultivator. ¡°No need for such formalities, rise,¡± he said. He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°You two may stay here for now.¡± Fortunately, the small courtyard had been built ording to the system¡¯s requirements, so it wasrge enough. The two nodded repeatedly. Night fell quickly. Li Fan sat in the courtyard, gazing at the stars twinkling across the sky. He truly didn¡¯t know when he would be a Cultivator. He sighed softly, perhaps he was destined to be just an ordinary person? ¡°Meow-meow~¡± As if sensing the change in Li Fan¡¯s emotions, Xiao Bai in his arms let out a few soft mews and licked Li Fan¡¯s hand in its sleep. ¡°What azy cat.¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, the cat¡¯s appearance was getting better and better, its fur shinier, it seemed he wasn¡¯t too bad at raising a cat after all¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile. Taiyan Holy Land. The Tai Yan Holy Hall was brightly lit today! Outside the hall, several Mahayana Realm Cultivators guarded the ancient temple. From afar, a mysterious light shield could be seen over the entire Taiyan Holy Land, a sign that the Holy Land Defense Formation had been activated! Taiyan Holy Land, one of the two great Holy Lands of the Southern Territory, stands lofty above the clouds, always unchallenged! Since its establishment, the Holy Land Defense Formation had been activated only a handful of times, countable on one hand. Yet today, with no foreign enemies attacking, Taiyan Holy Land was on high alert as if facing a great enemy! Inside the bronze ancient hall. Elders sat facing each other, their auras extremely fearsome. Even supremes like Luo Ming and Hong Xuan could only sit in the middle row. Today¡¯s gathering was exclusivelyposed of Supremes! A total of eight beings, the eight Great Supremes! Among them, four from Taiyan Holy Land and four from Ziyang Holy Land. The foundational strength of the two sects was fully present. Seated at the left was a purple-robed elder. The elder, with a ruddyplexion and white hair, exuded an air of immortality. He was the Saint Master of Ziyang Holy Land, the Primordial Yang Venerable! And facing him was an elder in a ck Daoist robe embroidered with a pattern of the stars and constetions in golden thread. His aura was deep and profound, and his facial features sharp. This elder was none other than the Saint Master of the Taiyan Holy Land, Spirit Transcendence Venerable! The Saint Master has made a move! At this moment, the atmosphere within the ancient hall condensed to an extreme. ¡°Now, the Holy Land¡¯s great formation has been activated, able to conceal the aura of this ce. Even an Evil God would not be able to sense it. You can open that Dao Map now.¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable looked towards Luo Ming and Hong Xuan. Besides the two of them, the gazes of the other six Venerables all rested upon them. Everyone¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, with eyes filled with curiosity and anticipation. What kind of Dao Map required the protection of the Holy Land¡¯s great formation to be unveiled? Generally speaking, unless it involved major opportunities and causations that would attract the prying eyes of powerful beings, there would be no need for such stringent defenses. Luo Ming and Hong Xuan exchanged nces, both standing up solemnly. ¡ª¡ªThey had raced from the outer fringes of the Cangli Mountain Range without daring to stop for a moment, for fear of attracting the scrutiny of existences like the Evil God. At their level, they were acutely aware that in this world, some things, once they appear, could bring about a storm of change. Especially that Dao Map bestowed by Senior Li! In Senior Li¡¯s courtyard, with Senior Li present, no one could or dared to pry, but outside that ce, it was a different story. Thus, even upon reaching the Holy Land, they did not dare to reveal it, and strongly requested the Saint Master to intervene and activate the Holy Land¡¯s great formation. ¡°This map, it concerns the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± Luo Ming took out a palm-sized rolled-up painting from his sleeve, his eyes grave, and said, ¡°It depicts the grandeur of the Cangli and outlines the path to ascension to immortality!¡± Upon finishing his words, he loosened his hand, and the rolled-up painting instantly unfurled! In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze converged upon the scroll. In that moment within the grand hall, a look of extreme shock appeared on everyone¡¯s face! Within the grand hall, there was absolute silence! The Saint Masters of both the Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land couldn¡¯t help but stand up immediately, their eyes glued to the painting, unable to utter a single word! It was dead silent! Everyone was dumbstruck! It wasn¡¯t until a long, long whileter¡­ ¡°This painting portrays the terrain of the Cangli Mountain Range. It is so clear, so direct, so simple and concise¡­ I suddenly understand why the Cangli Mountain Range is a forbidden area!¡± ¡°Indeed, looking at this painting, the Cangli Mountain Range itself is a huge formation for bing an immortal. Mountains converge to form a dragon, such grandeur, such grandeur!¡± ¡°No wonder even Venerables risk nine deaths and one life when entering. Such a terrain can make an immortal, but, likewise, it can y an immortal!¡± For a time, countless Venerables were speaking out! They were extremely earnest; this paintingpletely surpassed their imagination! And now, Primordial Yang Venerable, the Saint Master of the Taiyan Holy Land, took in a deep breath and suddenly waved his hand, calling out towards the exterior of the grand hall, ¡°Activate the Mountain Protection Array at full power, full power!¡± The formation at full power! Everyone¡¯s expression changed. The current defensive formation of the Taiyan Holy Land had only been partially activated, which was already quite astonishing; and now, they were going to activate it fully? Just how important was this painting? Could it be that even the defensive part of the Holy Land Defense Formation might not be able to conceal the great opportunity and causation within? ¡°It¡¯s fitting to activate the entire formation. This map is too important; it¡¯s highly possible that it involves an ancient secret!¡± ¡°It concerns the path to immortality, the safety of the Xuantian Realm!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable too, had an exceedingly grave expression on his face! Hearing this evaluation, the others were even more shocked. This was too terrifying! Following Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯smand, as the Taiyan Holy Land¡¯s great formation was fully activated, an inexplicable aura filled the area! Inside the hall. ¡°With this Dao Map, the countless eras of secrets hidden within the Cangli Mountain Range finally have the hope of being unveiled¡­¡± Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯s eyes were brimming with unprecedented solemnity as he looked at Hong Xuan Venerable and asked, ¡°Hong Xuan, where did this mape from?!¡± Everyone was exceedingly concerned with the answer! Chapter 31 - 31 Cangli Mountain Range, Open!_1 Chapter 31 Cangli Mountain Range, Open!_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°` ¡°Where exactly does this mape from?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Luo Ming and Hong Xuan. Hong Xuan articted each word clearly, saying, ¡°To report to the Saint Master and fellow daoists, this mapes from the hand of a reclusive figure of unrivaled prowess!¡± ¡°He is the one who, just a few days ago, used a Great Sun Taoist Map to obliterate the existence of the Lihuo Demon Venerable!¡± On hearing this, all those in the great hall gasped in shock! ¡°To obliterate the existence of a Demon Venerable!¡± ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­ An existence that surpasses a Supreme, only that senior could have such boldness¡­¡± ¡°He was actually able to draw the Wan Shan Ju Long Tu, it seems, we have all underestimated him!¡± The crowd began discussing among themselves. The Spirit Transcendence Venerable¡¯s expression grew even graver, saying, ¡°Looking at it now, there must be great secrets hidden within the Cangli Mountain Range, for Supremes who enter there have only to either barely survive to ascend to the path of immortality and depart, or they face a certain death with no way out¡­ Could that senior actuallye from within the Cangli Mountain Range?¡± He posed each question deliberately, ¡°Could this senior be an Immortal?!¡± Could he be an Immortal! The faces of everyone present were filled withplex expressions. To be an Immortal, throughout the entire Xuantian Realm, even over a thousand years, it is rare to encounter even one. Moreover, once one bes an Immortal, one can ascend to the Immortal Domain and will not remain in the world for long; hence, many Immortals only have a brief opportunity to leave behind their heritage in Holy Lands before they depart. Therefore, it can be said, the Xuantian Realm today is a ce where Supremes are revered! If an Immortal truly has appeared, then whoever it may be, they must pay great attention! It could very well be an event that affects the entire Xuantian Realm. Upon hearing this, both Hong Xuan and Luo Ming showed a hint of self-mockery on their faces. ¡°At first, we also thought that this senior might be an Immortal.¡± Luo Ming spoke up, saying, ¡°But in reality, it seems that this senior¡¯s strength is definitely above that of an Immortal!¡± ¡°Because, even the messenger of the Evil God, a Supreme Demon General, when burning his Demon Soul to unleash Immortal-level power, failed to breach that senior¡¯s dwelling together with another, even when they joined forces.¡± ¡°Merely that senior¡¯s dwelling has the power to kill an Immortal!¡± Hiss! The crowd in the hall collectively inhaled sharply. An existence that surpasses Immortals! Isn¡¯t that too terrifying? ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine¡­ what kind of background this might be¡­¡± ¡°Above the Immortals, when did such an existence appear in our Xuantian Realm?¡± ¡°Could it be one of the legendary Earthly Immortals who have always remained in the mortal world?¡± The crowd was full of questions and doubts! Hong Xuan shook his head, saying, ¡°This senior is very likely a powerful being from the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°Because¡­ he has a Pantao Tree!¡± He has a Pantao Tree! Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with an astonishing numbness! The Pantao Tree¡­ That is an Immortal Seed, only seen in the Immortal Domain¡­ Now, someone has actually nted it in the mortal world? ¡°It seems, this truly is a powerful Immortal from the Lower World!¡± The Spirit Transcendence Venerable spoke with utmost seriousness, ¡°Only this could exin this painting¡­¡± The Primordial Yang Venerable nodded, saying, ¡°With this in mind, it seems this Immortal could be plotting for the entire Cangli Mountain Range!¡± ¡°He bestows the Dao Map¡­ what exactly does he want to do?¡± Everyone was specting. ¡°` ¡°Two Saint Masters, fellow Daoists,¡± At this time, Luo Ming continued to speak, ¡°In my view, this senior certainly did notck strategies. Since he has bestowed upon us the Dao Map of the Cangli Mountain Range, it must be to facilitate our entry into it!¡± ¡°This also means that the great anomaly of the Cangli Mountain Range is very likely about to ur.¡± Listening to Luo Ming¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn. This could be the only exnation! Just at that moment, outside the Taiyan Holy Land, a rainbow light almost at the Supreme level approached rapidly and finally stopped. The arrival was an elder who spoke loudly, ¡°Report to the Saint Master quickly, the Cangli Mountain Range, the earth splits open, the mountains copse, anomalies abound, and something undetectable has emerged!¡± This was a Sub-Honored level figure of the Taiyan Holy Land, who had been keeping watch over the Cangli Mountain Range. Upon receiving the news, he came to report at the fastest speed! His voice reverberated throughout the Taiyan Holy Land. Within the ancient bronze hall, where the eight Supremes were in closed-door discussion, all their faces changed upon hearing the news! They all looked towards Luo Ming in unison, their eyes filled with aplex and indecipherable light! He had been right; something indeed had happened to the Cangli Mountain Range! ¡°It seems that everything truly was in that senior¡¯s calctions. We just obtained the Dao Map, and the Cangli Mountain Range has begun to split open, with something emerging¡­¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable¡¯s old eyes held some disbelief, as the calctions were too precise! What existence could it be? ¡°Quickly put away the Dao Map! We must activate the great formation.¡± Primordial Yang Venerable reminded. Now, with the anomaly having urred, the two great Holy Lands could not remain indifferent. Luo Ming Supreme swiftly put away the Wan Shan Ju Long Tu. ¡°Saint Master, what should we do now?¡± A Supreme asked. ¡°The Cangli Mountain Range is a matter that concerns the entire Xuantian Realm. We, located in the Southern Territory, are the first to be affected and cannot shirk our responsibility!¡± Primordial Yang Venerable spoke gravely, ¡°Originally, to face all of this, even with the current power of our two Holy Lands, we would probably be somewhat strained. But now, since there is an Immortal strategizing behind the scenes, perhaps we have a chance¡­¡± ¡°Saint Master, how can you be sure that this senior from the Immortal Domain has good intentions and isn¡¯t just trying to use us?¡± A Supreme couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Primordial Yang Venerable chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°For two reasons. First, to the strong ones above the Immortals of the Immortal Domain, although we are all Supremes, I fear we are nothing more than ants, with no value to be exploited!¡± ¡°Secondly, facing the anomaly within the Cangli Mountain Range, we have no choice but to follow this senior¡¯s calctions.¡± ¡°Moreover, I feel that this senior must have good intentions; otherwise, he would not have bestowed the Enlightenment Tea, which is hard even for Immortals to obtain, on Hong Xuan and Luo Ming to continue their broken path to Supreme!¡± He nced at Luo Ming and Hong Xuan, ¡°Therefore, I believe this senior!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Luo Ming and Hong Xuan nodded even more, their eyes showing admiration, ¡°That senior is extraordinary and transcendent, certainly not of a wicked nature; he is worth trusting!¡± Having only met him once, they were already convinced by the senior¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Good, if that is the case, then let us take action!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable finally said, ¡°We will immediately organize a team to explore the Cangli Mountain Range, and at the same time, send out messages to the Central Province, Northern Border, Eastern Wilderness, and Western Desert regions!¡± ¡°This matter is significant; it¡¯s absolutely not something our Southern Territory can withstand alone!¡± Everyone nodded gravely. ¡°Additionally, we should also contact our ancestors in the Immortal Domain¡­ This matter is too great, especially as it involves beings from above the Immortal Domain!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions grew even more solemn. ¡­ That day, the Southern Territory was shaken! The Cangli Mountain Range experienced a massive tremor, thend split open, the mountains copsed¡­ Countless mystical beasts fled from within, once again impacting the surrounding nations! Above the Cangli Mountain Range, there were even more wonders whose myriad dark clouds spanned the sky, with numerous demonic shadows howling¡­ The entire Southern Territory was in an uproar! Utterly in an uproar! Chapter 32: Master, I Want Another Bowl_1 Chapter 32: Master, I Want Another Bowl_1 Trantor: 549690339 Cangli Mountain Range. Overnight, this ce seemed to have shifted realms; at a nce, countless mountains had copsed, the earth had cracked open with fissures stretching outwards, terrifyingly unending. Above the shattered earth, dark clouds loomed, with the roars of terrifying beasts intermittently piercing the sky. It was as if it had transformed into and of Asuras. And at this moment. The entire Southern Territory. Countless powerful beings were racing toward the Cangli Mountain Range with great haste. The news of what had happened there tugged at everyone¡¯s hearts. Not only that, many ancient teleportation arrays had been activated. These ancient arrays were left behind by the various Holy Lands for mutual aid and would be activated in times of crisis threatening the survival of the Xuantian Realm. Many ns and families of the Holy Lands would thene to assist via these arrays. ¡­ At this moment. Li Fan, having slept soundly through the night, woke up. Gently rubbing Bai Xiaoqing in his arms, Li Fan smiled and stretched leisurely. On the table,id the money given by Luo Ming and Hong Xuan. ¡°I haven¡¯t checked how much money they gave.¡± Li Fan approached, ready to take a look. It felt heavy, surely it couldn¡¯t be too little. However, upon opening it, he was instantly taken aback. Inside the two brocade boxes, were luminous and translucent ¡°stones¡±! Atop the stones seemed to hover a white mist. Li Fan was stunned; this wasn¡¯t gold, nor was it jewelry¡­ Could these actually be the legendary Spirit Stones?! Li Fan instantly understood! Luo Ming and Hong Xuan were likely cultivators. And for them, so-called gold and silver were useless; Spirit Stones were their ¡°money.¡± Thus, they had given him Spirit Stones. Thinking this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but show a delighted smile; even as a mortal, he understood the value of Spirit Stones. They were very important to cultivators. And these Spirit Stones were probably¡­ the lowest grade, inferior Spirit Stones? Even inferior Spirit Stones were quite sufficient. At that moment, Bai Xiaoqing also leapt onto the table, and upon ncing at the ¡°inferior Spirit Stones¡± in the box, was utterly astounded. Meow¡­ so many Immortal Stones? This is way too generous! Evening from the White Tiger Imperial n, one rarely saw so many Immortal Stones in the n¡­ Those were meant for immortals! In the entire Xuantian Realm, only some Great Holy Lands had such treasures. ¡°Do you like these stones too?¡± Li Fan patted Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s head, smiling as he closed the brocade box. Let¡¯s keep them, for use when we can cultivate in the future. Stepping out of the courtyard, he saw that Nan Feng and Zi Ling were already waiting at the door. ¡°Master¡­ we, we wanted to fetch some water to wash our faces, but¡­¡± Nan Feng began uneasily. They had gone to draw water but found that it was a Divine Spring¡ªmerely approaching the well made them too daunted to draw closer, for it was far too sacred. So, they didn¡¯t know where else to fetch water from. Hearing this, Li Fan chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The well was a bit too deep for two delicate girls indeed. He led them to the edge of the spring, calmly set down the bucket, and drew up a full pail of water. ¡°Warm it up before washing. I¡¯ve already split the wood over there.¡± Li Fan pointed to a pile of wood. But, Zi Ling and Nan Feng were dumbstruck, shocked that this elder was intending to use such a divine spring for washing his face?! Heaven¡­ This was sheer extravagance¡­ And the wood for the fire, it was Xuanhuo Wood¡­ What sort of wealth did this person possess? Zi Ling was stunned momentarily, but quickly recovered, eagerly responding, ¡°As you wish, Master!¡± She held the water and ran back and forth. ¡°Sister,e quickly, oh my goodness, washing my face with Holy Spring Water? I¡¯ve never been this extravagant before, this must be so nourishing for the skin!¡± As she spoke, she quickly started a fire. Once the water was heated, the two of them washed their faces, and the moment the hot Holy Spring Water touched their skin, their appearances became even more radiant, as if their skin was made of the finest cream. ¡°This Holy Spring Water¡­ I¡¯m almost tempted to drink it!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes went wide with desire. Just washing her face, she felt as if her skin and bones had undergone a transformation. If she could take just a sip, she might breakthrough on the spot, right? ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t embarrass our teacher.¡± Nan Feng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Zi Ling, we, we have to forget all about our poor life in the Holy Land and start getting used to¡­ getting used to everything here.¡± As she said this, she herself found it somewhat hard to ept; after all, the two of them were from the Holy Land, butpared to this ce, they seemed no better than beggars. ¡°Are you done washing your faces?¡± Li Fan came over and smiled, ¡°Pour the water into the vegetable garden, don¡¯t waste it, and thene over for breakfast.¡± Hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, they immediately carried the water over to the small vegetable garden, but upon seeing the ¡°vegetable garden,¡± both of them were once again astonished. ¡°The Senior said¡­ this is a vegetable garden? This¡­ the poorest among these must be Holy Medicines, right?¡± Zi Ling was dumbfounded. In the garden, cabbages, bok choys, radishes, and such were growing impressively well! But Nan Feng and Zi Ling could see that these cabbages, bok choys, and the like, all had a natural charm and were infused with the terrifying aura of Holy Spirit! This was clearly a medicinal patch, nted with unimaginably holy items. ¡°No wonder it needs to be watered with Holy Spring¡­¡± Nan Feng¡¯s expression wasplex as she poured the water from the basin into the garden. After they finished, they returned to the stone table where Li Fan had already prepared breakfast. ¡°The earth chickens haven¡¯t beenying eggs diligently these past days, so we¡¯ll have to settle for vegetable porridge. There are no eggs, so let¡¯s make do with this for now.¡± Li Fan smiled, handed chopsticks to them, and began to eat. They picked up their bowls, smelling the richly fragrant vegetable porridge! That was the scent of Holy Medicine! ¡°Sister, am I dreaming?¡± Zi Ling looked at Nan Feng with a trembling voice. That¡¯s Holy Medicine¡­ even a single leaf or a section of the stem would be treasured in the Three Absolutes Holy Land and would be used with great care, typically in concocting Holy Elixirsbined with other herbs¡­ Yet here, it was just a breakfast? This was too frightening¡­ Holding her bowl, Nan Feng also found it absurd, it was something you couldn¡¯t even beg for in the Holy Land¡­ ¡°Eat up, it won¡¯t taste good once it turns cold.¡± Li Fan filled a bowl for Xiao Bai, then started eating as well. Meow meow¡­ Shocked, right? What Holy Land, what noble family, in front of the master, are all lifestyles of beggars¡­ Bai Xiaoqing held her own bowl with her little paws and began to eat. Exchanging nces, Nan Feng and Zi Ling couldn¡¯t believe it; even the pets were eating Holy Medicine! They felt as if the life they had lived before wasn¡¯t fit for humans. Cats had it better than humans. After a mental struggle, they finally epted the reality that they were about to transition from a beggar-like existence to a life of luxury. Then, they began to eat their porridge! The sweet porridge melted in their mouths! And then, spiritual energy exploded! Holy spiritual energy cleansed their entire bodies! Boom! Their auras surged dramatically at that moment! Nan Feng directly broke through to the Divided Spirit Eighth Heaven! Zi Ling also made her breakthrough to the Divided Spirit Seventh Heaven. After finishing a bowl of porridge, the two sisters¡¯ spirits soared with joy! ¡°Teacher, I want another bowl!¡± Zi Ling held out her bowl, looking at Li Fan eagerly. ¡°Teacher, I want another bowl too!¡± Nan Feng, too, lost all semnce of restraint in that moment; this was an unparalleled opportunity. Bai Xiaoqing was taken aback for a moment; were these sisters really so shameless? She couldn¡¯t resist rubbing her head against Li Fan as well, ¡°Meow meow~~¡± ¡­ Chapter 33 - 33 Earthquake?_1 Chapter 33 Earthquake?_1 Trantor: 549690339 By the time all the porridge in the pot was gone, the breakfast had finallye to an end. Li Fan smiled, the two girls, Nan Feng and Zi Ling, looked gentle anddylike, but who would have guessed that they were also big eaters. Even Xiao Bai had been led astray by them; today, it actually had two bowls of porridge. He suddenly became a little worried; Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t turn into a big fat cat, would it? After eating, he brewed a pot of tea, carried it out, and sat down on the stone chair, thoroughly rxed, with a handful of corn kernels in his hand, asionally sprinkling some towards the Earth Chickens. The Earth Chickens bustled around the corn kernels. ¡°Sister¡­ I, I feel like these Earth Chickens are a bit strange¡­¡± Zi Ling looked at the Earth Chickens, herrge eyes somewhat dizzy. Those chickens were clearly not ordinary; just one nce at them exerted a sense of oppression! ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but, whatever teacher raises, it¡¯s definitely not ordinary; it¡¯s very likely some Divine Beast, right? Haven¡¯t you noticed? The Holy Medicine he uses to feed the chickens¡­¡± Nan Feng spoke with aplex expression. It really was true thatparing people can infuriate others. Back in the Holy Land, they were also the favored children of heavens, usually feeling somewhat superior, for they could ess better resources within the Sect Gate. Compared to those ordinary forces, they were considered high and unattainable. But now, even the cat and a bunch of Earth Chickens that Senior Li casually raised¡­ ate better than the Supremes of their Holy Land. If this got out, how many Supremes would die of anger? However, thinking about how she and Zi Ling had now be disciples of this Senior, receiving such a tremendous opportunity, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°After eating, it¡¯s time to practice. Zi Ling, your task today is to paint this chicken egg!¡± Li Fan took out a fist-sized chicken egg from the chicken nest and handed it to Zi Ling. Zi Ling received the ¡°chicken egg¡± but was somewhat stunned. Did Senior Li refer to this as a chicken egg? Shocked, Nan Feng murmured, ¡°This egg contains boundless Fire Spirit Power, resembling a dormant volcano, and there seem to be traces of me patterns on the eggshell¡­ what exactly is this egg?¡± ¡°I feel like what I¡¯m holding in my hands is a Supreme¡­¡± Zi Ling was close to crying with fear; what kind of ferocious beast¡¯s egg was this that was already terrifying without even hatching¡­ What¡¯s critical is that before, during porridge, Senior Li seemed to say that recently the Earth Chickens weren¡¯tying frequently, hence there were no eggs avable and they could only eat vegetable porridge¡­ So this kind of egg, Senior Li eats often¡­ What kind of terrifying creatures has he raised toy eggs! ¡°What? Unwilling to do it?¡± Seeing Zi Ling zoning out, Li Fan frowned and said, ¡°The most important thing about painting is the foundation, and foundation is actually about seeing through the appearance to the essence. When a simple chicken egg can be painted by you tens of thousands of times to perfection, then you should have truly seen through the essence of the object you wish to paint.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when the foundation will be considered solid.¡± He patiently instructed, as Zi Ling was also somewhat spirited. Since he had taken her as a disciple, he ought to take responsibility for her tutge. Hearing this, Zi Ling promptly nodded and said, ¡°Zi Ling understands.¡± She immediately set up paper, ink, and brushes on a nearby stone table, ced the ¡°Earth Chicken egg¡± in front of her, and began observing and painting. ¡°Nan Feng, pour tea for your teacher, and then y a tune,¡± Li Fan saidfortably while seated. Nan Feng promptly came forward and respectfully poured a cup of tea for Li Fan, the steaming fragrance instantly calming her mind. Respectfully handing the tea to Li Fan¡¯s side, she then went aside and began to y music. In the small courtyard, under the peach tree, Li Fan leisurely savored his tea. By his ear, a beautiful woman yed music. Before his eyes, a young girl painted. Li Fan suddenly felt a profound sense of satisfaction; even among the strong Cultivators, not many could experience such happiness, right? After a long while, Nan Feng finished her tune, and Zi Ling also filled a piece of paper with drawings of the chicken egg. Li Fan offered a few pointers to both, each of them receiving insight like a sudden enlightenment. ¡°Knock knock knock.¡± Just then, the sound of knocking emerged. Chapter 34 The Three Absolutes Holy Land? What’s that?_i Chapter 34 The Three Absolutes Holy Land? What¡¯s that?_i Trantor: 549690339 I Little mountain vige. Li Fan, along with Zi Ling and Nan Feng, walked to the entrance of the vige. Approaching the vige entrance, Li Fan looked toward the mountains and was somewhat stunned. Nan Feng and Zi Ling were even more dumbfounded by the scene before them. At a nce, countless mountain ranges had copsed, the earth had cracked, as if struck by a terrifying disaster! Forests had toppled, rubble was everywhere, and a faint stench of blood was in the air, clearly indicating a massive cmity, with countless lives lost. ¡°Heavens, what on earth happened? Did divine spirits unleash a heavenly punishment? Otherwise, how could such power be manifested¡­¡± Nan Feng murmured to herself. ¡°It¡¯s too horrifying, thank goodness, thank goodness we were in the little mountain vige, otherwise, we might have died the instant the disaster struck!¡± Fear was written all over Zi Ling¡¯s wide eyes. At that moment, they suddenly understood why they had encountered Li Fan that day and why he had brought them back here. It was all calcted, foreseeing the imminent disaster and saving their lives. ¡°Sister, howe we didn¡¯t sense such a huge disaster at allst night¡­¡± At the same time, Zi Ling was also full of confusion. But Nan Feng looked at Li Fan withplex emotions, saying, ¡°With the teacher here, even natural cmities wouldn¡¯t dare to approach his vicinity!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Within thousands of miles, only this little mountain vige still remains unchanged, as if nothing happened at all, and the vigers had a sound sleep,pletely unaware of the outside world.¡± ¡°Just by residing here¡­ the teacher made the natural disaster dare not to invade!¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling¡¯s mouth hung open wide. Their gazes toward Li Fan were filled with such admiration! This is the air of an extraordinary master, so indifferent, doing nothing, yet all cmities can¡¯t evene close. ¡°One can imagine thatst night, these exotic and rare beasts must have felt that this was the only Pure Land, hence they sought to break in for refuge.¡± ¡°But without Senior Li¡¯s permission, those terrifying beasts, which even the Supreme entities would dread, couldn¡¯t step a foot into the vige and were killed instead.¡± Nan Feng gazed at the pile of various bird and beast corpses a few hundred meters from the vige! The exotic animals piled up like mountains, a sight that was indeed soul-stirring at one nce. There was and turtle as big as a house, its shell extremely tough with various patterns on its back. There was a giant blue bird with wings wide enough to amodate dozens of people, with each feather resembling an iron fan. There were also several four-footed beasts asrge as elephants, their hide as thick as a wall¡­ All sorts of extraordinary spirit beasts that one had never seen before were now dead around them. It was as if, under the drive of some terrifying existence, they had rushed towards the mountain vige but died outside of it. ¡°These birds and beasts are such rare sights; they must be delicious.¡± ¡°Eat what, the hell, their meat can¡¯t even be cut with a knife, I bet it won¡¯t even cook properly?¡± ¡°Our steel knives are already damaged; thankfully, Little Li forged a few kitchen knives for us, they¡¯re really handy!¡± The vigers were all gathering around those beasts, cutting them up. For the vigers, hunting was always a means of gathering supplies for survival, and now with so many carcasses due to an earthquake, it was truly a gift from the heavens. Even if some looked inedible, they could be cut out forter use. ¡°Everyone, work hard, cut up all this good meat, dry it into jerky, enough tost us till next year!¡± Someone was shouting loudly. ¡°It¡¯s just too¡­ too brutal, the Mammoth Beast, the Great Blue Peng, the Three-Yuan Turtle¡­ these are all Sub-Honored level spirit beasts, and now, they are going to be cut up for jerky?¡± Hearing this shout, Zi Ling could hardly believe it! Any of these fierce beasts, should they appear in the outside world, would cause bloodshed and chaos, indomitable unless a Supreme being intervened. Yet, they were now food for a group of mountain folks? If this were told, who would believe it¡­ ¡°All of this, it¡¯s all because of the teacher!¡± Nan Feng spoke gravely. Both of them gazed deeply at the figure of Li Fan. However, at this moment, Li Fan himself was troubled. Damn it¡­ why was there an earthquake. Thankfully, the little mountain vige he was in somehow avoided the disaster! Blessings be to the Heavens. However, looking at the situation, if an aftershock or something simr urred, the ce he was in would likely not escape unscathed. Moving would be safer¡­ But damn it, living here was a task from the System. This was a real pitfail. ¡°Little Li, you¡¯re so experienced and knowledgeable, what do you make of this? We¡¯re not going to have any problems here, right?¡± An elder in the vige asked Li Fan. Seeing the scene outside, the vigers were after all somewhat fearful. Li Fan thought about it and then shook his head, saying, ¡°Everyone needn¡¯t worry, this ce is safe.¡± The System had allowed him to reside here, so it presumably wouldn¡¯t let him die in this ce, would it? Otherwise, what was the point of ying? Therefore, Li Fan believed there should be no problem here. Upon hearing this, everyone also felt a slight relief; Li Fan held significant prestige among them. ¡°The teacher is truly calm!¡± Nan Feng and Zi Ling were even more impressed. Just at that moment. In the sky, a huge flying ship was rapidly approaching! ¡°ording to the Soul Guiding Lamp, Nan Feng and Zi Ling should be around here!¡± Aboard the ship, Ao Ming and Zhu Xin, looking at the two flickeringnterns, spoke excitedly. Behind them followed a few elders, emitting terrifying auras. ¡°Nan Feng Ziling,e out and meet your death!¡± They immediately roared down below! Simultaneously, the flying ship also rapidly approached from above. The roar of Ao Ming reached the little mountain vige below. The countless vigers who saw a flying shipnding were all astonished. ¡°A flying ship?¡± ¡°Are these cultivators? Heaven, we mustn¡¯t provoke them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, why would cultivatorse to our ce?¡± The vigers grew a bit panicked. Zi Ling and Nan Feng¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°It¡¯s Ao Ming and his group!¡± Nan Feng spoke in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Fan also asked Nan Feng. Nan Feng immediately replied, ¡°Reporting to the teacher, we were originally from the Three Absolutes Holy Land. Not long ago, our teacher who taught us the Art of Qin and Painting passed away, instructing us to search for fortunes in this region. However, inside the Sect Gate, some have been targeting us¡­¡± ¡°Their arrival likely portends ill intentions¡­¡± Li Fan was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Three Absolutes Holy Land? What¡¯s that?¡± Nan Feng appeared somewhat shocked; how could Senior Li not know about the Three Absolutes Holy Land? But then, she quickly realized the only reason Senior Li wouldn¡¯t know about the Three Absolutes Holy Land: he must have been out of touch with world affairs for many years, hence entirely unaware of the rise of a new holynd. After all, even though the Three Absolutes Holy Land might be renowned in the Xuan Tian Realm, to Senior Li, they were probably no more than ants¡­ She immediately exined cautiously, ¡°The founder of our Holy Land was quite distinguished in the fields of music, painting, and calligraphy, which led to the establishment of the Holy Land. People within the Holy Land cultivate these three arts¡­¡± She dared not utter the words ¡°Three Absolute Immortal,¡± because who would dare to use the word ¡°absolute¡± in front of this senior? What did an immortal count for? Upon hearing this, Li Fan instantly understood. It was just some sect formed by artistic youths! And they even presented it as a grand ¡°Holy Land,¡± basically simr to the music enthusiasts¡¯ club or calligraphy society from his past life¡­ Since it was merely such an organization, Li Fan was reassured. Such hobbyist organizations were generally amenable. After all, Li Fan believed no one had greater mastery in music, calligraphy, or painting than him! If things got serious, they could just have apetition, and once the opponent conceded, that would be that. Thus, he stepped forward, ready tomunicate with these people. However, before he could speak, Ao Ming, Zhu Xin, and a line of experts aboard the flying ship were all staring with stunned, wide-eyed shock at the scene before them. ¡°What are those? Are they the Three-Yuan Turtle, the Mammoth Beast, the Great Blue Peng¡­?¡± Ao Ming was astonished uponnding. ¡°No, the whole Cangli Mountain Range has copsed; why is this ce untouched?¡± Zhu Xin was full of confusion. And behind them, an elder with gray hair was staring in shock at a peasant woman in front of him! That peasant woman was chopping at the shell of a Three-Yuan Turtle with a kitchen knife! The shell was being neatly sliced off with each chop! Hiss! The elder gasped in astonishment; from such a distance, he could distinctly feel the horrifying aura contained in that knife! How could it be that the shell of the Three-Yuan Turtle, which even the Supreme had difficulty shattering, was being cut through like tofu dregs under this knife? What in the world was dealing with them? ¡°Hurry, hurry, leave¡­ There¡¯s immense terror here, immense terror!¡± The elder cried out in panic, hastily maneuvering the flying ship! In an instant, the Yu Kong Flying Ship ascended into the sky, speeding off, turned into a streak of light, and vanished.R¨ºa?t??st ch??pters on n??/v/??/l(b)i??(.)c??m Li Fan, who had been about to speak, was suddenly baffled. Why did they run away? Chapter 35 Discussing Reason_1 Chapter 35 Discussing Reason_1 Seeing this scene, Li Fan was perplexed, while Zi Ling and Nan Feng were also instantly taken aback. "Sister, what''s going on... Why did Ao Ming and the others run away..." Zi Ling was somewhat baffled. After pondering for a moment, Nan Feng looked at Li Fan and said, "If I''m not mistaken, the one who came with them was Xiao Tianya Zun. They are blind to recognize the power, but Xiao Tianya Zun has the vision... Senior Li is here, how could he not be afraid?" Zi Ling suddenly realized the situation. So that was the case. "That means we don''t have to be afraid of them at all, with Teacher here, even if a Supreme came they would have no recourse!" Zi Ling''s eyes shone brightly, and she clenched her small fists! Nan Feng also smiled, as Zi Ling said, it was very true¡ªshe remembered even Hong Xuan and Luo Ming, the two greatly renowned Supremes of the Southern Territory, had to respectfully address Teacher as Senior! "Now that they have left, when theye back, I''ll just have a talk with them about reason then." Li Fan smiled at Nan Feng and Zi Ling. Both of them felt even more at ease, as Senior Li''s "talk about reason" was something even a Supreme probably wasn''t qualified to endure. "Let''s go, let''s go back. For this period, we better not go out." Li Fan turned to leave. It was too dangerous. But Bai Xiaoqing was looking at the various mystical creatures outside the mountain vige, her big eyes filled with longing. The flesh and blood of so many creatures, if she could get it for her people, how greatly would they improve... What a pity. She meowed twice. "Stop meowing, when we get back I''ll cut some meat to feed you." Li Fan patted her head. Bai Xiaoqing''s eyes immediately shone brightly, meow, she could eat Golden Beast?! Lucky cat to death! ... Ao Ming and the rest piloted their flying ship to flee at high speed. "Uncle-Master, what''s happened, why are we running away?" Ao Ming was reluctant as they had already found Nan Feng and the other. With just a flick of Xiao Tian''s finger, the two would die instantly, and all threats would be gone. Now they were actually fleeing in disarray. "Shut up!" Xiao Tianya Zun, however, scolded angrily, "That''s a forbidden area!" "Taking action there, do you want to get me killed?" He was still shaken. That knife, the "kitchen knife" that could slice the Three-Yuan Turtle''s shell, its terrifying power, still lingered in his mind! Ao Ming and Zhu Xin were both shocked. A forbidden area?! That small mountain vige, was it really that terrifying? Before long, they had already returned to where they came from. In the sky, the two Supremes Tie Ming were still observing the Cangli Mountain Range. "Ao Ming and the others have returned. " The elder with a brush at his waist smiled and said, "It seems that the hidden danger has been taken care of, the items left by our ancestor can only be obtained by our sessor!" Tie Ming nodded as well, "That''s good, I hope they''ve done it cleanly, so the Sect Gate doesn''t find out." Soon, the flying ship of Ao Ming and the others was already approaching. "I report to my brother, a major incident has urred!" As soon as they approached, Xiao Tianya Zun transformed into a streak of light and appeared before the two Supremes. Seeing Xiao Tian, both of their brows furrowed instantly. "What happened? Did something go wrong on the way to kill Nan Feng and the other?" Tie Ming asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Xiao Tian nodded with a grave expression, "Nan Feng and Zi Ling have entered a forbidden territory!" "That ce is too horrifying, I dare not get close!" He then recounted what he had seen in the small mountain vige. Both Supremes immediately changed their expressions! "The Cangli Mountain Range haspletely copsed, and at this time, there''s still a piece of untouched Pure Land?" "So many creatures, nearly at Supreme level, actually all died outside that little mountain vige?" "A kitchen knife that could slice the shell of the Three-Yuan Turtle, which is known for its defense?" One after another, they questioned. They both felt like Xiao Tian must be confused, could this be possible? One piece of news was more astonishing than thest. "Absolutely true! That kitchen knife contains the energy of the Dao. Merely looking at it from a distance gave me a sense of fatal threat. If I got any closer, I fear I''d be shattered!" Xiao Tian spoke with lingering fear! Tie Ming nced at the old man with a paintbrush tucked into his belt and said, "Shi Tai, it seems we must personally take a trip there!" Shi Tai nodded and replied, "In such a ce, to encounter such a strange Pure Land, it might very well be rted to the entire Cangli Mountain Range. We cannot ignore this!" "Let''s go take a look!" The two Supremes immediately set out for the little mountain vige Xiao Tian had mentioned. Ao Ming and Zhu Xin, upon hearing that the two Supremes had personally taken action, were even more delighted. "This is great. This time, no matter where Zi Ling and Nan Feng are hiding, their death is certain!" They too followed the two Supremes to that small mountain vige. Before long, they had reappeared outside the small mountain vige. This time, they did not rashly reveal themselves. Instead, they remained hidden in the sky. "Indeed, there is such a Pure Land, it''s so strange!" Shi Tai eximed in surprise. "The Cangli Mountain Range has copsed, yet this ce remains unscathed. It truly is quite peculiar!" "I can''t sense anything unusual. It looks so ordinary..." Tie Ming nodded and said, "Let''s go. We''ll sneak into the small mountain vige and take a look!" Their group immediately disembarked from their flying vessel andnded, entering the small mountain vige through an unguarded entrance. "I can''t sense anything unusual. It looks so ordinary..." Tie Ming surveyed his surroundings. Just then, a middle-aged man carrying chunks of meat came walking towards them. "Is that¡­ meat from a Mammoth Beast?!" Shi Tai was instantly shocked. Their eyes all widened. What Xiao Tian had said was true. The vigers here actually hunted Venerable-level spiritual beasts as prey? How terrifying! "May I ask, brother, have you seen two girls in the vige?" Shi Tai''s eyes flickered, and he stepped forward to inquire, "One of them likes to y the zither and the other likes to draw." The middle-aged man carrying meat smiled and said, "Oh, you mean the two disciples taken in by Little Li? I''ve seen them; they''re with Little Li!" Upon hearing this, both Shi Tai and Tie Ming were startled. Disciples? Zi Ling and Nan Feng have taken someone else as their master? What was happening? "Yes, we are looking for them. May I ask where they are now?" Shi Tai continued to question. The middle-aged man then directed them to Li Fan''s courtyard. After the middle-aged man had walked away, their faces turned icy cold. "These two traitors!" A chill shed in their eyes! "Heh, this couldn''t be better. They dared to take a master on their own. Do they even consider the Sect Gate anymore? With this, we can kill them outright, and even the Sect Master won''t have anything to say!" With a coldugh, Shi Tai waved his hand and said, "Let''s go. I want to see who this person is who dares to shelter Nan Feng''s two rebels and oppose the Three Absolutes Holy Land!" They then moved towards the path the middle-aged man had indicated. ... Meanwhile. Li Fan and the others had already returned to the courtyard. First, they stir-fried the meat of the Golden Beast with green peppers from the vegetable patch, creating a small dish that they shared for lunch. Zi Ling and Nan Feng, needless to say, were enjoying the meal thatbined the Holy Medicine with the meat of a Venerable beast, energizing them with Spiritual Energy and improving their Cultivation Level! Bai Xiaoqing had turned into a Gluttony, eating until her belly was round and full. Li Fan, holding Xiao Bai, rubbed her belly and said, "You''re a bit too greedy!" Meow meow... Bai Xiaoqing had her belly rubbed by Li Fan, and her big eyes radiated a shy expression. Aoow, how can you touch someone''s chest¡­ But he''s so gentle... Don''t want to move... "Nanfeng Ziling, you two rebels,e out and meet your death!" At that moment, a loud shout suddenly came from outside the courtyard! Chapter 36 Wu’er Xianting_i Chapter 36 Wu¡¯er Xianting_i Trantor: 549690339 | Outside the small courtyard, a sudden voice caused both Zi Ling and Nan Feng to immediately change theirplexions! ¡°Not good! It¡¯s Elder Shi Tai¡¯s voice¡­¡± Nan Feng spoke gravely, truly not expecting that, to kill them, even a Supreme would personally take action! If Senior Li weren¡¯t here, they might as well have simply awaited death. Zi Ling was also somewhat nervous and looked at Li Fan, saying, ¡°Teacher¡­ they havee to capture us!¡± Li Fan was also somewhat puzzled. How could this group of enthusiasts be so ferocious? Always acting like it¡¯s a matter of life and death. ¡°Worry not, I shall reason with them.¡± Still, Li Fan asked calmly, ¡°The people who havee, what are their areas of expertise?¡± Nan Feng said, ¡°Elder Shi Tai is proficient in calligraphy, anding with him should be Elder Tie Ming, who is proficient in music. His instrument is a long flute!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan smiled faintly. Music? Calligraphy? This really had hit right into his hands. ¡°I understand, just give me a moment or two.¡± He then entered the study. From within the study, he took out brush, ink, paper, inkstone, and also came out holding a long flute. He ground the ink, and then lifted the brush. The brush was primitive, its years of existence in the world unknown, and on the shaft, the ancient characters for ¡°Di Ji¡± were faintly visible. The moment the brush touched the rice paper! Silver hook, iron stroke! By the side, theplexions of Nan Feng and Zi Ling changed dramatically! They clearly felt, at this moment, the entire small courtyard was pulsating with the essence of the Dao, that one stroke seemed to tug at the great Law! ¡°Why do I feel like what the teacher is holding in his hand is not a brush¡­ but a legendary Divine Sword?¡± Zi Ling was somewhat dazed. ¡°The Dao sings along with the movement of the brush, what kind of Realm is this?¡± Nan Feng also murmured. After a long while. It was only then that Li Fan finished his writing. On the snow-white rice paper, there were now four characters: ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting!¡± Wu¡¯er Xianting! Each character was exquisitely ingenious, not a single stroke could be changed. Li Fan said, ¡°Zi Ling, take this piece of calligraphy and hang it above the gate of the courtyard.¡± It had been so long, and he had not yet named his small courtyard. Now, he would use this name, and by doing so, he might also make those ferocious calligraphy enthusiasts outside realize the difficulty and retreat! As long as they understood that Zi Ling and the other were now disciples of a renowned master, and their own skills in calligraphy and music were superior, they would naturally leave, wouldn¡¯t they? Upon hearing this, Zi Ling hurriedly stepped forward and took the piece of calligraphy. ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting¡­¡± She nced at the characters and immediately felt as if she were about to be overwhelmed by the Dao essence within them! She dared not look any longer, promptly framed the calligraphy, and then took a deep breath before walking outside. At this moment. Outside the small courtyard. Both Tie Ming and Shi Tai were looking at this small courtyard with uncertain and dubious eyes. ¡°Why do I feel that this small courtyard is somewhat strange, it looks calm and utterly ordinary, yet it gives me a very dangerous feeling¡­ Tie Ming spoke, his eyes filled with a hint of apprehension! It was precisely because they sensed the courtyard¡¯s extraordinariness that they hesitated to barge in for the moment. ¡°Never mind that, how impressive could anything be within a small mountain vige? We are Supremes, invincible in the Xuantian Realm!¡¯ Shi Tai, however, was very confident. He grasped the brush tied at his waist, ready to step forward! But at that moment, the courtyard gate was suddenly opened. Zi Ling had already walked out from inside. Seeing her, everyone was startled. ¡°This rebellious disciple, indeed here!¡± ¡°Truly seeking death, to dare still show up! Ao Ming and Zhu Xin both spoke with gloomy expressions. ¡°Hehe, Zi Ling, you¡¯ve finallye out. What about Nan Feng? I heard that you two actually dared to turn against your own sect and take someone else as your master. Today, I shall deal with the renegades on behalf of your master!¡± Elder Shi Tai stepped forward with a gloomy expression. Fear flickered in Zi Ling¡¯srge eyes, but she quickly said, ¡°Sister Nan Feng and I have already taken Senior Li as our master, you must not be disrespectful!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she promptly showcased the mounted calligraphy in her hands! Boom! Elder Shi Tai¡¯s whole body shook in an instant, as if struck by lightning, and he stared fixedly ahead! ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting¡­¡± He muttered, those four characters ensnaring himpletely! He felt an overwhelming sense of terror! Each stroke was an embodiment of the Dao. Each line was the foundation of the rules. Wu¡¯er signifies the meaning of the Supreme, unique and unparalleled! Xianting, however, radiated leisure and detachment, transcending the mundane world! What kind of spirit was this! Could it be the work of an invincible being? How is this possible¡­ As a powerful being who had demonstrated supremacy through calligraphy, Elder Shi Tai could naturally sense the boundless Dao, as vast and mysterious as the universe! Th¨º sourc?? of this content n/o/v/(??l)bi((n)) He trembled with excitement, and suddenly, his legs gave way and he knelt on the ground with a thud. This was the repression of the Invincible Path, akin to an ant worshiping a Giant Dragon! He saw countless flows of Dao, the birth and extinction of thews of heaven and earth. Tears of blood began to flow from Elder Shi Tai¡¯s eyes! ¡°No!¡± Elder Tie Ming immediately sensed something. He wasn¡¯t a calligrapher, so he wasn¡¯t as terrified as Elder Shi Tai. In a hurry, he grabbed Elder Shi Tai¡¯s shoulders, yanked him up, and quickly covered his eyes! ¡°You can¡¯t look anymore, you¡¯ll directly enter meditation and die if you do!¡± Elder Tie Ming warned frantically! He clearly felt that Elder Shi Tai¡¯s cultivation level was fluctuating and dissipating, a sign of meditation unto death. But Elder Shi Tai let out a madugh; dancing and crying with joy, he said: ¡°Haha, I have seen the ultimate in calligraphy, I have seen the ultimate path of calligraphy¡­ Haha, hahaha¡­¡± All of a sudden, he ran away like a child, hopping and skipping along the way! Witnessing this, Elder Tie Ming was shocked, incredulously saying, ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s gone mad?!¡± Gone mad! Ao Ming and Zhu Xin both changed theirplexions dramatically! How could this be? A Supreme being, who entered the Dao through calligraphy, had gone mad just like that? Merely from seeing four characters written by someone else? Who would believe such a story if it were told? Ghosts wouldn¡¯t believe it! But now, it was actually happening! ¡°Who¡­ who wrote those four characters??¡± Ao Ming trembled slightly, a deep fear rising in his heart. Elder Tie Ming took a deep breath and looked forward, where Zi Ling had already hung the mounted calligraphy above the courtyard gate. Elder Tie Ming dared not look at the four characters but turned to Zi Ling and said, ¡°Zi Ling, who exactly is behind you?¡± Even he was afraid. How could one not fear a piece of calligraphy that could drive a Supreme being mad? Zi Ling looked at the retreating figure of the mad Elder Shi Tai, her eyes somewhat vacant. Was this what Senior Li meant by reasoning with the people from the Holy Land? This was simply terrifying! Hearing Elder Tie Ming¡¯s question, Zi Ling snapped out of it, her eyes filled withplex emotions as she nced at him and said, ¡°You do not have the privilege to know that yet!¡± With that, she turned and entered the courtyard. ¡°Wait! How can you leave¡­¡± Elder Tie Ming was anxious. He was too eager to know what terrifying existencey hidden within. That a Supreme could be driven mad, he thought of too much in that instant. With the opening of the Cangli Mountain Range, to imagine that such a frightening existence was hidden in this peculiar little vige was chilling to think about. However, as he took a step forward, a clear sound of flute ying came from the courtyard! This flute sound, like some irresistible force, caused Elder Tie Ming to be taken aback, staring dazedly at the courtyard! Chapter 37 The Funeral Bell_i Chapter 37 The Funeral Bell_i Trantor: 549690339 I Zi Ling had just entered the small courtyard when the sound of a flute began to resound. In the courtyard, Li Fan, holding a jade flute, started to y. The jade flute, crafted from some kind of exquisite jade, was crystal clear and wless, seemingly like the on clouds in the sky. On the flute, there were two ancient characters that stood out: ¡°Divine Melody¡±. The clear and remote sound of the flute continued to rise. Li Fan intended to make the other party back off by understanding the difficulty, so the tune he yed resembled the surging of great rivers and seas! Nan Feng was extremely shocked as she stared nkly at Li Fan,prehending the sound of his flute. Music is connected, and the sound of a flute can likewise inspire her zither music. At this moment, she clearly felt like a lone boat being propelled by endless rivers, ascending and plummeting, with towering waves surging to the sky, and the rivers roaring! The great river flows eastward, waves washing away the heroes of ages past! Waves pounding the shore, rolling up a thousand piles of snow! The grand and majestic scene rendered her utterly spellbound. Inside the courtyard, fish became still while earth chickensy dormant. On the Pantao Tree, big and red Pan Peaches radiated dazzling brilliance, and with the sound of the flute, every leaf in the vegetable patch pulsated! A single note sounded, and all living things harmonized! Outside the courtyard. Tie Ming was disoriented and dumbfounded, as if his soul had been seized by some entity. His iron flute nged to the ground. ¡°The Ultimate Sound, the Ultimate Sound¡­¡± Muttering to himself, Tie Ming clearly felt that this flute music depicted a world where the vast sea surged, the mighty ocean roared, and he was no more than the most insignificant wave. The music within the courtyard suddenly shifted, with waves risen by the fierce wind, crashing down heavily. In an instant, the world fell silent, just like the calm surface of ake after a storm. Every wave vanished. And at that moment, Tie Ming¡¯s body suddenly began to fade away! He disappeared gradually from foot to head, with no sign of where he had gone. All that was left in his ce was his iron flute, whistling in the wind. Li Fan had stopped ying the flute. ¡°No¡­ no, Master, Master!¡± Zhu Xin trembled as she stood there in disbelief at the scene, calling out to Supreme Tie Ming, but there was no response. ¡°Senior brother, what happened? What on earth happened?¡± Zhu Xin looked at Ao Ming in terror. Ao Ming¡¯s lips were dry, his whole body trembling faintly, he said, ¡± Supreme Tie Ming¡­ has be one with the Tao, he has be one with the Tao!¡±CH??Ck for ??ew st??ries on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m Be one with the Tao! Zhu Xin was stupefied. Bing one with the Tao¡­ meantpletely vanishing from this world. But wasn¡¯t that something that urred only when a Supreme being reached the end of their life and could break through no further? Supreme Tie Ming was in the prime of his life, with a clear path ahead, even considered as one of the Three Absolutes Holy Land¡¯s likely candidates for bing an Immortal- Now he had be one with the Tao, merely from an unknown existence¡¯s melody within the small courtyard. ¡°What kind of person is hidden here, causing two Supremes of the Holy Land to end up, one mad, the other bing one with the Tao¡­¡± Ao Ming murmured, then turned and left. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation! ¡°Quick, run for it!¡± He only said that much before he started to flee at full speed! ¡°Senior brother, wait for me, wait for me¡­¡± Zhu Xin was also frightened, hurrying to follow him, not daring to even pick up Tie Ming¡¯s iron flute¡­ Within the courtyard. ¡°They should be gone now, right?¡± Li Fan smiled and put away his jade flute. Nan Feng was still immersed in the realm of enlightenment, struggling to extricate herself. Zi Ling stepped forward to push open the courtyard door, only to see that Tie Ming and the others had disappeared, but an iron flute remained. She paused, puzzled. What had happened? That iron flute was Tie Ming¡¯s supreme artifact, and generally, as long as the person lived, the artifact would too. How could it have been left behind? Could it mean¡­ could it mean Tie Ming had¡­ died? A bold thought shed through her mind! If it were true, it would be terrifying. From such a distance, with but a single tune, Senior Li had killed a Supreme unseen¡­ But, recalling that Senior Li¡¯s mere calligraphy had driven to madness Supreme Shi Tai, who had received the genuine teachings of the Three Absolute Immortal from past years, she suddenly felt it might just be possible! She stepped forward, picked up Supreme Tie Ming¡¯s iron flute, and returned to the courtyard. ¡°Senior¡­ they¡¯ve all disappeared, and this is the flute left by Supreme Shi Tai.¡± She respectfully handed it to Li Fan. ¡ªIn her view, it was rightfully Li Fan¡¯s spoil of war. Li Fan, upon hearing this, also turned to look over, curious about how a cultivator¡¯s flute would differ. He took it, nced at it, but immediately shook his head. ¡± Poor quality, shoddily made, throw it in the trash bin¡ª ¡± He spoke directly. It was far too inferior. Even the items obtained through the System were better than this. Cultivators use the flute, or is it just an elder from the enthusiast association? Is this it? No wonder Nan Feng and Zi Ling both wanted to run out, following such a sect, there¡¯s no future. Yet the expressions of Zi Ling and Nan Feng were alsoplex. This so-called ¡°Dustless Flute¡± of Tie Ming the Supreme is truly a supreme artifact. If it were ced in the outside world, who knows what turmoil it would cause, countless people would break through and fight over it. But to Senior Li, it was only fit for the trash! ¡°Yes¡­ Teacher.¡± Zi Ling then tossed the Iron Flute into the nearby waste bin. ¡°Tea¡­ Teacher, with such a big incident happening in the Cangli Mountain Range, what should we¡­ do?¡± Then, Nan Feng asked with some trepidation. Now, she wasn¡¯t sure whether her teacher had orchestrated the major changes in the Cangli Mountain Range¡­ After all, only this small mountain vige was unscathed when the mountains copsed. Clearly, all this was merely because Li Fan resided here. If it wasn¡¯t for Li Fan, this small mountain vige would have long been reduced to dust, and the vigers would not have been able to escape this disaster. Upon hearing this, Li Fan also sighed and said, ¡°Just wait¡ª ¡± ¡°During this time, let¡¯s not go out, it¡¯s too chaotic.¡± He shook his head. ording to his understanding of earthquakes, generally, there would be many aftershocks! Since this small mountain vige happened to avoid the affected area, it would be best to take risks here. Upon hearing this, the expressions of Nan Feng and Zi Ling became even moreplex. Even Senior Li said it was chaotic¡­ What exactly would happen within the Cangli Mountain Range? At this moment. Ao Ming and Zhu Xin fled all the way and finally stopped after they had long since passed the mountain vige. ¡°What should we do, what can we do now¡­¡± Zhu Xin frantically asked in rm. Two Supremes, one gone mad, the other transcended¡­ If this news got back, the Three Absolutes Holy Land would surely be in upheaval¡­ ¡°Nevermind, now we must tell the Holy Land!¡± ¡°Let the Holy Land bring the Immortal Artifact here. I refuse to believe that Zi Ling and Nan Feng, those two wretched people, will have anyone left to protect them!¡± Ao Ming spoke with a grim face and immediately crushed a Jade Talisman! The Jade Talisman that connects to the Three Absolutes Holy Land! In front of the two of them, a light screen suddenly appeared, and in the light screen, a vague figure could be seen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An authoritative voice sounded. ¡°Reporting to the Supreme Elder, Nan Feng and Zi Ling, two rebellious disciples, have left the Sect Gate and pledged allegiance to another, and they have also caused the Supreme Tie Ming to transcend, while the whereabouts of Supreme Shi Tai remain unknown!¡± ¡°I implore the Supreme Elder to provide immediate support and execute the traitors to avenge this great enmity!¡± Ao Ming¡¯s voice was heavy. On the other side of the light screen, the imposing figure seemed stunned for a moment, then vanished as if nothing had happened. ¡°Brother, this¡­¡± Zhu Xin was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Two Supremes have emerged, the Sect Gate will definitely need to deliberate! Just wait!¡± Ao Ming spoke darkly. At this moment. Central Province. In a Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands. Majestic mountains and extraordinary aura, the disciples of this holy site were all highly talented. Someone was painting on the mountain top, and as he painted, the wind seemed to follow the brush. Someone was ying music by thekeside, and when they yed, the waterfowl danced along. There was even a group of Sword Cultivators who were respectfully watching a middle-aged man write; as his strokes fell, Sword Qi burst forth! A picture of tranquility and peace, it truly was a sacred site for cultivation. But at this moment, urgent and grand bell tolls suddenly rang out, echoing throughout the entire Three Absolutes Holy Land. Instantly, all the cultivators there changed their expressions! ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ what is that sound?¡± ¡°Death knell¡­ The death knell¡­ It¡¯s the death knell of the Supreme!¡± ¡°What!? Our Three Absolutes Holy Land¡­ A Supreme has fallen?! How is this possible? What happened?¡± In an instant, the schr painting on the mountain peak watched as his paper tore apart. The strings of the instrument being yedkeside suddenly snapped, and a few dancing waterbirds explosively turned into mist of blood. In the woods, the final stroke of the middle-aged man¡¯s calligraphy could not bepleted, as the pen broke outright. For a time, everyone in the Three Absolutes Holy Land was shocked, staring dumbfoundedly towards the main hall¡¯s location! Everyone knew¡­ something big had happened! Chapter 38 Waging War Against Senior Li?_i Chapter 38 Waging War Against Senior Li?_i Trantor: 549690339 | Within the Sacred Hall of the Three Absolutes Holy Land. The atmosphere was tense and heavy to the extreme. A total of six Supremes had emerged! Many of them had been in seclusive meditation before this, unwilling to ept any disturbance. But now, they were forced to leave their seclusion. Because such a time signified that their Holy Land was facing a major crisis. ¡°Sect Master, what has happened that requires the assembly of us all?¡± An elder with gray hair asked. He even emitted a decayed aura. This was an old Supreme, trapped on the verge of bing an Immortal, unable to break through. All eyes turned to a middle-aged man sitting at the head of the hall. The middle-aged man¡¯s aura was dormant, but his eyes seemed to sh with divine lightning. He was Changsun Liancheng, the current Saint Master of the Three Absolutes Holy Land. ¡°Shi Tai and Tie Ming, two Supremes, arrived in the Southern Territory, the Cangli Mountain Range a few days ago through the Teleportation Array!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Now, both Supremes, Tie Ming has died, his Soul Lamp extinguished; Shi Tai¡¯s Soul Lamp is extremely weak, on the verge of dissipating. The news from there said he has gone mad.¡± In the hall, many Supremes were shocked at this moment. ¡°One dead, one mad¡­ what on earth did they encounter?¡± ¡°Could it be some terrifying entity?¡± ¡°No wonder we had to leave seclusion¡­¡± The crowd spoke out, and the old Supreme who had asked the question earlier said, ¡°Could they have been harmed due to encountering the terrifying entity within the Cangli Mountain Range?¡± The Cangli Mountain Range was known to all in the Xuantian Realm as a forbidden ce. If the two Supremes had indeed been killed by the terrifying beings there, then everything would make sense, as that range was known to be a graveyard for Supremes. However, Changsun Liancheng shookhis head and said, ¡°Not so, they were harmed by others!¡± ¡°ording to the news passed back by the disciples of Shi Tai and Tie Ming, they were harmed by the traitors Nan Feng and Zi Ling, who colluded with a certain entity!¡± ¡°Regardless of who Zi Ling and Nan Feng have pledged allegiance to, after harming two of our Holy Land¡¯s Supremes, letting their disciples go was a clear disy of a threat against us!¡± ¡°This is provocation!¡± Changsun Liancheng spoke coldly, ¡°If faced with such humiliation, we do not wage war, then our Holy Land¡¯s reputation will undoubtedly be damaged!¡± All the Supremes shuddered. ¡°Therefore, the purpose of gathering today is singr!¡± ¡°Our Holy Land¡­ should rightfullyunch a Holy War!¡± ¡°To avenge the two Supremes!¡± At these words, the expressions of many Supremes changed. Holy War! Unless it came to a matter of life and death, Holy Wars were never initiated. When a Holy War begins, it means either death or survival. There were no other options. Had things reallye to this? ¡°Without rifying the full details of the incident, isn¡¯t it too premature tounch a Holy War?¡± The old Supreme couldn¡¯t help speaking out. The faces of the other Supremes also showed hesitation. But at this time, Changsun Liancheng stood up; his face was cold as he said, ¡°My friends, do not forget, the Cangli Mountain Range has been opened!¡± ¡°How many years has it been since our Three Absolutes Holy Land produced an Immortal?¡± ¡°Our Ancestor, before stepping onto the Ascension tform, left the Proof of Immortal Zither and Immortal Ascension Brush which contain the Immortal Path, in the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± ¡°With both Supremes defeated, we must mobilize our full strength to have a chance of reiming them!¡± ¡°Only then, will we have the opportunity to forge another era of brilliance!¡± In an instant, everyone understood. The purpose of the Holy War was not the individual who harmed the two Supremes. It was the divine relics left by the Three Absolute Immortal within the Cangli Mountain Range! ¡°I understand. Only with a Holy War will we have a pretext to intervene in the affairs of the Southern Territory.¡± The old Supreme sighed. After all, the Three Absolutes Holy Land was a Sect Gate of the Central Province; directly entering the Southern Territory seeking fortunes would inevitably face resistance from the Southern Territory. This would be a vition of the rules. But now, the death of the two Supremes provided them with an excuse. Soon, within the Three Absolutes Holy Land, an order was issued! ¡°Gather the forces of the Holy Land, initiate the Saint War!¡± ¡°To avenge the Supreme Tie Ming and Shi Tai!¡± Once the news spread, the entire Three Absolutes Holy Land was shaken. Saint War! Swiftly, the news of the Three Absolutes Holy Land from the Central Province marching into the Southern Territory caused a stir. The Southern Territory paid close attention. The news that two Supremes had either died or gone mad also spread throughout the entire Southern Territory, pushed by the Three Absolutes Holy Land themselves. After all, they needed the news of the two Supremes¡¯ misfortunes to spread far and wide, so they would have a justifiable reason. All areas of the Southern Territory were instantly shaken as well. ¡°Someone dared to strike at the Supremes of the Three Absolutes Holy Land around the Cangli Mountain Range, resulting in one death and one madness!¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. Could it have been the work of an Almost Immortal?¡± ¡°The Cangli Mountain Range, it¡¯s indeed bing more and moreplicated¡­¡± The topic was explosive everywhere. And at that moment. Outside the Cangli Mountain Range, troops had already been assembled. Leading them were the Ziyang Holy Land and the Taiyan Holy Land. The two Holy Lands took the lead in forming an exploratory alliance for the Cangli Mountain Range. The great changes in the Cangli Mountain Range, though they had led to a disaster, also represented a true grand opportunity. The original myriad of forbidden arrays were now destroyed. It was possible to enter them now. ¡°Report!¡± A Mahayana Realm expert approached rapidly, bringing thetest news, ¡°The Three Absolutes Holy Land from the Central Province has initiated a Saint War, heading towards the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± ¡°It is said that the Supremes Shi Tai and Tie Ming of the Three Absolutes Holy Land were harmed by the traitors Nan Feng and Zi Ling, who colluded with a hidden entity at the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range, resulting in one death and one madness. This has ignited the fury of the Three Absolutes Holy Land.¡± The leaders of the allied forces were none other than Luo Ming and Hong Xuan! These two were regarded as the favored ones by Senior Li, thus they became themanders of the alliance. Upon hearing the news, both exchanged a look, seeing the same gravity and spection in each other¡¯s eyes! ¡°Could it be Senior Li¡­?¡± Hong Xuan spoke. ¡°It certainly is!¡± Luo Ming affirmed decisively, ¡°The so-called traitors of the Three Absolutes Holy Land, Nan Feng and Zi Ling, are most likely those two who have been following Senior Li.¡± ¡°And looking at the entire Southern Territory, who else could easily drive two Supremes to one death and one madness?¡± Hong Xuan¡¯s expression was extremely grave! ¡°It¡¯s hard to know if these two actually stepped into Senior Li¡¯s small courtyard this time¡­¡± Luo Ming couldn¡¯t help recalling the two Supreme Demon Generals who died outside Senior Li¡¯s gate on thest asion. Even with the Immortal-level power unleashed from their Demon Souls, they couldn¡¯t take a step into the courtyard¡­ If the Three Absolutes Holy Land knew about this, would they still dare tounch a Saint War? They would probably turn tail and run¡­ He suddenly said mockingly, ¡°The Three Absolutes Holy Land thinks itself clever, using the deaths of the two Supremes to vie for the opportunity of the Cangli Mountain Range. They¡¯re pitifully mistaken. To initiate a Saint War against an existence like Senior Li, truly a sign their judgment haspsed!¡± ¡°Their little cleverness will bring disaster upon their entire Holy Land!¡± Hong Xuan then said, ¡°Should we step in, they dare to show such disrespect towards Senior Li¡­¡± ¡°No need, all of this is certainly within Senior Li¡¯s calctions.¡± Luo Ming said, ¡°In the hands of Senior Li, Holy Lands are but chess pieces after all. We should be thankful that Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land are at least useful pieces¡­ whereas the Three Absolutes Holy Land, evidently, is about to be a discarded one!¡± Hong Xuan had aplicated expression on his face! ¡°No matter what, towards the Cangli Mountain Range, we march!¡± We march! The allied forces, like a tidal wave, quickly crossed the periphery of the Cangli Mountain Range and surged in. And at this moment. Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and others, had also entered the small vige. Before entering the Cangli Mountain Range, they came here specifically to listen to Senior Li¡¯s teachings! Chapter 40 - 39 Ascension Platform Appears i Chapter 40: Chapter 39 Ascension tform Appears i Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting¡­ How imposing, how carefree!¡± A group of people stopped outside Li Fan¡¯s courtyard and saw the que hanging over the entrance. Yu Qishui couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration, ¡°Just by ncing at it, I feel an unimaginable aura. If a sword cultivator were toe here, they might be able toprehend the supreme Sword Dao from this calligraphy!¡± Fire Spirit and the others also felt it was extraordinary. ¡°Senior, Qian Ning and the others havee to pay their respects to you.¡± Mu Qianning spoke respectfully from outside the courtyard gate. ¡°Come in.¡± Li Fan¡¯s voice came from within the courtyard. The visitors then pushed open the door and entered. Upon entering the courtyard, they saw Li Fan lying leisurely under a peach tree, while Zi Ling was intently painting an extremely unusual egg, and Nan Feng was gently plucking the strings of a guqin with her bare hands. The little white tigery in Li Fan¡¯s arms, looking even more extraordinary. ¡°Truly a reclusive master of the world; while the outside has turned upside down, Senior Li remains so calm and leisurely¡­¡± Everyone was somewhat bewildered; this courtyard was indeed a different world. But on second thought, they found it reasonable. What in the world could affect the mood of a person of Senior Li¡¯s stature? ¡°Come sit.¡± Li Fan said with a smile. Fire Spirit and the others, after several visits, had be old friends. He wondered how their business had been faring. ¡°How have you been recently?¡± he asked. ¡°Thanks to Senior¡¯s concern, all is well.¡± Yu Qishui replied respectfully. ¡°Your visit is rted to the event Luo Ming and the others are preparing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Last time, Li Fan gave Luo Ming a ¡°Wan Shan Ju Long Tu¡±. He guessed they would organize an art exhibition or an auction with it. Back then, Fire Spirit and the others had expressed their wish to participate. Now that they were here, it was most likely time for that art exhibition to start. At this, Fire Spirit and the others quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Senior, do you have any advice for us this time?¡± Fire Spirit asked nervously. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much. Just keep a normal state of mind, and don¡¯t be too nervous. These things aren¡¯t a big deal.¡± He was quite worried that Fire Spirit would get nervous, being probably someone who had just started a small shop and hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. At his words, the others felt even moreplex emotions. Even matters involving the Cangli Mountain Range and immortals¡­ in Senior Li¡¯s view, were nothing more than that! This must be the perspective of an exceptional master¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯vee here, I will give you two more things¡ª ¡± Li Fan continued to speak. At his words, Fire Spirit and the others were extremely excited and delighted! With items bestowed by Senior Li, they truly had no more worries for this trip. Li Fan then got up and, with a wave of his hand, had Zi Ling prepare the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone. Li Fan immediately picked up the brush and, with strokes as swift as the wind,pleted a piece in one breath¡ªa phrase instantly took shape: ¡°One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens!¡± Just these five characters! Every character was like a sword, and the vigor challenged the heavens! Fire Spirit and the others were deeply shocked at the sight. These four characters contained terrifying Daoist essence! Subsequently, Li Fan continued to wield his brush and freely drew another painting. The scene he depicted was of the sky¡ªvast and boundless, with cloudsyering upon each other, and the edges of rooftops hinting in the distance. An immortal pce, hidden in the clouds! This was the ¡°Biluo Immortal Pce Map¡±! As Li Fan¡¯s brush stroked the final line, Fire Spirit and the others seemed lost in a daze as if they had witnessed a true imposing immortal pce, eternally existent amongst the leisurely drifting clouds! And Zi Ling was directly immersed in the realm of enlightenment¡­ Li Fan, smiling, handed the calligraphy and painting to Fire Spirit and the others. Since Fire Spirit and the others wanted to exhibit to the eyes of the world, Li Fan simply decided to show the world what true calligraphy and what true painting meant! Meanwhile. Fiery Mountain. Once possessing great influence in the Southern Fire Country, sweeping over myriad forces of the month and day levels, it now appeared somewhat silent. Inside a secret chamber. Yin Xiaokong, the Sect Master of Fiery Mountain, had been staying in the chamber for nearly half a month. No one dared to disturb him. Yin Xiaokong knelt before a sinister looking statue with eight arms and two heads, featuring eerie colors. Previously, when the Evil God informed him that a Divine Envoy had descended and would soon erase all obstructing entities, Yin Xiaokong was overjoyed, believing Fiery Mountain¡¯s chance to dominate the entire Fire Country and even vie for supremacy in the Southern Territory had finally arrived. However, what followed was the soundless death of the Divine Envoy. Even the Evil God had fallen into silence. This plunged Yin Xiaokong into a state of deep panic. What sort of existence could there be in that small vige, behind the Lihuo Sect, that could effortlessly defeat even a messenger of the Evil God? He was terrified that the opposing force could extinguish Fiery Mountain with a mere flick of the finger. Therefore, only by hiding before the Evil God¡¯s statue could he feel a slight sense of security. ¡°Evil God¡­ The Cangli Mountain Range is opened; why have you not given any instructions yet¡­¡± He murmured. Could the existence in that small vige be so terrifying that even the Evil God dared not reappear? But no sooner had he finished speaking than a muffled and grating voice suddenly emanated from within the Evil God statue: ¡°The time hase.¡± Yin Xiaokong immediately looked up, disbelievingly at the statue. The Evil God¡­ had finally spoken again? ¡°Evil God, atst you have spoken¡­¡± He was extremely excited. In the eyes of the Evil God¡¯s statue, however, two green lights suddenly appeared. ¡°The aura of bing an immortal has already emerged¡­ and I shall bestow upon you a great fortune.¡± The menacing voice of the Evil God rang out. Yin Xiaokong was even more thrilled! Great fortune! This was too wonderful! ¡°Supreme God¡­ What can I do for you?¡± he asked, trembling. But the menacingughter coldly said, ¡°For me, contribute your body!¡± From within the Evil God¡¯s statue, an eerie wraith suddenly floated out. ¡°No!¡± At that moment, Yin Xiaokong felt a great terror! But it was already toote, he had no ability to resist, and the wraith directly entered his body. After entering his body, the wraith devoured Yin Xiaokong¡¯s weak soul in one gulp. ¡°Hehe¡­ the taste of a soul, it really is delicious¡­¡± ¡°Yin Xiaokong¡± climbed up from the ground, twisted his head around, filled with a demonic sensation. He walked out of the secret chamber. ¡°Sect Master, how did it go?¡± ¡°Did the Supreme God respond?¡± Gongsun Qi and other elders asked in turn. ¡°Of course, there was.¡± ¡°Yin Xiaokong¡± sneered menacingly and with a wave of his hand! Countless dark and terrifying wraiths suddenly flew out from his hand! The eight Great Elders of Fiery Mountain were instantly brought down, convulsing, screaming in agony! Shortly after, all eight Great Elders stood up, their eyes glowing with a sinister green light! ¡°We greet the Supreme God!¡± all eight Great Elders knelt together! ¡°Yin Xiaokong¡± turned his head, looking in the direction of the Cangli Mountain Range, and said, ¡°Ascension tform¡­ the chance to be an immortal, I have arrived!¡± With a low roar, he and the eight Great Elders disappeared from the top of Fiery Mountain in an instant. In the Southern Territory, ake enveloped by cold air. The temperature was extremely low. The water was ck, and at the bottom of theke were huge chunks of ice. This was the rare Mysterious Ice! In the center of a huge block of Mysterious Ice, there was a figure sitting in meditation. It was a young man, a woman with white hair yet a breathtakingly beautiful face! Suddenly, she opened her eyes. In an instant, the Mysterious Ice shattered! The entire icy-coldke was shockingly swept into the sky by the impact. The next moment, the woman had already appeared above theke. ¡°The opportunity to be immortal has finally emerged¡­ In this life, I must be immortal!¡± With one step, she was already a thousand li away! The allied forces led by Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land had already entered deep into the Cangli Mountain Range. ¡°Roar¨C¡± On the third day, the allied forces faced a threat, the Demon Soul of a primordial ferocious beast that remained until today, its Supreme might hardly diminished. With one swipe of its paw, the ferocious beast ughtered hundreds of cultivators! In the end, it was only through the joint efforts of Hong Xuan and Luo Ming that it was repressed. The fourth day. A residual array caused the deaths of nearly a thousand people in the allied forces! The fifth day. When passing through a ce with a powerful surge from the earth¡¯s core, the immense suction dragged down hundreds of people, including three Sub- Honored ones! On the sixth day, the allied forces even encountered a Quasi-Iminortal Artifact that had be sentient, killing two Supremes of Taiyan Holy Land. In the end, a Quasi-Immortal Artifact from Taiyan Holy Land was also taken out to control the situation! Even though the Cangli Mountain Range had already copsed and many dangers no longer existed, the remnants were still breath-takingly perilous. Finally, in the field of vision of the allied forces, a splendid light appeared! Within that radiance of seven colors, there loomed a long flight of stairs, leading to an unknown destination! ¡°Is that¡­ the Ascension tform?!¡± ¡°Are we¡­ about to reach the Ascension tform? The legendary ce where Supremes be immortals!¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­ A ce countless Supremes have sought but could never reach, we¡¯re actually able to get there? Do we really have the chance to be immortals¡­¡± Everyone was shocked. Havinge this far, the allied forces had suffered great losses, but about five thousand people still remained! A ce where even Supremes faced life and death, this time, so many were able to reach it? Everyone felt somewhat surreal. Ahead. ¡°We¡¯re only a hundred li away from the location of the Ascension tform!¡± The Holy Master Ling Chao Supreme of Taiyan Holy Land appeared personally, his tone excited. ¡°Yes¡­ by passing through this area, we¡¯ll reach the Ascension tform¡­¡± Yuan Yang Venerable of Ziyang Holy Land also had a fervently eager look in his eyes. Now, they had all appeared in person. ¡°Let¡¯s go, through the area ahead, then to the Ascension tform!¡± ¡°The secrets of bing immortal will all unfold before our eyes!¡± Both holy masters personally spoke! After that, they led more than ten Supremes themselves into the fray! Chapter 41 - 40 Immortal Tribulation Light_i Chapter 41: Chapter 40 Immortal Tribtion Light_i Trantor: 549690339 | Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable, leading the many Supremes from Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land, were the first to step into the area ahead. This area appeared to be nothing more than a simple open space. Moreover, they didn¡¯t sense anything unusual. The allied army followed closely behind them. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± However, the moment they entered the area, the scene before their eyes suddenly changed! Howling winds raged as if across an endless wilderness. On this wildernessy a vast expanse of graves! Shattered steles, low tomb mounds¡­ At the end of this area, dazzling Immortal light shone like the road to the Immortal Domain, contrasting starkly with the destend. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Why do I feel, this area is filled with chaotic Supreme auras¡­ Even mixed with some Immortal Path auras?¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable¡¯s face changed drastically. In Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯s eyes shed a hint of horror, he said, ¡°Could it be that the rumor is actually true¡­ Before the Ascension tform, the Supreme Burial Ground!¡± ¡°What¡¯s left here are all the deceased Supremes, among them, even Almost Immortals!¡± He spoke. The faces of many Supremes immediately changed color! The Supreme Burial Ground¡­ This was too terrifying¡­ ¡°The subsequent allied forces can¡¯t enter, it seems, only those above Supreme can step into this area.¡± At this time, Luo Ming also spoke; he turned his head for a nce. Countless allied forces were blocked. Only some Supremes from other forces followed them in. ¡°Let¡¯s go, now that we¡¯vee this far, we can¡¯t give up halfway, let¡¯s look ahead!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable spoke with a resolute expression on his face. The others also nodded their heads. They walked forward. ¡°There¡¯s murderous intent!¡± Suddenly, a Supreme¡¯s face changed color, an inexplicable aura enveloped him, and a cluster of mysterious Immortal light fell! He immediately let out a scream, his cultivation being cut away! ¡°No¡­ ¡± However, in an instant, the Immortal light dissipated, but the once mighty Supreme had turned into a withered old man! There was no Spiritual Energy left on him. ¡°Immortal Tribtion Light¡­ Even the slightest imperfection will be turned into dust by the Immortal Tribtion Light¡­¡± The Supreme looked at the remaining people with difficulty, the next moment, he suddenly shattered on the spot! He became a pile of ¡°Three Lives Soil¡±! The color drained from everyone¡¯s faces! Immortal Tribtion Light? This was too frightening¡­ The Supreme Burial Ground¡­ was this how it formed¡­ ¡°Immortal Tribtion Light, this is a major trial for the Supremes, only those who can withstand a cut of the Immortal light can ascend to the tform and enter the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s all in vain!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable spoke gravely. For a time, many Supremes hesitated. The death of that Supreme just now made them all cautious. That Supreme, also considered one of the most likely to be Immortals, couldn¡¯t withstand a moment¡­ How many people could im to be stronger than him? ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Just then, a chillyugh suddenly rose from behind the many Supremes. Theugh made everyone¡¯s face change color and sent shivers down their spines. They turned around only to see that behind them, in the deste graveyard, there suddenly appeared nine people! The leading figure was none other than Yin Xiaokong of the Fiery Mountain! His lips twisted into a bizarre smile, and the eight Great Elders behind him had faces covered in ck qi. ¡°Evil God¡­¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯s faces changed abruptly. They recognized the true identities of these nine people! The terrifying aura of the Evil God- All the Supremes, in this instant, were as if facing a formidable enemy, on high alert! ¡°A bunch of ignorant ants.¡± The Evil God, Yin Xiaokong, scanned them with an icy gaze. ¡°Yearn to step onto the Immortal Path? Today, I shall fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Leveraging your Supreme paths, summon the boundless Immortal Tribtion Light, and ze a trail for me!¡± He muttered a coldmand, and suddenly, out of his body grew six more arms and a head! Two heads, eight arms! Extremely grotesque! ¡°Appear!¡± Infinite dark clouds suddenly manifested above the heads of Spirit Transcendence Venerable and the others. The dark clouds condensed into a ghastly face! ¡°He wants to devour us?!¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Even if he is the Evil God, he shall not act recklessly!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable, both being two of the Great Saints, did not hesitate to bring out their Quasi-Immortal Artifacts! ¡°Taiyan Holy Disc!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable roared in anger, as a mysterious stone disc emitted a brilliant divine light. ¡°Ziyang Immortal Spear!¡± Primordial Yang Venerable held a bloodstained Long Spear, which brought forth endless might, charging towards those boundless dark clouds! ¡°Strike together, shatter the attack of the Evil God!¡± Luo Ming and the others roared furiously. For a moment, dozens of Supremes acted in unison! Today, nearly all the Supremes of the Southern Territory had gathered, and theirbined force was earth-shattering. Although the power of the Evil God ¡°Yin Xiaokong¡± had nearly reached that of an Immortal, under thebined force of the two Quasi-Immortal Artifacts and the dozens of Supremes, his Divine Skills were nearly shattered. But the Evil God ¡°Yin Xiaokong¡± merely sneered, waving his hand casually and the endless dark clouds dissipated. ¡°Boom ¡± Within the Supreme Burial Ground, countless Immortal Tribtion Lights suddenly erupted, shing towards Spirit Transcendence Venerable and the rest. Moreover, mixed within them were two terrifyingly unmatched tri-colored Immortal Lights! These were attracted by the might of the Quasi-Immortal Artifacts and targeted at those nearly an Immortal, Immortal Tribtion Lights. ¡°Not good, we¡¯ve been used by the Evil God!¡± ¡°He forced us to act, drawing forth the Immortal Tribtion Light, to destroy us¡­¡± ¡°At the same time, it gave him the opportunity to step onto the Ascension tform!¡± Theplexions of many Supremes changed drastically as most of themcked the strength and the courage to face those Immortal Tribtion Lights. Not to mention, there were now two beams targeted at beings nearly Immortal. ¡°Enjoy death¡­¡± The Evil God sneered coldly, turning into a wisp of green smoke, fluttering towards that Ascension tform! At this moment, many of the Supremes nearly despaired. ¡°Honored Supremes, please enter the pce!¡± Suddenly, a delicate shout rang out! The one speaking was Fire Spirit, who alongside Mu Qianning and Yu Qishui, had also stepped into this Supreme Burial Ground. Although their cultivation levels had not reached that of a Supreme, the Supreme Burial Ground could not stop them. Feeling the terror of the Immortal Light, Fire Spirit did not hesitate to release the ¡°Li Tian Divine Pce¡±! The grandiose pce manifested in an instant. An ancient aura unfurled. ¡°This pce¡­how terrifying!¡± ¡°Go, quickly enter it!¡± ¡°Perhaps it can shield us from this cmity!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable, Yuan Yang Venerable, and the rest rushed into the Li Tian Divine Pce in a flurry. Upon entering the Li Tian Divine Pce, everyone was shocked. ¡°What kind of pce is this? Why do I feel¡­ so insignificant!¡± ¡°It contains the Law of the Immortal Path and is permeated with the Law of the fire attribute.¡± ¡°This¡­ could it be a true Immortal Artifact?¡± Everyone was shocked beyond measure. At this moment, the sky full of Immortal Tribtion Lights were all shing down upon the Li Tian Divine Pce. Many of the Supremes had already closed their eyes, not daring to witness the uing scene. However, the massive blow that everyone imagined did not arrive; those numerous Immortal Tribtion Lights, as they approached the Li Tian Divine Pce, dissipated on the spot. Just like snowkes melting away the instant they neared a fiery red furnace, without causing the slightest disturbance. In an instant, many of the Supremes were dumbfounded. This, this Divine Pce, just what kind of treasure is it? Even the Tribtion Lights capable of annihting beings nearly Immortal couldn¡¯t affect this Divine Pce? Too terrifying! Could it be the abode of Divine Spirits? Chapter 42 - 41 Becoming an Immortal?_i Chapter 42: Chapter 41 Bing an Immortal?_i Trantor: 549690339 Everyone was extremely shocked. Just upon entering, they had already felt that it was extraordinary. Now, seeing with their own eyes that even approaching this Divine Pce caused the Immortal Tribtion Light to disappear immediately, everyone was left gaping in amazement. ¡°This¡­ What kind of treasure is this?¡± ¡°A real Immortal Artifact¡­ A real Immortal Artifact¡­¡± Everyone was muttering. In Xuantian Realm, almost no one had ever seen a real Immortal Artifact. Because once an Almost Immortal became an Immortal, they would quickly leave the Xuantian Realm and enter the Immortal Domain. But everyone was certain, the moment theyid eyes on it, that the grade of this Divine Pce was at least at the level of Immortal. Only an Immortal level could withstand the Immortal Tribtion Light. ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, may I ask, is this¡­ a divine item bestowed by a senior?¡± Luo Ming asked solemnly, turning to Fire Spirit. Fire Spirit nodded and said, ¡°This is but a wooden pce casually carved by Senior Li.¡± ¡°Folks, we can go out now.¡± Everyone immediately walked out from the Divine Pce. Then, with a thought from Fire Spirit, the extremely grand Divine Pce shrank to the size of a palm-sized wooden carving. It looked ancient and majestic, extraordinarily mystical. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. ¡°I had long heard that behind Fire Country, there is an existence that surpasses even the Supreme¡­ Now, having seen this, indeed it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Just a wooden carving, yet it possesses such divine might? Too terrifying.¡± ¡°Could such a being have already be an Immortal?¡± Many people spoke with reverence. After all, among the many Supremes, only Luo Ming and Hong Xuan had trulye into contact with Li Fan. And now, hearing the surrounding conversations, Luo Ming and Hong Xuan could only smile bitterly. An Immortal? That was an existence that could y Immortals without lifting a finger! But they didn¡¯t say much. At this moment, Senior Li was a taboo-like existence in their eyes. Not to be mentioned lightly. ¡°Where did you obtain that Divine Pce?¡± At this time, a cool voice suddenly rang out. Everyone hurriedly turned around, only to see that beside them, a white-haired woman had appeared at some unknown time! The woman¡¯s aura was extremely cold, with a face of absolute beauty yet icy as frost, and a pair of eyes like frozenkes, seemingly capable of prating all falsehoods. Her silent and unnoticed approach went undetected by anyone in the area! ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Such a terrifying aura, how can she be so powerful?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that she is not weaker than that Evil God¡­¡± Everyone voiced their surprise. Primordial Yang Venerable even took a deep breath and said, ¡°Almost Immortal!¡± Almost Immortal! Everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically. Above the Venerables, there were Almost Immortals. Just one more step, receiving the baptism of the Immortal Path, they could be Immortals. This was undoubtedly the most powerful existence. Even within the entire Xuantian Realm, there were only a few such beings, and almost all of them were legendary. And now, one had appeared. ¡°This item was a gift from a senior!¡± Fire Spirit spoke up, with a hint of trepidation, for she was facing an Almost Immortal. Even for Venerables, in front of such a being, they could be annihted in the blink of an eye, right? ¡°May I take a look?¡± The white-haired woman asked. ¡°No, this is an Immortal Artifact!¡± Luo Ming whispered to Fire Spirit. This Li Tian Divine Pce was a true treasure. How could it be casually shown to others? But Fire Spirit hesitated, facing an Almost Immortal. If she refused, would the other party take action? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still don¡¯t have the boldness to offend the owner of this item.¡± At this moment, the white-haired woman spoke up. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit¡¯s heart settled. Right. This was an item bestowed by Senior Li. Even if faced with an Almost Immortal, what of it? To covet this item would probably bring great disaster upon oneself. She immediately handed over the wooden carving. The white-haired woman took it, and observed it in her hand for a long time. On her face, a look of reverence actually appeared. The more she looked, the more solemn her expression became. ¡°All.¡± In the end, she sighed deeply and returned the wooden carving to Fire Spirit, saying, ¡°Such a fortunate connection to the Immortal, truly enviable.¡± ¡°Keep it safe.¡± Having retrieved the wooden carving, Fire Spirit also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The Ascension tform holds great opportunity but also great danger. I had thought to advise you all to retreat, but since you have a high person backing you, it seems there will be no mishap.¡± The white-haired woman nced at everyone and said, ¡°If given the chance, after bing an Immortal, I will visit the owner of the wooden carving again.¡± Having said that, her figure vanished on the spot. The next instant, she appeared on the other side of the Supreme Burial Ground, in front of the Ascension tform! ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shall also head over!¡± ¡°The opportunity of the Immortal Path, we can obtain it too!¡± ¡°The Ascension tform has quieted down; now, we can approach.¡± The Spirit Transcendence Venerable and others also started speaking up! Immediately, everyone began to move closer to the Ascension tform. The Immortal Tribtion Light had fallen silent after the outburst just now. Soon, they had passed the Supreme Burial Ground. They appeared outside the brightly colored light screen. Within the light screen, a set of white jade stairs extended upward, their destination unknown. It seemed as though they reached straight to the heavens. ¡°This is the road to the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°Can we really enter the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°This is a major opportunity.¡± Everyone spoke excitedly, clearly agitated. Even the Evil God and his eight minions, who had arrived before them, had also stopped, not daring to act recklessly. ¡°There is deceit here!¡± Suddenly, the Evil God turned to look at the white-haired woman. The white-haired woman nced at the Ascension tform and spoke indifferently, ¡°So what if there¡¯s deceit?¡± ¡°Nine deaths and one life on the Ascension tform.¡± She turned her head, suddenly looked at Fire Spirit, and said, ¡°My name is Jiang Xue. Please tell that senior that I am willing to be at his forefront!¡± Having said that, she took a step into the light screen. In an instant, the colorful rays enveloped her. Under the baptism of the colorful light, a majestic Immortal aura burst forth. ¡°Has she be an Immortal?¡± ¡°Has an Immortal just been born like that?¡± ¡°Heaven, isn¡¯t this too terrifying? Is this the aura of an Immortal?¡± Everyone was extremely shocked. Luo Ming and Hong Xuan were also stunned. Before this, they had felt the power of the Immortal Path when the Yaksha Demon General burned his Demon Soul, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the real Immortal Path at all¡ªfar from it! The true Immortal Path was almost tremblingly awe-inspiring! Even many Venerables now felt an urge to worship. ¡°Truly be an Immortal¡­ She¡¯s be an Immortal!¡± Even the Evil God ¡°Yin Xiaokong¡±, at this moment, had excitement flickering in his green pupils. His previous vignce had been overwhelmed by the temptation of bing an Immortal. He no longer hesitated and stepped into the light screen. Immediately, the colorful Immortal aura enveloped him too, and the evil and strange aura on his body began to dissipate rapidly, turning sacred instead. ¡°The Immortal Path can purify everything.¡± ¡°Even the Evil God can be an Immortal.¡± ¡°Is this what they mean by the gates to Immortality swinging wide open?¡± No one wasn¡¯t shocked. Even the eight Demon Generals following the Evil God stepped inside one by one. Afterward, they too received the Immortal Path¡¯s baptism. ¡°The Venerables can too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°This is the greatest opportunity in thousands of years!¡± The Venerables from forces like the Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and entered one after another. ¡°With the baptism of the Immortal Path, my life has been rekindled!¡± An old Venerable who had almost turned to dust cried out in surprise; his white hair turned ck, the old skin peeled away, and he became vigorous, regaining the look of his prime. ¡°A qualitative leap. So this is the Immortal Path, this is the Immortal Path!¡± Some Venerables murmured to themselves, sensing the difference in the Great Path! For a time, almost all the Venerables had entered. Even the Spirit Transcendence Venerable, the Primordial Yang Venerable, and others stepped inside. ¡°What should we do? Should we enter?¡± Mu Qianning watched all this, her beautiful eyes filled with longing! This was the chance to be an Immortal¡­ Fire Spirit nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They stepped directly into it as well! The Immortal aura baptized everyone inside. Mu Qianning, Fire Spirit, and the others weren¡¯t of high Realm, not even reaching the Mahayana Realm, but now their Cultivation Levels were soaring! Divided Spirit Realm. Hollow Void Realm! Hollow Void Realmpletion! Mahayana Realm! Their Cultivation Levels were increasing at a terrifying rate! ¡°I have be an Immortal and may enter the Immortal Domain!¡± The Evil Godughed wildly as he stepped onto the white jade stairs. And in that moment, suddenly, a terrifying aura descended! The dazzling colorful light vanished abruptly! ¡°The fish are in the, time to pull it in.¡± An indifferent and ruthless voice suddenly resounded from the end of the Ascension tform! Instantly, everyone below had their faces change dramatically! Chapter 43 - 42 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes Appears -1 Chapter 43: Chapter 42 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes Appears -1 Trantor: 549690339 Just when all the Supremes had entered the light curtain and received the baptism of the Immortal Path, such a sudden change urred. Instantly, the sacred, multicolored aura surrounding the Ascension tform disappearedpletely, reced by a chilling presence that enveloped the area. Above the Sky Domain, a terrifying presence suddenly emerged, with a powerful silhouette appearing amidst the clouds. It was a middle-aged man with grey hair, seated above the clouds, looking down upon the multitude of Supremes below. His ck robe draped down, as if he ruled from above the ninth heavens. Beside him, the aura of the Immortal Path lingered. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°The aura of the Immortal Path¡­ This is an Immortal!¡± ¡°Why has an Immortal appeared here? Who are they? What is their purpose?¡± Everyone was shocked as they looked at the being above the clouds. The entity above the clouds looked down indifferently, the corners of his mouth revealing the slightest of cold smirks. ¡°The Almost Immortals and Supremes of the Southern Territory have all gathered here; from this moment forward, the foundation of this realm¡¯s path will be severed!¡± His indifferent voice boomedrgely, and as he raised a hand, all of the Supremes below suddenly experienced a great terror; they began to vomit blood in unison! ¡°No¡­ Why can¡¯t I control my spiritual power anymore?¡± ¡°My vitality is severely damaged¡­ No, wait, the Immortal Spirit Qi I just inhaled is reducing my cultivation level!¡± ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t Immortal Spirit Qi at all! What in the world is this?!¡± At that moment, all the Supremes were panicked. The Immortal Spirit Qi they had greedily absorbed was now violently destroying their vitality. Their foundation was destroyed! ¡°No¡­ How could my Supreme cultivation be¡­¡± A Supreme¡¯s expression changed drastically as his cultivation level plummeted to the Venerable Realm! ¨C One may be called a Supreme upon reaching the Nine Heavens Integration, while those below it would be deemed Venerables. But then, something even more terrifying happened. Some Supremes fell even further, down to the Mahayana Realm! ¡°No¡­ I cannot ept this, I won¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°¡­ My foundation is shattered¡­ my cultivation level!¡± ¡°What kind of devil¡¯s curse is this¡­ No!¡± Everyone was howling in anguish, regardless of whether they were a Supreme or a Saint Master; everyone was undergoing pain! ¡°The light just now was not from the Ascension tform at all; it was a trap deliberately set!¡± The white-haired woman had a trickle of fresh blood at the corner of her mouth! ¡°How is this possible¡­ No¡­ no! Who exactly are you, poisoning us like this!¡± Even the Evil God stared with eyes wide in horror, looking extremely frightened as he nced at the being in the clouds. Even he, who had one foot already on the Immortal Path, couldn¡¯t withstand this erosion. ¡°Poisoning? Merely a bunch of ants.¡± The being sitting above the clouds opened his icy mouth. He turned his eyes towards a certain point in the Sky Vault and said: ¡°Once the ants of this realm turn into my puppets, the ¡®World Tree¡¯ will be rootless, and it would be easy to obtain¡­ Heh heh.¡± A deep hue shed in his eyes. Below, there was nothing but wailing. The white-haired woman too spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. She looked towards the Sky Vault and shouted, ¡°The Ascension tform is set by the Immortal Domain; by causing chaos here, are you not afraid of angering the Immortal Domain?!¡± Having spoken, she suddenly took out a Jade Vial, within which was a drop of crystal-clear blood! That was the blood of an Immortal! ¡°Immortal Blood Communicates with Heaven!¡± With a low roar, she furiously smashed the Jade Vial onto the Ascension tform. Suddenly, the Ascension tform shed with immortal light! The real Ascension tform had awakened! ¡°Roar¡ª¡± Immense Immortal might surged forth as if a Giant Dragon was awakening, and above the Sky Vault, it seemed as if space and time were shifting! In the middle of the Sky Vault, the barrier between realms gradually became visible, representing an invisible chasm in the heavens! On the other side of the barrier, a silhouette now appeared. ¡°Who dares disturb the Ascension tform of the Lower World?¡± An indifferent voice spread. In an instant, all of the Supremes beneath the Ascension tform were filled with excitement. ¡°This is a being from the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°A being from the Immortal Domain has sensed this ce¡­ The Immortal Domain won¡¯t let this person do as they please!¡± ¡°Superior Immortal, save us!¡± Countless Supremes cried out loudly! The existence behind the barrier, with lightning in their gaze, scanned the crowd below, and was taken aback upon seeing the being seated in the clouds. ¡°This person has set a deadly trap on the Ascension tform, scheming against us all. Please, Immortal Domain, uphold justice!¡± The white-haired woman called out loudly. Her cultivation level was declining, but her voice could still prate the realm barrier! Behind the realm barrier, the figure stared at the entity above the clouds and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? How dare you set a trap to assassinate at our Sect¡¯s Ascension tform!¡± ¡°Are you trying to challenge the Immortal Domain?¡± His words were filled with rage. However, the entity sitting above the clouds sneered: ¡°Challenge the Immortal Domain? Heh, what Ascension tform? It¡¯s just a small Sect Gate on the frontier of the Immortal Domain, a tool to select disciples, and you speak of the Immortal Domain?¡± He indifferently revealed a profound secret. The existence behind the realm barrier, at that moment, was furiously enraged. ¡°I¡¯m going to see for myself who you truly are!¡± As the voice of the existence behind the realm barrier fell, suddenly, a figure crossed the realm barrier and appeared in this Sky Domain. He had crossed realms! The aura was extremely powerful. It was a middle-aged man in a blue Taoist robe, staring at the entity above the clouds, he said, ¡°I grant you death!¡± As soon as he spoke, he raised his palm, bringing forth endless winds and clouds, and thunderously struck towards the entity above the clouds. In the sky, a huge palm formed from Spiritual Power appeared, and the overwhelming Immortal Spirit Qi made countless Supremes below kneel and prostrate! But the entity sitting in the clouds just let out a coldugh and said, ¡°A mere projection of a Human Immortal dares to be so arrogant?¡± With a flick of his finger, In an instant, the palm carrying endless majesty dissipated! The blue-robed Immortal¡¯splexion drastically changed, and he said, ¡°Not good¡­ True Immortal?!¡± He turned to flee, but after taking only one step, his bodypletely shattered, turning into streams of immortal light that dissipated on the spot. ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Behind the realm barrier, a certain existence suddenly coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant! Do you think my Sectcks True Immortals?!¡± ¡°Call forth the Sect Master!¡± The existence behind the realm barrier roared angrily, calling for aid! It did not take long for another figure to appear behind the realm barrier! A pair of eyes like lightning pierced through the realm barrier,nding on the entity above the clouds. ¡°Why do you cause trouble at our Sect¡¯s Ascension tform, and even attack our Sect?!¡± The authoritative voice boomed! However, the entity above the clouds sneered and said, ¡°We are both in the True Immortal Realm, at most you can project a clone over here, thus, you have no right to speak to me.¡± ¡°Begone!¡± A terse rebuke! On the other side of the realm barrier, silence ensued! Because what the entity above the clouds had said was true; the strong entities within the Immortal Domain, to cross the realm barrier, would pay a heavy price. And a mere projection¡­ was no match for the entity above the clouds. ¡°Sect Master, abandon these ants of the Lower World, the cost is too great,¡± ¡°Indeed, missing one realm to recruit disciples is negligible, but to truly fight across realms¡­ we cannot afford it,¡± From behind the realm barrier, the voices of Immortals faintly echoed! Seeing this scene, all the people in the Xuantian Realm below were utterly despairing. It¡¯s over. Even the entities of the Immortal Domain cannot stop it? Are we¡­ all doomed to die? ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­ why would a generation of Immortals resort to such despicable tactics against us?!¡± ¡°The legacy of the Southern Territory, it can be said, is now severed¡­ Almost Immortals dead, Supremes lost¡­¡± ¡°Heavens, how could such an evil person be an Immortal?!¡± They roared in anger, they wailed in grief. The Evil God couldn¡¯t stand it any longer; he copsed on the ground, vomiting blood and his cultivation plummeting. The white-haired woman¡¯splexion was extremely pale, and she was feeling incredibly weak, yet she turned her head to look at Fire Spirit. ¡°With both the Immortal Domain and the dark hand appearing, isn¡¯t it time for¡­ that person to take action?!¡± She spoke. Luo Ming, Hong Xuan, and others also turned to look at Fire Spirit and herpanions. All the Supremes and Almost Immortals present were destroyed by the Immortal Spirit Qi that had been absorbed into their bodies just now, but Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning werepletely unharmed! Initially, Yu Qishui was spitting up blood profusely, but Fire Spirit immediately provided him with the Li Tian Divine Pce, and the Immortal Spirit Qi within Yu Qishui¡¯s body was also instantly suppressed! Therefore, the three of them were now the only ones in the areapletely unharmed! Seeing the Immortals appearing, Fire Spirit was already extremely shocked; hearing the white-haired woman¡¯s words, she quickly realized and stepped forward, saying, ¡°Senior Li, we were prepared!¡± After she finished speaking, a scroll suddenly appeared in her hand! She slowly, unfurled the scroll!! Chapter 44 - 43 The Sword that Stunned the Immortal Domaini Chapter 44: Chapter 43 The Sword that Stunned the Immortal Domaini Trantor: 549690339 | Fire Spirit took a step forward, her expression so serene that it surpassed all the Almost Immortals and Supremes present, and she finally began to unfold the piece of paper in her hand. As the paper slowly opened, it left her grasp and flew autonomously into the high sky above. The paper slowly unfolded, and in an instant, everyone had the illusion that vast oceans surged and primordial chaos resurfaced! A towering sword intent suddenly spread across thousands of miles in the Sky Domain, its invincible might causing the entire Sky Vault to tremble! ¡°One!¡± The first character appeared! ¡°Boom???? ¡± In a sh, above the Sky Vault, countless clouds burst apart, turning into a sky full of ruins! The True Immortal-level beings sitting above the clouds showed a hint of horror in their eyes as their Immortal Clouds disintegrated beneath them! They themselves were pressed by that terrifyingly unparalleled sword intent, plunging downwards at high speed! When this character appeared, the sky could no longer amodate any other existence; for thousands of miles the clouds fractured, and even True Immortals had to retreat! Rapidly falling, they finally crashed onto thend of the Cangli Mountain Range, raising their eyes to the high sky,pletely shocked and stupefied! ¡°Sword!¡± The second character appeared! ¡°Boom boom boom???? ¡± The sky exploded, and with this character at the center, the sword intent roared out, piercing through ny thousand miles of space! At this moment, the entire Sky Vault of the Southern Territory seemed as if it had been shed by a peerless sword, clouds scattered over ten thousand miles, and billions of creatures trembled, looking up at the sky! The sky was formless, but in everyone¡¯s heart, they felt as though an ancient divine sword stretched across the Sky Vault of the entire Southern Territory! In an instant, the whole Southern Territory was boiling and shocked. Countless Sect Gates were astounded. In the Southern Territory, a Holy Land ready to wage a sacred war suddenly halted, its Sect Master and all the Supremes trembling and staring dumbfounded as they sensed the sword intenting from the sky! And at this moment, above the Ascension tform! ¡°Suppress!¡± The third character appeared! ¡°Bang bang bang???? ¡± The Sky Vault for ny thousand miles, from top to bottom, was as if the sword intent became a gxy falling from the ninth heaven, copsing and rushing down irresistibly! ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump thump! All the Supremes and Almost Immortals watching the character appear below, could not help but kneel down at this moment! Prostrate on the ground, their bodies trembling as if insignificant ants suddenly felt the might of an ancient giant dragon! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± The True Immortal stood among countless Supreme Burial Grounds, his normally upright figure now crumbled, as if bearing the weight of ten thousand pounds! ¡°I am a True Immortal, who can make me kneel¡­¡± He gritted his teeth, but the next moment, the sword intent roared towards him, and his kneecaps shattered with a ¡°crack¡±, and he knelt in the burial grounds, the True Immortal¡¯s Blood staining the ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± below! ¡°No¡­¡± He struggled to raise his eyes, filled with sheer despair. Just what kind of existence was this, with such might! Even True Immortals had to kneel before it! In the face of such might, even True Immortals had no right to resist! ¡°Heaven!¡± The fourth character appeared! With the appearance of this character, the Sword Qi shocked the heavens, and the Ascension tform shattered into dust, no longer existing! The astonishing Sword Qi furiously struck the barrier, causing it to instantly disperse. This sword cleaved through the barrier! A corner of the Immortal Domain appeared before the eyes of the world like never before: a world shrouded in mist, filled with countless Immortal Pces,nds that stretched billions of feet, with divine nations and halls spread throughout¡­ But under this sword, the Immortal Pces trembled, the divine nations shook greatly, and the halls copsed! ¡°No! What existence¡¯s Edict is this?! No!¡± Behind the barrier, the True Immortal Sect Master of that sect screamed in terror. They, too, knelt down, lying prostrate on the ground! ¡°South!¡± Thest character appeared, sword intent reaching unhindered toward the south of Immortal Domain. Wherever it passed, space turned dark, ceasing to exist, like a meteor leaving behind a burning trail¡­ Above the Sky Vault. Only five characters proudly stood. ¡°One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens!¡± Five big characters, each stroke exuding a world-shocking Sword Qi, reaching up to the Sky Vault and down to the ninehers, breaking through barriers, suppressing Immortal Domain! The vast Sword Qi swept away all the Yin and evil! ¡°Ah? ¡± The Evil Gody prostrate on the ground, but under the overwhelming awe of the Great Dao, his body disintegrated! He perished, soul and all! Behind him, the eight Demon Generals exploded into pieces. Even the True Immortals kneeling in the Supreme Burial Ground had the utmost despair in their eyes. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but ultimately, he said nothing and exploded into a mist of blood! The blood of the True Immortals dyed the entire Supreme Burial Ground! The entire Cangli Mountain Range, where the remaining dark souls had already perished, saw the dark aura dissipatedpletely¡­ Heaven and earth returned to a state of natural grandeur. One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens. The people prostrated themselves. The Immortals trembled. At this moment. The vast and boundless Immortal Domain. Xianyu Southern Border! This ce was a battlefield, a ughter ground where Immortals and Devils fought to the death, where Immortals cried out and Devils roared, evil energy eroding the Immortal Spirit Qi¡­ ¡ªEver since a Demon Monarch emerged from the forbidden area of Dead Spirit Sea a hundred years ago and returned to the Immortal Domain, his Demon Soldiers had spread throughout the entire Xianyu Southern Border. Over the past hundred years, Golden Immortals had perished, while Profound Immortals and True Immortals were trampled like ants¡­ At this moment, atop an ancient Immortal City, the desperate defenders of the Immortal Domain watched the endless shadows of demons and were ready to give up the fight. ¡°Not a single Immortal Monarch is willing to support the Southern Border¡­¡± The one in charge of defending the city was a Golden Immortal. His Immortal Sword already had many nicks, and behind him, there were only a few hundred people left. Everyone was drenched in Demon Blood. Despair filled their expressions. ¡°The citizens of Xianyu Southern Border are about to be blood food for the Devils, yet the high and mighty Immortal Monarchs and Kings turn a blind eye¡­ all because a generation¡¯s Sword Dao Immortal King of our Southern Territory had once defeated them all¡­¡± A trickle of fresh blood spilled from the corner of the Golden Immortal¡¯s mouth, and tears fell from his eyes. He raised his Immortal Sword and let out a mournful cry: ¡°Limitless Immortal King¡­ your subjects are now being ughtered by Devils!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you return!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you return, ah!¡± His tears were ice cold! Behind him, three hundred Immortal Soldiers roared with rage! Calling out for the Immortal King of the past¡­ The Immortal King who once fought across the Immortal Domain¡­ The Immortal King who once stood tall over the entire Immortal Domain atop the Southern Border¡­ But there was no response. Between heaven and earth, only the triumphant howls of the Devils could be heard! The Golden Immortal fell silent. He looked ahead and saw Demons devouring infants, skeletons riding on undead warhorses, using bone knives to slit open the bellies of pregnant women¡­ ¡°Kill!¡± He raised his broken sword! Preparing for one final charge! Among the ranks of Devils, a gigantic demonic hand was already overwhelming the skies, pressing down! The Golden Immortal could feel iting from a Taiyi Golden Immortal-level Demon General; he knew that he and the thirty million citizens behind the city walls of the Southern Border would all perish under this hand¡­ Still, he roared and charged forward! But, it was at this exact moment! A magnificent sword intent, seeming to sweep in from another dimension in time and space, suddenly covered the skies of the Southern Border! That sword intent made the citizens of the Southern Border tremble, and the Immortals to be shocked! At this moment, everyone in the Southern Border stared dumbly at the terrifying sword intent. The sword intent swept in and cut into the ranks of the Devils! The scene was so frightening that people momentarily went deaf. Before their eyes, they saw the vast and limitless ranks of the Devils crumble like paper, turning into dust. Wherever that sword intent went, nothing but a True Void was left; not a drop of Demon Blood from the devils¡¯ bodies managed to remain; it evaporated instantly¡­ Even the Taiyi Golden Immortal-level Demon Generals were turned to dust under that sword intent¡­ Thends once seized by the Devils, under the advance of that one sword, became clear skies once again¡­ All of this, the people situated in the Southern Territory of the Xuan Tian Realm had no way of knowing. Countless Supremes knelt on the ground; atop the Immortal Domain, the Immortals from Qinghua Sect were also lying prostrate, trembling. They all felt as if time had stretched for a century. Until after a long, long while. It was as if an ancient Divine Sword, having searched the world and found no rivals, finally sheathed itself with resignation. The paper rolled up on its own. It fell. In a sh, the sword intent in the heavens and earth dissipated. Only now did the boundary wall slowly recover, reappearing once again. Yet both worlds at this moment were silent, as if everything in existence had lost its voice. The whole world seemed so quiet¡­ Chapter 45 - 44 The Zither and Brush of the Three Absolute Immortali Chapter 45: Chapter 44 The Zither and Brush of the Three Absolute Immortali Trantor: 549690339 The world had quieted to an extreme. The scroll that had echoed through the Jiuxiao Immortal Domain, oppressing the entire Xuan Tian Realm, had gently fallen and returned to Fire Spirit¡¯s hands. However, the myriad Supremes around her were still kneeling, unable to stand for a long time. They had been thoroughly conquered. Fire Spirit held the scroll in her hand, her beautiful eyes filled withplexity. To what grade had this piece of calligraphy reached? Senior Li¡­ what kind of existence was he, really? Before, they had thought that Senior Li was a being who transcended the Supreme, a single painting that could y a Demon Venerable. But now, a piece of Senior Li¡¯s calligraphy had made Immortals bleed in the Supreme Burial Ground, Almost Immortals kneel, and Supremes prostrate themselves¡­ They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the realm of Senior Li. ¡°This is just one piece of calligraphy from Senior Li¡­¡± Mu Qianning murmured, gazing up at the heavens above¡­ Therey the Immortal Land that so many cultivators in the Xuan Tian Realm aspired to reach in their dreams, where entry meant truly stepping onto the Immortal Path. Throughout the entire history of the Xuan Tian Realm, those who had managed to enter were few and far between. Yet now, a single scroll had managed to shatter the boundary wall¡­ This was terrifying¡­ Gradually, the Supremes kneeling on the ground began to regain their senses as the cold wind blew past them, bringing them back to the reality of the world. ¡°A true Goddess!¡± Some Supremes looked at Fire Spirit with eyes full of worship! ¡°An emissary of a Supreme being, behind Fire Country lies such a formidable and absolutely terrifying personage¡­¡± ¡°Too frightful, when did such a being appear in the Xuan Tian Realm¡­¡± All of them hadplex expressions. Luo Ming and Hong Xuan, observing the painting in Fire Spirit¡¯s hands, prostrated themselvespletely, their hearts filled with utmost reverence! ¡°At first, we thought Senior Li was a powerful Immortal. Now it seems his identity is probably beyond our wildest imagination¡­¡± ¡°Even True Immortals, even the Sect Gates above the Immortal Domain, submit to his calligraphy¡­¡± Luo Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with sheer adoration. ¡°Senior Li is definitely a major figure in the Immortal Realm, capable of breaking through boundaries¡­ This is something rarely seen even in the legends of the Immortal Path.¡± Hong Xuan also spoke, feeling a chill retrospectively. Fortunately, they of the Taiyan Holy Land had chosen to stand on this Senior¡¯s side. ¡°Looking at it now, we have significantly underestimated the major figure behind Fire Country¡­¡± The Saint Master Ling Chao Supreme of the Taiyan Holy Land couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, nced toward Primordial Yang Venerable and said, ¡°Even if the founders of our Holy Lands were to return, they would probably¡­ probably choose to retreat¡­¡± For the Holy Lands, their founders were the object of their faith and pride. Now that he had uttered such words, it was apparent how deeply he had been shaken. ¡°Such a being must surelye from the Immortal Domain, and we are nothing more than pawns under his hand¡­¡± Primordial Yang Venerable spoke, his expression incredibly grave as he spected, looking towards the Supreme Burial Ground where a pool of True Immortal¡¯s Blood had dyed the ground red, and said, ¡°Clearly, someone is plotting against the entire Southern Territory, even the entire Xuan Tian Realm!¡± ¡°And all of this has not escaped that being¡¯s eyes; thus, he bestowed the Wan Shan Ju Long Tu, allowing us to enter it and even to lure out the True Immortals behind it all, annihting them in one fell swoop!¡± ¡°Such a grand scheme, such a magnificent spirit¡­ The Holy Land bows down, the True Immortals vanquished¡­¡± His voice was filled with an almost tremulous awe. ¡°It¡¯sughable that we used to think that Senior Li¡¯s target was the Evil God; now it seems that to him, this so-called Evil God is nothing more than a de of grass by the roadside, no, not even a de of grass!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerableughed bitterly! Looking back now, their initial judgment of this Senior¡­ was utterly absurd! The level of the other party, was simply beyond their capacity to admire. All the Supremes felt shocked but also joyous. ¡°The rogue Spiritual Power in my body has vanished, and my strength is recovering!¡± ¡°That piece of calligraphy possesses Supreme power to suppress all evil and nefarious forces!¡± ¡°With the death of the True Immortal, the Spiritual Power he left necessarily dissipated like smoke!¡± The fear of falling in realm and being controlled disappeared in that instant. ¡°True Immortal vanquished, Sword breaking through the Immortal Domain¡­ what kind of existence is this Senior? Such an awe-inspiring spirit¡­ The white-haired woman also murmured to herself, then she turned her head, looked at Fire Spirit, and said, ¡°May I have the honor to meet this Senior?¡± She was extremely solemn. Fire Spirit was taken aback by the request, this woman was an Almost Immortal after all¡­ One of the pinnacle figures in the entire Xuan Tian Realm. And now she too wished to meet Senior Li¡­ ¡°If possible, we also wish to see this Senior, please give us a chance!¡± At this moment, Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable also appealed to Fire Spirit and herpanions. They were all extremely deferential! Although Yu Qishui, Mu Qianning, and others were only at the Mahayana Realm now, they did not dare to show disrespect because the person behind Mu Qianning was that Senior. Fire Spirit looked at Yu Qishui and Mu Qianning, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. ¡°Qian Ning, what do you think?¡± Yu Qishui was also unsure and turned to Mu Qianning. In fact, it was Mu Qianning who had initially received Senior Li¡¯s favor. Even though Fire Spirit had received many gifts from Senior Li before and after, she was very clear that without Mu Qianning, none of it would have been possible. Mu Qianning thought for a moment but shook her head and said, ¡°Senior Li likes quiet, likes to lead the life of a mortal, I think he wouldn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± ¡°However, we can go and ask for Senior Li¡¯s opinion first.¡± Upon hearing this, both Fire Spirit and Yu Qishui nodded; that seemed for the best. ¡°Respected Seniors, we cannot decide by ourselves, we need to ask that Senior first.¡± Yu Qishui spoke up. However, everyone nodded, saying, ¡°Of course, of course, with such a personage as that senior, we shall wait.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of displeasure. Even the white-haired woman didn¡¯t say anything, though a slight look of disappointment was evident in her eyes. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, since the matter here is concluded, it is time for us to depart.¡± At this time, Spirit Transcendence Venerable spoke up. The Ascension tform was already destroyed, and the killing scheme had been unraveled, leaving everyone somewhat relieved. Immediately after, they turned around and began making preparations to leave. Right, the True Immortal¡¯s Blood spilled all over the ground, what a peerless treasure¡­¡± At this moment, a Supreme spoke up, a fervent look in his eyes. Primordial Yang Venerable and Spirit Transcendence Venerable exchanged looks and respectfully turned to Mu Qianning, asking, ¡°Miss, may we collect this item?¡± Everything must first be discussed with the emissary of that senior. Mu Qianning quickly waved her hand, saying, ¡°The two seniors may do as you please.¡± Upon hearing this, the two Saint Masters were ted beyond expectation! Many Supremes then came forward, carefully collecting the True Immortal¡¯s Blood. ¡°Haha, this is truly a great opportunity! A drop of True Immortal¡¯s Blood could create a new Holy Land¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, it could allow aplete Supreme toprehend the Immortal Path!¡± ¡°This is also a blessing granted by that very existence¡­¡± Everyone was extremely joyful! ¡°Senior, won¡¯t you collect some?¡± At this time, Mu Qianning looked at the white-haired woman with curiosity. Being an Almost Immortal, perhaps she could be an Immortal directly if she acquired the True Immortal¡¯s Blood? But the woman shook her head, looking towards the calligraphy in Fire Spirit¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°I have already beheld the true Supreme Immortal Path. All other paths are but dust.¡± All are but dust! Mu Qianning immediately understood that this Almost Immortal had set her heart on seeking an audience with Senior Li, indifferent even to the True Immortal¡¯s Blood¡­ While people were collecting the True Immortal blood, a grave suddenly cracked open, and two rays of light flew towards Mu Qianning and the others. ¡°What is that?!¡± ¡°Protect the envoys!¡± Everyone hastily shouted, with some Supremes quickly standing in front of Fire Spirit and the others, fearing they would get hurt. However, those two rays of light hovered in front of them, motionless. It was an ancient and unadorned Seven-Stringed Zither, along with a mottled brush! A zither and a brush! They exuded an aura of antiquity. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was taken aback. ¡°The zither and brush of the Three Absolutes.¡± The white-haired woman spoke up, with a slight sigh. Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked! The zither and brush of the Three Absolutes! ¡°The Three Absolutes¡­ It truly is the zither and brush of the Three Absolute Immortal. It is said that after bing an Immortal, he did not take the Immortal Artifacts into the Immortal Realm but left them in the Xuantian Realm for theter generations¡­ 1 never imagined it to be true!¡± ¡°These are two Immortal Artifacts¡­ too terrifying. No wonder, no wonder Three Absolutes Holy Landunched a campaign to the Southern Territory!¡± ¡°Why would the Immortal Artifacts of the Three Absolutes Immortal suddenly appear¡­ could it be that the treasures are seeking refuge?!¡± Everyone was extremely shocked. These were two Immortal Artifacts that, if their existence were made known, would shake the entire Xuantian Realm. If the Three Absolutes Holy Land were to obtain them, it could very likely create several more Immortals. It should be noted that the Three Absolute Immortal was known for excelling in zither, calligraphy, and painting. A zither and a brush were the embodiment of his Immortal Path, containing the secrets of the Immortal Path. At the same time, they were also guessing why the two Immortal Artifacts had suddenly appeared. ¡°Clearly, this is just the treasures seeking refuge,¡± said Spirit Transcendence Venerable with a sigh. ¡°In the entire Xuantian Realm, no one but that senior could make sentient Immortal Artifacts automatically follow and attach themselves¡­¡± Complex expressions filled everyone¡¯s eyes. Many people would fight tooth and nail over these treasures, unable to obtain them even if they begged, yet the treasures chose to follow someone on their own initiative¡­ ¡°Master, what should we do with these?¡± Mu Qianning asked Yu Qishui. Yu Qishui hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s collect them for now and present them to Senior Li!¡± Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning both nodded, and with a gentle gesture, the two treasures fell into their hands. Although the eyes of many Supremes were filled with fervor, no one dared harbor any thoughts of covetousness. It was a joke¡ªsince even True Immortals had perished, who would dare to court death so blindly? After the two Immortal Artifacts were collected, everyone turned back and finished gathering the True Immortal¡¯s Blood, not a single drop left. Afterward, the group left the Cangli Mountain Range in a grand procession. Meanwhile. A massive army that blotted out the skies was approaching the Cangli Mountain Range! Within the army, the war banners of the Three Absolutes Holy Land were held high. Majestic and imposing! ¡°We of the Three Absolutes Holy Land havee for vengeance!¡± ¡°The scoundrels who harmed our Holy Land¡¯s Tie Ming and Shi Tai, show yourselves and meet your demise!¡± The voice of a Supreme resonated throughout thend! Chapter 46 - 45: Antique?_i Chapter 45: Antique?_i Trantor: 549690339 | The sacred army of the Three Absolutes Holy Land had already made its way into the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range. Gazing at the copsed expanses of the Cangli Mountain Range ahead, every face bore an eager, restless expression. ¡°The Immortal Artifact left by our ancestor is within this mountain range.¡± ¡°Should we obtain it, we shall reforge supreme glory; the entire Xuantian Realm will acknowledge our preeminence!¡± ¡°I can hardly wait,¡± someone said. Leading the vanguard of the sacred army were, astonishingly, the seven Supreme figures! Saint Changsun Liancheng stood before the seven Supremes, his eyes shimmering with an ambitious, cold smirk. ¡°That earth-shattering Sword Dao that appeared earlier could have been the release from the ancestor¡¯s Immortal Artifact!¡± ¡°After all, our ancestor gleaned the Supreme Sword Dao from his calligraphy¡ª it is he alone who would dare to possess such terrifying sword intent!¡± He spoke. At these words, the six Supremes behind him all nodded, their desire to seize the relics of the Three Absolute Immortal growing even more urgent. ¡°Spread the word to all beings in the Cangli Mountain Range, announce our arrival!¡± Changsun Lianchengmanded icily. Immediately, a Supreme shouted: ¡°We of the Three Absolutes Holy Land havee for vengeance!¡± ¡°The culprits who harmed our Holy Land¡¯s Tie Ming and Shi Tai, show yourselves and meet your doom!¡± This was their banner, their reason for mobilization. Now that they had reached the Cangli Mountain Range, it was naturally time to dere their intentions. ¡°Advance towards the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± After spreading the message, Changsun Liancheng gestured with his hand and continued forward. They were now inching closer to the small mountain vige where Li Fan resided. Meanwhile. ¡°We have received great kindness from Senior Li, to not offer our thanks would be gravely discourteous. We ask these sacred envoys to convey our regards on our behalf.¡± Stepping out of the Cangli Mountain Range, the Spirit Transcendence Venerable and others spoke up again before departing. Reverence and eagerness shone boldly in their eyes. Such was the being who could y a True Immortal; to behold him even once in a lifetime was an unimaginable stroke of immortal fate. ¡°We are aware that we must not disturb the honored elder¡¯s meditative tranquility, so the rest are waiting ten li away from the elder¡¯s retreat,¡± the Primordial Yang Venerable also said. The white-haired woman looked towards Mu Qianning. This made Mu Qianning hesitate momentarily. She was unsure of what to do. ¡°Perhaps Senior Li still has need of them. Let things take their course,¡± said Yu Qishui, ¡°just guide the few of them into the vige. If Senior Li declines to meet them, they can then depart.¡± Mu Qianning immediately replied, ¡°Very well, then please follow me.¡± Thereupon, the other Supremes with their entourage stopped ten li outside the small mountain vige. Meanwhile, Mu Qianning and two others led the white-haired woman and the two Saint Masters into the vige. They entered the small mountain vige. ¡°The Cangli Mountain Range has copsed, yet this ce remains so serene and undisturbed¡ªit truly is miraculous¡­¡± the Spirit Transcendence Venerable eximed in admiration. ¡°A ce of reclusion for a peerless powerful being, I can already faintly sense the numerous principles contained within this tranquility,¡± remarked the Primordial Yang Venerable with great solemnity. The white-haired woman¡¯s cool gaze swept over every nt and tree in the vige, and a hint of longing surfaced in her beautiful eyes. The ordinary mountain people toiling in the fields. The blond-haired children frolicking by the roadside. The white-haired elderly basking in the sun within the courtyards. It all exuded an air of rare tranquility and peace. ¡°Even as mortals, they possess opportunities and happiness even immortals yearn for but cannot obtain¡­¡± She murmured with envy. Before long, the group finally arrived in front of Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Wu¡¯erXianting!¡± The que, handwritten by Li Fan himself, appeared before their eyes, and they were all instantly astonished. ¡°These four characters contain such distinct Sword Dao¡­¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable murmured. Unlike ¡°One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens,¡± which boasted a peerless, awe-inspiring presence that shook the Immortal Domain, these four characters represented an ultimate freedom and carefree spirit, as though transcending time and space. Mysterious and unfathomable. ¡°The great being who resides within, this is but a leisurely courtyard, yet for themon people, it is a terrifying world.¡± The silver-haired woman¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination, and at this moment, she felt more certain than ever about her previous decision¡ªit was exceedingly wise! All notions of True Immortal¡¯s Blood, despite its potential to grant immortality, seemed like mere dustpared to the fateful encounters of this ce! Hardly worth mentioning! Mu Qianning stepped forward, knocked on the door, and asked, ¡°Is Senior Li in?¡± Inside the courtyard, Zi Ling was painting. Over the past few days, she had drawn the egg before her hundreds of times and had gradually begun to perceive subtle patterns previously unnoticed. The egg in her eyes was no longer the same egg, fueling her excitement and deepening her fascination with painting the egg. Meanwhile, Nan Feng was ying the zither, with melodious tunes flowing gracefully. Compared to her first performance, many ws in her music had vanished, bing ever more seamless. Just after Li Fan had finished cutting meat to feed the cat, he heard Mu Qianning¡¯s voice outside and immediately said, ¡°Yes,e in.¡± Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit, among others, then entered. Li Fan smiled and asked, ¡°How is everything? All going smoothly?¡± He figured that with his calligraphy and painting, even grand exhibitions or auctions wouldn¡¯t be a challenge for them. At those words, Fire Spirit bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior, for your calligraphy and painting, everything has gone smoothly.¡± ¡°In addition, we¡¯ve also obtained these two items, specially brought for you, Senior.¡± She and Mu Qianning presented a zither and a brush. Upon seeing these two items, Nan Feng and Zi Ling were both shocked. ¡°Are these¡­ the brush and zither of the Ancestor?¡± Zi Ling looked dumbfounded. Nan Feng was murmuring, ¡°The treasures the Holy Land has sought for countless years without a glimpse, now actuallyid before someone¡­¡± They were both from the Three Absolutes Holy Land, and within it, there were countless replicas of these two Immortal Artifacts. Even though they had never seen the originals, they recognized them at first nce. Li Fan turned to them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you recognize them?¡± Nan Feng nodded and said, ¡°Our Ancestor used this zither and this brush.¡± ¡°A thousand years ago, when the Ancestor left, we¡¯ve been searching for the zither and brush but never found a trace.¡± She was candid. Hearing this, Li Fan immediately understood. So these were antiques that were over a thousand years old! Tsk tsk, they must be quite valuable¡­ It seems Fire Spirit and the others have started to make money from their business, so out of gratitude and knowing his fondness for ying music and calligraphy, they specially bought these millennium-old antiques as a gift? Actually, there was no need for such grand gestures; Li Fan could tell at a nce that these so-called ancient relics were merely average, their workmanship and material weren¡¯t even as good as his own¡­ But no matter how you looked at it, it was a gesture from Fire Spirit and the others, and since it happened to have a connection with Nan Feng and Zi Ling, Li Fan said, ¡°Well then, thank you very much.¡± He smiled towards Zi Ling Nan Feng and said, ¡°Zi Ling Nan Feng, since these two items are fated for you, you should keep them.¡± After all, these two items were much better than what Zi Ling and Nan Feng were currently using. On hearing this, Zi Ling Nanfeng were instantly shocked. Were they giving these to them? These were Immortal Artifacts¡­ Their teacher¡­ was too very generous, wasn¡¯t he?! Chapter 47 - 46 What is an Immortal?—1 Chapter 46 What is an Immortal?¡ª1 Trantor: 549690339 I Hearing that Li Fan had agreed to ept the two artifacts, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were overjoyed, believing that they had finally done something that aligned with Senior Li¡¯s wishes¡­ However, they did not expect Li Fan to give them away to Zi Ling and Nan Feng immediately? They were both extremely surprised. But then again, after some thought, they both came to terms with it. What kind of person was Senior Li, after all? Why would he need mere Immortal Artifacts? They were only suitable as gifts for his disciples to use¡­ With this thought in mind, they couldn¡¯t help but feel full of envy for Zi Ling and Nan Feng. Although they too could receive some of Senior Li¡¯s favor, how could itpare to learning at his side? Being able to follow Senior Li was the true Supreme Immortal Path! ¡°Thank you, thank you, Teacher!¡± Nan Feng and Zi Ling both spoke excitedly! They took the pen and the zither respectively. With the Immortal Artifacts in hand, they both felt somewhat dazed, unable to believe it. How many people had the Three Absolutes Holy Land sent into the Cangli Mountain Range in the past? Countless, yet in the end, all had met with failure without even a bit of news reaching back. And now they had obtained them so effortlessly¡­ Following Teacher, many things had indeed be so much easier¡­ ¡± By the way, Senior, there are several seniors outside who also took part in this matter. They wish to meet you, would you be willing to see them?¡± At this time, Mu Qianning asked. Upon hearing this, Li Fan instantly understood. It seemed that giving Fire Spirit and the others calligraphy and paintings had indeed attracted certain attention at the exhibit. Therefore, more people were willing toe¡­ Was this also considered gaining some fame? He felt a touch of joy in his heart and said, ¡°Since they havee, let them in.¡± Fire Spirit promptly performed a salute and then withdrew. ¡°The three of you, Senior Li has agreed to meet you.¡± She addressed the three waiting outside. Immediately, joy appeared on their faces. The Senior was willing to meet them! They all approached excitedly. Stepping into the courtyard. ¡°Such a fearsome aura¡­ It¡¯s as if every corner is filled with peerless terrors, making one feel like an ant¡­¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable muttered, sensing the faintly surging Dao rhythms and principles. ¡°This¡­ this ce¡­ is hiding so many¡­¡± Primordial Yang Venerable nced around, and when he saw the flock of Earth Chickens and the goldfish in the pond¡­ he was dumbstruck and couldn¡¯t utter a single word. And the white-haired woman had already stopped dead in her tracks. She seemedpletely entranced. ¡°Immortal Path¡­ Supreme Immortal Path¡­¡± ¡°It is here¡­¡± She stared nkly at Li Fan, and suddenly, she fell to her knees with a thump! Seeing this, Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable were both shocked. This was an Almost Immortal¡­ and she had knelt down so suddenly? What kind of background did this person have? After exchanging nces, without any hesitation, they too knelt down! Li Fan was instantly flustered. Ni Ma, what is this rhythm? Kneeling upon meeting? These calligraphy and painting enthusiasts were truly more extravagant than thest! Fire Spirit and the others beside her involuntarily gaped. The identities of these three people were among the highest in the Xuantian Realm¡­ An Almost Immortal, two Great Saints! They had actually knelt upon meeting. Their expressions wereplicated. Everyone present was extremely surprised, but Li Fan finally came back to his senses and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities, please get up!¡± In the ears of the three, Li Fan¡¯s words sounded like a Supreme Edict, as if there was an invisible force that made them get up unwillingly. ¡°¡­Senior¡¯s aplishment in the mysteries of creation, a piece of calligraphy has made us kneel in worship. Now that we have seen the senior, even in death, we have no regrets!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable spoke sincerely. ¡°In heaven and on earth, it is hard to find another like the Senior. To have the fortune to meet you, how blessed we are, how blessed we are!¡± Primordial Yang Venerable spoke as well. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°You overpraise me, sirs. I only have some slight mastery over minor aspects, and I dare not ept such high praise from you.¡± Upon hearing this, both were even more filled with admiration. This is a true peerless master indeed, living in seclusion amidst the dust of the world, detached and at ease, humble and amiable. Even the Dao, which immortals themselves cannot touch, in the eyes of such extraordinary beings, is but ¡°a little path.¡± ¡°Senior¡­ may I¡­ follow by your side and listen to your teachings?¡± At this moment, the white-haired woman spoke up. On her normally stern face appeared a look of nervous trepidation for the first time. Even after bing an Almost Immortal for countless years, and ascending to the highest and supreme position in the Xuantian Realm, the being she now faced was terrifyingly formidable. She could only look up in awe; thus, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Li Fan heard her and his brow furrowed slightly. Another one wanting to take him as a master. He really wasn¡¯t interested¡­ ¡°Senior¡­ this matter, I owe it to her for lending her assistance. In order to seek your guidance, she even gave up a great opportunity¡­¡± Mu Qianning couldn¡¯t help but speak up for the white-haired woman. It was the white-haired woman who had first entered the Ascension tform and summoned the True Immortal. After the death of the True Immortal, she came to pay respect to Li Fan, not even bothering to collect the True Immortal¡¯s Blood. One could say her devotion to the Dao was extremely resolute. Mu Qianning simply couldn¡¯t bear to see her rejected. Upon hearing this, Li Fan sighed, thinking that this one, too, must be obsessed. He thus said, ¡°Ido not intend to take disciples for now, but seeing that your devotion to the Dao is steadfast, I shall elucidate a thing or two for you. What would you like to ask?¡± The white-haired woman, upon hearing this, felt despondent, yet extremely moved! She knew that although she couldn¡¯t follow this senior, she had been granted an exceedingly rare opportunity! To receive answers from such an esteemed figure¡­ What a precious chance! What should she ask? She must think carefully! For a moment, countless thoughts shed through her mind. Seeing her hesitate for a long time, Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°No need to be nervous. To meet is to be fated; simply ask whatever you wish to know.¡± He could understand the mindset of this woman. Before he travelled through time, when he was studying and wanted to ask a teacher a question, he would ponder it repeatedly, afraid the teacher might think he was a fool. This woman, so engrossed in her pursuit, would surely care even more. The woman nodded, took a deep breath, and finally selected her most pressing question, ¡°May I ask the senior, what¡­ is an Immortal?¡± Immortal! Upon this question, both the Primordial Yang Venerable and Spirit Transcendence Venerable also paid close attention! Li Fan was briefly taken aback. An Immortal? He wasn¡¯t some cultivator, how would he know what an Immortal is¡­ However, she surely wasn¡¯t asking about cultivation; obviously, it pertained to the realm of calligraphy and painting. With this in mind, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°An Immortal is all living beings.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression shifted as they listened quietly. ¡°Ade of grass, a grain of sand, a cicada¡­ all are Immortals.¡± ¡°To themon eye, everything appears mundane, but the true transcendent, the true Immortal, is hidden within the ordinary.¡± ¡°To enter the path, one must first recognize what is ordinary.¡± ¡°Toprehend what is white, one must first understand what is ck; to know what is right, one must grasp what is wrong.¡± ¡°So, to understand what an Immortal is, one must understand what is trulymonce.¡± He spoke with conviction. In fact, this was the reason why he had Zi Ling repeatedly draw an egg. One must use their true eyes to see, to uncover the principles hidden behind ordinary things. Only by doing this, whether in calligraphy or painting, can one truly grasp the essence. Hearing this, the woman found herself deep in thought. ¡°To understand what is white, one must know what is ck¡­ to understand what an Immortal is, one must understand what is mortal¡­¡± In a daze, it seemed as if she understood something. Is this why this senior chose to live among the ordinary? Ever since she became an Almost Immortal, she had secluded herself deep within the Mysterious Ice, thinking that only in this way could she cultivate a pure Immortal¡¯s heart. Could it be that she had been utterly mistaken, pursuing the exact opposite direction? The more she thought, the more she felt the centuries she had spent were wasted. ¡°I seem to understand now.¡± She murmured to herself, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Thank you, senior, for your guidance!¡± Li Fan waved his hand, saying, ¡°It was but a small effort.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not all stand around. As it happens, a few peaches in my garden have just ripened; let me wee you all with them.¡± Li Fan smiled. The fruits on the peach tree had ripened, just nice for Fire Spirit and the others to have a taste of freshly picked peaches. Everyone turned to look at the peach tree, only to freeze in ce. He was going to use these peaches¡­ to entertain them?! Chapter 48 - 47 Bestowal of the Pan Peach i Chapter 47 Bestowal of the Pan Peach i Trantor: 549690339 | Looking at the peach tree Li Fan spoke of, everyone was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°This¡­ is this the Pantao Tree¡­¡± The Spirit Transcendence Venerable murmured to himself. With just one nce, he had already felt the extraordinary aura entwined around the peach tree, the flow of Immortal Spirit Qi, the birth of Daoist charm! ¡°Such a treasure exists only within the Immortal Domain¡­ Do we, too, have the chance to taste it?¡­¡± The Primordial Yang Venerable could hardly believe it! The white-haired woman was even more stunned. Who was this person, to actually have grown a Pantao Tree¡­ She must be a major figure from the Immortal Domain! She instantly formed this notion. Meanwhile, individuals like Fire Spirit and Saintess Mu Qianning were filled with surprise and delight. They had received simr blessings from Senior Li before, and this wasn¡¯t the first time. So, they promptly sat down obediently, all in a row, waiting to divide the fruits! At this moment, Li Fan had already stepped forward and picked three to five bright red peaches from the lowered branches of the tree. He sliced the peaches into a te and presented it before everyone, saying with a smile, ¡°These are from a tree I nted with my own hands. This year is actually the first time it¡¯s borne fruit; I¡¯m not sure how they taste, but go ahead and try them.¡± The expressions of everyone became even moreplex. A Pantao Tree personally grown by such an entity¡­ Any tiny piece of flesh from this te, no, even the peel, if it were to fall into the outer world, would cause an uproar and scramble among major forces¡­ ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Zi Ling¡¯srge eyes were filled with smiles. She revealed her shiny little tiger teeth as she was the first to pick up a piece. Nan Feng also expressed his thanks before taking a piece. This period of time, they had grown ustomed to living such a luxurious life with Li Fan, transitioning from their former ¡°poor days¡±¡­ After all, they were already numb to using the Divine Spring water sparingly and consuming Holy Medicine regrly. Seeing this, the other people also took their pieces one after another. Zi Ling¡¯s teeth, white as jade, bit into the fresh red flesh, overflowing with sweet juice, and her eyes instantly lit up with utmost pleasure! Streams of Immortal Spirit Qi flooded her body, cleansing every inch of her skin with Immortal Spirit Qi! The impurities within her body were evaporated by the Immortal Spirit Qi. Nan Feng, Fire Spirit, Saintess Mu Qianning, and the others had simr expressions, their faces glowing with extreme enjoyment! At this moment, the entire being of both the Spirit Transcendence Venerable and the Primordial Yang Venerable was trembling with excitement! Previously, that True Immortal, with his fake Immortal Spirit Qi, almost led them to step into the Immortal Path Realm, butter the false cultivation levels ultimately dispersed. Now, within each piece of the flesh, was a rich and fragrant Immortal Spirit Qi! Their cultivation levels were growing, and the ws in their Dao foundations were being repaired! Gradually bing perfect! The two Venerables¡­ gradually perfected, and there even arose a trace of Immortal Qi within their bodies. They¡­ had be Almost Immortals! The two opened their eyes, wild with excitement! From Supreme to Almost Immortal, that was a chasm, an impassable chasm! But now, they had seeded. They had be the most top-tier figures within the Xuantian Realm. ¡°Just one step forward¡­ Senior Li has bestowed upon us such profound fortune!¡± The Spirit Transcendence Venerable was tearfully grateful. ¡°The Immortal Spirit Qi we can now absorb is very little¡­ most of it is stored within our bodies, which in the future, can aid us in bing Immortals!¡± The Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯s expression was one of agitated excitement! At this moment, the white-haired woman still had her eyes closed! Everyone looked towards her. ¡°The flow of Daoist charm, the evolution of Immortal Spirit Qi into Dao principles¡­ Heavens, she¡¯s bing an Immortal!¡± The Spirit Transcendence Venerable was shocked. Everyone was dumbfounded. An Immortal, was one actually about to be born today? It is known that the Xuantian Realm had not seen an Immortal for thousands of years. An Immortal signifies an era of glory. ¡°To casually grant a piece of a Pantao, and to make an Immortal¡­¡± Everyone felt deeply moved once again, recognizing Senior Li¡¯s truly grand gesture! A long, long timeter. The white-haired woman finally opened her eyes. The countless Immortal Spirit Qi from the Pantao Tree, all absorbed by her, had finally propelled her over that threshold. Now, she stood within the domain of the Immortal Path! Immortal! She took a deep breath and knelt down once more. ¡°Senior, such a great favor, Jiang Xue will never forget!¡± Jiang Xue was her name. Hearing this name, both Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯s faces changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she was actually Jiang Xue¡­¡± ¡°A thousand years ago, there was a Supreme force that had a Saintess with a rare physique named Jiang Xue. Later, her Sect Gate was destroyed, and her whereabouts became unknown¡­¡± They now understood the origin of the white-haired woman. Seeing this, Li Fan waved his hand and said, ¡°It was just a few peaches, no need for such grand gratitude, please rise.¡± Jiang Xue then got up, but her eyes were already filled with immense admiration and respect for Li Fan. ¡°Meow meow, meow meow meow??? ¡± At this moment, Bai Xiaoqing ran over, rubbing her head against Li Fan¡¯s foot. She had just woken up in the room. Li Fan picked up Xiao Bai and rubbed his head; recently, this Little Greedy Cat had be sleepier and sleepier. Suchziness, indeed. ¡°Meow meow¡­ to actually eat Pan Peaches, aowu, how could you not call me¡­¡± Bai Xiaoqing looked longingly at the Pan Peaches, her big eyes evoking pity. ¡°You¡¯re a cat, do you even eat vegetarian?¡± Li Fan found it amusing and handed a piece to Xiao Bai. Bai Xiaoqing instantly opened her mouth and swallowed it! At once, she closed her eyes, relishing the utmost pleasure! As she enjoyed, and enjoyed, she actually fell asleep again¡­ And at that moment, the blood in her body had almostpletely turned pure gold; thest trace of impurity disappeared with the entrance of the Immortal Spirit Qi into her body¡­ ¡°A Pure Blood White Tiger as a pet¡­¡± Spirit Transcendence and the others recognized Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s identity. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s from the line of the Northern Demon Emperor¡­ But even for that line, it¡¯s impossible to have such a powerful bloodline¡­¡± Primordial Yang Venerable muttered to himself. Li Fan, holding Xiao Bai, also tasted a few Pan Peaches himself; they were indeed delicious, juicy and tender. All the effort of nting the trees had not been wasted. He was quite contented. At this moment, Primordial Yang Venerable hesitated a bit, then cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior, this matter has now concluded. May I know if you have any other instructions for us?¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable also hurriedly said, ¡°As long as you give the order, we will not refuse even if it means going through fire and water, and we willy down our lives without hesitation!¡± They were quick to assert their loyalty! Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°You are all too kind. There will be many simr issues in the future; this is only the beginning. Please just take good care of Qian Ning and the others for me.¡± He had little interest in the turmoil of the outside world. In fact, from beginning to end, he had only casually lent a hand to Mu Qianning and the others. After all, Mu Qianning and herpanions had previously been in such dire straits, they were nearly reduced to beggars, and Fire Spirit¡¯s tragic background had moved Li Fan¡¯s heart. Upon hearing this, the expressions of Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable changed dramatically! Many simr situations still toe¡­ Did Senior Li mean that the plotting against the Supremes and Almost Immortals of the Southern Territory could happen again? They shuddered at the thought. After all, the power of a True Immortal was still fresh in their memories! Not to mention Almost Immortals, even Immortals from the Immortal Domain couldn¡¯t handle them. If that True Immortal had other aplices, it would be truly terrifying¡­ ¡°Senior Li¡¯s meaning is for us tomunicate promptly with Saintess Mu Qianning and the others if we encounter such situations in the future!¡± Primordial Yang Venerable conveyed through a secret message. Spirit Transcendence Venerable nodded and said, ¡°It seems the True Immortal¡¯s schemes have just begun. Only Senior Li can keep them in check¡­¡± At that moment. Ten Li away from the small mountain vige. ¡°The army from the Central State Three Absolute Sanctuaries has arrived; friends ahead, please clear the way immediately. We are here to punish the despicable viins who tried to assassinate our Sanctuary¡¯s Supreme!¡± The army from the Three Absolutes Holy Land wasing en masse, looming ominously. In front of them, they saw Luo Ming, Hong Xuan, and the waiting Southern Domain Allied Forces. The leading Supreme spoke up, making their intention clear! On the side of the Southern Domain Allied Forces, Luo Ming immediately furrowed his brow! He took out a Jade Token and crushed it! At the same time, back in Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. Primordial Yang Venerable, having sensed something, immediately stood up with a somewhat somber look in his eyes and said, ¡°That group of blind fools from Three Absolutes Holy Land hase!¡± Chapter 49 - 48 Three Absolutes Holy Land, Annihilated i Chapter 48 Three Absolutes Holy Land, Annihted i Trantor: 549690339 | Sensing the message from dozens of li away where Luo Ming was, Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of icy coldness, and he said, ¡°That group of blind people from the Three Absolutes Holy Land havee!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present subtly changed their expressions. ¡°Three Absolutes Holy Land¡­¡± Zi Ling¡¯s and Nan Feng¡¯s faces were filled with tension. Previously, when Shi Tai and the other Supreme came to seek retribution, they had left in disarray. Now the Three Absolutes Holy Land hade again? How many hade? They had been by Li Fan¡¯s side all the time and were unaware of what was happening in the outside world. ¡°Two youngdies,st time Shi Tai and Tie Ming, one died and one went mad, which incited great fury from the Three Absolutes Holy Land. They haveunched a Holy War against Senior Li!¡± Just then, Primordial Yang Venerable actively sent a telepathic message to the two of them. Hearing this, Zi Ling and Nan Feng were both shocked beyond measure. The two Supremes fromst time, one had actually died and one went mad? They looked at Li Fan incredulously, for during thest encounter, Li Fan had not gone out at all. He had merely written a que in the courtyard and yed a tune. At that time, Tie Ming had ascended, so they had no knowledge of what followed. So, he had actually died¡­ The methods of Senior Li were indeed unimaginable. At the same time, they were shocked to the extreme. Holy War! As individuals born from Holy Lands, they understood all too well what this meant! It was a signal of a fight to the death. It meant that the entire Three Absolutes Holy Land would stake everything, bringing the full power of their sect for one final battle! ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Zi Ling seemed bewildered. ¡°AHoly War¡­ The Three Absolutes Holy Land¡­ it¡¯s finished.¡± Nan Feng, on the other hand, was much more awake and muttered to herself. Holy Lands were the high existence in the entire Xuantian Realm, virtually invincible. Once a Holy War wasunched, only Holy Lands could possibly withstand it. The wrath of a Holy Land was something that no one dared to provoke. But that was towards other people, other forces in the Xuantian Realm- Now, their target forunching a Holy War was none other than Senior Li¡­ Had they gone mad? Senior Li was someone who could kill a Demon Venerable with a single painting, and even the Saint Masters of the two great Holy Lands in the Southern Territory had toe and pay their respects to him. Just now, Senior Li had casually bestowed a bit of fortune, bringing forth an Immortal and two Almost Immortals. Let alone the Three Absolutes Holy Land, even if the Three Absolute Immortal himself came¡­ She dared not imagine. While everyone was surprised, Li Fan was also somewhat taken aback. That Literary Hobby Association, they¡¯vee again, huh? So persistent? However, he could understand that beauties like Zi Ling and Nan Feng, in any simr group, would be highly sought after andpeted for. Who knows how many people were eyeing them? How could they let Li Fan take them away so easily? ¡°This so-called Three Absolutes Holy Land is really quite annoying.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but speak out. Once or twice is enough, when will it ever end? Hearing this, Spirit Transcendence Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable both felt their eyebrows twitch instantly. Senior Li actually said such words! Annoying! Annoying wasn¡¯t important, the key was that someone of Senior Li¡¯s stature was annoyed! They instantly understood that the Three Absolutes Holy Land was in real trouble this time. Jiang Xue then said, ¡°Senior, should I go and drive these flies away for you?¡± Li Fan thought about it; Jiang Xue and others like Ling Chao had some family assets and possibly wider connections in the outside world, so they might handle the situation more easily. Mainly, he was toozy to deal with these people. Li Fan then said, ¡°Alright, then I will trouble you. I truly do not wish to see these people again.¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s expression was calm as she gave Li Fan a deep bow, then turned and left. Ling Chao Venerable and Primordial Yang Venerable exchanged nces, their expressions growing more somber. What Senior Li meant was, he didn¡¯t want to see them ever again! What did that imply? It meant that he had sentenced the Three Absolutes Holy Land to death! Even as a Holy Land, they would not be spared! ¡°Senior, we should also have a look, and we will make sure that those petty individuals no longer bother you during your secluded cultivation!¡± The two of them immediately spoke out! Having just received a great favor from Senior Li, now was the time for them to repay kindness with kindness! Although, for someone like Senior Li, dealing with the Three Absolutes Holy Land might be as simple as a wave of his hand, what mattered was showing their allegiance! Li Fan said, ¡°Good.¡± The two Almost Immortals then turned and left as well. They stepped out of the courtyard. ¡°The Three Absolutes Holy Land is really courting death this time, let¡¯s go!¡± Spirit Transcendence Venerable spoke out as the two transformed into a rainbow of light. Dozens of li away. It was already a confrontation between two armies! The grand g of the Three Absolutes Holy Land rustled in the air. ¡°Fellow Daoists from the Taiyan and Ziyang Holy Lands, why stand in the way of our sect¡¯s path!¡± One of the Supremes from the Three Absolutes Holy Land spoke. But opposite him, Luo Ming and Hong Xuan stood with allied forces, blocking the way with an icy demeanor. ¡°This road is closed!¡± Luo Ming responded coldly. Changsun Liancheng stepped forward, speaking indifferently, ¡°I have been old acquaintances with Brothers Lingchao and Yuanyang. This time, I have personally led troops for vengeance. I believe they will grant me this face and ask you all to step aside!¡± His words carried a hint of subtle superiority! As the Saint Master of the Central Prefecture Grand Sanctum, his cultivation level was approaching that of an Almost Immortal, and he didn¡¯t take ordinary Supremes seriously. ¡°We cannot afford to give you that face!¡± Just then, in the sky, a scornful shout rang out! The next moment, two streaks of rainbow light appeared, and Spirit Transcendence and Yuan Yang stood before the grand formation. Chapter 50 - 48 Three Absolutes Holy Land, Annihilated 2 Chapter 50 Chapter 48 Three Absolutes Holy Land, Annihted 2 Trantor: 549690339 |????????? ¡ª Luo Ming and Hong Xuan, upon seeing the arrival of the two Saint Lords, both let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother Taoists, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Changsun Liancheng spoke indifferently, ¡°Two venerable figures of our Holy Land have been harmed in the Southern Territory. Thus, we haveunched a Sacred War to seek revenge against the despicable person responsible. You two Brother Taoists wouldn¡¯t stand in our way, would you?¡± Ling Chao¡¯s face, however, turned icy as he said, ¡°Who are you calling your Brother Taoist?!¡± Yuanyang Daoren was even more direct, his voice deep, ¡°Considering our past acquaintance, I advise you, all Supremes of your Holy Land should abandon their Cultivation Level, kneel and beg for mercy. Perhaps then, the Three Absolutes Holy Land might survive to keep a sliver of its roots!¡± Upon hearing these words, Changsun Liancheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, his heart sank, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°So, does this mean that the lowlifes who harmed the two Supremes of my Holy Land are closely rted to you, Brother Taoists?¡± ¡°Or maybe, you Brother Taoists are nning to seize the Immortal Artifacts left by the ancestors of my Three Absolutes Holy Land!?¡± He questioned loudly! He was very clear in his heart that no one was worth the two great Holy Lands enduring the wrath of his Three Absolutes Holy Land¡¯s Sacred War. It was known that even if they could withstand it, their Holy Lands would be greatly weakened by the conflict, perhaps even stumbling beyond recovery. Thus, the only reason these two were obstructing him had to be one thing. They coveted the Immortal Artifacts of the Three Absolutes Holy Land! Perhaps, the Immortal Artifacts of his own Holy Land had already fallen into their hands! At this thought, a trace of killing intent began to rise in his heart! Upon hearing this, Saint Lord Lingchao shook his head, ¡°Truly obstinate. You have disrespected that senior three times now. You can¡¯t me us for annihting your Holy Land now!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke coldly, ¡°Changsun Liancheng, whether it is your scheme to seize Immortal Artifacts or your intentions at the Ascension tform, the unforgivable mistake was using that senior as an excuse!¡± You havemitted a sin that cannot be forgiven in this world!¡± The faces of the two were ice-cold! Hearing this, Changsun Liancheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat! These two great Saint Lords were referring to¡­ a senior?! What kind of person could make them call him a senior? Could it be that there were still some terrifying Undying old ones in the Southern Territory? But this thought onlysted a moment in his heart! Nothing could hinder their purpose this time! ¡°Heh, you speak as if you¡¯re going to annihte our Three Absolutes Holy Land? With what exactly do you n to do so?¡± His aura surged! A domineering pressure spread out, covering the sky! Almost Immortal! Feeling this formidable aura, Ling Chao and Yuan Yang couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°No wonder you are so reckless, turns out you are nearing Almost Immortal, desperately needing that zither and that brush!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Changsun Liancheng¡¯s long hair danced wildly as he looked down upon everything, ¡°I am now at the threshold of Almost Immortal, in the Xuantian Realm, who is my enemy!¡± Supreme and invincible presence! ¡°Arrogant, self-important.¡± Ling Chao shook his head, and the next moment, he released his aura! Frightening, like a violent storm, it directly forced Changsun Liancheng¡¯s aura to roll back! ¡°No!¡± Changsun Liancheng was taken aback, staring and speechless, ¡°Almost Immortal?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, with the grace of that senior, I am now Almost Immortal,¡± Ling Chao said coldly. Yuan Yang sneered, ¡°Sorry, I, too, have just broken through to the Quasi-Immortal Realm!¡± Having said that, he released his aura. Just as terrifying as Ling Chao¡¯s, it rolled out and covered the sky in an instant! Changsun Liancheng was forced back a hundred steps by these two terrifying auras, and the army behind him immediately retreated in panic, their formation thrown into disarray! Almost Immortal! Two of them! In the Xuantian Realm, where Immortals do not reveal themselves, Almost Immortal is the supreme Master! Changsun Liancheng¡¯s closeness to Almost Immortal was power enough to be proud of in the world, but who could have imagined that in the modest Southern Territory, two genuine Almost Immortals would appear! This was terrifying! ¡°How is this possible¡­ How can you be Almost Immortal? How can you be Almost Immortal?!¡± Changsun Liancheng felt utterly unwilling to ept this, he couldn¡¯t believe it nor wanted to believe it! He was undoubtedly the strongest among all the Saint Lords! The Central Province was the most powerful ce for Cultivators in the world. The Southern Territory? Although it also had Holy Lands, they were generally less profound than those in the Central Province. Who could have imagined that two Supremes, who should¡¯ve been far inferior to him in strength, had be Almost Immortals! The disparity was too great. Moreover, he remembered that these two said their Almost Immortal strength came from the grace of that senior¡­ At that moment, his heart suddenly trembled! He dared not doubt the existence of that one anymore! Two Almost Immortals had no need to lie. And what kind of power must one possess to raise two Almost Immortals? An existing Immortal? This was terrifying! He had kicked an iron te, a real iron te! But how could there be Immortals in this world? Incredulous! ¡°You should know that Nan Feng and Zi Ling, the two youngdies, had already received favor from that senior, being taken as disciples,¡± Yuanyang Venerable said coldly. ¡°What extraordinary fate, even we envy them! Their future achievements will certainly surpass those of Immortals. If you had some sense, in the future, if they were to spare you even a glimpse of favor, it would be enough for your Three Absolutes Holy Land to benefit for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Instead, you act utterly contrarily!¡± ¡®Not only did you make disciples with boundless prospects into rebels, but you also disrespected that senior!¡± ¡®A fine hand of cards, yed so wretchedly, it can only be said that your Three Absolutes Holy Land deserves to be annihted!¡± He shook his head, somewhat regretful. Upon hearing these words, everyone from the Three Absolutes Holy Land was struck with shock! ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Changsun Liancheng kept saying, his heart filled with extreme difort! After nning his whole life, was everything to fail in the end? Chapter 51 - 48 Three Absolutes Holy Land, Annihilated_3 Chapter 51 Chapter 48 Three Absolutes Holy Land, Annihted_3 Trantor: 549690339 | Even after so much scheming, in the end, he harmed himself? Harmed the Three Absolutes Holy Land? He refused to believe it! ¡°I refuse to believe it, today, I shall y gods if they block my path, and Buddhas if they stand in my way!¡± He roared furiously, producing a pen from his bosom! It was an ancient-looking brush, infused with the aura of the Immortal Path! ¡°An Immortal Artifact?!¡± Ling Chao and another were astonished. ¡°Just a hair¡¯s breadth away from being an Immortal Artifact!¡± ¡°Even if you two are Almost Immortals, today, you shall not stop me!¡± Changsun Liancheng roared, wielding the brush in hand, his aura overwhelmingly potent, and indeed, he seemed even stronger than Ling Chao and hispanion! ¡°Kill!¡± He screamed! The army of the Three Absolutes Holy Land instantly readied itself for the charge! The great battle erupted! But, at that moment, a slender jade hand suddenly appeared from the sky, bearing the Qi of Immortal Spirit, and with one finger pointed down, the heavens split! Tens of thousands of soldiers from the Three Absolutes Holy Land fell to their knees in an instant, overwhelmed by an iparable, terrifying pressure! One finger subdued thousands of men! Changsun Liancheng himself was shocked. His power had already surpassed an Almost Immortal, and yet, he felt great horror; as the finger descended, he felt unstoppable! ¡°No!¡± He put forth all his strength, unleashed every Divine Skill he possessed, in one burst of glorious radiance, almost to the level of the Immortal Path! He soared skyward, lunging at the slender jade hand! But, that jade hand simply flicked its finger lightly! In an instant, all brilliant light dissipated, all terrifying presence extinguished in a moment! Changsun Liancheng, like a withered leaf, fell from the sky! ¡°Bang!¡± He crashed into the earth below, the ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± erupting, rocks and detritus flying! For a moment, everyone was dumbstruck. Both armies at the front lines were stunned. Was this the power of an Immortal? A chasm as wide as the heavens! Even Changsun Liancheng, who was so close to being an Immortal, was just an ant in the face of an Immortal¡¯s finger! Aughable ant! High above, the Immortal Jiang Xue appeared, her presence lofty and remote, her gaze coldly sweeping across the field, untainted by even a speck of dust, as cold as frost,manding only awe. ¡°For such a person, silence him would suffice, there is no need for so much mor.¡± She said this, speaking to Ling Chao and Yuan Yang! Upon hearing her words, Ling Chao and Yuan Yang could only force a wry smile. They had already been tough, but in the eyes of the Immortal, they were still too weak. ¡°The senior has spoken, this sect need not exist in the world any longer, this person¡¯s cultivation level is already ruined, the rest, I leave to you two,¡± Jiang Xue said indifferently. Ling Chao and Yuan Yang promptly offered a deep bow, saying, ¡°We understand!¡± With the appearance of an Immortal, everyone present was already extremely shaken, but her words now stunned them once again. The moment she appeared, many instinctively felt that she might be the ¡°senior¡± behind Ling Chao and Yuan Yang! But now, she was actually acting on that ¡°senior¡¯s¡± orders?! A mighty Immortal, was not even the ultimate power behind the scenes, but simply a servant to another¡¯s will?! Heaven, just what existence was that senior? Everyone from the Three Absolutes Holy Land was petrified. What kind of cmity had struck? What sort of terrifying being had they provoked? At that moment, Ling Chao and Yuan Yang looked indifferently across at the people from the Three Absolutes Holy Land, who were prostrate on the ground due to the Immortal¡¯s might, and coldly dered, ¡°Grace is granted to the Three Absolutes Holy Land, annihtion!¡± They gestured grandly! The army charged! This was a massacre! ¡°Fight to the death!¡± ¡°For the continuity of the Holy Land, kill!¡± ¡°The Holy Land must not be dishonored!¡± The six Supremes of the Three Absolutes Holy Land, at that moment, all charged forward with the resolve to die. But they were too weak; at a mere wave of a hand from Ling Chao and Yuan Yang, they spat blood, their cultivation levels utterly destroyed! An Almost Immortal against a Supreme was mere crushing, just as an Immortal against an Almost Immortal! ¡°Is my Three Absolutes Holy Land truly going to perish today?!¡± ¡°No, the Holy Land cannot fall!¡± ¡°At this moment of life and death, where are our ancestors?!¡± Countless people of the Three Absolutes Holy Land shouted; they howled in despair! A once great sect, ventured to the Southern Territory, and its end was annihtion? How could they ept this? They could not ept this! But, the ughter continued. Lacking in a top-tier power, the army of the Three Absolutes Holy Land was like a flock of sheep led to the ughter. Below, on the ground. Changsun Liancheng struggled to climb out of the pit, his mouth full of blood. In a moment, his hair had turned utterly white, his body aged and gaunt, resembling an old man on the verge of death. With his cultivation level ruined, his life reached its end! He looked up painfully, gazing towards the sky. His eyes were filled with sorrow! ¡°My Three Absolutes Holy Land¡­ cannot perish¡­ cannot perish by my hand, I, cannot be the sinner of the Three Absolutes Holy Land!¡± Tears of the elderly fell, as he gripped the pen in his hand that was already fractured! ¡°Ninth Generation Holy Master of the Three Absolutes Sanctuary, Changsun Liancheng, sincerely beseeches the ancestors to descend and protect our Holy Land!¡± He spat out hisst mouthful of essence blood! Summoning with essence blood! In an instant, the pen exploded into powder, and a beam of light shot out from its remnants, heading straight towards the sky! A fearsome aura spread with the beam of light! Within the dazzling Immortal light, a figure slowly emerged. He carried an ancient zither on his back, a brush in hand, d in green garments¡ªan exceedingly handsome man! ¡°After ascending thousands of years ago, is the legacy I left in the Lower World truly about to be destroyed?¡± Muttering to himself, he then fixed his gaze across the battlefield! His arrival in the sky brought a sudden hush over the battlefield! Chapter 52 - 49 Immortal Kneeling on the Ground i 52 Chapter 49 Immortal Kneeling on the Ground i Trantor: 549690339 I The brush artifact, almost equal to an Immortal Artifact, shattered directly, and a man formed from the burst of Immortal light. The moment the man appeared in the sky, everyone was startled. Because, from this man, everyone sensed an aura simr to that of Jiang Xue! Immortal! Everyone gasped in amazement! ¡°Is¡­ Is this the Three Absolute Immortal?!¡± ¡°I never imagined that the Three Absolute Immortal had left a clone within that brush, no wonder its grade could nearly match an Immortal Artifact!¡± ¡°With the appearance of the Three Absolute Immortal, this is assuredly the greatest trump card of the Three Absolutes Holy Land. With him here, it¡¯s probably impossible for the Holy Land to be destroyed.¡± Everyone began to speak one after another. And at this moment, the people of the Three Absolutes Holy Land all felt a sense of relief! Just before, in the ranks of the opposing camp, with one Immortal and two Almost Immortals, they felt an immense suppression, to the point where they couldn¡¯t even exert their basic strength and were only being ughtered. Now, they all returned to normal, and the cirction of Spiritual Power became even more unobstructed! ¡°Ancestor Spirit!¡± ¡°Our Ancestor Spirit has finally appeared. With the Ancestor Spirit present, who can destroy the Three Absolutes Holy Land?!¡± ¡°As long as the Ancestor Spirit is eternal, the Three Absolutes Holy Land shall also be eternal!¡± The people of the Three Absolutes Holy Land were all teary-eyed and extremely excited at this moment! In their despair, the appearance of the Three Absolute Immortal¡¯s clone gave them all hope. ¡°Haha, with our ancestral master here, who can destroy our Sect Gate? Who dares to destroy our Sect Gate?!¡± On the ground below, Changsun Liancheng also burst into madughter, his life having reached its end, hanging on by hisst breath. ¡°Three Absolute Immortal!¡± The expressions on the faces of Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord were filled with extreme solemnity at this moment! Since ancient times, the Three Absolutes had been an absolutely brilliant and talented personality, whose talents in his life even many other powerful beings who had ascended to Immortality could notpare with. And now, the Three Absolutes had appeared. At the scene, only Jiang Xue managed to maintain her calm. She looked at the Three Absolutes and shook her head, saying, ¡°Today¡¯s matter would be futile even if the real body came, let alone a mere clone?¡± Upon hearing this, the Three Absolute Immortal smiled slightly. His aura was ethereal and otherworldly, indeed extraordinary. He looked at Jiang Xue with a hint of admiration in his eyes and said, ¡°I never thought that after I entered the Immortal Domain thousands of years ago, another person would ascend to Immortality, making it less lonely.¡± ¡°But why, why the ruthlessness?¡± There was a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. Jiang Xue pointed towards Changsun Liancheng below and said, ¡°He has brought a great disaster upon the Three Absolutes Holy Land!¡± Upon hearing this, the Three Absolute Immortal immediately nced at Changsun Liancheng. Just one nce! Changsun Liancheng suddenly felt as if he had beenpletely seen through, that before the Ancestor Spirit¡¯s gaze, he had no secrets at all. He was bewildered for a moment, his mind going numb. The next moment, the Three Absolute Immortal retracted his gaze. ¡°I see.¡± The Three Absolute Immortal sighed slightly and said, ¡°I had intended to leave two Immortal Artifacts in the mortal world for those fated to find them. I didn¡¯t expect them to cause such a stir.¡± He looked at Jiang Xue and said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about the person behind you, what kind of background does he have?¡± Jiang Xue said indifferently, ¡°A background that neither you nor 1 have the right to inquire about.¡± The Three Absolute Immortal gave a wry smile. ¡°My true self has made a name in the Immortal Domain, having carved out a niche for itself. Even the mighty beings who descend from the Immortal Domain may not have the right to speak these words.¡± After speaking, he stepped out. With one step, his eyes suddenly emitted two beams of Immortal light! He gazed into the distance at the small mountain vige tens of Li away! These were the Immortal Spirit Eyes, capable of piercing through all illusions! His gaze, like two Divine Swords, cut through the void. ¡°You dare!¡± Both Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord bellowed in anger. They were outraged that he would dare to spy so brazenly upon Senior Li¡¯s location, showing great disrespect to an elder. ¡°Fairy Jiang Xue, please stop him!¡± Being fully aware that they, as two Almost Immortals, were no match for the clone of the Three Absolute Immortal, Yuanyang Holy Lord could only hope for Jiang Xue, someone of equal rank, to act. However, Jiang Xue shook her head and said, ¡°No need. If Senior Li had wished, this person would have died the moment he appeared.¡± ¡°Senior Li let him live, I trust Senior Li has his reasons.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Senior Li¡¯s two disciples, in a sense, share a slight familial connection with the Three Absolute Immortal.¡± Upon hearing this, both Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord came to a sudden realization. Indeed¡­ They couldn¡¯t help but admire, was this the insight of an Immortal? It truly was beyond their reach! Chapter 53 - 50: Great Chaos in the Xuantian Reahn i 53 Chapter 50: Great Chaos in the Xuantian Reahn i Trantor: 549690339 | The Three Absolute Immortal knelt to the ground and paid homage in the direction of the small mountain vige, startling everyone! ¡°The Three Absolute Immortal¡­ has he gone mad?¡± ¡°An Immortal of his generation, merely ncing at that vige, could actually be scared into kneeling directly on the ground?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± People from both the Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land were shocked and iprehensible! ¡°What on earth did he see¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord were also greatly shocked. ¡°To kneel before Senior Li is his honor.¡± Jiang Xue, however, spoke indifferently, saying, ¡°If his true body were here, and he managed to see this, his Dao would improve by one level immediately!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions wereplex. Was that senior really terrifying to such an extent? The group from the Three Absolutes Holy Land was dumbfounded! The Ancestor of the Three Absolutes was theirst foundation and resort. For them, the Three Absolute Immortal was their faith and their divine spirit. The entire Three Absolutes Holy Land was following in the footsteps of the Three Absolute Immortal, hoping to one day recreate the glory of the Three Absolute Immortal. But now, their faith, their divine spirit, was kneeling before their enemy. At this moment, countless Supremes had their Dao hearts shattered. Countless disciples of the Three Absolutes Holy Land broke down mentally! Completely broke down! Below. Upon witnessing this scene, Changsun Lianchengpletely copsed to the ground, his eyes vacant. What kind of existence had he provoked for the Three Absolutes Holy Land¡­ It was over. This time, it truly was over. Neither heaven nor earth could redeem them! The Three Absolute Immortal, mindless of the thousands present, paid his respects to an unknown existence with a kneeling salute. Not until the salute wasplete did he slowly rise, his face filled with emotion, and looking at Jiang Xue, he said, ¡°For the offense caused by the Three Absolutes Holy Land, does the senior have any instructions?¡± Jiang Xue said lightly, ¡°He said he never wants to see the Three Absolutes Holy Land again.¡± The Three Absolute Immortal nodded, his expression very calm, surprisingly without the slightest ripple. He turned around, facing the thousands of troops from the Three Absolutes Holy Land! ¡°You have received my legacy, and hence have today¡¯s cultivation level.¡± ¡°However, it is for the same reason that you have caused a cmity that reaches the heavens!¡± ¡°I cannot spare you, for no one in heaven and earth can spare you!¡± ¡°If 1 act, you¡¯ll still have a chance for reincarnation, and this is thest grace 1 can offer you¡ª¡± The Three Absolute Immortal said calmly, as if narrating a trivial matter, and after speaking, he suddenly waved his hand! In an instant, an Immortal Path hurricane swept up! Like des, it enveloped the entire holy war army of the Three Absolutes Holy Land! ¡°No! No!¡± ¡°Ancestor, spare our lives, Ancestor, please spare us!¡± ¡°We are innocent, we are innocent!¡± The people from the Three Absolutes Holy Land were wailing at this moment! Supremes knelt on the ground, Mahayana crawled, weeping bitterly. Who could have imagined that they would ultimately die at the hands of their own ancestor¡­ This was unbearable! Yet, no one could resist, no one could stop it. Supremes disintegrated. Mahayana Realm exploded into a mist of blood. The Hollow Void Realm was dying off in patches¡­ Even the people from Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land, upon seeing this scene, were somewhat dismayed. Is this the method of an Immortal¡­ With a wave of the hand, armies die en masse. They weren¡¯t even considered ants. With the wave of a hand, everything dissipated. The previously aggressive army from the Three Absolutes Holy Land, which had marched from the Central Province to the Southern Territory, attracting attention from all over, was as if it had never existed. On the earth below, Changsun Liancheng knelt, looking at the scenes in the sky, his whole being looking withered! His heart had diedpletely! ¡°I was wrong¡­ 1 was wrong¡­¡± He mourned silently! The mistake was far too grave, and the cost¡­ was far too high¡­ The next moment, the gaze of the Three Absolute Immortal fell upon him. ¡°All of this, caused by your greed, that one zither, one brush, originally left for those with destiny. Yet you, ignorant, led the entire sect down this path.¡± ¡°You shall not reincarnate for a myriad of lifetimes.¡± The Three Absolute Immortal waved his hand. Changsun Liancheng evaporatedpletely. His soul had been refined into nothingness! From now on, in the world between heaven and earth, no trace of Changsun Liancheng could be found, not even a drop of blood, a piece of flesh. The Three Absolutes Holy Land has beenpletely destroyed! And the figure of the Three Absolute Immortal at this moment was also fading! He was just a clone, his time left was limited. He turned to look at Jiang Xue and said, ¡°Please tell Zi Ling and Nan Feng that from today onwards, as long as the two of them wish, they will be the masters of the Three Absolutes Holy Land.¡± ¡°All the treasures buried under the Three Absolutes Holy Land belong to them.¡± Jiang Xue nodded, replying, ¡°I will.¡± At these words, the Three Absolute Immortal smiled contentedly, fortunate that Zi Ling and Nan Feng were still there, right? He looked back, ncing at the beautifulndscape and said, ¡°What a pity, I was born in the wrong era and had no chance to learn from such an unparalleled power¡­¡± ¡°Life¡¯s great sorrow¡­¡± His figure then dissipated. The Three Absolute Immortal was no longer in this world. Seeing this, everyone hadplex expressions. They had witnessed the destruction of a Holy Land¡­ And yet, it was destroyed by their own founding ancestor, who could have imagined this¡­ And all of this, because of a single phrase from that senior. The allied forces were silent. Even those who had never heard the news before now fully understood. In the Southern Territory, in that small mountain vige dozens of Li ahead, there must be an iparably terrifying existence in hiding. One who can make Immortals bow their heads, one who can obliterate Holy Lands! ¡°That is a forbiddennd.¡± Some Supreme murmured in a low voice. ¡°I feel like the entire Xuantian Realm is about to change¡­¡± ¡°What kind of existence is this, one who has never appeared before the world, yet, the whole world has changed because of him!¡± No one was unaffected! Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord both sighed incessantly. A powerful force that once stood tall in Central Province had just been utterly annihted. Annihted so thoroughly! ¡°Fairy Jiang Xue, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± Then they spoke to Jiang Xue. The situation was now settled, and too many things had happened consecutively. Both holynds urgently needed to recuperate. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jiang Xue nodded and said, ¡°Remember the words of that senior, the events that unfolded at the Ascension tform today are just the beginning.¡± ¡°The fortune granted by the senior isn¡¯t for us to idly enjoy our meals. A pawn must serve its purpose, or else it bes a discarded piece.¡± After she finished speaking, she stepped forward and her figure disappeared from where she stood. Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord both gave wry smiles. It¡¯s just too tant- Pawn¡­ ¡°What Fairy Jiang Xue said is indeed true¡­¡± But after pondering, they both felt there was nothing uneptable about it. ¡°Indeed,pared to sects like the Three Absolutes Holy Land, to be a pawn of Senior Li is also a blessing rued by our ancestors¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Such a major incident will draw the entire Xuantian Realm¡¯s attention. Senior Li enjoys living the life of amoner and dislikes disturbances. We need to think about how to exin this to the outside world.¡± Suddenly, thebined forces of the two great holynds set into motion. They departed. Chapter 54 - 54Chapter 51 The Final Pure Land i 54Chapter 51 The Final Pure Land i Trantor: 549690339 | Within a single day, the entire Xuantian Realm seemed to have suffered a horrific disaster. The vast and boundlessnd cracked, and blood rained from the sky. In some Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands, the Spiritual Energy fluctuated violently, even approaching zero within a day. The Northern Region, Central Province, Eastern Wilderness, Western Desert, and even the Southern Territory¡­ The changes in heaven and earth had an extremely wide impact, not a single ce escaped! People all over were shocked. ¡°Heaven, what has happened, what exactly is going on here? It¡¯s like the records of a disaster era¡­¡± ¡°Blood is falling from the sky, the earth is cracking, the Spiritual Energy is thinning; is this the end of days?¡± ¡°The entire Xuantian Realm seems to have been severely affected¡­¡± For a moment, all Sect Gates and Cultivators in the Xuantian Realm sensed it. This terrible change terrified every Cultivator. Each Sect Gate deployed people to investigate the truth behind it. Many more Sect Gates headed toward the Holy Lands of each territory¡ªas these ancient Holy Lands had the deepest understanding of this heaven and earth, perhaps there, they could find exnations and answers. But when people arrived at the various Holy Lands with the hope of resolving their questions, they werepletely stunned! What presented itself before them was a scene they could never have imagined in their lifetimes! The once exalted and omnipotent Holy Lands and noble families had all been destroyed¡­ ¡°No, no, how is this possible!¡± In the Northern Region, a Mahayana Realm powerhouse and elder of his Sect Gate had speciallye to pay his respects to the Holy Land, but the scene before him made him tremble and filled him with fear! The Beichen Holy Land of the past was simply gone! Only ruins remained, broken walls and shattered remains, thend had copsed, not a single living person¡­ The Western Desert. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will soon reach Tianfan Hall. The Holy Master of Tianfan Hall will tell us the reason behind all that has happened.¡± An old Cultivator led a young Brahmin Monk in the direction of Tianfan Hall. ¡°Hmm? Something¡¯s not right, have we lost our way? Why haven¡¯t we seen Tianfan Hall yet?¡± The old Cultivator showed a puzzled expression; he had been to Tianfan Hall countless times, he could find it with his eyes closed. ording to the road, Tianfan Hall should already be in sight¡­ but howe there¡¯s no sign of Tianfan Hall, and instead there¡¯s a sand dune ahead? ¡°No¡­ no¡­!¡± The young Brahmin Monk¡¯s face paled, and suddenly he pointed ahead, saying, ¡°Master, there, that is a Brahmin Beast from the roof of Tianfan Hall!¡± The Brahman Path Cultivator approached, and on top of the sand dune, a strangely shaped and rather mystical Brahmin Beast had half of its body exposed. A look of horror appeared in the elder¡¯s eyes, and he said: ¡°The Tianfan Ancient Beast, there is only one such statue in the entire Western Desert, ced on the main hall of Tianfan Hall, to receive worship from the people¡­ Could it be¡­¡± He dared not continue. The young Brahmin Monk was trembling, murmuring, ¡°Tianfan Hall¡­ is beneath our feet¡­ in this deste mound!¡± ¡°Junior Sister, hurry up, Xuanyuan River is right ahead, the most spectacr river in the entire Eastern Wilderness, and, it¡¯s said that river has evolved a Spirit Dragon with the power of an Immortal!¡± In the Eastern Wilderness, in the sky, two Sword Cultivators sped towards the direction of the Xuanyuan Family. This grand event that had urred required them toe at the fastest speed as dictated by their Sect Gate, to hear the exnation from the Xuanyuan Family. Soon, they saw the yellow river ahead! ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡± The young man spoke excitedly, ¡°Junior Sister, look how magnificent this river is, right?¡± The woman looked in the direction he indicated, but surprise flitted through her beautiful eyes as she said: ¡°Senior Brother¡­ is this the legendary Xuanyuan River¡­¡± ¡°Yet, this river seems to be¡­ dead, it¡¯s not flowing anymore¡­ there¡¯s no sound of the water rushing, is there?¡± The young man was suddenly taken aback! Simr events were happening rapidly everywhere in the Xuantian Realm! The Cultivators heading to the various Holy Lands saw what had happened to them, and beyond their shock, they quickly spread the news¡­ ¡°Beichen Holy Land has been destroyed!¡± In the Northern Region, the news was earth-shattering! When all the Sect Gates in the Northern Region heard the news, they were extremely shocked. ¡°What?! How is that possible¡­ That¡¯s the Beichen Holy Land¡­ How could it be destroyed, how could it be destroyed!¡± ¡± What exactly happened¡­ Beichen Holy Land has turned into a wastnd of ruins, broken walls and debris; Quasi-Immortal Artifacts are broken and turned into junk¡ªwhat kind of great cmity urred!¡± ¡°Heaven, could it be that this is the reason for the massive changes in the entire Xuantian Realm?¡± Cultivators and Sect Gates in the Northern Region were extremely shocked. The Western Desert! ¡°Tianfan Hall has been destroyed, buried beneath the sands!¡± After this news was announced, all the people of the Buddhistnds wept! ¡°Has Brahma Heaven left us?¡± ¡°The prophecies of Brahma Heaven about the Devil have finally appeared¡­ The Devil will descend upon the world!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it, how could Tianfan Hall be like this¡­¡± When the news had only just spread through the various provinces and territories, each state was already greatly shaken, but quickly, the news from all ces converged! ¡± What? It¡¯s not just our Beichen Holy Land in the Northern Region, the Holy Lands in the Eastern Wilderness, Western Desert, and other ces have also faced the same tribtion? How is this possible! How is it possible!¡± In the Northern Region, within a Supreme Level force, in the main hall, all the Supremes were stunned. Uneptable! ¡°Impossible¡­ Who could simultaneously destroy so many forces? Even an Immortal could not do this, what exactly happened?¡± Chapter 55 - 55Chapter 51 The Final Pure Land_2 55Chapter 51 The Final Pure Land_2 Trantor: 549690339 | In the Eastern Wilderness, within an ancient Almost Holy Land, the sword in the old Sect Master¡¯s hand trembled, and his voice betrayed the panic in his heart! ¡°Devils have truly descended upon this world, the strongest of the Xuantian Realm are already dead, and next, it will be all creatures¡­ It¡¯s over, this is the apocalypse!¡± In the Western Desert, a Cultivator known as the Reincarnator of a Living Buddha, spread his judgment across the entire wastnd! Great shock struck all the provinces! The world was in turmoil! People were in a state of anxiety and fear! At the same time. In the Southern Territory. ¡°Urgent news!¡± ¡°The Northern Domain Beichen Holy Land has been destroyed!¡± ¡°Urgent news!¡± ¡°The West Desert Tianfan Temple is buried, no longer existing in this world!¡± ¡°Urgent news!¡± ¡°The East Destion Xuanyuan n ispletely wiped out, the Spirit Dragon in, without a single survivor!¡± ¡°Urgent news!¡± ¡°The Zhongzhou Taihua Holy Land has vanished from the Xuantian Realm, leaving only wastnd behind!¡± Urgent reports from all over the Xuantian Realm bombarded the major powers of the Southern Territory like a blizzard! Taiyan Holy Land! At this moment, the Mountain Protection Array had been fully activated, and outside of it, over a dozen Supremes, armed with Quasi-Immortal Artifacts, were patrolling at all times! It was like facing a formidable enemy! Inside the grand hall. Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord had gathered all the powerhouses from the two Holy Lands and the entire Southern Territory. Silence! The grand hall was left in silence! The Supremes were bombarded with one piece of news after another, from initial shock to subsequent awe, to numbness, and now to silence¡­ All the Supremes¡¯ faces still held an expression as if they were in a dream. ¡°Absurd¡­ How absurd, that one day the Holy Lands of the Xuantian Realm would face collective extinction¡­¡± A Supreme murmured to himself. ¡°What kind of existence is acting, to carry out such an annihtion¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable, what the other regions have descended into by now¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps the Southern Territory is thest Pure Land of the Xuantian Realm??¡± Everyone spoke in low voices. Yet Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord had extremely grave expressions on their faces. ¡°This is only the beginning¡­ I never thought Senior Li¡¯s words woulde true so quickly!¡± The words of Saint Lord Lingchao seemed to carry a great weight. Back in the small courtyard, when Senior Li told them that simr incidents would further unfold and that it was only a beginning, they had anticipated uing turmoil, but no one could have foreseen such a colossal wave! The entire Xuantian Realm was in disarray! ¡°For such a major event, Senior Li must have known about it long ago¡­ Have Saintess Mu Qianning and the others arrived yet?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord then asked. At the time, Senior Li had instructed them to ¡°take good care¡± of Mu Qianning and others during such events, clearly hinting that they should report to them promptly¡­ Now, with such a massive situation at hand, they did not know how to handle it, so they had already sent people to summon Mu Qianning and the others. ¡°Saintess Mu Qianning and others have arrived!¡± At this moment, a loud call came from outside the Taiyan Holy Land. Instantly, the Mountain Protection Array opened, and Fire Spirit and others were escorted into the Holy Land by the Supremes holding Quasi-Immortal Artifacts. Inside the grand hall, the two Saint Lords and countless Supremes all turned their heads, looking towards the entrance of the grand hall! Under the gaze of all, Fire Spirit and the others finally entered. Seeing them, both Yuanyang and Lingchao were overjoyed, and they quickly rose to greet them! ¡°Saintess, you have finally arrived!¡± Both Saint Lords were extremely respectful. None of the numerous Supremes in the hall found anything strange about this reverence, as it was widely known in the Southern Territory that Mu Qianning, Fire Spirit, and others had a terrifying entity behind them, whose words could annihte Holy Lands and Immortals. Therefore, their respectful greeting was epted by everyone. ¡°You are too kind, sirs,¡± Fire Spirit spoke, saying, ¡°We heard some of the news in the Fire Country¡­ Is it true that more than four Holy Lands have been destroyed?¡± ¡°To be precise, twelve!¡± Lingchao solemnly said, ¡°In the entire Xuantian Realm, there aren¡¯t more than twenty Holy Land-ranked forces, and now, nearly more than half have been wiped out!¡± Hearing this number, Fire Spirit and the others were momentarily stunned! They had not expected¡­ so many¡­ It was too terrifying. ¡°Now, rumors are spreading throughout the realms, causing widespread panic, and tales of devils and the apocalypse are being brought up incessantly¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord sighed and said, ¡°Even the destruction of the Three Absolutes Holy Land is no longer a concern to anyone, and we have temporarily sealed the news rted to the Southern Territory.¡± ¡°It seems then, that our Southern Territory might be the only Pure Land in the entire Xuantian Realm¡­¡± Fire Spirit spoke, seeming lost in thought. ¡°Exactly!¡± The two Saint Lords nodded, their faces revealing aplex expression¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Senior Li in the Southern Territory, how could it possibly be a Pure Land? It would have likely been the first to bepletely annihted! His presence was truly a blessing for the entire Southern Territory! ¡°I heard¡­ based on some ancient prophecies, this is just the beginning, and the disasterswill continue¡­¡± At that moment, Mu Qianning spoke with some uncertainty. Yuanyang nodded and replied, ¡°Saintess Qian Ning, what you said is true. We have been discussing for a day now, and the conclusion is that someone is orchestrating from behind, and the destruction of these Holy Lands is precisely to fulfill their goal!¡± ¡°At this moment, it¡¯s highly likely that they are observing from the shadows, and if annihting these Holy Lands does not achieve their objectives, then the destruction will probably continue. The remaining Holy Lands won¡¯t be spared, nor will Supreme Level forces, Transcendent Powers, and so on, be gradually wiped out¡­ Perhaps, until all Cultivators are eradicated!¡± Chapter 56 - 51 The Final Pure Land_3 56 Chapter 51 The Final Pure Land_3 Trantor: 549690339 | His words were heavy. ¡°s, a great cmity, a great cmity indeed!¡± ¡°Who would have thought that the Xuantian Realm would one day face such a catastrophe¡­¡± ¡°That we are still alive is already an immense stroke of luck¡­¡± The many Supremes expressed their worries aloud. ¡°In times like these, perhaps only Senior Li can save the entire Xuantian Realm!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke, his eyes filled with hope, saying, ¡°Therefore, we have specially invited a few of you here, not knowing¡­ does Senior Li have any guidance?¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and her twopanions could only shake their heads in confusion. ¡°Although Senior Li has given no guidance¡­¡± Mu Qianning mustered her courage and said, ¡°But I think that now, our Southern Territory is the only safe ce left in the entire Xuantian Realm¡­¡± ¡°We perhaps should invite cultivators from other realms toe here for refuge¡­ Otherwise, otherwise they will all die¡­¡± Her clear,rge eyes hid a deep unwillingness to see harme to others. Lingchao and Yuan Yang couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows lightly. Inviting cultivators from other realms to the Southern Territory for refuge? This idea had indeed urred to them before, but it was quickly dismissed. Now that the Xuantian Realm is nearly destroyed, the driving force behind it is unknown; if they opened the Southern Territory widely, offering shelter to everyone, it could make the Southern Territory a target for all! But now, the one proposing this idea was Mu Qianning! After understanding the situation, both Holy Lands knew that in the entire Southern Territory and even the Xuantian Realm, Mu Qianning was the first person to have met Senior Li and the one to receive his bestowed fortune. This status was extraordinary, and from a certain perspective, it was even symbolic. ¡°1 support Qianning¡¯s suggestion.¡± At this moment, Fire Spirit also spoke up, saying, ¡°Opening the Southern Territory widely to provide shelter for the cultivators of the world may not seem wise¡­ but it is an act of righteousness, an act of goodness!¡± She stood by Mu Qianning¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Moreover, I believe that the reason we have been looked after by Senior Li might be precisely because of Qianning¡¯s kindness¡­¡± She would never forget that when she was out of options, it was the kind-hearted Mu Qianning who, at the risk of angering Senior Li, spoke for her and earned her a sliver of recognition from him¡­ Although she had never said it out loud, she was firmly convinced in her heart that Mu Qianning¡¯s purity and kindness were maybe key to Senior Li¡¯s favor! So, facing the catastrophe of the entire Xuantian Realm, the lives of a billion people¡­ one should not be indifferent! Hearing that Fire Spirit supported her, Mu Qianning couldn¡¯t help but happily hold her hand. At the same moment, Lingchao and Yuan Yang also exchanged nces. ¡°The two Saintesses are correct¡­ we indeed should not close our doors!¡± Lingchao said. ¡°Yes, moreover, a person like Senior Li arranges everything in imperceptible ways; he has made us report back to people like Saintess Qianning, and her nature and kindness might just be the direction guiding us forward!¡± Yuan Yang also nodded, seeing now that this was the only path! ¡°Our two Holy Lands will immediately join forces to send a message to the outside world, telling them that the Southern Territory is the only Pure Land!¡± ¡°We wee them to take refuge in the Southern Territory!¡± The two of them dered! Hearing this, Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit both smiled sincerely! Soon, the joint letter from the two holynds of the Southern Territory was sent out to the outer world through various channels! ¡°A great crisis hase upon the Xuantian Realm, but the Southern Territory is the only Pure Land, weing all cultivators to take refuge here!¡± ¡°We will provide everything, helping the cultivators of the Xuantian Realm to ovee this difficult time together!¡± This was the main content of the letter! At the same time, to make it more convincing, the letter also mentioned the incident involving the Ascension tform of the Cangli Mountain Range! That day, many ancient message Arrays lit up. Innumerable people set out from the Southern Territory, traveling to various states and regions to deliver the message¡­. The news spread rapidly! And the Southern Territory, it directly attracted the attention of the entire Xuantian Realm! Chapter 57 - 52 Escape from the Regions i 57 Chapter 52 Escape from the Regions i Trantor: 549690339 I The news from the Southern Territory spread swiftly throughout the entire Xuantian Realm. Instantly, it captured the attention of the entire Xuantian Realm. ¡°Sect Master, ording to the letter from the Southern Territory, the Southern Territory is now thest Pure Land¡­ Perhaps we should relocate there!¡± In the Northern Region, within a Sect Gate, an elder suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily the case. We¡¯re just a Transcendent Power. Even if there really are entities targeting the major forces of the Xuantian Realm, it won¡¯t involve us¡­¡± ¡°What makes the Southern Territory capable of ensuring its own safety? The forces of Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land are not stronger than those of Beichen Holy Land!¡± ¡°Right, after arriving in the Southern Territory, living under others, wouldn¡¯t we have to swear allegiance to the forces of both Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land¡­¡± Many opposed this! The old Sect Master, sitting at the head of the table, was silent, contemting for a long time before finally speaking, ¡°Now, it¡¯s no longer up to us to choose.¡± ¡°The world is in great turmoil, yet not a single Holy Land in the Southern Territory has been destroyed. Moreover, the letter mentions that there is a power in the Southern Territory capable of deterring everything!¡± ¡°Just for that reason alone, we too should seek refuge there!¡± ¡°For the continuity of our sect! We set out today!¡± His word was final! Western Desert. Outside a grand Chan temple, half of the Western Desert¡¯s Brahman Cultivators had gathered. This Chan temple, known as Kongming Hall, was the premier Brahmanic Daoist force in the Western Desert. After Tianfan Hall was destroyed, Fan Tu fell into chaos, and all Brahman Cultivators and devotees were in a state of panic. They now gathered in front of Kongming Temple to discuss jointly. Inside the grand hall, an old Brahmanic Saint Teacher was seated, his face kind andpassionate, his kasaya worn as though it had endured countless years of weathering. ¡°Saint Teacher Kongming, a letter has arrived from the Southern Territory iming that it is thest Pure Land, and inviting all Cultivators to take refuge there,¡± a middle-aged Brahman Cultivator came forward to report to the old Saint Teacher. ¡ªAfter the destruction of Tianfan Hall, almost all ¡°Saint Teachers¡± had perished, and this old Brahman Cultivator before them was thest one left. That¡¯s why he held such a pull. Saint Teacher Kongming took the letter from the middle-aged Brahman Cultivator and read it. ¡°The Southern Territory¡­ possesses a power capable of deterring everything?¡± Saint Teacher Kongming murmured to himself before finally saying, ¡°Whether the Southern Territory is thest Pure Land or not, all Cultivators of the world should now unite,e together, only then can they resist the demons.¡± ¡°Pass on the word, let all disciples and devotees prepare to embark to the Southern Territory.¡± The words of the Saint Teacher were soft, but they reached across the entire Chan hall, and nearly everyone heard them. This caused a stir because it meant they were going to give up Fan Tu¡­ Eastern Wilderness. ¡°I find this unbelievable!¡± Within a grand pce, the elders of the Divine Sword Sect had gathered, and a Supreme Elder was the first to voice his opinion on the letter from the Southern Territory: ¡°The Southern Territory is far from a Pure Land. ording to the information we received earlier, the Three Absolutes Holy Land was annihted when it went to the Southern Territory for a holy war; not a single person was left!¡± ¡°The Holy Lands there are simply not trustworthy. Once we enter, I¡¯m afraid we will not be able to control our own fate!¡± he warned. ¡°We should first send someone to investigate the Southern Territory. Only after confirming it¡¯s safe should we move there.¡± ¡°Exactly, in today¡¯s world, only caution will ensure the survival of our Sect!¡± Voices rose one after another, skepticism evident in their words. The old Sect Master was silent for a very long time and, holding an ancient sword, eventually said: ¡°We no longer have a choice.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad, at least there exists a power there capable of destroying the Three Absolutes Holy Land.¡± ¡°In other words, the Southern Territory is capable of ying Immortals. Let¡¯s not forget, the Patriarch of the Three Absolutes Holy Land, the Three Absolute Immortal, certainly left behind an Immortal-level trump card.¡± ¡°And such power might also be ourst hope against the dark hand that¡¯s destroying all the major Holy Lands¡­¡± ¡°I have made up my mind, the entire Sect will move to the Southern Territory!¡± Central Province. Central Province has always been the center of the Xuantian Realm since ancient times, with clouds of Cultivators and a forest of powerful beings. Here, the number of Holy Lands is greater than in the other four domains, with a total of seven major Holy Lands. But today, the Holy Lands that entered to discuss matters in ¡°Luofu Pce¡± were down to just three. Luofu Holy Land, Cihang Holy Abode, Dugu n. These three Holy Lands were all that remained of Central Province¡¯s once abundant Holy Lands; the other four had already been destroyed. Among them, the Three Absolutes Holy Land went to the Southern Territory to initiate a holy war and never returned, while the remaining three were wiped out in one day by a terrifying force from beyond the heavens. Inside Luofu Pce. The Holy Masters and Supreme Elders of the three Holy Lands were currently discussing matters. ¡°With the destruction of Taihua Holy Land and the other two Holy Lands, now only our three families remain in the entire Southern Territory¡­¡± a ck Robed Figure began speaking; he was the Holy Master of Luofu Holy Land, adorned with a golden Tai Chi symbol on his ck robe. ¡°If we¡¯re not mistaken in our guess, the destruction of so many Sect Gates is simply because the beings in the shadows want to achieve their goals. Now, they must be observing in secret, and next, it¡¯s very likely that we will follow in the footsteps of many Holy Lands!¡± The master of Cihang Holy Abode, a middle-aged beautiful woman wearing a white gauze dress, her face veiled to reveal only a pair of charming apricot eyes, was filled with worry. And sitting next to them was a middle-aged man in in clothes. His face was sharp, silent, and seemingly never ready to easily express opinions. With his graying hair, he appeared like a disheartened jianghu wanderer, making it hard to imagine that he was a person qualified to sit alongside the Luofu Holy Master and the Master of Cihang Abode. ¡°Regarding the letter from the Southern Territory, what do you all think? Their assessment of the situation coincides with ours, believing that there is some powerful entity orchestrating all this, aiming at the entire Xuantian Realm¡­¡± said the Luofu Holy Master. ¡°Holy Master, I believe the letter from the Southern Territory cannot be trusted. Everyone should still remember, the Three Absolutes Holy Land went there and not a single person returned¡­¡± at this moment, a Supreme figure sitting below spoke. Everyone nodded in agreement. As Holy Lands within the Central Province, they shared deep bonds, and the destruction of the Three Absolutes Holy Land made it difficult for them to harbor good feelings toward the Southern Territory. ¡°Master of Cihang Abode, what do you think?¡± The Luofu Holy Master turned to the middle-aged beauty. The Master of Cihang Abode was silent for a long while before speaking, ¡°We have already tried to contact our ancestors in the Immortal Domain, but there has been no response; we have lost contact with them.¡± ¡°Without a response from the ancestors, relying on the Immortal-level powers within our sects, once those beings make a move, we truly have no chance of survival. Don¡¯t forget the Spirit Dragon of the Xuanyuan Family and the Three Golden Bodies from the Leiyin Temple in the Western Desert¡­ Those are all Immortal-level powers!¡± Her words left everyone in silence. In the face of stark reality, even the Holy Lands were as precarious as eggs bnced on end. ¡°And beyond doubt, there exists Immortal-level power in the Southern Territory!¡± ¡°We can only seek refuge under such power!¡± ¡°Therefore, I agree to go to the Southern Territory!¡± The Cihang Saint Lord stated her position. ¡°Brother Dugu, your opinion?¡± The Luofu Holy Master then turned to the man in in clothes. This middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Central Province¡¯s Sword Immortal family, Dugu Chenlu! Dugu Chenlu remained silent for a good while before finally speaking, ¡°When the Taihua Holy Land was destroyed, I sensed a trace of disturbance.¡± ¡°At that time, I wielded the Dugu Ancestral Sword to sh at the unknown existence.¡± ¡°However, after that sh was made, not only was the unknown existence unharmed, but it struck back along the path of the sword light, resulting in the destruction of the thirteen Quasi-Immortal Sword Spirits of the Dugu Family, shattering the ancestral sword as well.¡± Having said that, he waved his hand, and countless fragments of the sword appeared on the table. Seeing this, everyone involuntarily gasped! Nobody expected that during the destruction of the Taihua Holy Land, the Dugu Family had sensed it¡­ And evenunched a sword strike at the unknown existence! This was terrifying. ¡°Indeed, Dugu is a determined figure¡­ actually daring to wield a sword against that unknown existence!¡± ¡°The Sword Immortal family is low-key but immensely powerful, with almost every generation boasting an Almost Immortal; their strength is actually greater than that of the Holy Lands¡­¡± ¡°What a pity that even the mighty Dugu Family suffered such a crushing blow, greatly diminishing their vitality!¡± All faces showed respect, worthy of the ruthless Dugu Family. But the loss was also enormous, with the ancestral sword containing the power of the Immortal Path shattered, and the family¡¯s thirteen Quasi-Immortal Sword Spirits wiped out¡­ It could be said that the Dugu Family had been deeply wounded, their foundation almostpletely eroded! ¡°I believe that the sh I made was not even noticed by the unknown existence; otherwise, with a mere flick of its hand, I would not be sitting here with all of you today. The shattering of the ancestral sword and the eradication of the thirteen sword spirits were but the unintended consequences of its bacsh.¡± Dugu Chenlu¡¯s somber words caused everyone¡¯s hearts to plummet.¡¯ What kind of existence could this be? Not needing to care at all, if you dare to touch it, you would be seeking your own death. Dugu Chenlu sighed and ultimately said, ¡°So, let¡¯s head for the Southern Territory!¡± Chapter 58 - 53 The Entire Southern Territory Follows_i Chapter 53 The Entire Southern Territory Follows_i Trantor: 549690339 | Zang Xuanisdead! This news instantly caused the True Immortals present to reveal expressions of extreme shock. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± A ck Robed Figure cried out in disbelief, his face full of incredulity, ¡°In the Xuantian Realm, Immortals are invincible, let alone us!¡± ¡°Right, even if all the ants in the Xuantian Realm were added together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake even one of his hands, how could he die?!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be real, what exactly happened, could there be some mistake in the news?¡± ¡°Could it really be a disaster¡­ otherwise, why would the World Tree remain unshaken?¡± Everyone was bewildered with doubts. The leading ck Robed Figure asked in a deep voice, ¡°Luo Ming, what exactly happened?¡± Luo Ming said: ¡°I went to the Southern Territory¡¯s Ascension tform and found that the Ascension tform connecting to the Immortal Domain had been destroyed, and Zang Xuan was nowhere to be found. In a graveyard of ants, I discovered soil stained with his blood.¡± As he spoke, he took out a handful of bloodied soil from his sleeve! ¡°Based on this, it can be inferred that he has ceased to have any vital signs, and his soul has perishedpletely!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was incredible shocked, and they all came forward, each one examining the handful of soil. ¡°Indeed, it is his blood!¡± ¡°Judging by this lifeless blood, he was really killed¡­ and very thoroughly at that!¡± ¡°But how is this possible? As everyone knows, there isn¡¯t even a single Immortal in the Xuantian Realm anymore, let alone an existence that could kill a True Immortal?!¡± The group was skeptical. ¡°The only possibility is the Immortal Domain!¡± At this moment, the leading ck Robed Figure spoke up, his face somber, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Zang Xuan killed people at the Ascension tform; it would necessarily have alerted the Sect Gates in the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°However, within the Immortal Domain, only the weakest Sect Gates on the fringes would need to connect to the Lower World in such a way to select talents¡­ And for there to be a True Immortal in such Sect Gate would be quite extraordinary. Yet, even if a True Immortal were to discover this, they couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Zang Xuan through the barrier between realms!¡± Someone questioned. The leading ck Robed Figure shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but clearly, only an existence from the Immortal Domain could achieve this.¡± ¡°ording to the Immortal Monarch¡¯s orders, we¡¯ve already destroyed over a dozen worlds, and adding those destroyed by other dispatched teams, although it might not be muchpared to the total of one hundred thousand Lower Worlds, it could have alerted someone in the Immortal Domain¡­¡± He pondered and said, ¡°Perhaps we should stop for a while and investigate clearly before continuing!¡± Many ck Robed Figures looked at each other, their eyes filled with reluctance. Destroying the Lower Worlds had be second nature to them, but now, apanion had died here, and even their progress was being hindered! Intolerable! ¡°Right,¡± At this time, Luo Ming continued, ¡°It seems that all the ants from this world are headed to the Southern Territory, fleeing there.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± The leading ck Robed Figure scoffed disdainfully, ¡°No matter how they flee, they can¡¯t escape the Xuantian Realm. Gathering together only makes it more convenient for us to strike directly.¡± ¡°Chen Yun, you take some people to contact the Helmsman. Have him check whether there¡¯s any unusual movement in the Immortal Domain¡­ If it¡¯s not the focus of the Immortal Domain, then it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Luo Ming, you take two people to the Southern Territory, and at mymand, annihte all those ants¡ª¡± Upon hearing themand, two ck Robed Figures bowed and promptly left. After they had gone, the leading ck Robed Figure looked toward the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, his eyes flickering indecisively, ¡°This world seems to have gotten a bit interesting¡­¡± Time flies. Southern Territory. Countless cultivators have flooded into the Southern Territory¡­ Central Province, Northern Region, Western Desert, Eastern Wilderness¡­ The massive crowd that arrived at the Southern Territory suddenly made it crowded. Even the most ordinary mountains rich in Spiritual Energy were upied. So many people havee that the resources of the Southern Territory simply cannot supply them all. Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land have each designated some cities or mountain ranges rich in spiritual energy to amodate the arrivals, but they were almost all upied by holynds and such, with ordinary sects unable to get a piece. The Southern Territory was bustling with excitement. At this moment, outside the gate of the Taiyan Holy Land. All the major holynds and supreme forces that had traveled from the outside world to the Southern Territory had arrived. ¡°Open the gates!¡± The words of Saint Lord Lingchao transmitted out, and the gates promptly opened. The holy lords of the major holynds, along with a throng of supremes,nded at the gates of the Taiyan Holy Land. There were strong figures from the Western Desert like Saint Teacher Kongming, from the Central Province like Luofu Holy Master, Cihang Saint Lord, Dugu Chenlu, and others¡­. Since the holynds of the Northern Region had been wiped out, leading the way was the Sect Master of the quasi-holynd, Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Esteemed Brothers, your prestigious arrival at Taiyan Holy Land honors us greatly. Please, let us converse further within the grand hall!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao walked in, his smile weing as he invited them inside. The group then made their way into the main hall of Taiyan Holy Land. The main hall was vast and spacious, yet at this moment it was filled to capacity. Dignitaries at the level of supremes and above from various states had almost alle, numbering in the hundreds! ¡ªViewed within this great hall, the number indeed seemed vast, but whenpared to the trillions of beings of the entire Xuantian Realm, they would appear rare as phoenix feathers or unicorn horns. All the major holy lords took their seats at the forefront. At the head sat five individuals. Among them, Lingchao and Yuan Yang were surprisingly seated on either side, while in the middle were two sequestered females, and one elder. In the very center, the girl who was none other than Mu Qianning; to her left, Fire Spirit satposedly, and to her right, Yu Qishui appeared somewhat uneasy. Mu Qianning¡¯s palms were slightly sweaty under the gazes of everyone there. In her clear eyes, one could glimpse a tinge of apprehension and nervousness. After all, those seated at the scene were all holy lords and supremes¡­ Who could have imagined that just a few months prior, her Lihuo Sect was merely a star-ranked force, struggling desperately for survival in the face of Fiery Mountain¡¯s invasion, and fighting an uphill battle. Now, she sat at the very center of countless mighty beings of the entire Xuantian Realm, receiving the gazes of countless powerful individuals. This feeling made her ufortable. In truth, none of the three of them wished to attend this congress. Indeed, although the three had advanced their cultivation levels swiftly, as of now, they were merely at the Mahayana Realm, not even venerables yet. But, both Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord insisted that they must attend, for only they could represent Senior Li! ¡°Ha-ha, Brother Lingchao, Brother Yuanyang, I must admit I am quite curious. Who are these three? I have never seen them before.¡± With everyone sitting, upon seeing the situation at the front, Luofu Holy Master suddenly spoke up. ¡°Indeed, at a nce, they are just a few cultivators at the Mahayana Realm. What qualifies them to sit at the most honorable ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯sughable, have Lingchao and Yuan Yang truly be senile?¡± ¡°Us, a group of supremes and holy lords, could our status possibly be inferior to these three insects?¡± A number of people murmured quietly. The many powerful figures of the world had always been unruly; supremes with their pride, holy lords with their dignity. Now, they were being asked to let a few at the Mahayana Realm sit in the most prestigious seats. Lingchao and Yuan Yang might not mind, but they couldn¡¯t stand it! In the eyes of many, this was nothing short of aplete disregard for the supremes and holy lords! However, Saint Lord Lingchao responded indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t seen them before. I will introduce them to everyone.¡± ¡°These three are Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, Fire Spirit, the Divine Maiden, and Yu Qishui, the Divine Envoy.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao paused before saying, ¡°Currently, the cultivators of the Southern Territory all follow them, taking their edicts as guidelines for their actions.¡± Earlier, Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord had consulted with Mu Qianning, asking if they could make Senior Li¡¯s existence known to the public. She had given them a negative response. In Mu Qianning¡¯s view, Senior Li preferred quietude and if his presence became widely known, it might disturb him, which would be inappropriate. Therefore, Saint Lord Lingchao would not mention Senior Li¡¯s name directly; introducing Mu Qianning and the others sufficed. Upon hearing this, the entire assembly was astir! The supremes and holy lords present looked at these three unbelievably. The people who the entire Southern Territory¡¯s cultivators followed??? Chapter 59 - 54: The New Task 1 Chapter 54: The New Task 1 Trantor: 549690339 | The heroes of the Xuantian Realm, countless Saint Masters and Supremes, all looked at Mu Qianning and the other two in surprise at this moment. These three people were clearly only at the Mahayana Realm in terms of cultivation level, not even Venerables! Although those two women seemed young and reaching the Mahayana Realm could be considered the mark of peerless geniuses. But, to have the entire Southern Territory follow them? This was simply too terrifying. If these words hade from anyone else, people would have found it too absurd, but now, the one who spoke was Ling Chao. The Saint Master of the mighty Taiyan Holy Land! ¡°How is this possible, just based on these three minor Mahayana Realm cultivators, they can make the entire Southern Territory follow them?¡± ¡°Hehe, is Saint Lord Lingchao joking with us?¡± ¡°The mighty Southern Territory! Has it really fallen to this extent?¡± Everyone began to speak, not believing it at all. Luofu Holy Master also couldn¡¯t help but smile, not denying or mocking, but instead asked, ¡°May I know the origins of these three?¡± Cihang Saint Lord, Saint Teacher Kongming, and the others, were also waiting solemnly for the answer. In their eyes, a person like Ling Chao would definitely not make carelessments; since he had spoken in front of all the heroes of the world, there must be a reason. Especially now, at this critical juncture where anything could happen. Saint Lord Lingchao, however, shook his head and said, ¡°My esteemed fellows need not ask further. What I can tell everyone is, the disaster facing the Southern Territory came earlier than in the Western Desert, Northern Region, and Central Province, and had it not been for these three, the Southern Territory would have already beenpletely destroyed.¡± At that time, it was Fire Spirit and the others who carried Senior Li¡¯s calligraphy to suppress True Immortals, saving the entire Southern Domain Allied Forces. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces became even grimmer! However, the more Ling Chao and the others were reticent about it, the more curious the many Saint Masters and Supremes became! ¡°Hehe, I just think that at the critical moment of life and death for the Xuantian Realm, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, we still need to rify their origins to reassure everyone.¡± Luofu Holy Master sarcasticallyughed. He was filled with doubt. ¡°I agree. The reason for our visit is because of the trust we have in our fellow Southern Territory practitioners, but if these two esteemed lords can¡¯t even tell us the true identities of these three, isn¡¯t that too dismissive?¡± Cihang Saint Lord also spoke, directly touching on the most fundamental issue ¡ªtrust. At a time when people were panicking, the Xuantian Realm was unstable, and if they began to doubt each other, they would likely quickly disintegrate. And before this, the Three Absolutes Holy Land, which went to the holy war in the Southern Territory, silently perished, and the Holy Lands in Central Province were particrly sensitive, which is why they were so concerned. At this moment, Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke indifferently, ¡°Cihang Saint Lord, trust is mutual. If you trust us, why the incessant questioning?¡± ¡°If you do not trust us, how can we talk of trusting you?¡± With these words spoken, Cihang Saint Lord was suddenly rendered speechless, with a hint of annoyance in her beautiful eyes. ¡°I understand where everyone¡¯s concerns lie,¡± At this time, Yuanyang Holy Lord continued, ¡°I can tell you definitively that the destruction of the Three Absolutes Holy Land was their own doing.¡± Upon this revtion, everyone became solemn. This indicated that the fall of the Three Absolutes Holy Land had something to do with Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land? Yuanyang Holy Lord¡¯s straightforwardness left everyone speechless. ¡°I believe these three benefactors are probably not bad people.¡± At this time, Saint Teacher Kongming from the Western Desert spoke, ¡°However, I am puzzled; even the two Saint Masters are unaware of what¡¯s happening in the Xuantian Realm. Could you let us know a thing or two, so we can also take precautions?¡± Everyone waited for the response. After some thought, Ling Chao said, ¡°I can tell you all, the mastermind behind the Xuantian Realm¡¯s current crisis is at least¡­ of the True Immortal level!¡± True Immortal! With these words out, everyone was shocked beyond measure. Was it indeed an Immortal Path figure who had taken action? ¡°True Immortal¡­ What level is that? Should it be far above that of Immortals?¡± ¡°I have not heard of it, but being capable of ying Immortals must certainly be terrifying.¡± Everyone began to speak again. ¡°Venerables prove themselves as Immortals, but they are just Human Immortals.¡± At this time, the usually reticent Dugu Chen spoke, ¡°For a Lower World like the Xuantian Realm, Human Immortals are already the peak, but for the vast Immortal Domain, Human Immortals are nothing but ants.¡± ¡°Above Human Immortals, there are Profound Immortals, True Immortals, and Heavenly Immortals. Beyond Heavenly Immortals, there are even stronger and higher realms.¡± In his voice, there was a sense of emotion as he said, ¡°If a True Immortal hase this time, then everything makes sense.¡± ¡°Simrly, if a True Immortal strikes, they could annihte the entire Xuantian Realm.¡± His words made everyonee to a realization. They had not expected that the seemingly invincible Immortals, in the hierarchy of the Immortal Domain, were actually at the very bottom and considered ants¡­ ¡°I understand now, a True Immortal to a Human Immortal is like us to Cave Void Realm Cultivators¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then what hope do we have?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to resist at all, with such a power, we might as well wait for death¡­¡± ¡°Such beings¡­ what could the Xuantian Realm possibly have to attract them?¡± After understanding the situation, everyone felt bleak and despairing in their hearts. This was an insurmountable gap indeed. Even if an Immortal appeared tonight, it would be impossible to stop this cataclysm. ¡°Since True Immortals are so terrifying¡­ then I¡¯m very curious, what is the power that the two Saint Lords mentioned, the power the Southern Territory possesses to deter everything¡­ could it possibly deter a True Immortal?¡± A Supreme questioned with skepticism. But Yuanyang Daoren merely smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Since you all havee, rest assured.¡± A True Immortal? Senior Li didn¡¯t even need to make a move and could randomly ughter at will! Meanwhile. On the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range, a peaceful little mountain vige. Jiang Xue had settled down here, even though Senior Li did not ept her as a disciple, she still did not wish to leave. Because with Senior Li here, this little mountain vige had already acquired a certain special Taoist charm. Living here for a long time could deepen one¡¯s Taoist foundation. Another reason was that in the Xuantian Realm, the highest status one could attain was that of an Immortal. Once one became an Immortal, as their strength increased, they often could not stay in the Xuantian Realm for too long. This was why Immortals from the Xuantian Realm throughout the ages have all consecutively entered the Immortal Domain, some without even having the time to leave their legacy. Jiang Xue found that in this small mountain vige, she did not feel any restrictions whatsoever. She had a vague feeling that even if she grew to the True Immortal Realm, she would not be subject to any constraints. ¡ª This could only mean that the status of this small mountain vige was actually higher than the entire Xuantian Realm! In Li Fan¡¯s small courtyard. ¡°Teacher, Jiang Xue has settled down in the vige.¡± Nan Feng returned from outside and told Li Fan the news. Her face showed aplex expression, understanding that a generation¡¯s Immortal settling here was for a particr reason. It was all because her teacher lived here. Li Fan smiled. This Jiang Xue was truly persistent. ¡°Qian Ning and others, here to pay respects to Senior Li!¡± At this time, the voice of Mu Qianning came from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Li Fan said. Mu Qianning, Fire Spirit, and others walked in and greeted, ¡°We pay our respects to Senior.¡± ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Li Fan smiled, ¡°How have things been recently?¡± Fire Spirit said, ¡°Reporting to Senior, in the past month, natural disasters have urred in the Western Desert, Northern Region, and Eastern Wilderness, resulting in many deaths.¡± Li Fan felt a chill upon hearing this. Natural disasters! ¡°Are they rted to what¡¯s happening here?¡± Li Fan inquired. It hadn¡¯t been long since an earthquake struck the Cangli Mountains, and now other parts of the Xuantian Realm were having trouble too? The Xuantian Realm really was fraught with disasters. Indeed, everything was under Senior Li¡¯s control¡­ Fire Spirit respectfully said, ¡°Exactly so!¡± Li Fan sighed upon hearing this. Whenever a disaster struck, countless innocent lives were always lost. Meanwhile, Mu Qianning looked at Li Fan somewhat nervously and said, ¡°Senior Li¡­ Qian Ning has suggested to Saint Lords Lingchao and Yuanyang that they ept refugees from all territories into the Southern Territory for asylum¡­ Did I do wrong?¡± At the time, out of kindness, she had made the suggestion to Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land. Now upon reflection, without getting Senior Li¡¯s permission, she wondered if she had been too audacious¡­ But Li Fan just smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, maintaining kindness and doing kind deeds is never wrong.¡± ¡°You have a kind heart.¡± Receiving Senior Li¡¯s praise, Mu Qianning¡¯s face immediately blushed with joy! Fire Spirit¡¯s heart flickered withplexity. Indeed, there was a reason why Mu Qianning was the first to gain Senior Li¡¯s favor. ¡°However, while it¡¯s good to save people, your abilities are ultimately limited; don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,¡± Li Fan reminded them. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning both nodded. ¡°System task issued: Take in ten disciples and teach them different skills to help them survive in these troubled times!¡± At that moment, the voice of the System suddenly rang out! Chapter 60 - 55 Senior Li Takes on a Disciple_1 Chapter 55 Senior Li Takes on a Disciple_1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Take ten disciples and teach them different skills to help them survive in this chaotic world!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan was immediately startled. This¡­ he has to take disciples again? He guessed that the disaster that had urred had left many people homeless, and the System was expecting Li Fan to help some of them with all his abilities¡­ He instantly felt worried. Taking ten disciples was one thing, but the key was that he had to teach them different skills to help them survive in this chaotic world. Although he possessed a myriad of misceneous skills, the better ones, like music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, could still be considered cultured pleasures and might attract some interest. The rest seemed rather¡­ like trivial party tricks or insignificant skills. For instance, a hundred ways to nt trees? Vegetable nting and hybridization techniques? Peach Tree Grafting Techniques? Postpartum Care for Sows? The fourteen hammering techniques of cksmithing? Who would want to learn these things? Besides, even if they learned them, could they really survive in a chaotic world with these skills? He did not believe it himself. How pleasant it was now, teaching Zi Ling and Nan Feng, two great beauties, listening to them call him ¡°Master¡± every day. It couldn¡¯t be morefortable. If he took ten disciples, that would be a tremendous pressure. It was hard to take disciples, but even harder to teach them. But, one couldn¡¯t simply ignore a System task. Seeing the expression on Li Fan¡¯s face, Fire Spirit considerately asked, ¡°Senior Li, do you have any orders to give?¡± Li Fan had a thought; he had limited resources in this small mountain vige, but Fire Spirit and others came across more people in the outside world. He could ask for their help. However, in the hearts of Fire Spirit and others, he was, after all, a master of exquisite skills; he couldn¡¯t afford to lower his status too much and had to maintain some dignity. He immediately responded, ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s like this, now that chaotic times have arrived, I do possess some minor arts that 1 wish to pass on, but having lived in the mountain vige for a long time, I know very little about the outside world¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were instantly enlightened. Senior Li, Senior Li was going to take in disciples?! They were immediately excited and surprised. A figure like Senior Li, who could even force True Immortals to spill blood, following by his side was a blessing not achieved in ten lifetimes. If the outside world knew that Senior Li was going to take disciples, it would certainly cause an uproar. Perhaps even the Supreme, Almost Immortals, and Immortals would bow down and beg! They had not forgotten how someone as astonishing and peerless as Jiang Xue had been eager to stay by Senior Li¡¯s side and, after being rejected, was unwilling to leave and chose to live in seclusion in the small mountain vige. And the minor arts mentioned by Senior Li, a joke, how could they really just be minor arts? The minor arts mentioned by Senior Li were surely rare and supreme arts of the Immortal Path! ¡°Senior, Senior, are you really going to take disciples?¡± Fire Spirit could hardly believe it. Li Fan nodded and sighed, ¡°Yes, the chaotic times have begun, and it is something I must do.¡± It was all because of this disaster that had struck the Xuantian Realm. Otherwise, how could the System possibly have him take disciples? So he said, chaotic times had begun, and he was forced to do this out of necessity. But to Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit, this showed even more respect and admiration, their eyes filled with greater veneration. ¡°Although detached from the world, ethereal and beyond mortal concerns, he is still able to support the heavens with his strength and harbor the whole world in his heart. This is Senior Li, this is the demeanor of a legendary figure.¡± Mu Qianning couldn¡¯t help but murmur, filled with admiration for Li Fan. ¡°It seems that, in this grand game, Senior Li is preparing to make his move to contend with the great cmity¡­¡± Fire Spirit took a deep breath, understanding that Senior Li was nning to use them to spread the news about his uing recruitment of disciples. After all, how could a legendary figure like Senior Li personally seek out disciples? Upon thinking of this, she immediately said, ¡°Senior, rest assured, we will definitely spread the news of your recruitment of disciples throughout the Xuantian Realm. I believe the most outstanding individuals in the entire Xuantian Realm will be vying toe!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan¡¯s face, though usually impassive, couldn¡¯t help but flush with redness. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning had too much confidence in him, to say such things as spreading the word throughout the Xuantian Realm¡­ It was too extravagant. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so ostentatious, it¡¯s better to be low-key.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but speak out. What a joke, in this Xuantian Realm, where cultivators reign supreme, as a mere mortal, how could he afford to be arrogant? Moreover, thinking of the skills he could teach, Li Fan felt embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss, just quietly and discreetlyplete the system task, and that would be enough. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning instantly understood. ¡°Damn it, I actually forgot, Senior Li is a hermit who doesn¡¯t wish to delve too much into worldly matters, naturally, he doesn¡¯t want to attract attention. Moreover, his grand scheme must involve profound and extensive matters, which should not be known by too many people!¡± Fire Spirit chided herself. Mu Qianning, with eyes full of admiration, looked at Li Fan and asked, ¡°Senior, what kind of disciples are you looking for?¡± Li Fan thought for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°No specific requirements, let it be left to fate.¡± Left to fate! Although he said so, Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit both understood that this would probably make many favored sons of heaven regret their mistakes. Like Jiang Xue, those Immortals! Such a high-minded individual, everything indeed depends on fate¡­ ¡°Senior, we have understood your meaning. Please rest assured, we will do our best!¡± Fire Spirit spoke, already filled with anticipation. Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°Good. Thank you.¡± After Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning left, they headed directly towards Taiyan Holy Land. To unite against foreign enemies, many of the Xuantian Realm¡¯s power leaders were now gathered at Taiyan Holy Land. Upon their return, Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord immediately weed them into the grand hall. ¡°The two goddesses have returned. How is it, does Senior Li have any directives for the current situation?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord asked solemnly. Fire Spirit nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, Senior Li has already foreseen the great troubles of the Xuantian Realm and moreover, to cope with the chaotic times, he has asked us to do something!¡± Upon hearing this, Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord both looked at Fire Spirit with tense anticipation. ¡°What is it?¡± Fire Spirit spoke word byword, ¡°Senior Li is going to take a disciple!¡± Taking a disciple! As they heard this, Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao were both taken aback, their eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Senior Li is actually going to take a disciple. After so many people seeking apprenticeship, even a figure like Jiang Xue was rejected¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao murmured. ¡°This is clearly not just about taking a disciple, obviously, it¡¯s a move made by Senior Li whose effects in the future are unimaginable.¡± ¡°And whoever he epts as his disciple, their future prospects¡­are unimaginable, at least above the Immortals!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions wereplex as Saint Lord Lingchao spoke excitedly yet nervously, ¡°Besides this, does Senior Li have any other requirements?¡± Such an extraordinary opportunity ¡ª if possible, even he wished to be a disciple! Yuanyang Holy Lord was more direct, ¡°Do we, I, still have a chance?¡± Both Holy Lords, of nearly Immortal caliber, looked eagerly at Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit. They exchanged a nce and instantly understood each other. They¡­. had still underestimated the sensation that Senior Li¡¯s recruitment of disciples would cause!!! Chapter 61 - 56 Seeking a Master 1 Chapter 56 Seeking a Master 1 Trantor: 549690339 Watching the earnest expressions of the two Saint Masters, Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit both woreplex looks. Even the Saint Masters themselves wanted to be apprentices. ¡°Two seniors¡­ Senior Li didn¡¯t specify his requirements for disciples. He only mentioned that everything is up to fate.¡± Fire Spirit said, ¡°However, I think, perhaps, since you both are already renowned leaders in your own right, this might not be quite appropriate¡­¡± Hearing this, the two Saint Masters also gave a wry smile. In fact, they were well aware in their hearts that they no longer had such a destiny. After all, even someone like Jiang Xue, who wanted to take on a master, didn¡¯t get permission from Senior Li. Instead, it was Nan Feng and Zi Ling from the Three Absolutes Holy Land who had such good fortune. ¡°Besides, Senior Li¡¯s intention is to keep a low profile and he doesn¡¯t want to make a big fuss known to all.¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao exchanged nces. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to confide in the Saint Masters of the various Holy Lands privately.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke up, ¡°Senior Li¡¯s disciples must be true geniuses, so let¡¯s limit our search within the elite of the various sects!¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord nodded, ¡°We don¡¯t need to notify them with too much formality, which might only arouse the curiosity of other sects and disturb Senior Li¡¯s cultivation¡­ Let¡¯s spread some subtle rumors instead. If there is someone with true destiny, I believe they will seize this opportunity.¡± The others all nodded. Soon, a rumor started to circte. ¡°Hey, have you heard? It¡¯s said that there¡¯s an exceptional hermit hidden on the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± ¡°What exceptional hermit? Isn¡¯t that just more idle spection?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s true and that he¡¯s hidden in a small mountain vige with cultivation even higher than on the Immortal Path.¡± ¡°Haha, you believe such nonsense? In the Xuantian Realm, are there even any immortals? Being Almost Immortal is the peak.¡± This sparked a small flurry of discussion, but most people didn¡¯t really believe it. In the Cultivation World, countless legends always circted about reclusive experts, heaven-sent treasures, exceptional cultivation techniques, and such, but the majority were simply distortions of the truth. Each cultivator knew a basketful of simr rumors, and adding one more didn¡¯t make it any more credible. ¡°Saint Master, a rumor has emerged recently. It says that on the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range, there exists a being who surpasses immortals. Were one to go there and be epted as a disciple, one might find a supreme destiny¡­¡± In the Luofu Holy Land, an elder was reporting to the Luofu Holy Master, ¡°Such a trivial rumor normally wouldn¡¯t be worth disturbing the Saint Master with, but there seem to be signs indicating the message originated from the two major Holy Lands of the Southern Territory¡­ Therefore, I felt it necessary to report to the Saint Master.¡± However, upon hearing this, the Luofu Holy Master let out a scoff, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with it.¡± ¡°If there really were an exceptional hermit looking for disciples, would those two Holy Lands from the Southern Territory let such news escape?¡± At these words, the elder suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°Sect Master, on the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range, it is rumored there¡¯s an opportunity rted to an exceptional hermit. If a young person has the fortune, they might have the chance to be his core disciple¡­¡± The same message came to the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Hehe,¡± But the Sect Master let out a scoff and said, ¡°Only you would believe in such ghost stories.¡± ¡°The Cangli Mountain Range, such a ce is known as a forbiddennd filled with dangers. If there truly were an opportunity, Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land would have already seized it; they wouldn¡¯t leave it lying around.¡± ¡°In my view, it is more than likely someone is trying to muddle the waters, or perhaps there¡¯s some kind of horrific trap there. And the person behind this is trying to use it to weaken the seedlings of the various sects, making it easier for them to dominate, isn¡¯t it?¡± With this, he had a look of someone who had seen through everything. Everyone nodded, that could be the only reasonable exnation. In the Xuantian Realm, there was never such a thing as a free lunch. If a great opportunity really existed, it would be fought over tooth and nail; why would it be left untouched for others to discover? So, when many major forces learned about this, they consequently gave the order not to allow their elite disciples to go to the periphery of the Cangli Mountain Range. Instead, they dispatched some less important disciples to investigate. Three dayster. ¡°Damn it, what kind of lousy opportunity, it¡¯s obviously just a whimsical tale, yet they had to send me to check¡­ what a load of crap¡­¡± A young man was cursing as he gradually neared the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range. His name was Lu Rang, from the Divine Sword Sect, and he was a marginal outer disciple. When the Divine Sword Sect relocated to the Southern Territory, not every disciple was qualified to follow, as the Yu Kong Flying Ship and teleportation arrays were limited. As a marginal figure, the reason he was brought along was that he had a somewhat unique skill¡ªcultivating spiritual nts. For a sect to develop, it¡¯s essential to cultivate materials such as medicinal herbs, so he was fortunate to be included. However, after arriving in the Southern Territory, the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s spiritual medicines couldn¡¯t find a ce with sufficient spiritual energy for cultivation; after all, the resources here were limited, and there were far too many people. His skill suddenly became useless. Now the sect had somehow learned about a legendary supreme hermit recruiting disciples in the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range and sent him to investigate. Lu Rang knew in his heart that this was just sending him to fend for himself. He had heard too many rumors about the Cangli Mountain Range. Just recently, it was said that the demise of the Three Absolutes Holy Land had something to do with these mountains. Who knows what great terror lies within. ¡°Damn it, the Divine Sword Sect doesn¡¯t treat me as a person. I can¡¯t stay any longer. Might as well just leave¡­¡± The closer Lu Rang got to Cangli Mountain Range, the more fearful he became, feeling it might be better to just leave. In fact, in the Xuantian Realm, almost all major forces had this problem-marginal disciples had a low sense of belonging, leading to weak loyalty to their sects. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, a magnificent Yu Kong Flying Ship appeared in the sky. The Yu Kong Flying Ship was lowering its altitude steadily, descending, which was why it came into view. Before long, the Yu Kong Flying Shipnded, and Lu Rang saw the Howling True Dragon Banner fluttering atop it! ¡°Howling True Dragon¡­ Is, is this someone from the Sacred Dragon Imperial Family?!¡± Lu Rang was shocked. The Sacred Dragon Imperial Family was originally a Holy Land-ranked force in Central Province, ruling over its vast territories. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this force toe to the Southern Territory¡­ What are they doing here?¡± Confusion was written all over Lu Rang¡¯s face. By this time, the group had already stowed the Yu Kong Flying Ship. Lu Rang looked and saw a young man in a bright yellow robe, apanied by four guards wielding swords. The young man in the yellow robe turned to look at Lu Rang and said, ¡°I am Long Zixuan of the Saint Dragon Dynasty. May I ask if you are from the Dugu Family?¡± Lu Rang paused for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°I am not from the Dugu Family. I am an outer disciple of the Divine Sword Sect from the Northern Region. My name is Lu Rang¡­¡± Hearing this, Long Zixuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of slight disappointment. He had been flying when he saw someone down below carrying a sword, and he had thought it was a Sword Cultivator from the Dugu Family, so he hadnded to greet them. After all, the might of the Dugu Family was well-known throughout the entire Xuantian Realm; they had produced not just one, but several Sword Immortals, and had Almost Immortals in each generation! To have thepany of a Sword Cultivator from the Dugu Family would make the journey much safer. But to his surprise, it was only someone from the Divine Sword Sect, and moreover, just an outer disciple¡­ However, although the situation was less than ideal, it was certainly better than nothing. As someone who was not well-regarded in the dynasty and had only four not-so-powerful guards, having one more person meant more strength. So he said, ¡°Brother Lu Rang, may I ask if you¡¯re here for the legendary superior being said to be taking disciples in this ce?¡± Lu Rang nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ but where can there be any such person here? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a ce of terror. Only those who are not well-regarded get sent here to be cannon fodder¡­¡± Stopping mid-sentence, he quickly closed his mouth, feeling a bit embarrassed, and said, ¡°Brother Long, I mean myself.¡± But Long Zixuan just gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Brother Lu speaks inly what¡¯s true. Wiry would I mind?¡± ¡ªAlthough he was a legitimate imperial prince, he was born with an iplete Dragon Soul, making cultivation difficult, thus beingbeled useless in the Imperial Dynasty. Many people wished he would just die. This time, wasn¡¯t it just those same people going with the flow? Saying that they let him seek a great fortune, but the intent was all too obvious. Even the guards they provided were only at the Golden Core Realm. In the current Southern Territory, such strength was no different from sending him to his death. ¡°Ahem,¡± Lu Rang coughed, changing the subject, and said, ¡°Brother Long, do you also think there¡¯s no superior being here?¡± Long Zixuan shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. Anything is possible.¡± ¡°Brother Lu, how about we travel together? Approaching the outskirts of Cangli Mountain Range, danger abounds. One more person means more strength.¡± He suggested. Hearing this, Lu Rang immediately nodded with joy and said, ¡°Sure!¡± Being a worthless one at the Foundation Building Realm, how could he nottch onto a big thigh when the opportunity arose? Long Zixuan smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be on our way.¡± They continued to advance. Before long, they saw the Cangli Mountain Range, which had copsed long ago. ¡°My goodness¡­ What on earth happened to this Cangli Mountain Range? It is said to be a forbidden area, but looking at it now, it seems to be thoroughly ruined¡­¡± The mountain range had copsed, and the wholend seemed extremely chaotic. It was as if it had suffered a terrible disaster. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look ahead.¡± Long Zixuan took the lead and delved deeper in. Now that they were here, there was no reason to turn back. As they ventured deeper, Lu Rang suddenly pointed to something in the distance with shock and said, ¡°Brother Long, look, what is that?¡± Long Zixuan looked up to see that there was actually a small mountain vige ahead! That vige was nestled amidst the copsed mountains, serene as water, yet untouched and undamaged! It was like a Pure Land! Situated on the cracked earth, it was strikingly conspicuous. ¡°This¡­ what Holy Land is this?¡± Long Zixuan eximed in shock! Chapter 62 - 57 Elder Zhao? A Master? ! Chapter 57 Elder Zhao? A Master? ! Trantor: 549690339 | A group of people looked at the small mountain vige ahead with great surprise. Although it looked the same as any ordinary mountain vige,pared to the background behind it, it seemed far too extraordinary. What kind of vige could remain intact through a disaster that caused the entire Cangli Mountain Range to copse? This alone signified something extraordinary! ¡°This ce must be extraordinary! To have survived such a catastrophe, there must be something exceptional in it!¡± A glimmer of hope shone in Long Zi Xuan¡¯s eyes! Could it be that heaven hadn¡¯t closed all paths? Here, might there actually be some fortunate opportunity waiting for him? He was about to get up. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± However, Lu Rang stopped him and said, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Long Zi Xuan asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Rang pointed to the small mountain vige and said, ¡°We know nothing about the depth of this mountain vige, how can we just rashly barge in? Don¡¯t forget, the Cangli Mountain Range is a forbidden territory!¡± ¡°Even the forbidden territory has been destroyed, yet this ce remains unscathed. What does that mean? It means this is the forbidden of the forbidden. Do you understand?¡± There was urgency on his face. This ce was obviously not somewhere easy to enter. It could well be a huge trap! He had let his imagination run wild to the utmost. But Long Zi Xuan shook his head, his eyes full of determination, and his somewhat pale face was filled with an unstoppable resolve. ¡°Brother Lu, your concerns are valid, and so we part ways here.¡± ¡°You have many choices and can avoid entering, but I have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, even though I am a prince of the Imperial Dynasty, I am no different from a cripple, and rather than existing in this world to face disdain, mockery, and oppression, I would rather risk my life!¡± ¡°Even if it is a dead end, I am not afraid to be buried there!¡± He looked at Lu Rang and smiled, ¡°If there really is any opportunity, I will inform Brother Lu in due time.¡± After speaking, he walked straight towards the small mountain vige, not looking back! Seeing him walk towards the mountain vige, his four guards looked at each other in dismay. ¡°The Empressmanded us to follow him, but she didn¡¯t tell us to follow him to our deaths!¡± One of the guards spoke up in a low voice. ¡°Right, this ce is mysterious and unpredictable. With the notorious reputation of the Cangli Mountain Range, we cannot enter recklessly. Let¡¯s stop here. We can go back and report this.¡± ¡°Following him to our deaths is not worth it!¡± For example, the four guards directly turned around and left,pletely ignoring Long Zi Xuan! Witnessing this scene, Lu Rang was shocked; damn, this Long Zi Xuan, despite being a prince, lived a life worse than a beggar¡¯s! Suddenly, he understood why Long Zi Xuan was desperately trying to get inside. It was better to die! ¡°Damn it¡­ This young master really doesn¡¯t want to court death!¡± ¡°Long Zi Xuan, you owe me a life!¡± Lu Rang gritted his teeth and rushed over! He ran quickly and soon caught up with Long Zi Xuan. ¡°Why did youe, Brother Lu?¡± Long Zi Xuan asked with some surprise. Lu Rang, with an unpleasant expression, said, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with no way out. If I fled or went back to the Sect Gate, it would most likely be a death sentence anyway.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s worth it to see what exists in the forbidden territory before we die!¡± The two then walked shoulder to shoulder into the small mountain vige. Upon entering the vige, everything they saw was quite ordinary. Just like a mortal vige. ¡°This ce seems to have nothing out of the ordinary, right?¡± Lu Rang was puzzled. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Long Zi Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°The more it seems this way, the more it proves the extraordinariness of this ce. Brother Lu, think about it, do you believe a mortal vige could have survived such a catastrophe?¡± Lu Rang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable point!¡± They continued to walk along the road inside the vige. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s something peculiar about this ditch!¡± Suddenly, Long Zi Xuan squatted beside a water ditch. The clear water in the ditch babbled and flowed, and as it passed a certain section, a misty vapor was emitted. Long Zi Xuan was greedily inhaling the vapor emanating from the water ditch! ¡°It¡¯s just a ditch, what¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Lu Rang didn¡¯t understand and was even more astounded by Long Zi Xuan¡¯s behavior. Could it be that Long Zi Xuan was not in his right mind? He approached, but Long Zi Xuan pulled him down to squat and said, ¡°Smell it!¡± Lu Rang instinctively sniffed it. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Lu Rang was immediately shocked. Just one breath seemed immensely invigorating! The vapor cleared his mind as if all the confusion in his brain had been dispelled at that moment. ¡°This vapor¡­ contains spiritual energy!¡± Lu Rang said in amazement. ¡°Right!¡± Long Zi Xuan nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but lean down, scooped up some water, and drank it! ¡°Refreshing!¡± Long Zi Xuan praised loudly; the water contained a unique essence. Although it wasn¡¯t direct spiritual energy, it made his whole body feelfortable. ¡°I¡¯ll have a taste, too!¡± Lu Rang couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, he was even rougher, bowing his head to submerge his mouth in the water, and drank arge gulp! ¡°If this water is used to cultivate Spiritual Medicine, it surely would work wonders, probably bringing about extraordinary medicine!¡± He gave a direct appraisal, his eyes burning with fervor. As an expert in cultivating Spiritual Medicine, he was all too familiar with this, so much so that he wished he could relocate the entire ditch! If the Divine Sword Sect had such a ditch, there would never be worries about finding a ce to grow Spiritual Medicine! ¡°This small mountain vige actually has such Holy Water!¡± Long Zixuan also praised, his anticipation growing even more. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Why are you drinking water from a ditch?!¡± At that moment, a voice came through. Turning their heads, they saw an elder passing by on the road, who happened to be Elder Zhao from the vige. Elder Zhao was leaning on a walking stick, his face full of puzzlement, saying, ¡°Are you visitors from outside? Must be tired from walking, eh? But you can¡¯t drink this water, it¡¯s unclean, people upstream are growing vegetables, they often use farm manure.¡± Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang both turned green. Good lord, farm manure? ¡°Young man, you really should be more careful. Come on, follow me to my house.¡± Elder Zhao, being kind-hearted, gestured for the two to follow him. ¡°Brother Long?¡± Lu Rang was somewhat apprehensive. This was no ordinary small mountain vige, and this elderly man suddenly appeared; who knew if he was friend or foe? However, Long Zixuan was greatly shaken. He had seen the Elder¡¯s walking stick and his pupils shrank! He couldn¡¯t discern the material of the walking stick, but he saw a faint dragon pattern carved on it, which was just for decor. Yet, that dragon pattern made him feel that the stick was none other than a resting dragon! The Dragon Soul within him even started to tremble. This was an extraordinary person. He immediately took a deep breath and said, ¡°As the eldermands, we dare not disobey!¡± Elder Zhao smiled and turned to walk toward his nearby home. The two followed. ¡°Brother Long, this old man doesn¡¯t know the situation¡­¡± Lu Rang was somewhat perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± Long Zixuan sent a message directly to him, saying, ¡°This elder is beyond imagination. The walking stick in his hand, it seems to be of a higher grade than even the Quasi-Immortal Artifacts of my Holy Ground¡­ This elder must be the reclusive master from the legends, who seeks apprentices!¡± On hearing this, Lu Rang was also instantly shocked. He immediately became reverent and solemn. It wasn¡¯t long before Elder Zhao arrived home. ¡°The water over there isn¡¯t clean. Here, each of you have adle to quench your thirst, then pick some fruits on the way to satisfy your hunger before continuing on your journey. Within ten miles, you won¡¯t find another ce to rest and eat!¡± Elder Zhao uncovered the water jar and scooped up adle of water, handing it to Long Zixuan. Long Zixuan took thedle subconsciously, but when he grasped it, his whole person was shocked. He clearly felt that what was in his hand¡­ was not adle, but a dragon bone, a dragon soaring through the clouds! Looking down, he saw that even the woodendle was carved with a dragon! Yet another artifact surpassing Quasi-Immortal items! Just used¡­ for drinking water? How could he not be shocked? He could hardly drink the water! At his side, Lu Rang was standing there dumbfounded, but not because of thedle but because he saw two trees in Elder Zhao¡¯s courtyard! One was a date tree, the other also a date tree. On the two date trees, clusters of fiery red dates shone like translucent agate, bright and dripping with appeal, their brimming Spiritual Energy almost bursting forth, visible to the naked eye! ¡°Top-grade Spiritual Medicine¡­ no, superior-grade, superior-grade Spiritual Medicine!? Or even above that?!¡± He muttered to himself, his heart filled with awe and incredulity! The Divine Sword Sect, as a Quasi-Saint Holy Ground Sect, had superior-grade as its strongest level of Spiritual Medicine! It was a treasured orchid, extremely precious in the Sect, protected by a Supreme, and he had only seen it from afar. But these two date trees, either one was more dazzling and more radiant than the Sect¡¯s treasured orchid! Their grade was even higher! Unimaginable! Seeing the two of them stupefied, Elder Zhao was somewhat perplexed, asking, ¡°Why are you both so dumbstruck?¡± At this moment, Long Zixuan could not hold back any longer. He immediately knelt on the ground with a thud, holding the waterdle with a face full of devotion, and said, ¡°Elder, please ept me as your disciple!¡± He was now certain that this elder before him was indeed the legendary reclusive expert, an unimaginable existence! Moreover, he hade across two artifacts rted to dragons in session, clearly, this was destiny! This was his own opportunity for immortal fate, he had to seize it! At that same moment, with another thud, Lu Rang also knelt on the ground, excitedly saying, ¡°Elder, please take me as your disciple as well!¡± The two date trees had thoroughly conquered him! In his life, what he loved most was cultivating Spiritual Medicine; when harvesting Spiritual Medicine, he would experience an immense sense of fulfillment. And now, should he be allowed to care for these two unimaginably superior-grade Spiritual Medicines, he would be willing to give everything! But Elder Zhao, upon seeing this, was taken aback. After a moment of shock, he came back to his senses and chuckled, ¡± What are you doing in our little mountain vige, seeking a master, eh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve certainlye to the right ce.¡± On hearing this, both Lu Rang and Long Zixuan became even more excited, did this mean that the elder agreed to ept them as his disciples? But Elder Zhao then said, ¡°However, you¡¯ve got the wrong person if you¡¯re looking for a master. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s taking disciples.¡± On hearing this, Long Zixuan was taken aback and asked, ¡°Elder¡­ it¡¯s not you?¡± Elder Zhao nodded and said, ¡°What capability do I have to take disciples¡­ The person taking disciples is Little Li.¡± Little Li! Chapter 63 - 58 The True Expert_1 Chapter 58 The True Expert_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Upon hearing this, both Long Zixuan and Lu Rang were exceptionally surprised. Was this enigmatic old man before them not the legendary master from the tales? But¡­ someone else? Little Li? Moreover, the senior¡¯s words suggested a tone of respect towards this ¡°Little Li.¡± ¡°Little¡­ Little Li?¡± Long Zixuan spoke up. ¡°Heh.yes, Little Li,¡± Elder Zhao said with a smile, ¡°Little Li is all-powerful; he is a master of eighteen kinds of martial arts. Without his help, my old bones would probably be long gone.¡± In fact, many of the tools in Elder Zhao¡¯s home were crafted with the help of Li Fan, including the dragon head cane, waterdles, and even the fruit trees were nted by Li Fan himself. Long Zixuan and Lu Rang were instantly astounded! In their minds, the strength of the old man before them was inconceivable; any object could be an immortal artifact, and any tree could be a holy tree, surely a peerless master. But, this peerless master was singing the praises of another person? Even saying that without that ¡°Little Li,¡± he himself might not have survived. How terrifying must that individual be? Unimaginable indeed! ¡°You guys, if you can learn even a hint or trace from Little Li, it would be enough for you to benefit for a lifetime,¡± Elder Zhao said with a smile, ¡°Get up, go find Little Li now!¡± Both of them got up, exchanged nces, and the excitement in their eyes was evident. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior, thank you for your guidance!¡± They thanked him profusely, filled with immense gratitude! Elder Zhao then gave them directions to Li Fan¡¯s small courtyard and sent them on their way. After leaving Elder Zhao¡¯s home, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang struggled to contain their excitement and anticipation. This is truly a great opportunity¡­ a grand opportunity indeed!¡± Lu Rang couldn¡¯t help but speak out, his joy unmistakable. Originally thinking that this trip was likely a march to their doom, they had not anticipated such good fortune. ¡°The senior we just met must be at least an Immortal in terms of cultivation level!¡± Long Zixuan stated with certainty, ¡°This is an Immortal pointing us in the right direction, guiding our future path!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry, before people from the outside world arrive, let¡¯s haste and seek apprenticeship with Senior Li!¡± Lu Rang could no longer contain himself. Both of them made their way towards Li Fan¡¯s small courtyard with quick steps. Along the way, they were shocked by the things they encountered. A farmer weeding the fields held a hoe that surpassed quasi-immortal artifacts! A water-carrying olddy wielded a shoulder-pole with terrifying power! Even the marbles that a few children were ying with were infused with unimaginable spiritual essence! The further they walked, the more dumbstruck they became. ¡°Good grief¡­ what sort of treasure trove is this ce? Just anybody could pull out an object transcending quasi-immortal artifacts; how is anyone supposed topete¡­¡± Lu Rang muttered, utterly astonished to the point of numbness! ¡°Compared to this ce, what are holynd families but mere ants!¡± Long Zixuan took in a deep breath. Soon after, following the path Elder Zhao had indicated, they arrived at the front of Li Fan¡¯s small courtyard. ¡°Wu¡¯erXianting!¡± The four characters caught their eyes. ¡°These four characters¡­ they give me an indescribable feeling¡­ as if I want to gaze at them endlessly!¡± Lu Rang spoke. ¡°I am also unable to detect the profundity within, but these four characters, they are even more terrifying than the words left behind by an ancestral Immortal of my Imperial Dynasty!¡± Long Zixuan said with a grave tone. Due to their shallow level of cultivation, they couldn¡¯t fully perceive what was within the four characters, but still, they were convinced they were in the right ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let us meet Senior Li!¡± With that, Long Zixuan stepped forward and knocked on the door with solemnity. Shortly after, the door opened to reveal a dazzling young girl, dressed in a delicate violet gown, radiant to the extreme. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Zi Ling inquired, gazing at the two visitors. Long Zixuan merely took one nce at Zi Ling, and shock already filled his heart because the aura of the young girl in front of him was terrifyingly powerful, on par with Venerables within the Imperial Dynasty! This girl was only around ten years old, yet she already possessed the cultivation level of the Integration Realm? How was that possible! Lu Rang then said, ¡°I am Lu Rang from the Divine Sword Sect, and this is Long Zixuan from the Saint Dragon Dynasty. We are¡­ here to seek mentorship from Senior Li!¡± He looked at Zi Ling with hopeful eyes. Long Zixuan also came to his senses and said, ¡°We have heard that Senior Li is here to ept disciples and havee from afar to join, hoping to meet Senior Li in person!¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling looked at the two men with a slightly surprised expression. The Divine Sword Sect, the Saint Dragon Dynasty! These two sects were not to be taken lightly in the entire Xuantian Realm, so she was aware of them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect people toe so soon.¡± Zi Ling spoke then said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go and inform my master.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. ¡°Is this girl a disciple of that senior?¡± Lu Rang was surprised. ¡°This senior must truly be an exalted figure. This girl, of the same age as us, has already achieved the strength of the Venerable Realm!¡± ¡°We must approach with respect!¡± Long Zixuan spoke solemnly. Hearing this, Lu Rang was even more dumbfounded. This girl is a Venerable? Isn¡¯t that terrifying? In his mind, without exception, Venerables were all undying old figures! Meanwhile, at that moment. Zi Ling returned to the room where Li Fan was reading a book. ¡°Master, two young people havee outside, saying they wish to be your disciples.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan put down his book, showing some surprise. Are there really people willing toe? It seems that the disasters in the outside world are quite serious; otherwise, who would want to learn these useless things I teach¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Li Fan walked out into the courtyard, followed by Zi Ling. ¡°My master has permitted you toe in.¡± Zi Ling spoke. Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, who were waiting, were instantly overjoyed! The senior has summoned them! They immediately stepped into the courtyard. The moment they entered the courtyard! ¡°My Dragon Soul is trembling, awakening¡­ There seems to be something extraordinary here, attracting my Dragon Soul!¡± Long Zixuan was utterly astounded! As a prince of the Imperial Dynasty, the Dynasty had tried various methods to heal his Dragon Soul, but to no effect. Now, merely by stepping into this yard, his fragmented Dragon Soul had begun to awaken automatically, as if it was eagerly searching for something! There must be an unparalleled opportunity here! He became incredibly excited, as if some force was drawing his gaze towards the pond in the courtyard, yet there was nothing but calm water there. Next to him, Lu Rang was even more exaggerated! As soon as Lu Rang entered the courtyard, he couldn¡¯t help but look towards the peach tree in the yard. At this moment, his gaze waspletely captivated by that tree. The entire Pantao Tree, exuding an inexplicable aura of the Immortal Path, was lush and verdant, with ripe, bright red Pan Peaches that seemed to resonate, as if waves of immortal essence were rippling around them! What kind of treasure tree is this? What level? Compared to this tree, he felt like the superior Spiritual Medicines in his sect might as well be used to feed pigs, no, they weren¡¯t even worthy of that! Even the two date trees he had previously seen in Second Elder Zhao¡¯s yard pale inparison to the peach tree here. At that moment, he believedpletely that the master of this ce was even more formidable and terrifying than Elder Zhao! While the two stood there stupefied, as if petrified, Li Fan also nced at them and smiled, asking: ¡°You two, why do you look so bewildered?¡± Chapter 64 - 59 Planting Crops? Raising Fish?_1 Chapter 59 nting Crops? Raising Fish?_1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°You two, why are you staring nkly?¡± Li Fan asked with a smile. Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan directly fell to his knees with a thud, and proceeded to kowtow! Lu Rang was not to be outdone and immediately knelt down as well. The two of them started to kowtow as soon as they met! ¡°There¡¯s no need for that; get up quickly.¡± Li Fan shook his head. As soon as Li Fan spoke, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang both felt an inexplicable force that made them stand up involuntarily. ¡°Is this the legendary power of ¡®the word follows thew¡¯?¡± Long Zixuan was even more deeply shaken as he regarded the young man before him, who was calm and casual, yet exuded a transcendent, otherworldly air. This person was indeed the legendary master! He was absolutely certain. Moreover, he hade to understand in his heart that although the senior appeared quite young, he was definitely a terrifying figure who had existed for countless years in the river of history. To such a person, it could almost be said that they were immortal! Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Senior Li, please take us two as your disciples!¡± Lu Rang was also quick to speak up, ¡°Please take us as your disciples, senior!¡± So they really came to seek apprenticeship! Li Fan immediately smiled, considering it a good start to have two disciples at once. But taking disciples is not something to be done lightly. Better to have none than to have a bad fit! He needed to get to know them better first. ¡°Why do you two wish to take me as your master?¡± Li Fan inquired. Long Zixuan¡¯s face was full of sincerity as he said, ¡°Senior, although I was born into a family that is passable, I am not favored within the n, and this time I was forced toe to the Cangli Mountain Range¡­ I thought I was surely going to die, but unexpectedly, I strayed into the ce where the senior secluded himself!¡± ¡°I only want to follow by the senior¡¯s side and listen to his teachings. Please ept me, senior, and I will strive to improve!¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but nod; here was another unlucky child. The Cangli Mountain Range had long been destroyed, and he was pitiful to be pushed by his family toe here. Lu Rang, on the other hand, was fervent as he looked at Li Fan and said, ¡°Senior, I¡­ I want to stay by your side to learn the art of nting and cultivation! In my whole life, I love nothing more but to nt, and if one day, I could grow such a peach tree, I would die content!¡± nting was his only passion in life! nting all kinds of spiritual herbs, spiritual trees, and more! In nting, he found the fulfillment of his life. In this path, he was like a devout believer! Hearing this, Li Fan nodded again, finding both of them quite eptable. ¡°What is destined will find its way; since you two havee here, then stay.¡± Li Fan said with a smile. Upon hearing this, both men were ecstatic. This senior! He had epted them! ¡°Heaven, am I not hearing things? Am I not hearing things?!¡± Lu Rang hardly dared believe this was true. ¡°We have really seeded in bing disciples¡­ seeded in bing disciples!¡± Long Zixuan felt his body tremble slightly! At that moment, he wanted badly to howl to the heavens, to vent all the frustration and bitterness of his past twenty-odd years. In the imperial dynasty, he had felt oppressed, mocked, and suppressed, and experienced all manners of bitterness. This time, he hade here resigned to death, yet unexpectedly, he had found such good fortune! Had heaven finally opened its eyes? Finally listened to his unwillingness to ept fate? He was overwhelmingly moved. ¡°Alright,e over and sit down; don¡¯t be too formal.¡± Li Fan said with a smile. They both went over and, as instructed by Li Fan, sat down. Nan Feng had already carried over the tea and handed each of them a cup. ¡°Having traveled all the way here, you must be tired. Have some tea to quench your thirst,¡± Li Fan spoke amiably. Both of them picked up their cups of tea. ¡°Hm?¡± A look of shock flickered through Long Zixuan¡¯s eyes. As the tea entered his mouth, he distinctly felt his Spirit tform be exceptionally clear in an instant, and every cell in his body became more active. The fragmented Dragon Soul within him was now like parchednd blessed with a refreshing rain, and it seemed to show signs of growth. It was in that instant his perception and acuity suddenly increased, with a moment¡¯s intuition. He suddenly understood¡ªthe pond in the small courtyard was precisely where he needed to go! Moreover, just from a sip of this tea, his cultivation level that had struggled to progress, had actually broken through two Quintuple Heavens, advancing from the Golden Core Realm to finally achieving Nascent Soul! He¡­ had been stuck at the shackles of the Golden Core Realm for years! Now, he had broken through it, all because of a cup of tea¡­ He felt as if he were dreaming. Meanwhile, Lu Rang, too, felt his mind bing clear in an instant, refreshed and invigorated as though he had just awoken from a profound sleep! In a trance, he felt the Peach Tree emitting Myriad Dao of fairy lights, terrifyingly like a Supreme existence! ¡°Heavens, how did Senior Li ever cultivate such a treasured tree¡­¡± His anticipation grew even more! Simrly, his advancement in cultivation level was even more exaggerated! He shot up directly from the Foundation Establishment Third Layer to the Golden Core Fifth Layer! Clearly, his realm was too low, so there was enormous room for improvement. ¡°Earlier, I heard from the two of you, Lu Rang, that you wish to learn the arts of agriculture and fish farming, is that right?¡± Li Fan asked at the moment. Lu Rang nodded eagerly like a pecking chicken, saying, ¡°Yes, Predecessor¡­ no, Master, I wish to learn the arts of agriculture and fish farming. It is my life¡¯s pursuit!¡± A life¡¯s pursuit to be a farmer tending to thend¡ªLi Fan did not even know how toment on such an aspiration. However, he could not dampen his spirits either; after all, if the other wanted to learn something high-end, he would not have been able to teach him well. ¡°Alright, since that is the case, your master will teach you the arts of agriculture and fish farming.¡± Li Fan agreed immediately. Anyway, having one disciple was better than none, and given the turbulent world outside, farming in this small mountain vige was a kind of happiness, so it wasn¡¯t a bad deal for Lu Rang. Lu Rang was instantly overjoyed! ¡°Thankyou, thank you, Master, thank you, Master!¡± Lu Rang was so delighted he almost jumped! Damn, this was the right choice, the right choice. At that moment, if the elders of his Sect Gate were there, he really would have wanted to express his gratitude to them! Li Fan smiled slightly, turning toward Long Zixuan, ¡°Zi Xuan, how about you?¡± Long Zixuan took a deep breath, ¡°Master, I wish to go to the pond over there!¡± He pointed at the pond in the small courtyard. Li Fan understood instantly and smiled, ¡°It seems you wish to learn the art of fish farming. Good, your master will also teach you this skill.¡± One to help him with farming, and the other to help him with fish farming. Not bad at all. Hearing this, Long Zixuan stood up and bowed solemnly to Li Fan, ¡°Thank you, Master. This disciple will definitely learn diligently!¡± ¡°Good, you two follow me. I will teach you the arts of agriculture and fish farming in turn!¡± Li Fan stood up. The two of them followed closely behind him. ¡°Nan Feng, bring me my hoe.¡± Li Fan called out. Nan Feng obediently brought over a hoe, and both Long Zixuan and Lu Rang¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of it! A reddish-brown wooden handlebined with an iron hoe, dark as water; together, they seemed to be engrained with the essence of Dao. Just having it before their eyes made them feel a sense of oppression! ¡°Far beyond a Quasi-Immortal Artifact!¡± Long Zixuan was stunned. The grade of this hoe surpassed all the various tools they had seen throughout the vige! ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the vegetable garden. Your master will first teach Lu Rang how to farm.¡± Li Fan shouldered the hoe and headed for the vegetable garden. Hearing that Li Fan would personally farm, Zi Ling and Nan Feng couldn¡¯t help but follow along. They were learning the art of elegance from Li Fan and were all very curious about how their master farmed! When they arrived at the edge of the vegetable garden, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang were both dumbfounded once again. Master, is this what you call¡­ a vegetable garden?!!! Chapter 65 - 60 Planting Holy Medicine, Raising True Dragon_1 Chapter 60 nting Holy Medicine, Raising True Dragon_1 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the ¡°vegetable garden¡± in front of them, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang were both shocked, staring speechlessly. The ¡°vegetable garden¡± was nted with a myriad of vegetables, such as cabbages, tomatoes, cucumbers, and more¡­ But those were by no means ordinary vegetables! A cabbage was resplendent all over, with the aura of Dao flowing through it, as if each leaf were a vast and boundless world! A tomato nt bore clusters of fruit, each one like a crimson star, containing terrifying power, making one almost afraid to look directly at them. A pile of green beans, each one like some mysterious weapon, exuding an extremely sharp aura; a slight breeze seemed capable of slicing through the entire world. ¡°Heavens¡­ what ce is this? What kind of person is our master?¡± Long Zixuan murmured! Any single nt from this ¡°vegetable garden¡± would cause a frenzied scramble throughout the whole Xuantian Realm if it ended up in the outside world, likely plunging thend into chaos. ¡°I¡¯m going to die, ah I¡¯m dead!¡± Lu Rang¡¯s eyes were wide with fervor, zing to the extreme. What kind of mortal bliss is this?! To actually have the chance to tend so many divine objects! He didn¡¯t even dare to guess their grade anymore. Unimaginable! ¡°Hehe, how is it? Isn¡¯t the vegetable garden my master tends quite impressive? Work hard, and tonight you¡¯ll get to eat the vegetables from here.¡± At this time, the puckish Zi Ling spoke up with a smile. She still remembered the expression she and Nan Feng had when they first saw this vegetable garden. They were absolutely bbergasted. But,ter on, they had gotten used to it. After all, they ate from the vegetables in the garden every day¡­ numb, truly numb. Hearing this, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang were even more incredulous, saying, ¡°Sister, are you saying, are you saying we can eat these for dinner?!¡± The two were utterly stunned! ¡°Yes, eat whatever you want.¡± Zi Ling said with a smile, suddenly moving forward to pluck a few tomatoes, ¡°Master, how about we have scrambled eggs with tomatoes tonight? Li Fan smiled and replied, ¡°Sure, you should also learn the art of cooking with your Sister Nan Feng.¡± ¡°Yes, Master! I¡¯m off to the kitchen!¡± Zi Ling said as she bounced away. Long Zixuan and Lu Rang were left standing there stupefied, this was for real? Nan Feng also smiled and said, ¡°Disciples, no need to be amazed. Our master knows everything; all of this is quite ordinary for him. Upon hearing this, both took a deep breath and exchanged looks, their eyes swiftly filling with endless anticipation. Anticipation for dinner! Meals made from Holy Medicine¡­ too incredible to even think about! ¡°All right, Lu Rang, if you want to learn the Cultivation and Rearing Path, the first step is to learn how to loosen the soil.¡± ¡± Don¡¯t think that loosening soil is simple, though anyone can do it, to bring ? ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± to just the right looseness also requires constant practice.¡± As he spoke, Li Fan gripped the hoe, suddenly lifted it, and then brought it down, embedding it into the soil! The three onlookers all changed their expressions. They clearly saw that the moment Li Fan lifted the hoe, it seemed like the heavens nearly copsed, the Star River trembling! But when the hoe hit the ground, it was as if lifting it was effortless, and though endowed with endless power, it embedded into the soil without harming a single growing vegetable sprout! ¡°Learning to loosen the soil and cultivate thend is only the first step in the art of nting and rearing, yet it is the most fundamental one. All nts rely on thend, and the condition you bring the soil to decides the level of crops you can grow.¡± ¡°Apart from loosening the soil and cultivating, watering and fertilizing, managing and caring, none can be neglected. Though they seem simple, they too contain profound principles.¡± After Li Fan finished speaking, Lu Rang fell into deep thoughts! To him, Li Fan¡¯s words were like the enlightening sound of the Supreme Dao, piercing through all darkness, revealing an unseen vast world! The single hoeing motion Li Fan had just performed was deeply engraved in his mind, impossible to dispel, turning over and over again! ¡°My master¡¯s hoeing has opened up the Supreme Dao for this disciple! Lu Rang deeply bowed and said, ¡°Disciple understands, and I shall strive to learn and aspire to set foot on the Cultivation and Rearing Path as soon as I can!¡± Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°Come, it¡¯s yours! From now on, this hoe is entrusted to you.¡± With that, he handed the hoe to Lu Rang. Seeing this, Lu Rang trembled even more. This hoe was absolutely something that surpassed an Immortal Artifact. Could he truly use such a treasure for farming? He felt so fortunate he was nearly fainting from happiness. Nan Feng saw this and smiled, knowing that Lu Rang had obtained a great opportunity. Expectation glittered in Long Zixuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the pond.¡± Li Fan looked towards Long Zixuan, and then strode toward the pond. Long Zixuan followed closely behind, with Sister NanFeng trailing after, and even Lu Rang, full of curiosity, wanted to know what Dao Li Fan would impart to Long Zi Xuan, so he hastened to follow. They arrived at the pond¡¯s edge. Merely approaching it, Long Zixuan felt the shattered Dragon Soul within him dancing wildly, leaping joyfully, reawakening! His heart swelled with anticipation! ¡°In this pond, your master has reared some koi. Rearing fish is also a delicate task that can cultivate one¡¯s disposition. If you learn to observe the koi, you will find a different kind of pleasure.¡± Li Fan picked up a bowl of feed and said, ¡°In truth, learning to feed the fish is enough.¡± After finishing his words, he casually grabbed a handful and threw it into the pond. The several dozen goldfish in the pond instantly swam towards the thrown feed! In an instant, everyone seemed spellbound! In their eyes, they clearly saw the pond transform into a boundless ocean! Li Fan appeared as a deity from the heavenly firmament, casually tossing down stars into the vast sea. In the depths of the sea, dragon roars shook the heavens, as several red-gold Divine Dragons rushed towards those stars, devouring, assimting, and emitting terrifying power! In a fleeting moment, the feed was consumed, and the pond became tranquil again. ¡°The creatures your teacher rears in this pond are indeed divine¡­¡± Murmuring to herself, Sister NanFeng realized that she had never paid attention when Li Fan was feeding the fish. Only now did she discover that the koi in the pond were such horrific, shocking behemoths! She even felt that if it weren¡¯t for Li Fan¡¯s presence, just a glimpse of that truth would have been enough to crush them alive with the overwhelming shock of peering into a Supreme mystery! With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Long Zi Xuan. Long Zi Xuan¡¯s face was utterly stunned; he stared nkly at the pond, his body shaking with excitement! He finally understood why he had felt something upon entering this courtyard, why the shattered Dragon Soul within him had been so restless and eager! Now he fully understood. What was being reared in this pond¡­ was a pond full of True Dragons! Ancient True Dragons! Chapter 66 - 61: The Life of a Superior Person 1 Chapter 61: The Life of a Superior Person 1 Trantor: 549690339 A pool of True Dragons! Long Zixuan was at a loss for words. Why were they, the Saint Dragon Dynasty, able to be a force at the level of a Holy Land? Because one of their Imperial Family¡¯s ancient ancestors once had a brief glimpse of a Giant Dragon¡¯s distant shadow, which led to enlightenment and the creation of the Dragon Soul Decision! Through the Dragon Soul Decision, one could stimte the bloodline within the body, achieve a Dragon Soul, and thus possess a degree of the Giant Dragon¡¯s strength to some extent, esteemed as an invincible art in the Xuantian Realm. He had read the ssics and knew that the dragon shadow seen by the ancient ancestor was not a pure True Dragon, but merely a descendant of the True Dragon. Yet, a mere glimpse of a mixed-blood descendant was enough to establish a Holy Land. Now, what he faced was a pool of True Dragons! If the people of the Saint Dragon Dynasty knew that there was a pool of True Dragons here, they would probably give everything just to have a glimpse. In the future, he could sit by this pond every day, observing True Dragons and learning from the great dao of True Dragons¡­ What kind of opportunity was this? The heavens have opened their eyes! Coming back to his senses, he suddenly discovered that the Dragon Soul within him was evolving and growing continuously at this very moment, about to be aplete Dragon Soul! Heavens! The ipleteness of the Dragon Soul within him had caused him to endure much hardship and disdain, but now, just by having a glimpse, the Dragon Soul was fully restored. And it was still growing. He couldn¡¯t help but directly kneel on the ground, saying, ¡°Thank you, mentor, thank you, mentor!¡± He prostrated himself! To him, this was a grace of rebirth. Li Fan, however, simply smiled. These young people were really too polite. It seems they really had a tough life outside, so after getting the chance to continue living in this small courtyard, they were very content. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such courtesy, please get up. You¡¯ll be in charge of the bait from nowon.¡± Li Fan handed the bait bowl to Long Zixuan. Long Zixuan immediately got up and nodded deeply. ¡°Alright, your mentor won¡¯t say much more, you all start practicing.¡± Li Fan then walked over to the Peach Tree, sat down on a wooden chair, and leisurely said, ¡°Nan Feng, y a tune for me to listen to.¡± Nan Feng obediently set up the Three Absolute Strings, and notes started to flow out one by one. Compared to before, her music now possessed a charm of the Immortal Path. Upon hearing this music, Lu Rang and Long Zixuan were even more astonished. This Fairy Senior Sister was only the same age as them, but her Cultivation Level was already at the Venerable Realm, and she was close to understanding things of the Immortal Path¡­ Would there soon be two more Fairy Senior Sisters? That was terrifying. Feeling the pressure, they knew they had to work harder from now on. By the vegetable garden, Lu Rang took a deep breath and recalled the image of Li Fan hoeing the field, trying to imitate it. But even with all his strength, he could hardly lift the hoe! His body trembled, his Spiritual Power surged, and his face turned pale! Barely lifting it, he felt unable to control it! He could only put it down heavily once more! Just this one action had exhausted all his Spiritual Power, and his whole body ached immensely. ¡°The teacher is too frightening, to lift this hoe as if it¡¯s nothing, this hoe, heavy as a thousand li, seemed like a toy in his hands¡­¡± Lu Rang murmured to himself. By the pond. Long Zixuan took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t dare overdo it, but picked up a pellet of bait. He gently tossed it into the water. A koi fish swam by. With just one look, his mind thundered, his vision swam, and he couldn¡¯t even finish observing the swimming trajectory of the koi fish! He understood it was because he was still too weak! He could only stop and rest for a good while, and only after a long time dared to throw the second pellet¡­ The day passed just like that. At dinner time, Zi Ling brought over the meal she had made. Tomato scrambled eggs, seaweed egg drop soup, stir-fried bacon, and such, giving off the appearance of a simple farmhouse meal that whetted the appetite. The source of the bacon was the spirit beasts that had died around the vige when the Cangli Mountain Range copsed. Zi Ling and Nan Feng thought it wasteful to discard them, so they prepared all of it into bacon, and Li Fan did not intervene much. ¡°Time to eat!¡± Zi Ling said with a smile. Li Fan then led the disciples to gather around the table. Long Zixuan was pale, while Lu Rang was drenched in sweat. ¡°Your foundations are too weak, you need to nourish yourselves more, eat up.¡± Li Fan smiled as he looked at the two. These two disciples of his must have had a really rough time outside, leading to weak constitutions, one couldn¡¯t lift a hoe more than a few times, and the other nearly fell asleep by the pond just from feeding fish¡­ It¡¯s just too difficult, what kind of disciples have I taken in? But there¡¯s no helping it, Li Fan could only encourage them. He hoped that staying here for a peaceful period would allow the two of them to grow stronger. Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang felt deeply uneasy and inferior; indeed, it was their own fault for being so weak, nowhere near meeting their master¡¯s expectations¡­ They began to eat. Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, trembling, held their bowls and picked up their vegetables. ¡°It¡¯s all Holy Medicine, it¡¯s all Holy Medicine¡­ what kind of family wealth is this¡­¡± Long Zixuan was literally trembling. ¡°It¡¯s actually true, they really eat Holy Medicine as if it¡¯s ordinary food¡­¡± Lu Rang had aplex expression, at this moment, he felt like praising the Divine Sword Sect that had sent him here. If those people knew he was eating Holy Medicine with every bite, they would die of envy! While everyone was eating, Bai Xiaoqing,pletely white, cutely walked out of her room, looking like she had just woken up. ¡°Meow meow~~ So fragrant, eating again¡±¡± Bai Xiaoqing consciously jumped into Li Fan¡¯s arms and rubbed her head against him. ¡°You little glutton, getting sleepier and sleepier, but always punctual for meals,¡± heughed and put a lot of food in Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s bowl. Bai Xiaoqing happily started eating. Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, seeing this, felt even moreplex. Even a cat gets to enjoy a feast of Holy Medicine! Humans are indeed not as good as cats. Soon, everyone had finished eating. Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s belly was round, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit worried, meow meow, it seemed she was going to get fat. Wait, how long had she slept this time? She suddenly realized, it seemed she had been asleep for quite a few days¡­ She looked inside herself. In an instant, Bai Xiaoqing waspletely stunned, her cat eyes full of disbelief. Excitement, she was too excited! Because the blood in her body had all turned to a golden-red color! Each drop was like golden sacred liquid, supremely pure! Pure ancestral blood! This was pure ancestral blood! At this moment, all impurities in her body were no longer present. ¡°Meow meow, meow meow meow- ~ ~ ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but roll around in Li Fan¡¯s arms and licked his hand with her tender little tongue! ¡°This greedy cat¡­¡± Li Fan rubbed her little belly. At that moment, Several rainbows of light were heading toward the outer perimeter of the Cangli Mountain Range. Soon, these lights of light touched down, turning into several wildly masculine men! ¡°ording to the information, the Princess went to the Cangli Mountain Range, and from the Soul Lamp, it seems the Princess should be in this direction!¡± One of them spoke. ¡°But now, we can no longer sense it; somewhere in this vastnd, there is an incredible ce that blocks all detection!¡± ¡°If we¡¯re not mistaken, Princess Xiaoqing must be trapped somewhere in a forbidden area!¡± An elder next to him held a brightntern in his hand. ¡°We should go back and report to the Tiger Emperor!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Quickly, they departed again. Meanwhile, Above the great enemy in the Southern Territory, Two elders dressed in linen robes were walking on thend, their auras concealed. To ordinary people, they seemed to move at the same pace as anyone else, but in a fleeting moment, they were a thousand li away. ¡°We still can¡¯t feel the presence of Zang Xuan; he was killed too thoroughly.¡± After searching for a long time, one of them spoke. The one who killed Zang Xuan must be hiding in the Southern Territory. Maybe we need toe up with a strategy to force him out!¡± The other person turned out to be Luo Ming, and a cold light shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°I already have a strategy in mind. Come on, let¡¯s find a force to approach!¡± Chapter 67 - 62 True Immortal Takes Action 1 Chapter 62 True Immortal Takes Action 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Not long after. Luofu Holy Land. The Luofu Holy Master was in seclusion, cultivating. Ever since entering the Southern Territory, the pressure facing his sect had greatly increased, and he sought to make further progress. After all, the stronger one¡¯s power under leisurely resources, the more one could obtain. Before him was ced an ancient tome, tattered and torn, which contained a secret technique, ¡°The Luofu Technique? Haha, it indeed bears some resemnce to the ¡®Immortal Realm ughter Decree¡¯ from the Immortal Domain, what a pity, its grade is still too low.¡± Suddenly, within the seclusion chamber of the Luofu Holy Master, a middle- aged man dressed in a coarse linen robe appeared. He casually picked up the ancient tome, skimmed through it, and then tossed it aside with a disdainful look in his eyes. The Luofu Holy Master hurriedly opened his eyes, and upon seeing the middle- aged man who had appeared in the chamber at some unknown time, he was extremely shocked and eximed, ¡°Who are you?!¡± At that moment, he was about to erupt with his cultivation power! But the man in ck simply raised his hand, and instantly the Holy Master felt as though he was being crushed by a massive weight of ten thousand pounds,pletely unable to catch his breath. Too terrifying, with a mere gesture, he could make the Luofu Holy Master, a Supreme, unable to resist! What kind of being was this? The Luofu Holy Master¡¯s face changed dramatically as he asked, ¡°Who are you, and why have youe here¡­?¡± The middle-aged man just sneered and said, ¡°You needn¡¯t ask who I am. Tell me, what is this so-called power in the Southern Territory that can deter everything?¡± Upon hearing this, the Luofu Holy Master was even more startled. This person of unknown origin, with a cultivation clearly far above that of a Supreme, might very well be an Immortal, and moreover, he was inquiring about the mysterious power of the Southern Territory¡­ Could it be that he was the instigator behind the destruction of the various Holy Lands? The middle-aged man seemed to see through his thoughts and sneered, ¡°Do you wish to perish like those ant-like Holy Lands before, or would you rather obediently answer my question? You may choose.¡± He had admitted it directly! Theplexion of the Luofu Holy Master turned extremely ugly in an instant. He understood that neither he nor the entire Luofu Holy Land had the slightest capability to resist before this individual. He could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t know; we¡¯ve never seen that mysterious power. Perhaps only the Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land in the Southern Territory would know.¡± Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man in linen cloth pondered for a while, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°The Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land, huh?¡± ¡°I have not wanted to startle the snake by beating the grass¡­¡± Having said that, he looked at the Luofu Holy Master and asked, ¡°Do you wish to dominate the Southern Territory?¡± Dominate the Southern Territory?! The Luofu Holy Master was already shrewd; he instantly understood the man¡¯s intentions! This time the man¡¯s visit to the Southern Territory was definitely for the purpose of finding that so-called ¡°power that could deter everything¡± in the Southern Territory! However, he was wary himself and did not dare to go directly to Ziyang Holy Land and Taiyan Holy Land. Therefore, he needed the Luofu Holy Land. Only with the Luofu Holy Land¡¯s interference stirring the waters could he fish out the mysterious existence of the Southern Territory! In that instant, the Luofu Holy Master¡¯s heart shed with hesitation! But this hesitation was only momentary. He recalled the words of Dugu Chenlu¡ªthe destroyer of the various Holy Lands was, at the very least, a True Immortal! The one before him was very likely to be a True Immortal! If he had the opportunity to serve a True Immortal, why would he not take it? Back in the Central Province, the Luofu Holy Land had been so glorious, yet upon arriving in the Southern Territory, it had to be suppressed by the Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land¡ªhow could he not feel stifled in his heart! At this moment, he had made his decision. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°I pay my respects to the master!¡± The man in the linen clothed instantaneously smiled. Meanwhile, at the Divine Sword Sect. Sect Master Cao Yijian was at that moment practicing his swordsmanship! Sword Qi whistled back and forth, capable of annihting heaven and earth! But in a haze, a middle-aged man in a linen garment suddenly stepped into his Sword Domain. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Cao Yijian saw him and was shocked and rmed. He also concentrated numerous strands of Sword Qi, sting them at the middle-aged man! Anyone who suddenly barged in was surely an enemy rather than a friend. Yet, his Sword Qi, at that instant, seemed to be solidified, utterly unable to be released! ¡°Stop struggling. In my presence, you¡¯re no different from an ant in the woods,¡± said the man. The middle-aged man snorted coldly. Cao Yijian was sweating profusely and said, ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± The middle-aged man indifferently replied, ¡°I¡¯m borrowing the Divine Sword Sect for a bit of business.¡± ¡°What if I grant you everything in the Southern Territory, how about that?¡± Upon hearing these words, Cao Yijian¡¯s eyes instantly shot out a fervent glow! Soon, a few dayster. ¡°Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land invited us to the Southern Territory yet relegated us to barrennds, how could this be reasonable?!¡± ¡°My Divine Sword Sect will not submit, the Spiritual Soil of the world should be upied by those with ability. By what right do the two Great Holy Lands monopolize the Southern Territory?¡± In the Southern Territory, suddenly a voice spread throughout all the sects! On that day, the Divine Sword Sect emerged in full force,unching a surprise attack on a major city in the Taiyan Holy Land, ughtering all Taiyan disciples! As soon as the news broke out, the entire Southern Territory was shaken. ¡°Has the Divine Sword Sect gone mad? How dare they provoke the Taiyan Holy Land like this?¡± ¡°No matter what, this is the Southern Territory. The power of the Taiyan Holy Land is far greater than that of the Divine Sword Sect; are they seeking death?¡± ¡°What has gotten into Cao Yijian?¡± The whole world was shocked. However, closely following this, another Great Holy Land made a statement: ¡°The Southern Territory belongs to the Xuantian Realm, not only to Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land. They should share all resources!¡± ¡°Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land need to show their sincerity within three days; otherwise, our sect willunch a Saint War!¡± The Luofu Holy Master personally penned the deration of war, sending it to the major forces currently in the Southern Territory! With these words spoken, a monstrous wave was immediately set off throughout the Southern Territory! Luofu Holy Land was one of the leading powers in Central Province, and now they were threatening with a Saint War! ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since their arrival in the Southern Territory, what on earth has happened? Why are Luofu Holy Land and Divine Sword Sect stirring up challenges?¡± ¡°s, where there are people, there is conflict. Now, the Southern Territory is the only Pure Land in the entire Xuantian Realm, and its resources are limited. The major forces are bound topete!¡± ¡°What a pity for Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land, isn¡¯t this akin to inviting wolves into one¡¯s home?¡± The entire Xuantian Realm was abuzz with discussions! And at this moment. In Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land have gone too far!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao¡¯s face bore a trace of icy killing intent! He was already enraged! ¡°We kindly allowed them to take refuge in the Southern Territory, and now they bite back at us, truly excessive!¡± ¡°Ungrateful wretches. An entire city of our people has been annihted by the Divine Sword Sect. Saint Lord, we mustunch a Saint War!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s teach them a lesson!¡± Many elders were extremely angry. Their enormous city had been sneak- attacked and upied by the Divine Sword Sect, and its defenders killed to thest man. This was a grave humiliation and a deep grudge! Yuanyang Holy Lord¡¯splexion was also dark as he said: ¡°This matter, I fear, is not as simple as we think!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao looked at him. Yuanyang Holy Lord said, ¡°Neither Luofu Holy Master nor Cao Yijian is rash. Yet now they strike so brutally. I believe there must be a hidden story.¡± ¡°There might be some conspiracy at y!¡± Hearing this, Saint Lord Lingchao also couldn¡¯t help nodding, saying, ¡°Given the current circumstances, what should we do?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord said coldly, ¡°They want resources, don¡¯t they? Let theme and take it themselves!¡± ¡°Additionally, we need to inform Senior Li about this matter in a timely manner!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao said, ¡°If so, that¡¯s very good!¡± Then Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land spoke together: ¡°Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land want resources, do they? Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land will open our doors wide. Three days from now, we wee you toe and discuss the division of resources!¡± ¡°Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land wee all challengers!¡± No sooner had these words been spoken than the clouds moved in all directions! Chapter 68 - 63 Two Almost Immortals 1 Chapter 68: Chapter 63 Two Almost Immortals 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Two great Holy Lands made their derations, instantly causing endless ripples. It was clear, they were preparing for battle! Showing no fear at all. ¡°They say they wee us to discuss matters, but in fact, it is a response to the Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land!¡± ¡°Very bold, weing any challenger¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll have a good show this time.¡± The entire Southern Territory was paying attention to this matter. At the same time, many Holy Lands and noble families that had not participated were also starting to act, with many Holy Ground Sects frequently making moves against the Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land. After all, since arriving in the Southern Territory, the various Holy Ground Sects were far from what they once were¡ªthe resources they could obtain were too limited. Under such circumstances, everyone coveted what Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land possessed. They had never dared to make a move, simply because no one wanted to be the first to stand out and be subjected to public denunciation and be tagged as ungrateful. Now that the two powerful forces had stepped forward, things were different. Luofu Holy Land. Within a newly built grand hall, more than a dozen strong figures had gathered, all of them influential people from various Sects. They were all here for this matter. ¡°Brother, Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land have upied the Southern Territory for many years; their foundation is absolutely not weak. Now that they¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯m afraid they are already prepared,¡± one of the old Sect Masters from Central Province said, with a hint of worry on his face. But a cold smile appeared on the face of Luofu Holy Master, who said, ¡°The Southern Territory Sects are just barbarians!¡± ¡°Compared with our Central Province forces, their so-called foundation is not worth mentioning!¡± ¡°Rest assured, this time, whether they are willing to give or not, they will have to give!¡± He was extremely confident! ¨C Because in just these few days, his strength had soared at an astonishing speed to a height that was enough to dominate the Xuantian Realm! He believed that Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord were definitely not his match now! Divine Sword Sect. Here, too, a crowd of Sects had gathered, mainly those from the Northern Region. ¡°Sect Master Cao, you look more and more vigorous. I suppose your cultivation level has broken through recently?¡± a middle-aged man said; he was also a Supreme Elder from a Quasi-Saint Grade force! The corners of Sect Master Cao Yijian¡¯s mouth from the Divine Sword Sect curled into a smug smile as he said, ¡°A minor improvement, not worth mentioning.¡± In the past few days, his confidence had grown. Before this, he had been worried; after all, the Divine Sword Sect was only a Quasi-Saint Grade force, not strong enough to contend with the likes of Taiyan Holy Land. But the grace of a True Immortal had drastically elevated his strength. ¡°However, Sect Master Cao, this time Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land must have already made preparations. May I ask what your ns are?¡± another Sect leader asked. ¡°n against a tiny Ziyang Holy Land and Taiyan Holy Land? What n do you need?¡± Cao Yijian proudly said, ¡°In three days, they will understand who is the true ruler of the Xuantian Realm!¡± At this moment. Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord had already invited Mu Qianning and the others to Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Divine Maiden Qian Ning, under normal circumstances, Luofu Holy Land and Divine Sword Sect shouldn¡¯t be so presumptuous. We suspect there¡¯s deeper hidden information behind this, which is why we especially invited you here,¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke. Mu Qianning¡¯s face showed some anger as she said, ¡°These people are too bad. Clearly, we allowed them toe to the Southern Territory to take refuge out of goodwill, and who would have thought, they would be so ungrateful!¡± ¡°Ah, Qian Ning, such is human nature,¡± Fire Spirit chimed in before looking at both Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lords, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in three days, we will join you in meeting these people.¡± Now, they still had several treasures gifted by Li Fan in their possession, and if it really came down to it, even True Immortals wouldn¡¯t intimidate them. Mu Qianning also said, ¡°Right, don¡¯t be afraid of them. Even Senior Li would not tolerate such behavior.¡± Hearing this, Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord werepletely reassured. To say such things by Mu Qianning was almost equivalent to Senior Li¡¯s attitude. They feared nothing, no matter what maye! Time flew by swiftly. Soon, three days had passed. Today is the day when all major Holy Lands meet at Taiyan Holy Land for a discussion. Not only the Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land, but other top Holy Lands and powers have also arrived, including Cihang Holy Abode, Dugu Family, Saint Dragon Dynasty, Ximo Kongming Temple, and others. Although these forces did not directly express their stance, it was clear that they were sure to want a share of the profits at the crucial moment. The gate of Taiyan Holy Land opened. One after another, Yu Kong Flying Ships descended. One by one, significant figures came out and headed toward the grand hall of Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Luofu Holy Master has arrived!¡± The arrival of a Yu Kong Flying Ship drew everyone¡¯s attention. Luofu Holy Master, with his hands behind his back, walked forth, followed by a group of elders. One of the elders from Luofu Holy Land, beneath his robe, was wearing ayer of linen, he surveyed the entire Taiyan Holy Land with an expressionless gaze. ¡°Sect Master Cao Yijian of the Divine Sword Sect has also arrived.¡± Another voice spoke up as Cao Yijian arrived as well. Simrly, a group of Divine Sword Sect elders followed him; one of them also wore ayer of linen beneath his outer robe. The arrival of the two captured everyone¡¯s attention. After all, they were the ones who started this war! ¡°Please, fellow Daoists, take your seats in the grand hall!¡± A Supreme Elder from Taiyan Holy Land personally received them! Before long, everyone had already entered the grand hall of Taiyan Holy Land for the meeting. The crowd saw that at the head, sitting in the center, were none other than Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit! Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord were seated on their respective sides. ¡°Thankyou all foring. Your presence brings honor to our sect.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Brother Luofu and Brother Cao are not quite satisfied with the powers of the Southern Territory?¡± Very direct! Sect Master Cao Yijian of the Divine Sword Sect let out a coldugh, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of dissatisfaction, we just need things to be more fair.¡± Everyone felt a chill, the air was thick with tension. ¡°What would you consider fair?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord asked coldly, ¡°While the other four regions were facing the cmity of extinction, our Southern Territory opened the door of convenience wide to let you all enter this Pure Land. And what happened? The Divine Sword Sect seized cities belonging to Taiyan Holy Land, Luofu Holy Land threatened with a holy war, is this your so-called fairness?!¡± ¡°Do you really think that the Holy Grounds of the Southern Territory are easy to bully?!¡± His voice echoed through the hall! ¡°Heh,¡± At this point, Luofu Holy Master let out a coldugh, ¡°The Southern Territory belongs to the Xuantian Realm, not just your Ziyang Holy Land and Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°The Southern Territory is for everyone to share, the capable ones im it!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t stand up to it, then step aside!¡± With these words, he mmed the table, and suddenly, a tremendous aura burst forth, carrying with it a semnce of Immortal Path, instantly filling the room and causing everyone¡¯s expressions to change drastically! Everyone present was at least at the Supreme level, but at that moment Luofu Holy Master¡¯s aura made them feel suffocated! ¡°Quasi ¨C Immortal!¡± ¡°Has Luofu Holy Master actually reached the Quasi-Immortal Realm? That¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°Without Immortals appearing, Quasi-Immortals are the peak of the Xuantian Realm, no wonder, no wonder Luofu Holy Land is not willing to be below others!¡± Everyone was shocked beyond measure! Even Cihang Saint Lord and Dugu Chenlu were extremely surprised. At the same time, people were beginning to understand why Luofu Holy Land had challenged the Southern Territory. With the most top-tierbat power currently in the Xuantian Realm, how could they be content to be beneath others? Seeing this, Saint Lord Lingchao also coldly said, ¡°Brother Luofu is indeed powerful.¡± ¡°However, with just the might of a single Quasi-Immortal, you wish to devour the Southern Territory, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s still not enough, right?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes revealed contemtion; did Taiyan Holy Land have some means to counter a Quasi-Immortal? ¡°One Quasi-Immortal may not be enough, but what about two?!¡± At this time, Sect Master Cao Yijian of the Divine Sword Sect spoke out coldly, waving his hand as the sword unsheathed in his grip, a powerful sword intent flowing like water, sweeping through the hearts of everyone present. His aura was in no way weaker than Luofu Holy Master! Another Quasi-Immortal! Two Quasi-Immortals! At that moment, everyone was utterly shocked, unable to remainposed! Chapter 69 - 64: An Immortal Treasure That Can Kill True Immortals?_1 Chapter 69: Chapter 64: An Immortal Treasure That Can Kill True Immortals?_1 Trantor: 549690339 Two Almost Immortals! At the scene, every Supreme and Saint Master widened their eyes in surprise. That Luofu Holy Master possessed the cultivation level of an Almost Immortal was unexpected, but not wholly inconceivable. After all, it was a Holy Land with deep roots and a long history. But the Sect Master of Divine Sword Sect, an Almost Immortal too? ¡°Another Almost Immortal has appeared, too terrifying!¡± ¡°There had been no rumors before, they really hid their strengths deeply.¡± ¡°Two Almost Immortals¡­ Only in the most glorious epochs in history would such a spectacle emerge¡­¡± ¡°With two Almost Immortals speaking in unison, who could possibly stop them? Not even the Holy Lands can do it!¡± For a moment, everyone started talking, overwhelmed with emotion. Strong figures like Cihang Saint Lord also looked extremely solemn. Two Almost Immortals, looking down upon the assembly. ¡°I believe Brother Luofu and Brother Cao¡¯s propositions are not wrong.¡± At this moment, Cihang Saint Lord gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Brother Lingchao, Brother Yuanyang, you should be just a bit more generous.¡± Taking sides! Previously, her Cihang Holy Abode had not expressed any stance until this very moment, when two Almost Immortals had revealed themselves assured of victory. ¡°Hehe, our Sacred Dragon Imperial Family also shares this view. The Xuantian Realm is one big family, we can¡¯t just let you two factions eat meat, while letting others chew on husks, can we? The famous mountains, the Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands, the Spirit Stone Veins, and such, should all be taken out for redistribution!¡± An Emperor from the Saint Dragon Dynasty also spoke out with a scoff. ¡°Indeed, it should be so!¡± ¡°The Southern Territory belongs to everyone!¡± ¡°Ziyang Holy Land and Taiyan Holy Land have taken up too much!¡± At that moment, individuals from powers outside of the Southern Territory began to voice their opinions! If before they had remained silent, now there was no longer any need to do so. Dividing up the Southern Territory had be a foregone conclusion the moment the two Almost Immortals appeared! Hence, speaking up now was necessary to ensure a share in the spoils toe. Upon witnessing this scene, individuals such as Mu Qianning in the chief seats had very unsightly expressions. Is this, then, the nature of humanity? There¡¯s no distinction between good or evil, there is only thew of the jungle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, struck dumb, are you? I¡¯ve given you face, hoping you¡¯d have some dignity, but you¡¯re forcing me to take action. I¡¯m afraid you risk the extinction of your sects!¡± At that moment, Cao Yijian once again threatened, his sword intent even more powerful. ¡°Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, Ling¡¯er, the Divine Maiden,¡± Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord both stood up, facing Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, paying their respects, ¡°We werepelled and had no choice but to face the enemy.¡± Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit both nodded. Thereafter, Lingchao and hispanion turned around. ¡°Do you really think that the Southern Territory is a ce where you can act recklessly?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao bellowed, his hair flying wildly, and in an instant, an overwhelming Spiritual Power surged out just like a towering wave! Almost Immortal! Another Almost Immortal! In that moment, everyone at the scene was extremely shocked! ¡°Almost Immortal? You think only you are?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord too bellowed angrily, releasing his cultivation level that swept across the assembly, pushing back against the pressure of both Luofu Holy Master and Cao Yijian! Yet another Almost Immortal! In the span of a moment, four Almost Immortals had appeared in session! Suddenly, everyone in the great hall was shocked. Silence, utter silence! Everyone looked at the scene before them in disbelief. Almost Immortals! On ordinary days, such figures were unseen in the Xuantian Realm! Yet now, four had appeared at once. This was hard to believe! ¡°Heavens, the Southern Territory actually has two Almost Immortals¡­ How terrifying is that?¡± ¡°Two Almost Immortals against two Almost Immortals, utterly fearless¡­ Is this the foundation of the Southern Territory?¡± ¡± What kind of opportunity does the Southern Territory have? Such a wild and untamednd, yet it has nurtured two Almost Immortals¡­¡± Everyone was murmuring in stunned voices. Many forces that had previously spoken against the Southern Territory now suddenly regretted it! How rash they had been! Just now, it seemed that Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land were in an invincible position! Who would have thought that in an instant, the Southern Territory would also produce two Almost Immortals? Whose is the prey remains undecided! ¡°Heavens, these two are both Almost Immortals, yet they show such immense respect to those two young maidens. Who exactly are they?¡± Cihang Saint Lord, however, focused her gaze on Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit at the center! She thought of many things, her expression grave, and her heart instantly filled with regret. If Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land, the two great Holy Lands, each had an Almost Immortal, And if there were even more fearsome existences standing behind them, then all other domains stood no chance at all! She had bet on the wrong side! Many astute individuals, at that moment, were thinking along the same lines as her, instead focusing their attention on Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. And at this moment, both Cao Yijian and Luofu Holy Master were extremely stunned! The opposition also consisted of Almost Immortals! They were taken aback. At the same time, their hearts shrank with apprehension. Could it be that there really were even more formidable beings standing behind the opposition? At this moment, a trace of hesitation shed in the heart of Luofu Holy Master! But as he wavered, a chilling coldness suddenly invaded from behind him. He immediately felt a shiver down his spine: behind him stood a True Immortal, and it was not his ce to make decisions. Now, having reached this point, there was no way to retreat. ¡°Heh heh, Almost Immortal two-on-two, I am very curious, can your two Holy Land¡¯s Supremes fight against the Saint Masters of the four major domains in the Xuantian Realm?¡± The Luofu Holy Master spoke! At these words, everyone fell silent. Indeed, when the topbat power is bnced, Supreme Level and Saint Master Level forces will determine the victory or defeat. In terms of the number of Saint Masters and Supremes, the four major domains arepletely victorious! ¡°Even if you are Almost Immortals, today you will lose! Combined, our foundation is far stronger than yours!¡± Cao Yijian spoke fiercely! The great battle was on the verge of breaking out! ¡°You all are going too far!¡± At this time, Mu Qianning couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke out! Her face flushed red as she stood up and said, ¡°The Southern Territory opened the door of convenience widely for you, sparing you from disaster, but you repay kindness with ingratitude, repaying virtue with resentment!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± But Cao Yijian just sneered, ¡°So what if it¡¯s too far? In the face of power, everything is nothing! You, a mere Mahayana Realm ant, dare to be arrogant in front of an Almost Immortal, are you seeking death?¡± He was threatening Mu Qianning! ¡°Truly seeking death.¡± Fire Spirit shook her head and stood up, her sleeve already secretly clutching the scroll given by Senior Li! She had brought it this time to deal with emergencies. Standing side by side with Mu Qianning, she had already harbored a murderous intent. Yuanyang and Ling Chao were shocked as well; if Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were to take action, it was feared that the experts of the four major domains would all be annihted! Even True Immortals would die! Yet, they said nothing; all of this, the experts of the four major domains had brought upon themselves, daring to threaten someone favored by Senior Li, they deserved to die. At this moment, among the crowd. The two middle-aged men wearing linens under their robes, both looked at Mu Qianning, Fire Spirit, and in that instant, shock flickered in their eyes! ¡°Do these two women possess unimaginable sacred artifacts?¡± One of them whispered softly! ¡°I even felt a terrifying threat, if it is revealed, perhaps you and I will die on the spot¡­¡± The othermunicated directly through a soul transmission! The two exchanged nces from afar and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t act recklessly, we need to stabilize the situation first!¡± The two True Immortals immediately reached a consensus. ¡°It seems that in the Southern Territory, there really is a powerful being inmand, and it is very likely a strong being from the Immortal Domain!¡± One of them said. ¡°Right¡­ These two women are likely disciples under that being¡¯s tutge¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t engage in directbat, otherwise, we would expose ourselves, but we can¡¯t just back down either, else we can¡¯t probe the depths of our opponents¡­¡± The two quicklymunicated with each other. ¡°I suddenly thought, since that being has disciples, why not start with them? We dare not force that one to take action directly, but by pushing his disciples, we can also glimpse his origins!¡± ¡°Just so, just so, in this way, in that way!¡± The two quickly reached a consensus. In an instant, they transmitted their thoughts to Cao Yijian and the Luofu Holy Master. Upon hearing the True Immortals¡¯ soul transmissions, both the Luofu Holy Master and Cao Yijian¡¯s expressions changed. They were actually being asked to back down? They had already torn off their pretenses, but now they weren¡¯t allowed to continue to force a battle? Cao Yijian and the Luofu Holy Master were utterly baffled. Yet at the same time, they did not dare disobey themands of the two True Immortals. ¡°Heh heh, we are not the type to bully others,¡± At this moment, the Luofu Holy Master suddenly spoke up, ¡°We have both proven ourselves as Almost Immortals, and if a war breaks out, the Southern Territory will certainly be devastated. How about this¡ªlet¡¯ s change the method, shall we?¡± He looked at Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord. Ling Chao and Yuanyang exchanged nces. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Ling Chao inquired. ¡°Quite simple, let the younger generationpete. Based on their victory or defeat, we can decide the allocation of resources for the Southern Territory, how does that sound?¡± The Luofu Holy Master said. Upon hearing this, everyone around was surprised. The Luofu Holy Master was actually taking a step back? Honestly, in the eyes of the crowd, the four major domains held the advantage right now. Because they simply had too many people. ¡°What, you¡¯re not daring to do it? If you agree, we will let you off today!¡± Cao Yijian also spoke gravely. This confused everyone even more. The two Almost Immortals, while having the clear advantage, were actually both taking a step back? ¡°This might be the best way,¡± At this moment, Saint Teacher Kongming from the Western Desert suddenly spoke up, ¡°Since the dispute is irreconcble, such a decision for the oue is good for all parties.¡± Even Dugu Chen, who had been silent, said, ¡°I agree.¡± Seeing two Almost Immortals and the two strongest Saint Master Level figures speak up, the others could only follow suit. A battle between the young ones! ¡°Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, Ling¡¯er, the Divine Maiden, what do you think?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord, however, looked towards Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. Mu Qianning said, ¡°Whatever the two Saint Lords decide will be fine. No matter what you do, we will support you.¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of the two Saint Lords immediately showed relief. ¡°Very well, on behalf of the Southern Territory, we, the two Holy Lands, ept your challenge!¡± ¡°Three days hence, the younger generation of the Southern Territory will face the prodigies of the four major domains!¡± Saint Lord Yuanyang and Saint Lord Lingchao dered! They had agreed! Chapter 70 - 65 Almost Immortal? A Snap of the Fingers Away_1 The Battle of the Southern Territory! In the grand hall, everyone¡¯s face became stern! No one expected that the tense situation that had swords drawn and bows bent would be defused in an instant! ¡°That¡¯s better, avoiding a battle among Almost Immortals is good for the entire Xuantian Realm.¡± ¡°Indeed, if four Almost Immortals started fighting, who knows how many cultivators would be implicated¡­¡± ¡°The four domains still have the advantage; among the younger generation, the geniuses of the Southern Territory are certainly no match for those of the four major domains!¡± For a moment, everyone started speaking up. They all seemed to agree with this proposition. ¡°Hehe, good, in three days, right here, let you barbarians of the Southern Territory see what, exactly, true geniuses are!¡± Cao Yijian spoke icily. After finishing, he waved his sleeve grandly and turned to leave. ¡°I hope the younger generation of the Southern Territory will not disappoint me.¡± The Luofu Holy Master also spoke indifferently, then departed. The people from the other powers didn¡¯t stay either. ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry back to the Sect Gate. Pick out the strongest prodigy; in three days, they will represent the Sect in battle!¡± ¡°Right, as long as we get good results in this battle of the younger generation, the Sect will gain more resources in the Southern Territory.¡± ¡°Hehe, this time, those geniuses of our Sect are going to shine brightly¡­¡± Outside the Taiyan Holy Land, a series of Yu Kong Flying Ships continuously took off. All the major powers had left. ¡°Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, Ling¡¯er, the Divine Maiden,¡± After everyone left, Yuanyang and Ling Chao turned to look at Mu Qianning and the other. ¡°The Luofu Holy Land and Divine Sword Sect came threateningly, clearly ready to engage in a big battle. But when you two stood up, their attitudes instantly shifted, seeming too strange!¡± ¡°I think, maybe they saw something in the two of you, felt intimidated, and that¡¯s why they took a step back.¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke solemnly, ¡°I suspect, behind them, there might be someone else manipting the situation!¡± Being Saint Masters, they naturally could sense the oddity in it. ¡°Right, and I¡¯m sure that when they first arrived in the Southern Territory, both the Luofu Holy Master and Cao Yijian had not reached the Quasi-Immortal Realm. In less than a month, how could they have advanced so quickly? There must be someone supporting them from behind!¡± Ling Chao also chimed in. They had all received favors from Senior Li to cross that chasm and they deeply understood how difficult it was to advance from Supreme to Almost Immortal. There must be something fishy about the Luofu Holy Master and Cao Yijian. Fire Spirit nodded and said, ¡°Qian Ning, perhaps we should report this matter to Senior Li.¡± Mu Qianning said, ¡°I¡¯ll go inform Senior Li right away!¡± The Luofu Holy Land. In the secret chamber. ¡°Master, we were ready to take down the Southern Territory in one battle. Why did you¡­¡± The Luofu Holy Master cautiously inquired, with a trace of confusion on his face. They had clearly had the upper hand, and even though the appearance of two Almost Immortals was beyond their expectations, with the support of the major Sects from the four domains, they were still confident in taking down the Southern Territory! Upon hearing this, the man in the linen clothes in front of him looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You also have the right to question my decision?¡± Upon hearing this, the Luofu Holy Master¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he immediately knelt down, saying in a rush, ¡°How dare l!¡± The man before him was a True Immortal, after all; even a single nce could reduce the Luofu Holy Master to ashes! ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no harm telling you. On those two girls, I sensed Immortal Treasures that surpass the True Immortal grade!¡± Hearing this, the Luofu Holy Master¡¯s face changed dramatically! Treasures that surpassed the True Immortal grade! Did that not mean that behind the Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land, there truly stood a being that surpassed True Immortal? If that were the case, weren¡¯t they just courting death? ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry, even if a Profound Immortal were toe, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing!¡± The man in linen spoke coldly, ¡°Hurry up and find the best disciples from your Sect for me. I will make them invincible in the shortest time possible!¡± Since they wanted to probe the existence behind Taiyan Holy Land and the others through thispetition of the younger generation, they certainly needed to make an effort to ensure the talents of the Luofu Holy Land had the strength to force the other side¡¯s hand¡­ Hearing this, the Luofu Holy Master took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll go find them right away!¡± No matter what, havinge this far, there was no turning back. And for the juniors of the Sect to be able to receive guidance from a True Immortal was a tremendous fortune for the entire Luofu Holy Land! The Divine Sword Sect. ¡°These three good-for-nothings are the best disciples of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Luo Ming looked at the three young people in front of him with disdain. Two men and a woman, they were the strongest seed-level figures of the Divine Sword Sect. Hearing Luo Ming¡¯s scornful words, the three¡¯s faces looked extremely ugly, but they dared not show disrespect because the Sect Master had said that this person was now the master of their entire Divine Sword Sect. They knew very well that the Sect Master¡¯s advancement to Almost Immortal wasrgely thanks to this person¡­ Cao Yijian hastily said with a greasy smile, ¡°Master, though they are all useless, I believe that under your guidance, they will inevitably be invincible in this event! Sweeping through the entire Southern Territory! No, the entire Xuantian Realm!¡± Luo Ming snorted coldly and said, ¡°At least you know your ce.¡± After speaking, he looked at the three young people and said, ¡°Kneel down, I will impart to you the peerless Immortal Techniques!¡± ¡°Cao Shuang, Xia Tong, Zhang Dujian, why aren¡¯t you kneeling down quickly, to listen to the Master¡¯s teachings?!¡± Cao Yijian urgently chastised even more. All three young people knelt down instantaneously, while Luo Ming took a step forward, extended his hand, and suddenly, tangible golden runes emitted from his palm, turning into three streams of light that entered the minds of the three! At this moment. In a tranquil little mountain vige, Li Fan was basking in the sun in the courtyard. Several days had passed, and not another person hade to be a disciple. This left Li Fan feeling quite bored. He was still eight disciples short of the ten required by the system. When would that ever bepleted? In his free time these days, he would teach his disciples or sit with a cup of tea, listen to a tune, and peacefully pass the days. How carefree. After days of feasting on Holy Medicine, Lu Rang was now robust enough to wield a hoe, and his cultivation level soared once more! With every meal, a terrifying surge of Immortal Spirit Qi would enter his body, and the subsequent farming would help him refine the expanding Spiritual Energy. In just a few days, he had reached the Hollow Void Realm and was about to enter Mahayana! ¡°With my master here, the shackles between realms seem like they don¡¯t exist¡­¡± Lu Rang once again struggled to lift his hoe, dripping with sweat but filled with happiness. On another side, Long Zixuan also made rapid progress. He was already in the Mahayana Realm, his Dragon Soul bing ever more perfect and powerful, transforming every day! The time he could spend observing the koi swimming had also increased a bit. ¡°I must work hard to catch up with my two older fellow disciples as soon as possible¡­¡± he muttered to himself, then took a deep breath and continued watching the koi. Elsewhere, Nan Feng, like a stunning beauty from a fallen kingdom, produced a graceful and airy melody on her instrument, wholly immersed in it. Under Li Fan¡¯s continuous guidance, she had escaped the constraints of technique and achieved a kind of spiritual charm! However, at this moment, Nan Feng, while ying, gradually fell into a state of confusion. She felt that her melody had turned into a light kite, soaring with her towards the heavens above¡­ She seemed to see endless Immortal Pces in the clouds, Immortals who lived forever without aging, and aplex intery of light and shadow¡­ But at the same time, she was lost. Where am I? Which way should I go? How should I proceed, what should I do? When she looked back, she could not see the road she hade. In front of her, the Heavenly Pce was magnificent and solemn, seemingly within reach if she wished to enter and enjoy everything within¡­ But there was a panic in her heart, a deep confusion. Like a child drowning. At this moment. In the courtyard, suddenly, Zi Ling who was painting, Lu Rang who was hoeing, and Long Zixuan who was watching the fish, all turned their heads to look at Nan Feng! They saw that Nan Feng, with her eyes tightly closed and her fingers plucking the strings, emitted waves of Immortal Charm from the instrument¡­ ¡°Did older sister touch the Immortal Path?¡± Long Zixuan eximed in shock. ¡°Is sister Nan Feng about to make a breakthrough?¡± Zi Ling also opened her mouth in surprise. They all felt it, Nan Feng was in a mystical realm at this moment! By the side, Li Fan, listening to her melody, found it very pleasant to the ear, but sensed a trace of discordance. He immediately lightly tapped the stone table with his finger, precisely aligning with the tune under Nan Feng¡¯s fingers. Gently guiding, he brought Nan Feng back to the correct melody. As his finger touched the stone table in that instant. Nan Feng, who was in a state of confusion and helpless in the Immortal Path, saw the mist before her eyes suddenly clear, as if in the distance, a mysterious melody helped her instantly find herself! All illusions vanished, she turned back and found the road she hade from. She saw the many versions of herself from the past¡­ small and weak, yet always moving forward with strength! ¡°I am always myself.¡± She murmured to herself, and the next moment, Nan Feng, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them! In a sh, a faint golden Immortal light streaked through her eyes! The melody also stopped abruptly! ¡°I¡¯ve seen the door¡­ now Almost Immortal!¡± She muttered subconsciously, shocked as she looked up at Li Fan, only to see a slight upturn of his mouth, a hint of approval in his expression, as he said: ¡°You yed well.¡± Chapter 71 - 66 Group Fight_1 In the small courtyard, Zi Ling¡¯s mouth was agape, wide enough to fit an Earth Chicken egg. Long Zixuan¡¯s face was filled with shock, wearing a look of disbelief¡­ His senior sister was only around twenty years old, and she had already be an Almost Immortal?! Too terrifying, right?! Looking across the entire Xuantian Realm, this was definitely an unprecedented speed of cultivation! Lu Rang had aplex expression on his face, thinking his own progression had been rapid, but he didn¡¯t expect his senior sister to be this monstrous¡­ But at the same time, they all felt a deep sense of anticipation! They all understood why this was all happening! Their master! With such a master, it seemed as though the Immortal Path, which the whole Xuantian Realm looked up to¡­ was nothing at all. Nan Feng stood up and deeply bowed to Li Fan, saying, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master. I almost went astray!¡± She spoke with gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter.¡± ¡°When you walk far on a path, you¡¯ll encounter various inner demons, which is quite normal.¡± Li Fan smiled and looked towards Zi Ling and the others, saying, ¡°You all should also take heed.¡± Zi Ling and the others nodded earnestly, ¡°We¡¯ve taken it to heart.¡± Li Fan stood up, stretchedzily, and said, ¡°Your senior sister has made some progress in her lute ying, which is worth celebrating. Come, today we can eat peaches again.¡± He looked at the branches of the Peach Tree, several peaches had ripened. Li Fan was very pleased with this Peach Tree; the peaches it bore had thin skins, were juicy, and very sweet. Upon hearing this, the disciples all instantly got excited. Those are Pan Peaches! Their grade is probably far above that of Holy Medicine! All of them sat by the stone table, quietly waiting. ¡°Meowmeow¡ª¡± Even Bai Xiaoqing, who was ying on one side, jumped onto the stone table, guarding her spot. Since transforming into a Pure Blood White Tiger, she had been very energetic, causing trouble in the courtyard every day, but she never bothered the Earth Chicken or the carps they raised, seemingly very afraid of them. Li Fan smiled and gently picked a few Pan Peaches. ¡°Is Senior Li there?¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. It was Mu Qianning¡¯s voice. Li Fan hadn¡¯t seen this girl for a long time; he immediately said, ¡°I am,e in.¡± Outside, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning walked in, and seeing two young men in the courtyard, they were both a bit surprised. ¡°I have troubled you to help, and I¡¯ve taken in two disciples, Lu Rang and Long Zixuan.¡± Li Fan spoke. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were both amazed. So these were Senior Li¡¯s disciples. At the same time, both of them hurriedly said, ¡°We just did what we were supposed to do, Senior is being too polite.¡± Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down. Just in time to try these peaches together.¡± Seeing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes shone with excitement! My goodness, are we in luck again?! Having already received Senior Li¡¯s benevolence before, they didn¡¯t hold back this time and quickly took their seats. Li Fan cut the ripe peaches and said, ¡°Eat up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Zi Ling was the first to unceremoniously pick up a piece of Pan Peach, her big eyes sparkling with happiness as she took a bite! The juice was sweet! It turned to nectar as she swallowed! Boom! Her cultivation level skyrocketed, and her physique was constantly being refined! Her aura rose from the Nascent Soul Realm¡¯s Quintuple Heaven, soaring all the way to the Nine Heavens, where it finally stopped! She went from a Venerable to a Supreme! The others around her were all stunned. A Supreme under twenty years old¡­ Too terrifying. After eating the Pan Peach, Nan Feng¡¯s aura also improved by leaps and bounds! She was wrapped in immortal grace, appearing utterly sacred! ¡°Is this¡­ an Immortal?¡± Fire Spirit and the others were even more shocked. But Nan Feng took a deep breath, shook her head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Just from that bite of Pan Peach, she could have leaped from being Almost Immortal directly to an Immortal. But she deeply understood that in order to solidify her foundation, she couldn¡¯t always seek speed. Thus, she suppressed it. However, this was just a matter of time. The crowd hadplex expressions; it was too eerie. In the outside world, an Almost Immortal could stir endless storms, but here, bing an Immortal was just a matter of willingness¡­ Long Zixuan and Lu Rang also swallowed! Lu Rang¡¯s cultivation level skyrocketed from the Hollow Void Realm, reaching the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven directly! Long Zixuan, on the other hand, entered the Venerable Realm¡­ Both were in a daze, feeling that everything before their eyes was too unreal! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were also filled with anticipation and quickly finished eating! Their cultivation levels soared as well! Both had already been in the Mahayana Realm; now they had stepped into the Venerable Realm together, not far from the Supreme. ¡°In the presence of Senior Li, the blessings that themon folk beg for are so casually given¡­¡± Despite receiving many favors, Fire Spirit still had aplex expression. ¡°Senior Li is the best person in the world!¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes sparkled as she admired Li Fan to the extreme. Li Fan, however, was too busy to attend to them; Xiao Bai, having finished eating, was now pestering him to help rub her belly. ¡°You¡¯re too greedy, always eating so much¡­¡± Li Fan said with a smile, rubbing Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s belly. Envy filled the eyes of everyone present! ¡°This must be the happiest pet in the world, right? To have Li Fan, such a tremendously powerful figure, rub her belly to aid digestion¡­¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes were brimming with envy! ¡°This cat¡­ no, this Pure Blood White Tiger has incredibly profound luck. With just a rub from Senior Li, it doesn¡¯t even need to spend time assimting the Immortal Spiritual Qi of the Pan Peach¡­¡± Fire Spirit was contemtive, wishing she could be this cat¡­ Truly, sometimes people are not as good as cats! Bai Xiaoqing nagged Li Fan until he helped rub her belly, after which she ran off to y by herself. ¡°Right, do you have any matters to discuss?¡± After eating, Li Fan finally asked. At these words, Mu Qianning immediately said, ¡°Senior, before this¡­ I advised Yuan Yang and Ling Chao to ept people from all territories to take refuge in the Southern Territory, but now, they have turned against us, wanting to seize the resources of the Southern Territory¡­¡± She carried deep self-reproach in her expression, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all Qian Ning¡¯s fault for being foolish¡­¡± Li Fan, however, shook his head and said, ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°The mistake lies only in the greed inherent in human nature.¡± ¡°Do not me yourself for your kindness; it is the most precious light within life.¡± That is the most precious light within life. Hearing Senior Li say this, Mu Qianning¡¯s heart felt much more at ease. ¡°Senior, in order to decide the ownership of the Southern Territory¡¯s resources, those people proposed holding a martial contest among the young¡­¡± Fire Spirit then spoke, ¡°I wonder, Senior, do you have any instructions?¡± A contest among the young? Li Fan was surprised, hearing this. A contest among the young, if put inly, was basically an agreement to fight, wasn¡¯t it? For a fight, one surely needs strong youngds. But, he felt a headacheing on. In matters of group fights, he couldn¡¯t be of much help¡­ ¡°They are going too far!¡± At this moment, Lu Rang spoke angrily, ¡°How can these people be so ungrateful?!¡± Even though he came from one of the four great territories, he couldn¡¯t stand to see this. Long Zixuan nodded in agreement, ¡°To return kindness with resentment is disgraceful!¡± Seeing them speak up, Li Fan suddenly looked towards them. A group fight? This was great; didn¡¯t he have two disciples ready for this? ¡°Ahem, you two, have you any experience in fighting?¡± At his words, everyone was surprised. Senior Li¡­ was he nning to send out his own disciples?! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning immediately filled with anticipation! If Senior Li¡¯s disciples were to make a move, what was there to worry about? Lu Rang and Long Zixuan, however, were taken aback. But it was only for an instant. ¡°Master, we will surely win this fight!¡± Lu Rang had already stood up, readily agreeing! Long Zixuan also nodded. This was their master¡¯s first assignment to them; they absolutely couldn¡¯t disappoint their master and said, ¡°Your disciple is willing to go!¡± Chapter 72 - 67 Handy Weapon_1 Chapter 72: Chapter 67 Handy Weapon_1 Trantor: 549690339 I Lu Rang and Long Zixuan both immediately agreed! The two exchanged nces, their eyes flickering with excitement and anticipation. Seeing this, Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°Good, in that case, you two go with Qian Ning and the others.¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± The two immediately responded. ¡°Hmm¡­ since we¡¯re going to have a group fight, it¡¯s absolutely not suitable to go without weapons. You also need to find weapons that suit you¡­¡± Li Fan pondered and said, ¡°I do have several sharp weapons, but I¡¯m afraid giving them to you might lead to unnecessary killing¡­ So, why don¡¯t you two look around the courtyard and see if there is any weapon you can use?¡± He asked. The system had previously rewarded him with several knives, swords, and spears, but those items were all very sharp. When it came to group fights, Li Fan had some experience ¡ª carrying sharp weapons could easily lead to casualties, and the price for that was too high. However, upon hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, everyone seemed to understand instantly. ¡°The several sharp weapons that Senior Li is talking about¡­ must be world-ending armaments. This realm simply can¡¯t withstand them, so they cannot be used lightly!¡± Fire Spirit had an expression of understanding on her face. Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, on the other hand, got up and said, ¡°As youmand, we will go find some.¡± They immediately swept their gazes over the courtyard. After these few days, they understood that there were terrifying devices everywhere in this small courtyard, and any of them could cause a sensation in the world. For example, the hoe Lu Rang used for farming ¡ª he knew it was definitely beyond an Immortal Artifact and its grade unimaginable. He was already in the Mahayana Realm, but could only barely lift it, without causing any fluctuation in the hoe¡¯s Dao rhythm. For example, the bowl Long Zixuan used for baiting ¡ª Long Zixuan deeply understood how terrifying it was. He suspected that the bowl could suppress a True Dragon! ¡°There are so many unparalleled treasures in this small courtyard, but our current cultivation level allows us to use very few of them¡­ Therefore, Master let us gauge our strength and choose something we can control,¡± Long Zixuanmunicated to Lu Rang. Lu Rang nodded and said with a headache, ¡°Everything here of Master is too extraordinary, and we can¡¯t use anything casually¡­¡± Long Zixuan surveyed the small courtyard and suddenly remembered something. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± He quickly walked into the kitchen. Afterward, he returned with a grey, unassuming stick in hand. zing Staff! ¡°Right, how did I not think of that?¡± Lu Rang smacked his forehead! This zing Staff was also beyond an Immortal Artifact, but perhaps because they asionally needed to stoke the fire, they could barely use it. ¡°I¡¯ve also picked something for you!¡± Long Zixuan smiled slightly and actually took out a pair of chopsticks! A set of wooden chopsticks! ¡°Good,good,good!¡± Lu Rang praised repeatedly, took the chopsticks with delight, and was overjoyed. He had the lowest cultivation level, and normally using two chopsticks to eat was already very difficult, for the chopsticks were rare treasures as well. One chopstick was just right; he could barely use it. ¡°Master, the two of us have already chosen our weapons!¡± Long Zixuan reported to Li Fan. Looking at the weapons the two disciples had chosen, Li Fan suddenly began to doubt himself¡­ Could these two be fools? The reason he was not giving them sharp weapons was to avoid harming people ¡ª they might end up in prison, but these two fellows, one chose a zing Staff, the other chose chopsticks? Do they look like they¡¯re going to fight a group battle¡­ They¡¯re delivering themselves to the ughter. He was speechless. Well, it seems these two really had no experience in fighting; they could only join in for the head count. ¡°Forget it, I have nothing to say. Just stay back during the fight, and don¡¯t get hurt,¡± Li Fan could only admonish them, hoping the two disciples wouldn¡¯t foolishly rush to the front. The two nodded like pecking hens; the master was truly considerate, knowing they were not yet capable of using such terrifying weapons, so he especially cautioned them¡­ ¡°Thank you, Senior. With that said, we will go back and notify Senior Yuanyang and the others. They will surely be overjoyed to learn that Senior has dispatched disciples.¡± Mu Qianning spoke happily. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Li Fan nodded. Instantly, Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, along with Fire Spirit and the others, left together. ¡°Master¡­ if the two juniors cannot win the fight¡­ next time, let us go instead,¡± Nan Feng spoke up after they left. She had been reluctant to volunteer herself because, as an Almost Immortal and a Supreme, she and Zi Ling going against the younger generation would be too dishonorable in the martial world. Upon hearing this, Li Fan was stunned ¡ª a girl who ys the zither suddenly saying she wants to go out and fight with her sister who paints, was far too discordant¡­ Outside. Luofu Holy Land. ¡°Haha, I have already broken through to the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven!¡± A young man in a golden robe,ughing heartily, stood before a waterfall, radiating a palpable sense of power! In just two short days, he had advanced from Hollow Void Realm to the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven! What kind of concept is that? It¡¯s nothing short of a leap! ¡°Hehe, Senior Wu Ming, I¡¯m slightly behind you, but I have also reached the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven!¡± Beside him, a rather gaunt young man with an exceptionally sinister gaze in his eyes also spoke with a smile. ¡°You two have received the Master¡¯s grace, this time, you must win the entire Southern Territory for our Luofu Holy Land!¡± The Luofu Holy Master looked at the two of them, his eyes also brimming with excitement, filled with confidence! In the younger generation of the whole Xuantian Realm, spanning across all the Holy Lands, those who could reach the Hollow Void Realm were considered top-level geniuses. Take Wu Ming, for example, who reached the first level of the Hollow Void Realm beforeing to the Southern Territory, had already made a name for himself in the Central Province as an unparalleled talent. Now, he had even broken through to the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven. Such a realm was enough for him to look down upon the older generation! How could other forcespete with his Luofu Holy Land? This time, dominating the entire Southern Territory was within easy reach! And above the waterfall, the middle-aged man dressed in linen stood with his hands behind his back, looking icily at the people below. ¡°¡­Burning all potential and life in exchange for three days at the apex, yet still unable to enter the Immortal Path¡­ what utter waste.¡± He shook his head, ¡°I only hope that you two wastes can allow me to discern some clues about the person behind all this through thispetition¡­¡± Divine Sword Sect! ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± The long sword sliced through the air, its unmatched Sword Qi, like a mighty dragon, was extremely powerful! ¡°Has Senior Brother Cao Shuang broken into the Venerable Realm?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡± Xia Tong and Zhang Dujian both looked at Cao Shuang with shock and admiration! Cao Shuang burst into heartyughter, retracting his long sword. He was filled with a sense of invincibility as he said, ¡°Just right, I¡¯ve taken one step further ahead of you, crossing the line between the Mahayana Realm and the Integration Realm!¡± Pride filled his eyes. Xia Tong and Zhang Dujian were only in the Mahayana Realm, but he had gone far beyond, stepping into the Venerable Realm. ¡°Senior brother is not even thirty years old, right? A Venerable under thirty- unprecedented and remarkable!¡± Xia Tong looked at Cao Shuang, her eyes brimming with adoration! ¡°With senior brother¡¯s sword unleashed, the Divine Sword Sect will leap to be the greatest Sect Gate in the Southern Territory!¡± Zhang Dujian praised him as well. In the nearby pavilion, Cao Yijian knelt excitedly towards Luo Ming, saying, ¡°Thank you, Master, thank you. Our Divine Sword Sect is willing to go through fire and water for the Master without any hesitation!¡± Cao Shuang was his grandson, who had now be a Venerable! This was going to be a major event recorded in the cultivation history of the entire Xuantian Realm! The Divine Sword Sect bing a Holy Land¡­ and even surpassing Holy Lands, was now possible. As for thispetition? He believed that there was no need to fight. If the outside world knew that his grandson had be a Venerable¡­ all sides would surrender directly! However, Luo Ming just smiled and said, ¡°If your performance satisfies this seat, you will receive even more.¡± Cao Yijian immediately knocked his head on the ground. But in his heart, Luo Ming coldly thought, ¡°If you can satisfy this seat, perhaps after thepetition, this seat might bestow one or two Immortal Elixirs, allowing these three waste grandsons of yours to extend their lives. Otherwise, after their life essences have burned out, let their souls and spirits be extinguished¡ª¡± At this moment. Taiyan Holy Land. When the Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao heard of the return of Fire Spirit and the others, they came out to greet them from afar, with utmost respect. ¡°Ling¡¯er, the Divine Maiden, Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, what did Senior Li say? And who are these two?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao asked. Fire Spirit immediately spoke, ¡°Senior Li, after learning of this matter, sent his two newly epted disciples to assist us!¡± She introduced, ¡°This is Lu Rang, and this is Long Zixuan!¡± Lu Rang and Long Zixuan also bowed slightly, saying, ¡°We are here to help fight on the orders of our master!¡± Immediately, both the Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao were overjoyed! If Senior Li¡¯s disciples were personally taking action, what was there to worry about? ¡°By the way, Young Master Long, your presence seems to bear a semnce to the Saint Dragon Imperial Dynasty, doesn¡¯t it?¡± At this time, the Yuanyang Holy Lord suddenly inquired. Long Zixuan did not deny it, saying, ¡°Not to hide from you two, before bing a disciple, I was the deposed prince of the Saint Dragon Imperial Dynasty!¡± Lu Rang also said with a carefree attitude, ¡°Before bing a disciple, I was an outer disciple of the Divine Sword Sect!¡± Hearing this, both the Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao were even more shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve vaguely heard that the deposed prince of the Saint Dragon Imperial Dynasty, whose Dragon Soul was defective and unable to cultivate, but Young Master Long, your aura¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao began with some surprise. Even though he was already at the Almost Immortal level, he could now feel the surging, incredibly strong Dragon Soul energy in Long Zixuan¡¯s body, and moreover, his cultivation level had reached the Venerable Realm! At the same time, he also nced at Lu Rang. An outer disciple from the Divine Sword Sect should be at the lowest level, yet Lu Rang had also achieved the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven! A deposed prince and a lowly outer disciple, possessing such cultivation levels? How is anyone else supposed to live! But Long Zixuan justughed and said, ¡°Indeed, our progress is all thanks to our master¡¯s grace!¡± Hearing this, both Saint Lord Lingchao and the Yuanyang Holy Lord showedplicated expressions, but their doubts were instantly dispelled. ¡°Right, how could Senior Li¡¯s disciples be judged bymon standards!¡± Yuanyang spoke out, but there was a faint hint of envy in his old eyes. Even the useless can radiate extraordinary brilliance in Senior Li¡¯s hands¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I am really too old. His heart was filled with regret. Soon, the third day arrived! Today was the day when the Southern Territory and the four major territories had set for the decisive battle among the younger generation! This battle would determine the ownership of the Southern Territory! Chapter 73 - 68 Lu Rang Goes to Battle_1 Chapter 73: Chapter 68 Lu Rang Goes to Battle_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The third day arrived. Today, all eyes were on the scene as the storm clouds gathered! Almost all the major powers in the Xuantian Realm were hurrying to the Taiyan Holy Land. Since the decision three days ago that the younger generation would determine the distribution of resources, the strongest young disciples from all the major sects had been intensifying their training. Today, they would all participate! Outside the Taiyan Holy Land, Yu Kong Flying Ships kept arriving, transforming the grand Taiyan Holy Land into something akin to a bustling market. ¡°Ximo Kongming Temple has arrived!¡± ¡°Central State Cihang Holy Abode has arrived!¡± ¡°Central State Saint Dragon Dynasty has arrived!¡± ¡°Dugu Family has arrived!¡± ¡°Divine Sword Sect has arrived!¡± One by one, the major powers arrived. In the Taiyan Holy Land, a huge Martial Arts Stage had been built. The Martial Arts Stage was several kilometers wide and constructed from the hardest Iron Spirit Stones. Strengthened by the power of the Taiyan Holy Land Array, it could withstand the impact of Venerable-level strikes! Surrounding the Martial Arts Stage, the tiered spectator seats were already filled with people. In the most central area, seats for the Sect Masters and leaders were arranged. At this moment, Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord had already taken their seats, and sitting between them were Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. Saint Teacher Kongming from the Western Desert, Dugu Chenlu from Central Province, Master of Cihang Abode, and others, took their seats one after another. ¡°Divine Sword Sect has arrived!¡± A loud call announced Cao Yijian leading several elders and three young people with imposing auras. His old face was filled with an air of arrogance, sending a cold smile toward Ling Chao and Yuanyang as he said, ¡°I hope the useless disciples of your two sects manage tost a little longer today.¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao retorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s still not certain who the deer will fall to!¡± ¡± Heh, no matter whom the deer falls to, it definitely won¡¯t be to anyone from your Southern Territory powers.¡± At that moment, Luofu Holy Master also came over with a cold smile, saying, ¡°Today is a good day; the Southern Territory is about to change hands!¡± He wore an expression as if the victory was already in his grasp! Both Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°Since everyone is here, can we start the battle now?¡± Luofu Holy Master spoke up. ¡°Begin the battle!¡± A loud shout rose! ¡°Little Monk Qing Chen, on behalf of the Western Desert, seeks to learn from the fellow Daoists of the world!¡± A monk with a refined appearancended on the stage. His demeanor was transcendent, making him look quite extraordinary. ¡°The leader of the Holy Buddha Nine Sons from the Western Desert? It is said that this man possesses the grace of the Immortal Path and has been hidden away by the Kongming Temple all this time; he has actually entered the battle today!¡± ¡°This battle decides the resource distribution of the Southern Territory; all the great sects must send their strongest!¡± The crowd discussed among themselves! ¡°Cihang Holy Abode¡¯s Kong Yujie, seeks instruction from the Holy Monk!¡± A woman in a white dress wearing a veiled face floated onto the stage, sword in hand. ¡°Cihang Holy Maiden Kong Yujie, a woman who could be considered an immortal!¡± ¡°My goddess, if someone could win her hand, that would truly be the fortune of ten lifetimes¡¯ cultivation!¡± Kong Yujie also drew a round of exmations. ¡°Please.¡± Qing Chen extended his hand. The long sword in Kong Yujie¡¯s hand instantly turned into a whistling sword light! The two immediately intertwined! One a monk detached from the world, the other a holy maiden pure as snow! They instantly unleashed the battle power of the Hollow Void Realm! ¡°So powerful!¡± ¡°Truly a pair of peerless geniuses!¡± ¡°At this age, possessing Hollow Void Level battle power, perhaps in the future they could reach the Supreme level, even venturing into the Immortal Path!¡± This caused a session of gasps! The two exchanged moves, each one more brilliant than thest. The monk Qing Chen fought with a majestic Buddha-like aura, while Kong Yujie wielded a radiance of five colors. ¡°Lady, you have lost.¡± But in the end, with a single statement from Qing Chen, Kong Yujie¡¯s sword was finally flicked away by a snap of his fingers. ¡°Thank you for showing mercy.¡± After speaking, Kong Yujie turned and left without any hint of reluctance. The crowd below praised the excitement of the match! ¡°Just a bunch of chickens pecking at each other!¡± However, Cao Yijian loudly said, ¡°Zhang Dujian, go and put an end to this boring contest!¡± Behind him, Zhang Dujian instantly turned into a divine rainbow, directly descending onto the stage! He drew his sword! A powerful and direct aura instantly radiated, causing a shiver in the hearts of countless people! ¡°Heaven, Mahayana Realm!¡± ¡°The Mahayana Realm¡­ The Mahayana Eightfold Heaven?!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± For a moment, countless people were shocked and lost their color! The Mahayana Realm Eightfold Heaven! Such cultivation level is truly terrifying! The whole venue fell silent. Everyone was staring with their mouths agape. ¡°An exceptional genius¡­ This is a true exceptional genius, no wonder the Divine Sword Sect is so confident¡­¡± The Cihang Saint Lord spoke reluctantly, sighing deeply. ¡°Looking through ancient history, there are few who have such cultivation¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu also murmured. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhang Dujian sneered proudly, ¡°Little monk, will you roll down yourself or shall I help you?¡± Upon hearing this, Qing Chen¡¯s face turned ugly! He bit his lower lip, and suddenly, he raised his hand, unleashing all his power! A fight was inevitable! But, Zhang Dujian just sneered and swept his sword! The sword light shed out! ¡°Puh-¡± Qing Chen spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, flew backward, and smashed heavily in front of the spectators¡¯ seats, his monk¡¯s robe torn and his flesh a bloody mess! ¡°Qing Chen!¡± With just a sh, the Saint Teacher Kongming was already beside Qing Chen, cradling him, trembling in his old eyes. ¡°He¡­ is crippled!¡± The Saint Teacher Kongming uttered sorrowfully! In an instant, the whole ce was in an uproar! With just one sword strike, the prodigy Qing Chen was crippled! Everyone was shaken. ¡°This is the Mahayana Realm¡¯s crushing of the Hollow Void Realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chasm that can¡¯t be bridged.¡± ¡°No one can rival Zhang Dujian now.¡± Everyone sighed with emotion. ¡± Hehe, leaving him with his life is already my mercy!¡± Zhang Dujian sneered, looked around the venue arrogantly, and said, ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t ept this and wants to fight?!¡± The venue was deadly silent. No one dared to challenge him. The Dust-Clearing Monk represented the strength of the most top-notch elites, but in front of Zhang Dujian, he truly couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow, so who would dare to seek death? In Dugu Family, next to Dugu Chen, a silent white-clothed youth was clutching the long sword in his hands, ready to step forward, but Dugu Chen took hold of his sword and shook his head: ¡°The Realm suppression is overwhelming; he cannot be matched!¡± The white-clothed youth remained silent for a long time before ultimately giving up. Unrivaled in the entire venue! The disciples of Wu Ming from the Luofu Holy Land, though willing to fight, remained silent because the Luofu Holy Master didn¡¯t speak ¨C after all, they were on the same side. ¡°Hehe, does no one dare toe forward?¡± Zhang Dujian looked directly at the Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land, ¡°Have the people of the Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land all died out?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re too afraid to fight, then from today onward, get out of the Southern Territory and hand over all the resources there!¡± His arrogance was extreme! At this moment, Cao Yijian also said directly, ¡°Yuanyang, Ling Chao, your disciples are no match for our sect¡¯s prodigies. Kneel down, admit defeat, and I might let you linger in the Southern Territory!¡± His triumph was extreme! The Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao both fell silent for a moment. Indeed, they had not expected that the Divine Sword Sect would have such a disciple; it was too horrifying¡­ ¡°It seems that behind the Divine Sword Sect, there really is a formidable person pushing things forward. I¡¯m beginning to doubt that their goals are as simple as they seem¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke thoughtfully, ¡°Fortunately, all of this is obviously within Senior Li¡¯s expectation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he sent disciples here!¡± Hearing this, Saint Lord Lingchao nodded and turned to look at Mu Qianning and others, ¡°From now on, we can only trouble the disciples of Senior Li.¡± Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit nodded. Then, standing behind them, Lu Rang stepped forward. ¡°Zhang Dujian, I, Lu Rang, challenge you!¡± He dered immediately! At once, everyone in the venue was startled! At this time, someone still dared toe forward seeking death?! Chapter 74 - 69 You All Go Together _1 Chapter 74: Chapter 69 You All Go Together _1 Trantor: 549690339 I Lu Rang stepped forward, his voice thundering through the arena, and in that moment, all eyes turned in shock to him! ¡°Lu Rang? Isn¡¯t this boy an outer sect disciple of our Divine Sword Sect? Wasn¡¯t he sent to the Cangli Mountain Range? He should have died there¡­¡± An elder from the Divine Sword Sect eximed in surprise, recognizing Lu Rang! At these words, Cao Yijian burst into wildughter, saying, ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­ How ridiculous! The Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land, have they really run out of people? Lu Rang, this boy, is nothing but a dog of our sect!¡± ¡°To think that this dog, having betrayed the sect, was actually taken in by you.¡± ¡°And to let him stand in for you? Trulyughable.¡± His face was full of mockery, heaping uninhibited insults on Lu Rang! Saint Lord Lingchao¡¯s expression turned dark as he said, ¡°Cao Yijian, I hope you won¡¯t regret the words you¡¯re saying now!¡± ¡°Regret? Because of him?¡± He scoffed, looking at Lu Rang, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an outcast of our sect, how dare you collude with outsiders. It¡¯s not toote to take your own life!¡± At these words, Lu Rang let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Old bastard, you¡¯re celebrating too soon!¡± With that, he transformed into a rainbow light, and in the blink of an eye,nded on the tform. His aura was also released, which was very powerful, not at all inferior to Zhang Dujian! ¡°Heavens, the Mahayana Realm?!¡± ¡°Another in the Mahayana Realm?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ they are both in the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven? How is this possible!¡± In an instant, the crowd gasped! Everyone was shocked. How is this possible¡­ ¡°Does the Divine Sword Sect have so many geniuses¡­ Zhang Dujian alone is already causing despair, and now a renegade from their sect also possesses such strength¡­¡± ¡°Luckly, fortunately, this person has already betrayed the sect. Otherwise, the future of the Divine Sword Sect would truly be daunting!¡± ¡°Such a strong genius, to be discarded by the Divine Sword Sect? That¡¯s really interesting¡­¡± The crowd all started discussing! Cao Yijian was also taken aback for a moment! This renegade, he had reached the Mahayana Eightfold Heaven? He immediately looked doubtfully at the elder from the Divine Sword Sect who had recognized Lu Rang. It was this elder who had sent Lu Rang on a death mission. ¡°Sect Master¡­ this is impossible, before this he was nothing but a waste at the Foundation Establishment level of the outer sect¡­¡± The elder instantly panicked. Lu Rang was clearly so worthless, only sent to his death to save sect resources¡­ How could he suddenly transform into an unparalleled genius of the Mahayana Realm? This was simply impossible! ¡°Heh, what¡¯s there to fear, trash will always be trash, he can¡¯t possibly be a match for Junior Brother Zhang,¡± Xia Tong interjected coldly. Cao Yijian nodded, despite some surprise, this didn¡¯t change anything. Behind them, the middle-aged man wearing a linen undergarment beneath his outer robe was now watching the tform with calmness. ¡°A dog-like outer sect nobody dares to challenge me?¡± ¡°Do you really think, you ant, that you canpare with a giant dragon?!¡± Zhang Dujian was furious to the extreme, gripping his sword, drawing upon endless Sword Qi! Sword Qi soared like a rainbow, he struck out with a ferocious sh! For a moment, the air roared, winds shrieked, and the Sword Qi tore through everything! He erupted with full power, aiming to y Lu Rang with a single strike! But Lu Rang suddenly closed his eyes! In his mind, there was only one image. ¡ªThat was the sight of his teacher tilling the fields! Raising the hoe, the great Dao roared! Lowering the hoe, it was as light as a feather! His hands evolved! In his hands suddenly appeared a hoe made of condensed Spiritual Energy. Then, the hoe swung as if digging through the earth! At the moment the hoe swung, the overwhelming Sword Qi that filled the sky all evaporated! Zhang Dujian¡¯s pupils contracted violently, watching the scene before him in disbelief. He didn¡¯t have time to react when the hoe, carrying an unstoppable digging force, came crashing down! ¡°No¡ª¡± Zhang Dujian cried out loudly, and in the next moment, he was sent flying through the air! ¡°Bang!¡± He crashed heavily in front of the spectator seats, no different from the just defeated Dust-Clearing Monk! ¡°Dujian!¡± At the Divine Sword Sect, an elder shouted, instantly turning into a streak of light andnding next to Zhang Dujian. He picked up Zhang Dujian, but his expression was extremely ugly. ¡°His meridians are all broken¡­ He¡¯s done for!¡± Done for! As this word was spoken, the entire venue was in uproar! ¡°Heavens, what happened? Zhang Dujian is so strong, yet he couldn¡¯t withstand even one strike from Lu Rang? That¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Both are at the Mahayana Realm Eightfold Heaven, but the strength of the two is worlds apart¡­¡± ¡°This is too bizarre, isn¡¯t it? This Lu Rang, he actually condensed a Spiritual Power hoe? Other powerhouses condense swords and such, you know¡­¡± ¡°Why did I feel like I was witnessing a supreme being the moment he swung that hoe¡­¡± For a time, everyone was discussing fervently, looking at Lu Rang with disbelief! How is this possible? Mahayana Eightfold Heaven versus Eightfold Heaven, and to lose so quickly¡­ It was practically a seckill! Overwhelming! Even Lu Rang himself was stupefied at this moment. Mom¡­ Am I really that powerful? Zhang Dujian, also a Mahayana Eightfold Heaven, was incapacitated by me in one strike¡­ At this moment, he was truly shocked. ¡°My mentor is really too terrifying. I¡¯m just earnestly imitating his movements, I can¡¯t even achieve one in ten millionth of his strength, yet I am already invincible among my peers¡­¡± While feeling awed by his mentor¡¯s terror, his heart also surged with confidence instantaneously! Now, he was no longer the good-for-nothing he used to be! On the main stage, Cao Yijian also stood up abruptly, staring at Lu Rang with shock in his eyes! ¡°This¡­¡± He was shocked. Zhang Dujian was already so strong, how could he be killed in a second¡­ Cao Yijian subconsciously turned to look at the middle-aged man standing behind him. But the middle-aged man just said coldly, ¡°Keep yourposure.¡± The middle-aged man was also looking at Lu Rang on the field, a thoughtful look in his eyes. ¡°The technique he has just disyed¡­ carries a faint sense of nascent Dao¡­ Could it be¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t quite sure in his heart, and turned to look at Luo Ming. However, he saw that Luo Ming¡¯s face also held a look of deep contemtion and gravity! ¡°Behind thisd, there must be a true master, likely the one we¡¯re looking for¡­ Continue probing!¡± Luo Ming immediately issued the order! Cao Yijian, upon receiving the order, looked somewhat troubled; Lu Rang was too strong, which left him feeling uneasy¡­ But he dared not disobey and could only say with a grave voice, ¡°Xia Tong, you go!¡± However, Xia Tong¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant, ¡°Ancestor¡­ I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no match for him¡­¡± Her Cultivation Level was simr to Zhang Dujian¡¯s, who couldn¡¯t even withstand the other¡¯s one strike¡­ She was already scared! ¡°You!¡± Cao Yijian was anything but pleased. Meanwhile, on the stage, Lu Rang surveyed the entire venue, filled with unparalleled confidence. He said, ¡°Does Divine Sword Sect have any more disciples to send forth? Come at me, all together!¡± Chapter 75 - 70 Chopsticks? No, This is an Immortal Artifact!_1 Chapter 75: Chapter 70 Chopsticks? No, This is an Immortal Artifact!_1 Trantor: 549690339 I You alle at me together! Lu Rang¡¯s words were light as if a breeze passing through clouds, yet to everyone¡¯s ears, they rang out with outrageous arrogance! It was sheer contempt for the entire Divine Sword Sect! All faces were painted withplex expressions. On the main stage, Cao Yijian was furious to the extreme. ¡°Cao Shuang, go kill him!¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and spoke out in anger! Cao Shuang had already reached the Venerable Realm. He had intended to reveal Cao Shuang at the end, but now it seemed he couldn¡¯t wait any longer! Cao Shuang nodded, ready to step forward. ¡°Hold on.¡± At that moment, the middle-aged man suddenly spoke up, producing two swords from his sleeve and handing them to Cao Shuang and Xia Tong, ¡°You two go up together!¡± To bestow treasures and alsomand two people to attack together! Seeing this, Cao Yijian instantly rejoiced, ¡°Is¡­ Is that a Quasi-Immortal Artifact?! This is perfect! The boy is as good as dead!¡± Cao Shuang and Xia Tong both epted the swords, their hearts surging with excitement. To think that their master bestowed upon them Quasi-Immortal Artifacts! It was known that there weren¡¯t many Quasi-Immortal Artifacts in the entire Xuantian Realm; they were considered part of the foundation of the major Holy Lands¡­ and yet they were now fortunate enough to wield them in battle! ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The two of them thanked him and then transformed into two arcs of rainbow light, immediately appearing on the arena! ¡°You piece of trash, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Xia Tong¡¯s delicate shout was released along with her aura! Mahayana Eightfold Heaven! Instantly, the whole ce was shaken once again. The Divine Sword Sect actually had another young powerhouse of Eightfold Heaven in the Mahayana Realm; it was too terrifying! But before the crowd could react, the dreadful aura from Cao Shuang burst forth just as fiercely, causing the Iron Spirit Stone-paved arena to tremble slightly! ¡°Heavens, a Venerable?!¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­ Cao Shuang is barely in his twenties, not yet thirty, and he has reached the Venerable Realm? The first person in history!¡± ¡°Has heaven favored the Divine Sword Sect too much¡­? Is the Divine Sword Sect going to be the supreme sect? Unbeatable!¡± The entire ce was in an uproar, everyone was extremely shocked! The younger generation felt utterly overshadowed at this moment; they understood that this was a height they could never reach. The older generation was left gawking in astonishment. After all, many old monsters who had lived for hundreds of years had not broken through to the Venerable Realm¡­ At this moment, Cao Shuang became the star of the venue. With an icy demeanor as though he were the master of all he surveyed, he let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Lu Rang, is it? I¡¯ve heard that up until now, you were nothing but a piece of trash in our outer sect who looked after spiritual nts¡­ I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel before me now, be my follower, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± So condescending! Sensing Cao Shuang¡¯s cultivation level, Lu Rang too was taken aback for a moment, but that was all it took! He quickly regained hisposure, his face showing a look of disdain. A Venerable? One of his senior sisters was a Supreme, and the other was Almost Immortal! And as for himself, with such an invincible master who ruled over heaven and earth, would breaking through to the Venerable Realm be difficult? ¡°Idiot, do you really think you have the right to be so presumptuous? Do you want to die?¡± He spoke disdainfully. Upon hearing this, Cao Shuang¡¯s face twitched instantly! Murderous intent flooded out like water! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I shall grant you death!¡± He whispered, ¡°Junior sister, let¡¯s attack together as the master instructed¡ª ¡± Just before, the mastermanded them to use the Quasi-Immortal Swords together to strike down Lu Rang in one blow! ¡°Alright!¡± Xia Tong nodded, drawing the long sword in her hand! The moment the long sword was unsheathed, an elusive air of the Immortal Path suddenly surged out! ¡°A Quasi-Immortal Sword!¡± Someone eximed instantly! ¡°Is the Divine Sword Sect really using a Quasi-Immortal Sword? How can they do this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bullying! It¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°With a Quasi-Immortal Sword in hand, even a Mahayana Realm practitioner could battle a Supreme, this is too overbearing.¡± Many cried out in disbelief. But the next moment, the crowd was rendered speechless by shock, for Cao Shuang too drew his sword, another Quasi-Immortal Sword! Two Quasi-Immortal Swords! The spectators were overwhelmed with shock! ¡°Overwhelming numbers, overwhelming realms¡­ and now with Quasi- Immortal Swords, is the Divine Sword Sect hell-bent on killing Lu Rang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable. If Lu Rang grows up, he¡¯d definitely be a nightmare for the Divine Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Lu Rang can be considered a peerless genius as well, who would have thought he¡¯d end up dying like this¡­¡± The crowd buzzed with conversation. On the main stage, Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao also stood up sharply, fury shing in their eyes. ¡°Give our sect¡¯s Quasi-Immortal Artifact to Young Master Lu Rang immediately!¡± Saint Lord Lingchaomanded! But beside him, Long Zixuan was already shaking his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern from the two Saint Lords.¡± Hearing his remark, both frowned, but soon rxed again. That¡¯s right¡­ Lu Rang is Senior Li¡¯s disciple¡­ Would heck a Quasi-Immortal Artifact¡­? They sat back down. All eyes were now focused on the tform. ¡°Heh, today, you¡¯re doomed¡­ you¡¯re finished!¡± Cao Shuang sneered, raising his long sword and unleashing the supreme ferocity of the Quasi-Immortal Sword to strike down at Lu Rang! Xia Tong also made her move, with the Quasi-Immortal Sword¡¯s light forming a long rainbow that shot toward Lu Rang, tearing through everything! With the Quasi-Immortal Swords unleashed, the sky changed color. Their might was overwhelming, the arena trembled! Watching this scene, Lu Rang merely let out a coldugh. In full view of the crowd, suddenly, a chopstick appeared in Lu Rang¡¯s hand¡ªa chopstick that looked utterly ordinary! Facing the destructive power unleashed by the two Quasi-Immortal Swords, he simply gripped the chopstick lightly, then made a forward sh! With that one sh¡ª Suddenly, the entire space of the arena seemed to be sliced apart! Space debris cascaded down! The sword light and killing intent of the Quasi-Immortal Sword vanished in an instant! Cao Shuang and Xia Tong, witnessing this scene, werepletely dumbfounded! They saw an unstoppable scratching their way! ¡°No!¡± Cao Shuang let out a loud cry, the Quasi-Immortal Sword attempting to block! But, in the next moment, the Quasi-Immortal Sword was like tofu, cleanly sliced into two halves by that scratch¡ªCao Shuang could even see how even the cut was! The next moment, he suddenly felt a warmth around his neck, and he subconsciously tried to look down, but as soon as he lowered his head, it fell right off! Next to him, Xia Tong stared dumbly at the severed Quasi-Immortal Sword in her hand, heard the noise beside her, and turned her head to look. Her body split open as she turned. Both perished! At this moment, the entire ce fell into sudden silence. It was quiet, the whole world was quiet. Everyone looked at the arena, dumbstruck. ¡°That is¡­ a chopstick? A single chopstick¡­ lightly shed and severed two Quasi-Immortal Artifacts¡­¡± ¡°It must be at least an Immortal Artifact. Where did Lu Rang get an Immortal Artifact from? Could it be that there¡¯s an Immortal behind him?¡± ¡°Unimaginable¡­ the three great prodigies of Divine Sword Sect, all rendered useless!¡± As realization set in, the crowd was in an uproar! Everyone was speechless! Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Cao Yijian was stunned, he slumped down into his seat, looking devastated. Behind him, a middle-aged man¡¯s eyes suddenly shot out a brilliant light! ¡°Merely one, and it¡¯s already a treasure surpassing that of True Immortal ss¡­¡± He looked over towards Luo Ming! Luo Ming was also extremely shocked at this moment. In this small Taiyan Holy Land, Immortal Artifacts had emerged one after another, surpassing True Immortal ss. ¡°We must get our hands on this Immortal Artifact!¡± ¡°As long as we get it, the existence behind it all wille to light.¡± Luo Ming said gravely, immediately turning to look at Wu Ming and another from Luofu Holy Land: ¡°The two of you, go!¡± Wu Ming and hispanion, still in shock, suddenly felt a sense of rm upon these words! The one just now was of Venerable status, Cao Yijian, wielding a Quasi- Immortal Sword, yet he was killed¡­ ¡°Taking this pill, you both will advance a step further; besides, this master will bestow upon you True Immortal ss Immortal Artifacts!¡± Luo Ming spoke outright, granting them pills and treasures! He was ready to invest heavily¡ªknowing that even as a True Immortal, the True Immortal ss Magical Treasures he could refine numbered only two or three! Now, he was prepared to give out two! And the pills were forbidden pills, after taking them, indeed Wu Ming and hispanion¡¯s cultivation levels would rise significantly, but they could only maintain it for an hour, after which they would both die and not even Immortals could save them! Wu Ming and the other, overjoyed, hurriedly kowtowed and thanked: ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Luo Ming said, ¡°And you two need not worry, that Magical Treasure in Lu Rang¡¯s hands has sucked dry all his Spiritual Energy; he¡¯s now a wastrel.¡± This was also the reason he dared to send them into battle. If he hadn¡¯t seen that Lu Rang¡¯s Spiritual Power was exhausted, let alone Wu Ming, even he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move directly¡ªthat chopstick¡­ was too terrifying. Wu Ming and the other nodded, thennded directly onto the arena. ¡± Wu Ming and Cen Ao of Luofu Holy Lande to battle you!¡± They dered. Having finished speaking, the two took the pills on the spot! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± Their auras, in an instant, surged from the Mahayana Realm to the Venerable Realm! Two Great Venerables! Truly terrifying! The audience was in shock. ¡°What kind of Immortal Elixir is that? It can actually elevate them from the Mahayana Realm to the Venerable Realm¡­¡± ¡°Incredible, what kind of entities are behind Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly realized, just relying on Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land, it¡¯s impossible for them to have such a foundation¡­ they¡¯re just puppets!¡± At this moment, everyone was abuzz with discussion! Along with their shock, many clear-minded people were also aware that behind Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land, there were unknown entities! This waspletely againstmon sense. Both Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land had simultaneously produced a total of five prodigious disciples exceeding the Mahayana Realm? And they were giving away Quasi-Immortal Artifacts and Immortal Elixirs just like that? The thought itself was impossible! ¡°Perhaps, we have been used by others¡­¡± Cihang Saint Lord was murmuring at this moment, looking towards Dugu Chenlu. Dugu Chenlu looked apprehensive and said, ¡°I sensed a familiar aura¡­¡± It was the same aura he felt when his sword shed against the unknown presence during the cmitous destruction of the four territories and the obliteration of numerous Holy Lands, the aura when he was counterattacked¡­ But at this moment, he dared not speak out! Because it meant¡­ the True Immortal entity that destroyed countless Holy Lands in the four territories could very well be among them here! ¡°Can the so-called power that supposedly intimidates everything in the Southern Territory truly intimidate everything?¡± He murmured in his heart, his palms already sweating. On the arena. Wu Ming and Cen Ao stared at Lu Rang! Eyeing the chopstick in Lu Rang¡¯s hands, their eyes were filled with extreme greed. ¡°Put down the chopstick and kneel to surrender!¡± Wu Ming threatened! ¡°Go to hell, Second Elder!¡± Lu Rang responded, but his voicecked strength; that chopstick was too terrifying. That single strike had nearly exhausted all his Spiritual Power! He had no strength left for another battle! ¡°Then go and die¡ª ¡± Cen Ao approached with a Magical Treasure in his hand! ¡°Hold on!¡± At that moment, a clear voice rang out from the main stage, and Long Zixuan stepped forward, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take this battle for my junior brother¡ª ¡± Having said that, he appeared on the arena in a sh of rainbow light! His Venerable Realm aura was unleashed, in no way inferior to the others! Apanied by an implicit presence of golden dragon energy. The entire ce boiled over with excitement once more! Chapter 76 - 71: Annihilating True Immortal with One Strike_1 Chapter 76: Chapter 71: Annihting True Immortal with One Strike_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Just when everyone thought Lu Rang had exhausted his strength, unable to match the power of the two Venerables, Long Zixuan suddenly appeared. Moreover, upon his arrival, he disyed the strength of a Venerable! ¡°Long Zixuan¡­ Isn¡¯t this person the discarded prince of the Saint Dragon Dynasty?¡± ¡°How did he be sworn brothers with Lu Rang? And how has his strength be so formidable?¡± ¡°What sort of fortuitous encounter did these two have, who did they take as their master?¡± Everyone was abuzz with discussion. On the main stage. The Emperor of the Saint Dragon Dynasty, LongXiaotian, Long Zixuan¡¯s birth father, was now deeply shaken, his tiger-like eyes filled with disbelief! How could this be possible! His own son¡­ hadn¡¯t he been crippled? He subconsciously turned to look at the Empress beside him! Seeing this, the Empress¡¯s face flushed with panic as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have no idea¡­ Before he left, he was clearly just a Golden Core Realm waste, as you know, keeping him around would only bring shame to our Imperial Family!¡± Long Xiaotian¡¯s face darkened, but he remained silent, just quietly watching the stage! In his heart, however, regret surged like a tidal wave! The appearance of Long Zixuan caught Wu Ming and Cen Ao off guard. However, both were very confident! ¡°Hehe, a Venerable? What a shame, you¡¯re by yourself!¡± ¡°Today, you¡¯re doomed to die!¡± They spoke coldly! ¡°mor.¡± Long Zixuan, however, simply responded with a cold voice, ¡°Lu Rang, you step down first.¡± Lu Rang nodded, immediately saying, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave them to you, kill them!¡± After speaking, he left the arena. ¡°Let¡¯s test the depths of his waters!¡± At this moment, Luo Ming on the main stage suddenly transmitted his voice to Wu Ming and the others on the arena. The dragon aura emanating from Long Zixuan had piqued his curiosity. ¡°Die!¡± Cen Ao made his move in an instant! Wu Ming also stepped forward! Both unleashed powerful magical treasures, Wu Ming conjured a giant seal, while Cen Ao¡¯s spiritual power transformed into raging waves, crashing forward! These were techniques they had learned from Luo Ming, not of this realm, utterly terrifying. The Iron Spirit Stone-built arena was now starting to crack, the entire space trembling. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only a Supreme could catch this!¡± Someone eximed! But atop the arena, Long Zixuan was indifferent. In his mind, he remembered the small courtyard, the pond there, the trajectories of the goldfish swimming, the dragon shadows vieing for food¡­ He lifted his hand. Dragon chants filled the air! The golden Dragon Soul burst forth, coiled in midair, mighty beyond measure, resplendent like an ancient True Dragon! Hand descended! The fierce dragon danced, its might shaking the heavens, a dragon¡¯s roar copsing Wu Ming¡¯s giant seal and dissipating Cen Ao¡¯s raging waves; both men spewed blood, retreating over a dozen steps with ashen faces! Long Zixuan had not even made a move; it was merely the might of the Dragon Soul that had defeated the two! Everyone was dumbstruck. ¡°Heaven, what kind of magical technique is this¡­ ¡± Impossible, impossible¡­¡± ¡± who is the unparalleled genius that has taught Long Zixuan and Lu Rang?!¡± Everyone was in awe! At this moment, even Luo Ming and the other True Immortal could not sit still! The two exchanged nces, each seeing the color of terror in the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°True Dragon Technique¡­ Is this the legendary True Dragon Technique?!¡± The True Immortal spoke, his voice trembling. ¡°I understand now, Ipletely understand. In the Xuantian Realm, there must be an ancient giant dragon. Even more, that giant dragon¡¯s bloodline might be very close to that of the ancient True Dragons! Luo Ming, at this moment, revealed an expression of great enlightenment, yet it was filled with horror and gravity! -He was certain that this was an ancient giant dragon, and it had kinship with the True Dragon n, but it could not be a True Dragon! Because the True Dragon n once proudly reigned above the Nine Heavens Immortal Domain, capable of ying Immortal Kings! Latterly, due to the legendary forbidden catastrophe, they were utterly annihted, and the significant beings above the Immortal Domain searched all of heaven but found no trace of the Dragon n. The consensus in the Immortal Domain was that the catastrophe targeting the Dragon n was too terrifying; the pure-blooded True Dragons were all extinguished, and even if there were any dragons clinging on desperately, they surely were hybrid giants! The legends concerning the Dragon n never ceased! And now, in this insignificant Xuantian Realm, could there possibly be one lurking? If this news were to spread, it would rm both heaven and earth! ¡°Capture him, capture him!¡± Luo Ming bellowed directly toward Wu Ming and Cen Ao on the stage, his eyes bloodshot! Catching Long Zixuan might lead to the trace of the giant dragon, and possibly to acquiring the treasures of the True Dragon n-a supreme immortal fate! On the fighting tform. Wu Ming and Cen Ao were also roaring at this moment, their treasures in hand suddenly bursting forth with a horrifying peerless power! In Wu Ming¡¯s hand was an iron seal engraved with profound immortal runes! The moment the iron seal was revealed, the tform, which could withstand battles of the venerables, exploded with a tremendous st, showering debris in all directions! Cen Ao held a golden, glittering divine mace in his hand! The divine mace, carrying a terrifying aura of metallic yang, swung once, and countless spatial fragments shattered, even the white clouds floating above Taiyan Holy Land were blown apart with a bang! All the cultivators on the field were almost kneeling at this moment, unable to look directly at the majesty of these True Immortal magical treasures! The entire field fell into fearful silence! However, on the tform. Long Zixuan remained indifferent, suddenly taking out a ck and unimpressive zing Staff! Facing the iing endless terrifying forces, he lifted the staff and swung it down over his head! ¡°Boom boom boom boom¡ª¡± Space exploded massively, and the piercing st sounded like crashing waves! With a single strike, Wu Ming and his True Immortal Iron Seal evaporated instantly! Cen Ao had just enough time to let out a shrill cry of terror before his Mysterious Gold Divine Mace melted into molten gold, and he himself disintegrated in distortion! The force continued unabated, and the entire Saint Mountain of Taiyan Holy Land split asunder! The terrifying shockwave shook the surrounding mountains as if heralding the end of the world! On the main stage, Cao Yijian, Luofu Holy Master, and the others were prostrated on the ground, shivering, unable to lift their heads. ¡°No¡­ Could this be the legendary staff? The same staff that once reigned invincible across the southern heavens of the Immortal Domain?¡± A True Immortal beside Luo Ming felt his knees tremble, almost ready to kneel! ¡°Yes! It must be¡­ it must be! To obtain it is to dominate¡­ This is mine, mine¡­¡± Greedy desire zed in Luo Ming¡¯s eyes as he suddenly flew toward the zing Staff! Another True Immortal also made a move, intending to snatch the extremely significant staff alongside him-nothing else mattered to them but to take it! But as they approached, they were engulfed in the aftermath of the blow from the staff. ¡°Alih-¡± Even the faintest ripple now wrought a horrific ying on the two of them! They screamed, their True Immortal cultivation levels bursting forth, trying to resist! The entirety of Taiyan Holy Land trembled with the fearsome might of the two! Yet, the zing Staff in Long Zixuan¡¯s hand merely trembled slightly. A strand of aura was released. Luo Ming and the other True Immortal suddenly burst into a mist of blood! Their souls and spirits were obliterated! Between heaven and earth, blood rained down. Taiyan Holy Land. As if it had endured a terrifying disaster. Pces turned to rubble, and martial fields to ash. Even the Holy Mountain had copsed at one corner. Overlooking the entire venue, all but Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were kneeling on the ground¡­ The entire Taiyan Holy Land fell silent. Chapter 77 - 72: The Power of the Hairpin_1 Chapter 77: Chapter 72: The Power of the Hairpin_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The entire Taiyan Holy Land had now fallen silent. The might caused by that strike still seemed to be spreading towards even farthernds. The Taiyan Holy Land had been turned into a pile of rubble. People from all major powers were almost all kneeling on the ground, silent as cicadas in winter, overwhelmed by emotion, the immense horror they had just experienced shaking their Dao hearts and rendering them incapable of resistance. A True Immortal Artifact destroyed¡­ A True Immortal perished on the spot¡­ A terrifying strike that nearly annihted everything¡­ Looking around the entire scene, aside from Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, only Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning remained standing. They both carried items bestowed by Li Fan, which could help them resist that immense pressure. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ Is this zing Staff really so¡­ so terrifying?¡± Lu Rang was utterly dazed. He knew that in his master¡¯s small courtyard, there was not a singlemon item, but could a mere zing Staff actually annihte a True Immortal so casually? He had thought that the chopsticks in his hand were already terrifying enough¡­ ¡°Senior Li¡­ what a grand move, annihting two more True Immortals¡­¡± Fire Spirit muttered in shock, her mind shing back to thest time at the Ascension tform, where a calligraphy stroke brought down a True Immortal¡­ To the Xuantian Realm, Immortals were entities to be worshipped, but to Senior Li, they were¡­ being killed indiscriminately! ¡°I just knew it, with Senior Li here, all conspiracies are doomed to fail!¡± Mu Qianning clenched her fists tightly, her face flushed with excitement. Meanwhile, Cao Yijian and the Luofu Holy Master had bepletely stupefied, their eyes filled with terror. Oh my God¡­ What on earth is going on¡­ Wiry are even the invincible True Immortals dying so casually, so quickly¡­ Is this a dream? But not even in a dream would this be possible! What kind of terrifying entity is hidden in the Southern Territory? It¡¯s over! The two were instantly filled with despair! It was a long while before the people at the scene slowly came back to their senses. ¡°Heaven¡­ was everything that just happened real? Who exactly are those two figures? What grade of supreme treasure is that staff?¡± A Sect Master mumbled to himself, looking at the scenery around him, seemingly unable to believe it was real. ¡°A battle that shocked the world¡­ The energy emitted by the weapons of Wu Ming and Cen Ao just nowpletely surpassed Immortal Artifacts, and those two terrifying figures surpassed Immortals¡­ Yet, they were annihted by a single strike?¡± ¡°What on earth is going on¡­ Behind the Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land, there are such terrifying entities hidden¡­ Who is the eminent person behind Lu Rang and Long Zixuan?¡± ¡°Is everything over now?¡± For a moment, everyone began talking,ing back to their senses but still in extreme shock and disbelief of everything in front of them! ¡°Brother Luofu¡­ What on earth is going on?¡± Cihang Saint Lord asked Luofu Holy Master, her heart filled with countless doubts! ¡°¡­I sensed from those two mysterious figures the same aura that destroyed Leiyin Temple in the Western Desert, the Divine Sword Sect and the Luofu Holy Land, we deserve an exnation!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming from the Western Desert¡¯s face no longer held its usual kindness, reced with solemn anger! Dugu Chenlu spoke harshly, ¡°If I¡¯m not sensing this wrongly, these two are the hidden hands behind the destruction of countless Holy Lands across the four territories!¡± At these words, everyone at the scene stared intently at Cao Yijian and the others! Cao Yijian and the Luofu Holy Master both looked exceedingly troubled at this point. Without the protection of a True Immortal, and the peerless talents that had just emerged in their sects also dead¡­ Especially, realizing that there was indeed an existence capable of annihting True Immortals in the Southern Territory, and now, they had made an enemy of it¡­ They were virtually wishing for death. But now, they could only brazen it out, with the Luofu Holy Master saying, ¡°All of this has nothing to do with our two sects, we know nothing!¡± ¡°Yes, we arepletely unaware¡­ Everything that happened just now has nothing to do with us!¡± Cao Yijian also hurriedly spoke up. Both of them were old foxes, understanding that the situation hadpletely inverted¡­ Their biggest reliance was gone! We must disassociate ourselves, or else Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land might both bring disaster upon themselves! ¡°Unrted to you?¡± At this moment, Saint Lord Lingchao spoke coldly, ¡°Sounds easy! You thinkyou can simply shirk responsibility with just a few words?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord was even colder, ¡°Now that the truth is out, Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land have colluded with the masterminds behind the scenes, attempting to destroy the Southern Territory just as they sought to overthrow the four major territories, an unforgivable crime!¡± Everyone present looked icily at the Luofu Holy Master and Cao Yijian! Under the watchful eyes of all, witnessing with their own eyes, no one would believe their smooth talk. They¡¯ve now be public enemies! Without those masterminds behind the scenes, there was no need for the great forces of Xuantian Realm to flee to the Southern Territory. That Luofu Holy Land and Divine Sword Sect had colluded with them¡­ Incurred the wrath of the masses! ¡°Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, Ling¡¯er, the Divine Maiden, how should Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land be dealt with? Does Senior Li have any instructions?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao looked towards the two women, Mu Qianning. Mu Qianning shook her head, ¡°Senior Li did not say, but, since they have colluded with the masterminds, I think Senior Li will certainly not forgive them.¡± ¡°Please make the decision yourselves, Venerables.¡± She was kind-hearted, but it didn¡¯t mean she was foolish. ¡°Good!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao immediately said, ¡°From today forth, within Xuantian Realm, there is no longer Luofu Holy Land nor Divine Sword Sect!¡± These words, were as good as announcing the death sentence of Divine Sword Sect and Luofu Holy Land! Upon hearing this, everyone present shuddered. And the faces of Cao Yijian and the Luofu Holy Master turned utterly pale! Had ite to this in the end¡­ Even their entire sect would be implicated¡­ What did it matter that they were Almost Immortals now? Even True Immortals had been reduced to dust, even if they could withstand Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land, could they withstand the fury of that existence behind the Southern Territory? That terrifying existence, with just a flick of a finger, could erase all enemies¡­ ¡°No¡­ How could my Luofu Holy Land be destroyed because of this¡­¡± The Luofu Holy Master¡¯s face showed pain, and suddenly, a furious light shed in his eyes! In the next moment, he suddenly made his move, appearing before Mu Qianning with unparalleled speed and reaching out to grab her! Seeing this, Cao Yijian also instantly understood and immediately followed suit! -They had all seen that it was Mu Qianning who truly decided their fate. As long as they captured Mu Qianning, using her as leverage, they could negotiate terms! The sudden move by the two Almost Immortals caught everyone off guard! Taken by surprise! Mu Qianning was startled as well! But she immediately extended her hand and slid the wooden hairpin from her hair, drawing it forward¡ª ¡°Pfft.pfft¡ª¡± Suddenly, blood sprayed! The very Cao Yijian and Luofu Holy Master who had just appeared before her both now had a line of blood on their throats, with blood spraying out! in their dying eyes, a look of utter disbelief, as if they couldn¡¯t believe that they were being killed by a girl who wasn¡¯t even a Supreme¡­ With two thuds, the two Almost Immortals fell to the ground, as if prostrating themselves before Mu Qianning in a grand gesture of submission. But they, of course, would not be able to stand again. Dead,pletely! The people surrounding them were dumbstruck. The two Almost Immortals, striking at a Venerable, didn¡¯t evene close and turned into corpses¡­ ¡°That wooden hairpin¡­ is also an extremely terrifying Immortal Artifact?!¡± Someone murmured, utterly numb with shock! What¡¯s be of this world? Are Immortal Artifacts asmon as dirt now?! One after another, each capable of ughtering immortals¡­ Chapter 78 - 73: The Hidden Master 1 Chapter 78: Chapter 73: The Hidden Master 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Both Almost Immortals died just like that, leaving everyone withplex expressions and numb from shock. Everything that happened today was beyond their imagination. ¡°I finally understand now, it¡¯s true that Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land said the Southern Territory possesses a power that can deter everything,¡± the Cihang Saint Lord murmured, her beautiful eyes filled with gravity as she bowed deeply to Mu Qianning: ¡°Cihang Holy Abode pays its respects to the Divine Maiden!¡± ¡°Previously deceived by Luofu Holy Land and the Divine Sword Sect, I nearly strayed onto the wrong path, please forgive my sins, Divine Maiden!¡± The Western Desert Empty Brightness Sanctum Master also chanted a Buddhist mantra and said, ¡°Only now do I realize that the true Great Sage of the Brahman Path resides in the Southern Territory!¡± His hands joined in prayer, he reverently said, ¡°I pay my respects to the Divine Maiden!¡± Even the reticent Dugu Chen, at this moment, bowed slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Divine Maiden, for cutting down a great evil!¡± In an instant, all the powers present began to speak! ¡°We pay our respects to the Divine Maiden!¡± ¡°We pay our respects to the Divine Maiden!¡± They worshiped her fervently! When they first arrived in the Southern Territory, everyone couldn¡¯t understand why the formidable Taiyan Holy Land and Ziyang Holy Land would respect two young people who weren¡¯t even Venerables so greatly. They even doubted the power that both Holy Lands imed to be able to deter everything! Now they werepletely submissive and had thoroughly understood! Taiyan Holy Land? Ziyang Holy Land? The true master of the Southern Territory wasn¡¯t them at all! It was the terrifying existence behind this young girl! The items bestowed casually could eliminate True Immortals, and the ipetent disciples taken in casually became peers beyondpare in the blink of an eye¡­ no one dared to imagine! Upon seeing this, Mu Qianning was somewhat astonished and hurriedly said, ¡°Your honors are too kind, there¡¯s no need for this.¡± ¡°We are all cultivators from the Xuantian Realm, of the same origin. As long as everyone can live harmoniously, that will be enough.¡± Listening to her words, a group of Saint Lords and Sect Masters, however, were all with solemn expressions: ¡°We will certainly remember the Divine Maiden¡¯s teachings!¡± Now, they regarded Mu Qianning¡¯s words as if they were divine decrees! Not to be vited! To offend this Divine Maiden was to offend the existence behind her¡­ Upon hearing this, Mu Qianning smiled happily. As long as everyone could live in peace, she was reassured. ¡°This fight was not in vain.¡± File Spirit also smiled and said, ¡°Qian Ning, we should return to report to our senior.¡± Mu Qianning nodded and looked towards Long Zixuan and Lu Rang. Both of them had returned to the main tform and were smiling as they approached. The many Sect Masters and the like were all immensely respectful, clearing a path for them! They all understood that these two men must also be connected to that existence¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to head back.¡± Long Zixuan spoke. Lu Rangughed and said, ¡°That was indeed a thrilling fight, haha¡­ Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡± The group then turned to leave. ¡°Zi Xuan¡­¡± At that moment, a tentative voice rang out. Long Zixuan turned around. He saw Long Xiaotian, the emperor of the Saint Dragon Dynasty, approaching with a trace of nervousness on his face, saying, ¡°My son, I¡¯m truly happy that you have grown to this stage¡­ I have decided to make you the crown prince!¡± ¡°Return with me to the dynasty, you are our dynasty¡¯s pride!!¡± He offered a firm promise! Previously, even though he had such a son, he had never paid him any attention! For him, the emperor of his generation, the birth of Long Zixuan was an insult! With the Dragon Soul shattered, unable to cultivate. Even because of this, he had demoted Long Zixuan¡¯s mother, sending her to the cold pce, and took another favored woman of heaven as Empress! Listening to LongXiaotian¡¯s words, Empress Gu Shi¡¯s face turned ugly! This meant that her own sons could no longer inherit the throne¡­ Her heart ached and was filled with reluctance to the utmost degree, but at this moment, she did not dare show it. Because the Long Zixuan of today had already be an extraordinary talent of ancient and modern times and had also gained the favor of some terrifying existence; his ascension could guarantee the Saint Dragon Dynasty¡¯s brilliance for another epoch! Long Zixuan heard the words and nced at Long Xiaotian. Aplex emotion shed through his eyes. But it quickly turned cold. ¡°I once eagerly anticipated you saying this, when I was driven from the imperial pce, when they suppressed me, when I watched mother die in the cold pce and no one cared!¡± ¡®Back then, how I wished you would take responsibility as a father, as a husband.¡± ¡°But sadly, you did not.¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s words were cold! The hope in LongXiaotian¡¯s eyes dimmed as his face turned ugly, and he said, ¡°No matter what, you are still my son!¡± The Imperial Dynasty raised you, and now is the time for you to repay the Imperial Dynasty, to repay your father!¡± Hearing this, Long Zixuan coldly replied: ¡°The Imperial Dynasty raised me? Sorry, but all I got from the Saint Dragon Dynasty was mockery and ridicule.¡± ¡°Where there is a loving father, there is a filial son. Where the father is heartless, the son is not obliged.¡± With a wave of his hand, he tore his robe. From this moment, our father-son rtionship is severed. You remain the Emperor, and I seek my own immortal destiny. We owe each other nothing!¡± His words were as cold as a knife, ¡°And for those in the dynasty who owe my mother¡­ one day, I will seek justice for each one of them!¡± Having said that, he left without looking back! The light of hope in Long Xiaotian¡¯s eyes instantly faded, and he fell into an abyss of endless regret¡­ Why¡­ Meanwhile, the Empress began to tremble. It was over. The current Long Zixuan had profound fortune, exceptional talent, and the favor of unprecedented great figures¡­ Her past actions¡­ Fire Spirit and the other three had finally left. In the arena, many powerful forces were still in shock. ¡°Brother Lingchao, Brother Yuanyang, you kept us in the dark so bitterly!¡± Unable to restrain herself, the Cihang Saint Lord spoke up, her beautiful eyes filled with a hint of grievance. ¡°Right, if we had known of such a presence in the Southern Territory, why would we have shed with Cao Yijian and the others¡­¡± ¡°No wonder others weren¡¯t generous; it was our mistake in choosing sides.¡± Many others spoke up as well, filled with regret. ¡°Actually, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Ling Chao had already made it clear to us that there was a power in the Southern Territory that could deter all, but we simply did not truly believe.¡± The Western Desert Empty Brightness Sanctum Master opened up, the old eyes filled with hope, saying, ¡°Venerable Lords, could you possibly introduce us so that we may meet this senior?¡± ¡°Yes, we would like to meet him too!¡± ¡°Just a casual piece of advice from such a senior would be an enormous blessing for us!¡± Many people were also making strong requests. Now, the existence hidden behind the Southern Territory inspired reverence and curiosity in everyone. That was an existence surpassing that of a True Immortal¡­ But the Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Ling Chao just shook their heads and said, ¡°We understand the feelings of everyone here, but that senior¡­ even we are not qualified to meet him!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd¡¯s expressions became even moreplex. May I ask the two Venerable Lords, there was a rumor previously circted iming that at the edge of the Cangli Mountain Range, there was an exceptional individual taking disciples¡­ was this news released by you?¡± At this moment, Dugu Chenlu suddenly spoke up! Upon hearing him mention it, everyone was instantly shaken, their expressions tense as they recalled the rumor, eagerly awaiting the response from Ling Chao and Yuanyang! Previously, all major forces had received this rumor, but no one paid any attention to it, and some even thought that it was a plot by the Taiyan Holy Land and the Ziyang Holy Land, aiming to ensnare the talents of various forces. But now, everyone suddenly thought of so much! There really was an extraordinary figure in the Southern Territory! Could this be the same reclusive figure mentioned in the rumors, living at the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range? Hearing this, Yuanyang and Ling Chao exchanged nces, revealing aplex smile in their eyes. ¡°We can tell you two pieces of news.¡± Yuanyang began, saying: ¡°First, Lu Rang was originally an outer disciple of the Divine Sword Sect, and because of his low cultivation level, merely at Foundation Establishment, he was sent to explore the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range by the Divine Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Second, Young Master Long Zixuan was the cast-off prince of the Saint Dragon Dynasty, as everyone knows. Likewise, not so long ago, the Saint Dragon Dynasty also sent him to the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range, leaving him to fend for himself¡­¡± Yuanyang finished speaking leisurely. All present suddenly had an epiphany! ¡°So it turns out that the reclusive great figure really did exist¡­¡± Chapter 79 - 74 The Identity of the Southern Territory Experti Chapter 79: Chapter 74 The Identity of the Southern Territory Experti Trantor: 549690339 | The battle at Taiyan Holy Land concluded swiftly. But the impact of that battle was indeed tremendous! Those who participated in the battle were almost all the major powers from the various territories. Having witnessed everything that took ce in the battle, all the major powers were profoundly shaken. When they arrived, they all harbored thoughts of divvying up the Southern Territory, but upon departure, they hadpletely abandoned such ideas. At the same time, they all turned their attention to another matter! The peerless recluse living outside of the Cangli Mountain Range! Cihang Holy Abode. ¡°Yujie, prepare immediately; I am taking you to the Cangli Mountain Range!¡± As soon as she arrived at the sect gate, the Cihang Saint Lord spoke directly, filled with urgency! ¡°It¡¯s now confirmed that the peerless being resides around the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range, his realm unimaginable. Even Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, once deemed as waste, have be remarkable talents under his guidance. If you could be taken as his disciple, your future would be unimaginable¡­¡± The Cihang Saint Lord was very earnest as he added, ¡°We must be quick!¡± The eyes of Cihang Holy Maiden, Kong Yujie, were also filled with anticipation as she replied, ¡°Good!!¡± Kongming Temple. ¡°Qing Chen, all of your cultivation has been destroyed, and even I can¡¯t help you¡­ Now, the senior living in the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range is your only hope.¡± The Saint Teacher Kongming looked at the monk Qing Chen lying before him, sighed, and said: ¡± I will escort you there.¡± Qing Chen, with sadness in his eyes, asked, ¡°But Teacher, now that I¡¯ve be a cripple, would that senior still take me in¡­¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Everything is predestined, and for such a hard-to-find, distinguished person, this is all the more true.¡± ¡°It all depends on whether you have the destiny¡­¡± Dugu n. ¡°Master, I will definitely gain that senior¡¯s recognition on behalf of the Dugu n!¡± The young man in white robes spoke seriously to Dugu Chenlu. He was Dugu Chenlu¡¯s only son, Dugu Yuqing. Dugu Chenlu nodded and said, ¡°Inform the youths of the n to assemble; I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Even the ones with the lowest aptitude should go.¡± Hearing this, Dugu Yuqing appeared stunned and questioned, ¡°Father, why would those with low aptitude go?¡± Dugu Chenlu exined, ¡°That senior¡¯s recruitment of disciples may not necessarily be based on one¡¯s aptitude. After all, the aptitudes of Long Zixuan and Lu Rang were previously unspeakable¡­¡± Almost all of the Holy Lands, ns, and so on had one thing inmon after leaving¡ªthey sent the most elite individuals from their sects to the outskirts of Cangli Mountain Range. If they could gain that person¡¯s favor like Lu Rang and Long Zixuan, it would be the highest honor for their entire sect! Meanwhile, at a certain location in the Xuan Tian Realm, where clouds stretched endlessly, the void blurred, at the edge of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea. ¡°Not good!¡± The leader of the ck robed figures suddenly let out a cry. Twomps appeared in his hands instantly, their mes already extinguished! ¡°The Soul Lamps have gone out¡­ Have Luo Ming and the other perished?!¡± The other ck robed figures, seeing this, were also struck with shock and dismay! ¡°Zang Xuan is dead, and now even Luo Ming and hispanion have died in the Southern Territory? How is that possible!¡± ¡°Two True Immortals, there¡¯s simply no force throughout the entire Xuan Tian Realm that could threaten them¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, this doesn¡¯t make sense, what exactly is hidden in the Southern Territory?¡± For a moment, everyone was discussing and doubting amongst themselves! The leader of the ck robed figures¡¯ expression darkened to the extreme. ¡°I, Yu Chenbing, have eradicated three realms consecutively, obtaining three World Trees, and have never suffered setbacks!¡± ¡°In this minor Xuan Tian Realm, to lose three True Immortals is disgraceful!¡± He spoke with anger in his words. ¡°Leader, what should we do now? Shall we all head to the Southern Territory?¡± One of the ck robed figures inquired. ¡°Idiots.¡± Yu Chenbing issued a cold rebuke, ¡°The current situation in the Southern Territory is unclear, but clearly, there exists a being capable of killing a True Immortal¡­ We must not rush in before we have understood the matter.¡± ¡°Wait, wait for Chen Yun to return!¡± His eyes shot out a cold light, ¡°I believe this matter must be rted to the Immortal Domain!¡± Immortal Domain. The vast and boundless Immortal Domain, with territories spanning billions of li, endless and limitless! The Immortal Domain is divided into the Five Domains and Thirty-Three Heavens! The Five Domains refer to the Central Immortal Domain, Northern Immortal Domain, Southern Immortal Domain, Western Immortal Domain, and Eastern Immortal Domain. Apart from the Central Immortal Domain, which is encircled by the other Four Immortal Domains and whose borders have been defined, the areas of the North, South, East, and West Immortal Domains have never been fully explored. Beneath the Five Great Immortal Domains are what are imed to be the Million Lower Realms. The Million Lower Realms are each linked to different regions of the Immortal Domain. Northern Immortal Domain. The far northern border. A colossal Immortal City stands upon thend; from afar, the city brims with spiritual energy, like clouds that billow and surge. ¡°Saint Cloud City!¡± In the grand scheme of the Immortal Domain, this was merely the smallest of cities and located at the far edge of the Northern Immortal Domain, akin to a small city in a remote and impoverished region. But it also boasts over nine million cultivators! Around the city were countless minor sect gates. At this moment, a middle-aged cultivator d in a ck robe stood before Saint Cloud City. ¡°The Five Great Immortal Domains correspond to a million Lower Worlds, finding the region of the Immortal Domain that corresponds to an obscure Lower World like Xuan Tian Realm is truly too difficult¡­¡± ¡°¡­After spending over a thousand top-grade Immortal Spirit Stones and reaching out to countless individuals, I have only managed to discover that Xuan Tian Realm should belong to one of the twenty-one Lower Realms connected to Saint Cloud City¡­¡± Muttering to himself, he paid the thirty top-grade Immortal Spirit Stones required to enter the city and stepped into Saint Cloud City. Upon entering Saint Cloud City, he headed directly to the ¡°Immortal History Pavilion¡±! Due to the sheer vastness of the Immortal Domain, each of the Five Great Immortal Domains has a dedicated sect responsible for recording the chronicles of the Immortal Domain. Such sects have established ¡°Immortal History Pavilions¡± in every city. There, one could find all the noteworthy records about the city. Before long, he had arrived at the Immortal History Pavilion. After paying some Immortal Spirit Stones at the pavilion, a cultivator inside guided him. ¡°May I know what content you wish to inquire about?¡± The cultivator dressed in linen said, ¡°All records concerning cultivators from Saint Cloud City entering the Lower Worlds!¡± The person in charge nodded and responded, ¡°This information is avable for perusal. Follow me.¡± Shortly after, the middle-aged cultivator was led to a row of bookshelves. The middle-aged cultivator began to search. The records were not excessive because entering the Lower World from the Immortal Domain is extremely difficult and requires a significant sacrifice. Even over the course of thousands of years, there weren¡¯t many records. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the middle-aged man in linen discovered an entry: ¡°Three hundred years ago, a Demon Cultivator infiltrated the Sect of the Heavenly Soul and stole the sect¡¯s treasured Heaven Soul Bead, inflicting heavy damage on the Sect of the Heavenly Soul as he fled into the Lower World. His exact whereabouts are unknown.¡± ¡°Note: The individual is extremely vicious, with a cultivation level of a Heavenly Immortal. Ruthless in action, he has killed numerous True Immortals and Profound Immortals, and those in by him often perishpletely with their souls scattered!¡± ¡°Note: To this day, the Sect of the Heavenly Soul and Saint Cloud City continue to offer a bounty for this person, but he remains uncatchable due to the inability to determine which world he is in.¡± His gaze firmly fixed on this particr record! Ruthless in action, those he killed perishedpletely, their souls scattered! ¡± Isn¡¯t that exactly how Zang Xuan died, with his life force cut off and his soul dissipated¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, upon reviewing the records of the past two thousand years, this is the only individual who went to the Lower World and has yet to return!¡± ¡°Could it be him?!¡± The middle-aged man closed the records and departed. Not long after, he left Saint Cloud City. ¡°In the Southern Territory of Xuan Tian Realm, the one who killed Zang Xuan must be this Demon Cultivator. I must immediately notify Yu Chenbing¡­¡± He murmured to himself. Chapter 80 - 75 Li Fan Poses a Question 1 Chapter 80: Chapter 75 Li Fan Poses a Question 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Southern Territory of Xuan Tian Realm. Outside the Cangli Mountain Range, a small mountain vige. In the little courtyard, Li Fan listened to Nan Feng¡¯s music, his lips curling into a smile. This girl indeed had some talent in music, even better than thest time. After Nan Feng finished ying the zither, she too revealed a hint of a smile¡ª after this period, she had pushed open that door, and if she wanted, she could be immortal at any moment. Meanwhile, Zi Ling continued to paint earth chickens¡¯ eggs as always. This was the one thousand nine hundred and seventy-second earth chicken egg she had painted. This time, however, she hesitated, unable to make a stroke. Actually, as she kept painting the egg before her, she became increasingly slower. Thest few times, it even took several days toplete one egg. It was unimaginable. With a brush in hand, she had already spent a whole morning. Her eyebrows were faintly furrowed, seemingly deep in thought. Was the earth chicken egg before her eyes, really just an egg? Why did she clearly see the shell forming, watch a life being nurtured inside? Why did she clearly see the principles coursing within the shell, the natural order thriving secretly? She wanted to paint, but she found she couldn¡¯t move her brush. What she wanted to paint, was it an egg, or was it the Greater Way? Was it a life, or was it eternity? She pondered, she meditated. Li Fan sipped the tea Nan Feng had brought over, ncing her way; he knew, this girl had finally grasped the threshold. ¡°To drink tea, you must followyour heart; to toil thend, you must follow your heart; to feed the fish, you must followyour heart; to y music, you must followyour heart; simrly, painting too must followyour heart.¡± ¡°What you see is not important, what matters is what you think it is.¡± Li Fan spoke leisurely. In the arts, music, and other fields, his insights were very profound; after all, he had been tormented by the System for so long. At these words, Zi Ling, who was holding her brush, suddenly had a gleam in her eyes! ¡°Followyour heart!¡± ¡°What is observed doesn¡¯t matter, what¡¯s important is what I think it is!¡± She murmured to herself. Suddenly, the flowing principles came to a halt and then vanished. The pulsation of life stopped, no longer disturbing the mind. All theplex aspects disappeared. In her eyes, the chicken egg remained a chicken egg. Just quietly ced there. She dipped her brush, and began to paint. With each stroke, a melody of the Way was born! One line after another, seamlessly continuing, until thest drop of ink fell, and on the rice paper, an egg waspleted. That egg, in and simple, seemed as though it now possessed a life! She let out a long breath, and in that moment, an unparalleled sense of relief welled up inside her! Her spiritual power flowed involuntarily, strands of Immortal Qi coursing and erupting throughout her body! Nan Feng, by her side, was immediately shocked, looking at Zi Ling in utter astonishment, ¡°Zi Ling¡­became an immortal?!¡± Bing immortal! From the Supreme Realm, skipping the Quasi-Immortal Stage, and stepping directly onto the Immortal Path! Zi Ling came back to her senses, also stunned, her watery,rge eyes blinking, filled with disbelief¡­ She was overwhelmed with excitement! ¡°Heavens, I¡¯ve be immortal¡­ I¡¯ve seeded!¡± She jumped up and down in joy! Nan Feng, too, approached with delight, ¡°Congrattions, Zi Ling!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s cheeks were flushed with excitement as she picked up the painting and ran to Li Fan, ¡°Thank you, Master, thank you, Master! Please have a look, Master!¡± Her gratitude was boundless. Nan Feng also hadplex emotions; thest time she was almost lost, it was the Master who casually guided her and helped push open that door. Now, with just a few words from the Master, Zi Ling had achieved her Immortal Path! This admiration was simply indescribable! Li Fan, however, did not look at Zi Ling¡¯s painting and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look. Starting tomorrow, you can paint something else.¡± Zi Ling nodded fervently, like a little chick pecking at grains! ¡°Thump thump.¡± At that moment, the sound of knocking at the door arose. ¡°Is Senior Li avable?¡± That was Mu Qianning¡¯s voice. It seems they¡¯vee back from a group fight¡­ Li Fan said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± The door opened, and Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, along with Long Zixuan, and Lu Rang stepped in. Seeing that there were no signs of injury on Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, Li Fan also breathed a sigh of relief. He was genuinely worried that these two disciples, being the simpletons they are, would mindlessly throw themselves into the fray and get killed. After all, one wielding a crappy chopstick and the other wielding a zing Staff, how could they evenpete? ¡°Senior, thank you for sending Young Master Long and Young Master Lu. The matter has been resolved perfectly!¡± Fire Spirit expressed her gratitude. Li Fan smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, no thanks needed.¡± He looked at Long Zixuan and the others and nodded, ¡°You two were quite clever.¡± Long Zixuan and Lu Rang respectfully stepped forward, both hands presenting the items they had taken. A wooden chopstick, a zing Staff. ¡°Thank you, Master, for bestowing these treasures upon us. We have brought them back.¡± They both had a solemn expression, these two items were true treasures, terrifyingly powerful beyond imagination. Li Fan said, ¡°Throw the zing Staff back in the kitchen, and this chopstick, what, you want me to eat with it? Toss it into the woodpile to burn!¡± zing Staff back in the kitchen¡­ Burn the chopstick¡­ Hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, everyone hadplicated expressions, not knowing what to say! If the outside world knew that items capable of killing a True Immortal were used in this small courtyard merely as a zing Staff in the kitchen or even tossed into a fire as fuel¡­ they would probably go insane. Fire Spirit even thought that if possible, one could dominate the heavens just by picking up trash in Senior Li¡¯s courtyard! Long Zixuan and Lu Rang exchanged looks, both feeling a sense of loss! Dammit, such treasures¡­ But, since their master had given the order, they did not dare to disobey and immediately went to the kitchen. ¡°By the way, Senior Li,¡± Fire Spirit continued, ¡°This battle was brilliantly fought; the outside world should all know that you¡¯re here¡­ and they also know you¡¯re taking disciples here. Next, I fear countless people wille to seek apprenticeship¡­¡± There was a hint of trepidation in her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this might affect your peaceful cultivation, Senior. Please punish me!¡± She knew that Senior Li liked tranquility. Although he wanted to take disciples, he didn¡¯t favor making a big fuss about it but rather preferred to keep it low-key. Now that all the major powers know, one can imagine how crazy they will be¡­ When the timees, it will definitely disturb Senior Li¡¯s peaceful cultivation, and if Senior Li gets angry because of that¡­ It¡¯s simply unimaginable! Mu Qianning also said with self-reproach, ¡°It¡¯s all Qian Ning¡¯s fault for not thinking things through and causing trouble for you, Senior.¡± Hearing this, Li Fan was also stunned for a moment. Fight a battle and be famous from it? People from the outsideing to seek apprenticeship? Li Fan suddenly began to suspect, what exactly had happened during this fight? Lu Rang and Long Zixuan looked like they hadn¡¯t participated much, and yet they still won and became famous outside? This is bad! Li Fan immediately thought that the people outside must have been conned by Lu Rang and Long Zixuan! Perhaps, during the fight, they bragged about having a powerful master, just like street hoodlums boast about having a big brother backing them¡­ And the people outside believed it, so they admitted defeat. That must be it! ¡°They, did they find out about me and want to seek apprenticeship because they met Long Zixuan and Lu Rang?¡± Li Fan needed to make sure whether these two disciples had spread nonsense outside. Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit nodded like pecking hens. Of course! After seeing the unparalleled talents of Long Zixuan and Lu Rang, those people naturally learned about Senior Li¡¯s existence and naturally wanted to seek apprenticeship. Li Fan immediately ced a hand on his forehead, realizing it was indeed Long Zixuan and Lu Rang causing trouble outside! Though he was short a few disciples, he wouldn¡¯t just settle for anybody; a bunch of people who would let fools like Lu Rang and Long Zixuan protect them definitely didn¡¯t pass the intelligence test! No, he had to screen them! Li Fan immediately turned back, writing furiously. After finishing, he instructed, ¡°Nan Feng, ce this at the vige entrance.¡± ¡°This will let those who should note know to back off.¡± Nan Feng respectfully took it and nced at it, only to see written on the calligraphy: ¡°Only those who can solve this problem may enter to seek apprenticeship.¡± Following this sentence, three lines connected together to form a triangle, with the cornersbeled with the numbers 1, 2, and 3. The problem was: Given angle 1 is 450, and angle 2 is 30¡ã, find the degree of angle 3. After seeing this problem, everyone in the courtyard was baffled¡­ Chapter 81 - 76 This Kind of Terrifying Treasure Chapter 81: Chapter 76 This Kind of Terrifying Treasure Technique_i Trantor: 549690339 | In the small courtyard, Fire Spirit and the others all curiously examined the question written by Li Fan. But they instantly fell into confusion! What was this? They had never seen it before! Even the meaning of the question waspletely iprehensible to them. ¡°This¡­ this must be a kind of Supreme Dao Mysteries! Fire Spirit spoke solemnly, ¡°Only a true powerhouse can unravel it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Senior Li, such questions we have never seen before¡­¡± Mu Qianning felt even more admiration for Li Fan. Nan Feng also took a deep breath, understanding that this question would likely be an insurmountable challenge for all cultivators in the Xuantian Realm! ¡°I shall goat once!¡± She immediately left the small courtyard and went straight to the entrance of the vige, where she affixed the content written by Li Fan onto a stele, then returned. She had just left when suddenly, Outside the small mountain vige. A series of Yu Kong Flying Ships suddenly appeared. People from all the major sects had arrived! ¡°Hurry up, hurry, our Tianling Sect must be the first to pay respects to that senior!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them get ahead of us!¡± ¡°Full speed ahead!¡± They rushed forward in a frenzy, fearing others might gain the advantage. Members of all the major forces were vying with each other! On the Yu Kong Flying Ships, almost without exception, were the leaders of the sects, bringing with them their most elite young disciples. ¡°Hiss!¡± Someone gasped in astonishment, ¡°The entire Cangli Mountain Range has been destroyed, yet this small vige looks so peaceful and unscathed¡­ This must be the dwelling of a reclusive expert!¡± ¡°What appears tranquil must surely contain Supreme power! ¡°Indeed, a ce inhabited by an unparalleled expert!¡± Many figures at the Saint level and above were speaking! Theynded their Yu Kong Flying Ships outside the vige, not daring to fly directly over. The cultivators disembarked and, at a nce, there seemed to be nearly a thousand people! One could say that all the young geniuses of the entire Xuantian Realm had e. Desire and anticipation filled their eyes. At the forefront of the crowd, figures like Cihang Saint Lord, Saint Teacher Kongming, Dugu Chenlu, and others appeared. They brought their respective disciples and others. ¡°This ce is extraordinary; truly fitting for the Great Sage of the Brahman Path to reside in, with endless Brahman charm and hidden profound truths.¡± Saint Teacher Kongming uttered his praise. ¡°Indeed, my heart feels an umon serenity; just one nce at this small mountain vige surpasses a year of arduous cultivation in the ¡®Cihang Quiet Chamber1¡­¡± The eyes of Cihang Saint Lord were filled with solemnity! ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shall pay homage to that senior.¡± Dugu Chenlu then said. They walked forward. But just as the crowd was getting close, Suddenly, at the entrance of the vige, Dao light flickered! ¡°No, look!¡± Cihang Saint Lord eximed in surprise, pointing forward! At that moment, everyone lifted their eyes! In the next instant, the entire crowd was stunned. For they clearly saw terrifying golden characters, as if holding infinite might, emerging at the front of the vige, forming a fearsome barrier! The aura was incredibly frightening, as if each character could copse the heavens themselves! ¡°Is this the Edict of a Supreme being? Heavens, legend has it that only the Supreme beings of the Immortal Domain can exhibit the power of an Edict¡­¡± ¡°The senior residing here is truly bold and skilled!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t move forward even one step!¡± All at once, people started talking! ¡°This is the question set by that senior, only by solving it can one qualify to be a disciple!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming spoke gravely. Immediately, everyone turned their gaze toward the terrifying golden characters. Three terrifying golden lines, like three Star Rivers, formed triangles with the corners marked 1, 2, 3! Given that angle 1 is 45¡ã and angle 2 is 30¡ã, determine the degrees of angle 3. ¡°What a terrifying question!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming, having just glimpsed it, was already greatly shaken and astounded, ¡°It seems to involve Supreme Immortal Path!¡± ¡°Right¡­ from the onees two, from twoes three, and from threees all things; the figures made of three gold lines by that senior clearly contain the profound mysteries of all under heaven. Who can solve it?¡± Cihang Saint Lord was also shocked, engrossed in the vast Great Dao true meaning revealed by the terrifying characters, profoundly captivated! ¡°Each golden line seems like an unparalleled sword scar capable of severing ancient times¡­ Heaven, if one could thoroughly understand it, bing a Superior Immortal instantly would not be difficult!¡± Dugu Chen was utterly fascinated,pletely lost in thought! For a time, all the major forces of the Xuantian Realm from Saint Lords and Supremes to sect geniuses were all struck by this question. At the same time as they were shocked, they struggled to ponder! ¡°This is too difficult, for us, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to solve in a lifetime¡­¡± Cihang Holy Maiden Kong Yujie, spoke with aplex tone. ¡°s, the issues involved in this puzzle are really tooplex. I¡¯m afraid only the presence of the Great Sage of the Brahman Path could provide a glimpse into it¡­¡± Qing Chen¡¯s face looked terrible! Dugu Yuqing, on the other hand, was tightly gripping the sword in her hand. The most powerful and elite group of people in the entire Xuantian Realm were now stumped by this puzzle! Time flew by. Three days and three nights passed quickly! In those three days and nights, not a single person managed to solve it. Many quickly despaired. ¡°s, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have such a fairy fate in my life, I should leave¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too hard, this puzzle is really too difficult for us!¡± ¡°Impossible to solve, unless one fullyprehends the Dao Mysteries, otherwise, one can¡¯t even touch the surface of this puzzle!¡¯ Everyone spoke up one after another, and people began to leave. However, there were some people who, although they could not find the answer to the puzzle, felt something from those golden characters and immediately sat cross-legged, embarking on enlightenment! One monthter. Outside the little mountain vige, only a few dozen people remained! ¡°Even though I was not fated to meet this senior, I have glimpsed a corner of the Dao from the golden characters, and I am content in this life! Saint Teacher Kongming had been sitting in meditation for over a month and suddenly opened his eyes, filled with contentment. He pressed his hands together in prayer and bowed deeply towards the little mountain vige! Afterpleting his gestures of respect, he stood up and said, ¡°Qing Chen, let us depart.¡± But Qing Chen shook his head and said, ¡°Master, I felt the Buddhist Heart Sutra here, and even if I cannot take this senior as my teacher, I am willing to stay outside this vige, to be a farmer, tilling thend, all for the sake ofprehending the Buddhist principles!¡± His eyes were very determined! Saint Teacher Kongming nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s also good! After that, he left on his own. ¡°Cihang, Cihang, the plight of all beings!¡± At this moment, Cihang Saint Lord also spoke up. She had reflected for over a month and found a deeper understanding of the Cihang Dao. She even felt that the Immortal Path was within reach. She too paid her profound respects to the little mountain vige, and then she left with Kong Yujie. ¡°This senior, even if he is above the Immortal Domain, must be a terrifying existence with endless fortune. I really don¡¯t know why he appeared in our Xuantian Realm¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu opened his eyes, a glint of sword light shing through them. He bowed deeply towards the little mountain vige. Turning his head, he found his son with eyes closed tight, and the sword qi around his body was in extreme disarray! ¡°s, forcing you to ponder such Supreme Dao was really too much to ask of you.¡± Dugu Chenlu sighed, cing his hand on Dugu Yuqing, infusing her with Spiritual Power. Dugu Yuqing then woke up, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood and looking pale. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯ve suffered internal injuries.¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke. But Dugu Yuqing shook her head and said through gritted teeth, ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°I must ponder again, even if it means death, I will pursue this senior¡¯s path of ultimate strength!¡± Dugu Chenlu wanted to say something, but suddenly felt that having such a resolute sword heart might not necessarily be a bad thing. ¡°All right, then you stay.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Dugu Chenlu also turned and left. All the great Saint Masters gradually left the scene! Soon, there weren¡¯t many people left outside the small mountain vige. In the vige, in the small courtyard. ¡°Master, that puzzle was really too difficult, too terrifying. Over a thousand people came, but not even one could solve it!¡± ¡°Now, almost everyone has left.¡± Nan Feng spoke with aplex expression. She saw that great figures who were well-known in the Xuantian Realm, like Saint Teacher Kongming, Dugu Chenlu, and others, all pondered deeply but failed to find a solution. Upon hearing this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat relieved. Fortunately, he had assigned a puzzle; otherwise, taking these people who didn¡¯t even know about the sum of angles in a triangle, basic middle school mathematics knowledge, as disciples would have been a mess¡­ Having disciples like Long Zixuan and Lu Rang who fought group battles with a zing Staff and chopsticks was already exhausting enough for Li Fan. However, the people of this Xuantian Realm were also too weak, weren¡¯t they? The question he put forth would be easily answered by any middle school student on Earth¡­ Could it be that not a single one of these thousand-plus people could solve it? And they im to be geniuses from their domains? This simply doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ No, wait! Li Fan suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Nan Feng, asking, ¡°Nan Feng, in the Xuantian Realm¡­ do you study mathematics? Geometry?¡± At this question, Nan Feng was instantly dumbfounded by Li Fan. ¡°Mathematics? Geometry?¡± ¡°Master, such terrifying skills are unheard of, unseen in the Xuantian Realm! She stated with certainty! Li Fan was also stunned in a moment. Damn¡­ that was careless! Chapter 82 - 77 Demon Monarch Primeval Soul 1 Chapter 82: Chapter 77 Demon Monarch Primeval Soul 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Nan Feng¡¯s response instantly made Li Fan understand. Damn, this Xuantian Realm, bloody hell, is full of cultivators¡­ No one studies mathematics, no one studies mathematics! So, it wasn¡¯t that these thousands of people were too stupid or had low IQs, but rather that the question was truly¡­ hasty! ¡°Master, what is the grand path of mathematics? I have heard of the wondrous odd numbers of the circumpr stars, is it rted to this?¡± ¡°And what is geometry? These two words seem to directly point to the essence of the Dao¡­¡± Zi Ling was extremely eager to learn and promptly asked Li Fan for guidance. Li Fan felt slightly embarrassed, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say it outright, so he said, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Nan Feng, go and remove the question from the vige entrance.¡± Leaving it there, unrecognized, it¡¯s pointless. Nan Feng immediatelyplied. Sometimeter, she arrived at the vige entrance. ncing outside, there were still two young people unwilling to leave. Nan Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she removed the question. The moment she removed the question, the outsiders like Dugu Yuqing were shocked because the terrifying golden characters, the terrifying triangle, and that barrier all disappeared! ¡°Hold on, goddess!¡± Seeing Nan Feng about to leave, Dugu Yuqing hurriedly said, ¡°Goddess, are you¡­ the distinguished senior¡¯s high disciple?¡± Nan Feng turned her head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Dugu Yuqing said, ¡°Goddess, why did you remove the question? Did that senior provide any instructions?¡± Qing Chen was also looking at Nan Feng. Nan Feng hesitated briefly and then said, ¡°This question, no one in Xuantian Realm could solve it.¡± ¡°Because it involves two supreme and paramount paths.¡± ¡°Mathematics, geometry.¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing and Qing Chen had looks of astonishment. Mathematics? Geometry? They had never heard of it! ¡°Goddess, since you have removed the question, does it mean we may enter and meet that senior?¡± Qing Chen asked anxiously. As for that, even Nan Feng was somewhat puzzled; her master hadn¡¯t mentioned anything¡­ ¡°The master did not specify.¡± After speaking, she left. Outside the vige, Dugu Yuqing and Qing Chen exchanged nces, both plunged into confusion. At this moment. In the Xuantian Realm. On the border of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, among the vast and hazy waters. ¡°Chen Yun has sent back a message.¡± Yu Chenbing spoke! Suddenly, the ck-robed figures around gathered together. In Yu Chenbing¡¯s hand appeared a crystal ball! Within the crystal ball, a beam of light transferred into Yu Chenbing¡¯s mind. He immediately said, ¡°ording to the information Chen Yun sent after exploring the Immortal Domain, the part of the Immortal Domain corresponding to Xuantian Realm is the Far North Land of the Northern Immortal Domain, an Immortal City called Saint Cloud City!¡± ¡°The presence in the Southern Territory could very well be a Demon Cultivator named Ming Tianbei!¡± ¡°Ming Tianbei escaped into the Lower World three hundred years ago after stealing the Heaven Soul Bead from the Sect of the Heavenly Soul; his cultivation level was already at the Celestial Immortal Realm back then!¡± ¡°Based on the information Chen Yun gathered, this Demon Cultivator is ruthless in his actions, often leaving his victims utterly destroyed, soul shattered¡ªthis matches exactly with the deaths of Zang Xuan, Luo Ming, and the others.¡± Upon hearing this, many ck-robed figures had solemn expressions! ¡°¡­To forcefully enter the Lower World from the Immortal Domain requires a heavy price, and even a Celestial Immortal upon entering could easily drop to below the Immortal Realm in cultivation level!¡± ¡°Thus, over these three hundred years, this Demon Cultivator has likely been recuperating; if he acts out now¡­ his cultivation level has recovered to at least above that of a True Immortal!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we might have trouble. We¡¯ll need to report to the Sub-rudder and send at least a Profound Immortal level powerhouse!¡± The crowd started talking. Immortal, True Immortal, Profound Immortal, Celestial Immortal, Golden Immortal, Taiyi Golden Immortal, Daluo Golden Immortal! This is the realm ssification in the Immortal Domain. Above Daluo Golden Immortals are the Hunyuan Golden Immortals, who are revered as Immortal Monarchs! Mythical beings like Immortal Kings are even higher than Immortal Monarchs. Between each realm, there is a true chasm. If the one hiding in the Southern Territory is indeed that Demon Cultivator, and if he has truly regained his strength, then they, mere True Immortals, would stand no chance against him. ¡°No¡­ the Xuantian Realmcks the status, and the appearance of a Celestial Immortal would be detected by the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°Therefore, even if his cultivation has recovered, he would only dare maintain it at the Profound Immortal Realm.¡± Yu Chenbing opened his mouth, pondering, and said, ¡°Moreover, if the existence in the Southern Territory is indeed that Demon Cultivator, we might not need to take action; Saint Cloud City is already pursuing him¡­¡± Upon hearing the words, the group was taken by surprise. ¡°Right now, we only need to confirm one thing, whether the one in the Southern Territory is truly the Demon Cultivator Ming Tianbei!¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for us to make a move.¡± He spoke up, ¡°Wang Chuan, apany me.¡± All the True Immortals were taken aback. Southern Territory. The broken Cangli Mountain Range. Since the Ascension tform was destroyed and True Immortals wept blood, no one had ventured into this region anymore. The Supreme Burial Ground had be as quiet as death, with only the soil dyed red by the blood of True Immortals exuding a different kind of deste beauty. All of a sudden, at the Supreme Burial Ground, there was a faint ck qi seeping out from the ground, thread by thread. Underground. In the unfathomable depths, there was actually a secret chamber! Within the chamber, green ghost fires flickered faintly, illuminating the dark iron coffin at the center. Atop the iron coffin, many ancient and anticorrosive demonic runes were carved. Beside the coffin, a bald man with wrinkled skin, as if a great deal of his life force had passed, was clothed in a ck robe, resembling a Yin Ghost. ¡°It¡¯s been three hundred years, the Heaven Soul Bead has nurtured for three hundred years; the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul should rightfully awaken¡­¡± The man muttered to himself. Raising his eyes to look above, he murmured, ¡°Days ago, a terrifyingly powerful sword intent prated thousands of feet of earth and struck here. Fortunately, it was not directed at this ce; otherwise, even this demonic coffin couldn¡¯t withstand it, and I would have been annihted¡­¡± ¡°The one capable of emitting such sword intent is rarely seen in the entire Immortal Domain¡­ I hope it¡¯s not the presence of a formidable being from the Immortal Domain that has noticed this ce, otherwise the awakening of the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul might be in jeopardy¡­¡± Suddenly, he noticed ck qi starting to appear around the edges of the demonic coffin. ¡°The Demonic Qi is flourishing¡­ The Primeval Soul of the Demon Monarch seems to be about toe into the world!¡± The bald man became instantly excited! A small mountain vige. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± Doubt was written all over Dugu Yuqing¡¯s face! Now that the barrier was gone, they could enter the vige. But, the senior had not said they should enter¡­ This made it difficult for him to decide; he was extremely eager yet dared not act rashly. By his side, Qing Chen the monk fell silent for a moment before finally lifting his head, his gaze firmly fixed on the vige ahead, and said, ¡°I have be a cripple, life and death are of little consequence to me now.¡± ¡°I will enter.¡± With that, he took a step forward. He was seeking an opportunity! Dugu Yuqing was also taken aback by this. ¡°Indeed, if Qing Chen can think this way, what should I fear?¡± His gaze gradually hardened as he murmured, ¡°Only by entering can we pursue the most powerful Sword Dao. Rather than living a trivial existence in the outside world, it¡¯s better to step in. Even if it means death, it does not matter!¡± He too followed immediately. The two entered the small mountain vige and were astounded by the food they encountered along the way. ¡°Superb Spiritual Medicine? To think it¡¯s casually nted in a viger¡¯s home?¡± ¡°Heavens, what kind of medicine field is this? Even the weeds have grown to the level of top-tier Spiritual Medicine!¡± ¡°It looks like an ordinary stone house, so why do I feel it¡¯s like a Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands?¡± The more they walked, the more frightened they became. ¡°All of this must be the blessings of the reclusive senior here!¡± Qing Chen spoke gravely, his expectations and excitement growing! ¡°Let¡¯s go! I can hardly wait.¡± Dugu Yuqing also moved forward. Before long, they finally saw a quaint little courtyard. A stone wall separated the courtyard from the outside world, and on the wooden door hung a calligraphy piece bearing fourrge characters: ¡°Wu¡¯erXianting!¡± On seeing this, Qing Chen took a sharp breath, ¡°The master of this ce must be a celestial being; such a demeanor, such a boldness¡­ it¡¯s unimaginable!¡± Dugu Yuqing¡¯s eyes widened, fixated on those four characters; he could barely keep walking! ¡°Every stroke embodies a great Dao, each line a sword light¡­ containing the strongest Sword Dao in this world¡­ I¡¯ve found it, I¡¯ve found it!¡± He was extremely excited! The two exchanged nces, each taking a deep breath. They then approached and said: ¡°Qing Chen from Kongming Temple, here to pay respects to the senior!¡± ¡°Dugu Yuqing from the Dugu Family, here to pay respects to the senior!¡± The two called out! Chapter 83 - 78: Lost Control and Became an Immortal_1 Chapter 83: Chapter 78: Lost Control and Became an Immortal_1 Trantor: 549690339 In the small courtyard. Li Fan had just instructed Nan Feng to burn that problem when a voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Master, these two have persisted to the end and refuse to leave¡­¡± Nan Feng exined. Upon hearing this, Li Fan was a bit surprised. In the Xuantian Realm, no one studies mathematics or geometry, but the fact that they had persisted for over a month wasmendable for their perseverance. Li Fan immediately nodded, saying, ¡°If they have such perseverance, then bring them in.¡± At these words, Nan Feng nodded and left, thinking to herself that the Master¡¯s test was indeed ingenious. The problem delved into the mysteries of heaven and earth and was unsolvable by anyone, yet the Master¡¯s purpose was to use it to identify those with perseverance! She went ahead to open the door and saw Qing Chen and Dugu Yuqing. ¡°The Master has allowed you to enter.¡± She spoke indifferently. At her words, Dugu Yuqing and Qing Chen were overjoyed! Being allowed in meant there might be a chance to be disciples. Even if they could not be disciples, just meeting such a formidable person was a supreme opportunity indeed. They respectfully followed behind Nan Feng and entered the courtyard. ¡°Master, they have arrived.¡± Nan Feng spoke to Li Fan. The gazes of Dugu Yuqing and Qing Chen fell upon Li Fan, and both showed a hint of surprise in their eyes. Could this supremely terrifying figure really be the refined-looking young man before them? But they immediately understood. Dugu Yuqing thought to himself, ¡°This senior may appear young, but he must be a terrorizing existence who has lived through countless years!¡± Qing Chen was even more inwardly shocked: ¡°For such a personage, immortality is nothing special.¡± Their respect for Li Fan grew even more. ¡°Junior Qing Chen from Kongming Temple greets you, Senior!¡± Qing Chen said, his expression extremely sincere, ¡°I am wholeheartedly devoted to the path and implore you, Senior, to take me in!¡± Dugu Yuqing also immediately spoke up, ¡°Junior Dugu Yuqing from the Dugu Family. My admiration for Senior is beyond words. Having seen the words ¡®Wu¡¯er Xianting¡¯ written by Senior, I was utterly convinced, and I only hope to be able to follow by Senior¡¯s side and listen to his teachings!¡± Li Fan looked them over. Their attitudes were sincere, and the fact that they could withstand so long outside also indicated their resolute will. However, Li Fan was somewhat puzzled. He had to ask, ¡°Dugu Yuqing, is it? So, you havee to be my disciple, wishing to learn the way of calligraphy?¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing was momentarily stunned. Calligraphy? But he instantly understood. Yes, calligraphy, the supreme Sword Dao he had sensed was indeed hidden within calligraphy by this senior! So, the calligraphy mentioned by the senior was actually Sword Dao. He hurriedly nodded, saying, ¡°All my life, I have been deeply passionate about this path!¡± That settled it, and Li Fan nodded as well. This he could teach. He turned to Qing Chen, saying, ¡°And you? You¡¯re a monk from the Brahma Sect. But you see, I have always avoided worshipping Brahma and entering temples¡­ I do not believe in the doctrines you revere.¡± Upon hearing this, Qing Chen became anxious and extremely nervous. After finally meeting this senior, was he about to lose this rare oppportunity? No! This was hisst chance¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to feed the fish.¡± At that moment, Long Zixuan came over from one side, carrying fish food and saluting Li Fan. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Li Fan smiled. Qing Chen hesitated, then suddenly had a realization, ncing at Long Zixuan. The moment he looked, he was instantly captivated by the fish food bowl in Long Zixuan¡¯s hands! Boom! At that moment, Qing Chen¡¯s eyes widened in shock, an image shed through his mind, and he was horrified! ¡°This is¡­ the Great Sun Brahma Bowl¡­¡± He was astounded! The fish food bowl held by Long Zixuan was identical to the divine object of the Brahma Sect, the Great Sun Brahma Bowl, as recorded in an ancient text! Even more so, he saw the same mystical Brahma patterns on the fish food bowl. ¡°This must be the Great Sun Brahma Bowl¡­ because of the ancient texts and mysterious Brahma patterns with tremendous power. Besides the Great Sun Brahma Bowl, no other vessel could contain its power. Even if engraved on immortal gold, the gold would shatter instantly!¡± His mind was greatly shaken. The sacred object of the Brahma Sect, shouldn¡¯t it be above the Immortal Domain, hidden on the most divine and holy Spirit Mountain? How could it appear here¡­ Could it be that Senior Li¡¯s true identity is¡­ His heart suddenly leaped. He suddenly remembered that the ¡°Brahma Heaven¡± revered by the Brahma Sect could transform into countless forms! Senior Li, who saved the entire Xuantian Realm, battling against an unknown mysterious existence, perhaps, he is one of the Brahma Sect¡¯s giants?! He did know that within the Brahma Sect, there are innumerable branches, and mythological beings, plenty of them! Without a doubt, the one before him must be one of them. His mind became clear, he had almost missed out on a great Buddha! He knelt down immediately and said, ¡°Senior Li, Qing Chen is willing to give up everything to follow the path of Senior Li!¡± There are myriad paths in the Brahma Sect, without a doubt, following Senior Li and cultivating the supreme Brahma Path can also lead directly to Spirit Mountain. Li Fan heard this and smiled as well. This was much better, if Qing Chen insisted on his numerous rules and precepts, Li Fan really wouldn¡¯t be able to teach him, after all, he couldn¡¯t teach him to chant scriptures every day, moreover, he didn¡¯t know how either¡­ In fact, what Qing Chen believed in, Li Fan didn¡¯t care about; the main thing was that he didn¡¯t want him making trouble, constantly banging a wooden fish and chanting in his ear, that would be unbearable. ¡°Alright, then stay. From now on, you¡¯ll sweep the floor in this courtyard.¡± Li Fan spoke with a smile, deciding to have Qing Chen sweep the floor primarily because he remembered the character of a ¡°sweeping monk¡± from a TV series he had seen back on Earth. It suited Qing Chen perfectly. Upon hearing this, Qing Chen was ecstatic, bowing his head in worship, he eximed, ¡°Thankyou, Master, thank you, Master!¡± He understood very well that this great Buddha allowing him to sweep floors must certainly have a profound meaning! Seeing this, Dugu Yuqing hurriedly bowed as well, saying, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± ¡°Alright, no need for excessive courtesy, stand up. It¡¯s not toote in the day, after dinner, I¡¯ll teach you both something tomorrow.¡± Li Fan said. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Zi Ling and Nan Feng had already finished cooking the dishes, and they brought them out one by one. When Dugu Yuqing and Qing Chen saw what was called ¡°dinner,¡± they were both dumbstruck. ¡°Is this scrambled eggs with tomatoes¡­ Why do I feel that these tomatoes, these eggs, are imbued with supreme Immortal Spirit Qi, and even contain Dao patterns¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing was shocked. Qing Chen felt dizzy, the whole table of dishes, at a nce, were all Holy Medicine! A Holy Medicine feast?! Could this be any more heart-stirring! The two of them exchanged a nce, feeling extremelyplex inside. This is¡­ too extravagant! ¡°Let me introduce you, Dugu Yuqing, Qing Chen, these two people will be your junior brothers from now on.¡± Li Fan introduced them to Zi Ling, Nan Feng, Long Zixuan, and Lu Rang, and also had them introduce themselves. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone got to know each other. ¡°Eat up, junior brothers, when we first came here, we were also very surprised, but after gradually adapting, you¡¯lle to understand, this is¡­ everyday life!¡± Long Zixuan spoke up. ¡°Hehe, junior brothers, tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to see my vegetable garden, these vegetables¡­ they all grew in the garden¡­¡± Lu Rang said with a smile. Dugu Yuqing and Qing Chen both took a deep breath and started eating. As the food entered their mouths. They were shocked once again. Dugu Yuqing¡¯s strength surged, skyrocketing from the Hollow Void Second Heaven all the way to the Hollow Void Eighth Heaven! And Qing Chen, after just a few bites of food, discovered that endless vitality was continuously repairing his shattered Dao foundation! He had already be a cripple, but now, he seemed to be gradually recovering¡­ He was even more thrilled and excited to the extreme! He had made the right choice! ¡°Now I understand why Brother Long and Brother Lu are so outstanding¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke somewhat dazedly, with such a master, such living conditions¡­ it would be hard not to be outstanding! Qing Chen wore aplex expression: ¡°Brother Long and Brother Lu are indeed prodigies, but Senior Sister Zi Ling and Sister Nan Feng seem even more fearsome. Perhaps, we should feel lucky that it wasn¡¯t them who went to battle the Divine Sword Sect and the Luofu Holy Landst time¡­¡± While everyone was eating, they suddenly felt that Nan Feng¡¯s aura transformed in that instant! All eyes were on Nan Feng in disbelief! The aura of the Immortal Path spread out, with endless Dao charm! Nan Feng paused for a moment and then calmly said, ¡°Sorry, junior brothers, I didn¡¯t control it well¡­ I¡¯ve be an immortal.¡± I didn¡¯t control it well¡­ I¡¯ve be an immortal¡­ Hearing this, Long Zixuan, Dugu Yuqing, and the others were almost in tears! Chapter 84 - 79 Demon Monarch’s Birth 1 Chapter 84: Chapter 79 Demon Monarch¡¯s Birth 1 Trantor: 549690339 I couldn¡¯t control it, and I became an immortal. Nan Feng¡¯s calm words left Long Zixuan, Lu Rang, Dugu Yuqing, and the others dumbfounded. That¡¯s even possible¡­ Bing immortal just by eating¡­ Such a monster, an absolute monster indeed. Hehe, I just knew it, sister had already reached this step, it was just a matter of whether she wanted to or not.¡± Zi Ling smiled radiantly, her little canine teeth sparkling brightly. It seems we need to step up our efforts! Dugu Yuqing and Qing Chen both secretly made up their minds! The next day. Li Fan took the ink treasure and rice paper from the study. Yu Qing, if you want to learn calligraphy, you must start with the most basic things!¡± Li Fan spoke, and Dugu Yuqing and the others stood aside, listening to his guidance. Although Nan Feng and Zi Ling did not study calligraphy, there was much to learn from it, so they too were watching. And in calligraphy, the very first stroke is this ¡®one¡¯ character! Li Fan dipped his brush deeply in ink, lifted it, and brought it down onto the rice paper! In an instant, everyone felt as if they were in a trance, as if they had seen the birth of the universe, a vast chaos! The brush moved with a smooth-flowing motion,pleting the stroke in one go! Clearly, they saw amidst the primordial cosmos a peerless and astonishing sword light that seemed like a bolt from the heavens, like a surging river, cutting through all chaos! Opening of the heavens! Division of the earth! When Li Fan¡¯s brush finally stopped, and he gently lifted it, the onlookers vaguely saw the growth of myriad things, the evolution of myriad spirits, the whole world thriving and flourishing! Heaven¡­ This, this is the Heaven Opening Sword! Even those who do not understand calligraphy can feel the peerless sword intent, as if it permeates from the long river of time¡­¡± The might of opening the heavens and splitting the earth disperses even the chaos and primordial essence¡­¡± All the disciples were utterly astounded. And Dugu Yuqing fixated on the new ¡°one¡± character on the rice paper! ck characters on white paper. Yet, he saw the beginning of the Great Dao, the dispersion of primordial essence, the opening of heavens and the splitting of the earth. This Sword, invincible! Heaven Opening Sword, shatters the primordial essence¡­ What kind of existence is my master¡­¡± He muttered to himself. Li Fan looked at the expressions of his disciples and also revealed a slight smile on his face. When he first practiced calligraphy, it took him who knows how long to perfect just this ¡°one¡± character. But if one could truly master the ¡°one¡± character, they would be able to enter the halls of proficiency. You should practice on your own, if you are talented enough, maybe you¡¯ll master it in one or two months.¡± Li Fan spoke. But Dugu Yuqing¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness. One or two months? He was afraid he wouldn¡¯t evene close to the form in one or two months, because the ¡°one¡± character contained too much. In his master¡¯s eyes, perhaps only those with innate talents that were hard to find in the Myriad Realms could be considered ¡°talented enough.¡± Nevertheless, he deeply nodded and said, ¡°Master, rest assured, your disciple will give his all!¡± Li Fan nodded, then turned to look at Qing Chen. Sweeping the floor is something most people can do, yet you could also say most people don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Li Fan casually picked up a broom and swept with it! Suddenly, everyone seemed to perceive the Great Dao flowing, the world transforming! The vast expanse of the void almost trembled with this sweep. Is the ground clean now? It looks clean, but that¡¯s just it. Li Fan pointed to the ground and said, ¡°The purpose of sweeping is to be spotless, to make even ¡®Three Lives Soil¡¯ bright as a mirror, which is also a very rare joy.¡± At these words, Qing Chen¡¯s Dao heart trembled immensely. Indeed, it is a giant Buddha beyond imagination, a few brief words yet so full of Zen insight¡­ Senior means, we must not use our eyes to sweep, but our hearts!¡± Senior is asking me to sweep, not the floor, but my own heart¡­ ¡®Three Lives Soil¡¯ as bright as a mirror, I suddenly understand what ¡®the heart is the bright mirror stand¡¯ means, Senior Li has truly awakened me with a word!¡± Shaken, he nowpletely understood the intent behind Senior Li asking him to sweep the floor and earnestly nodded, ¡°Many thanks to my master!¡± Your disciple will surely reach the ¡®spotless¡¯ Realm someday! Li Fan handed the broom to him and said, ¡°You can do it. At this moment. In the depths of the Cangli Mountain Range. A thousand zhang beneath the Supreme Burial Ground. The Demon Monarch returns, Demon Monarch, return! Return! The bald man shouted loudly, kneeling on the ground, looking extremely agitated. From the coffin, ck qi continuously spilled out, dense to the extreme. He clearly felt that a demonic aura had begun to emerge within the coffin! All these years, I have searched the Immortal Domain, found countless treasures, and nurtured them with the iron coffin of the Demon Monarch, the Primeval Soul will surely be reborn!¡± The Demon Monarch will once again reign over thend! He shouted, reciting an ancient demon spell. In an instant, the coffin filled with a surge of ck Qi, as if something terrifying was breathing in and out! Creak! Immediately after, at the next moment, the iron coffin suddenly made a noise! It was as though something was pushing on the iron coffin¡¯s lid! Demon Monarch, are you about to emerge? Haha, you¡¯re finally about to reappear, and the Immortal Domain and Myriad Realms will once again tremble under your grip¡­¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes brimmed with hot tears; he had been waiting for this moment for a thousand years! Along with the creaking sounds, the lid of the iron coffin shifted, revealing a crack. A pale little hand suddenly stretched out from the dark iron coffin! That small hand clutched at the lid and flung it outward! Whoosh! The lid immediately flew off, creating a roaring sound as it crashed heavily onto the floor of the secret chamber at the next moment! With tears streaming down his face, the bald man lifted his gaze toward the coffin! But, at the next moment, he waspletely stunned. Because a little girl with a paleplexion had crawled out from the coffin, sitting atop it! She appeared to be only seven or eight years old. She had a pair of big eyes, but her face was as pale as wax, and she was dressed in in cloth clothes from an unknown origin. ¡°You¡­ who are you¡­?¡± The bald man was instantly shocked, filled with doubt! What in the world was going on?! The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You are Ming Tianbei.¡± During the few hundred years of my slumber, I¡¯ve heard your prayers quite a few times, which were really annoying¡ªinterrupting my sleep.¡± Upon hearing this, the bald man, Ming Tianbei, immediately became excited. This little girl before him¡­ was the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul! The Demon Monarch¡­ had been reborn! Although he had never imagined that the Demon Monarch would be female, as long as the Demon Monarch was reborn, nothing else mattered! Today, the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul had only just reappeared, and he believed that, given time, the Demon Monarch would grow rapidly and once again make the heavens and myriad realms tremble! He prostrated himself in deep reverence and said, ¡°Ming Tianbei pays his respects to the Nine Holy Demon Monarch!¡± If Gong Ya Demon Marshal knew that you have finally been reborn, she would certainly be overjoyed!¡± Gong Ya Demon Marshal¡± was one of the Nine Holy Demon Monarchs¡¯ nine major Demon Marshals and was also Ming Tianbei¡¯s master. The little girl nced at Ming Tianbei, then her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly as she said, ¡°I can feel the presence of my other Primeval Souls¡­ unwanted guests areing.¡± Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡ª Since the Demon Monarch had failed in the attempt to ascend to the Immortal King Realm thousands of years ago, the Nine Soul Paths had been scattered across the heavens! The followers of the Demon Cult, led by the nine major Demon Marshals, had split into nine factions; each faction worshipped a part of the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul¡­ and to have the Demon Monarch ascend to the pinnacle once more, the Nine Soul Paths needed to unite as one. And the reborn Primeval Soul had its own consciousness and would chase after the other Primeval Souls to devour them! Thus, the factions within the Demon Cult already considered the Primeval Souls they followed as the orthodox ones, and they had long been fighting each other fiercely¡­ Could it be that even hidden in such a remote location in the Lower World, they had still been discovered by other branches of the Demon Cult? While he was in a state of shock and confusion, a cold and icy voice had already risen: The Primeval Soul has emerged, Demon Guard Can Ge, weing the union of the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul!¡± Please, Primeval Soul, apany me toplete the Demon Monarch¡¯s true form!¡± The figure of a young man slowly appeared in the secret chamber! He was bald, with demonic runes inscribed on his forehead, his upper body bare, his presence extremely threatening, and in his hand he held a ck Demon Bottle! Demon Guard Can Ge¡­ you¡¯re one of Jing Mie Demon Marshal¡¯s men¡­? How did you find this ce?¡± Ming Tianbei eximed in shock, and at the same time, he quickly spread out his hands and stood behind the little girl, shouting, ¡°Demon Monarch, you must flee!¡± They had finally revived this Primeval Soul, and if it were taken by Jing Mie Demon Marshal, their entire faction would be finished! Heh, think you, a mere Xuanmo, can stop me? Can Ge let out a coldugh and suddenly opened the Demon Bottle in his hand. In an instant, demonic Qi tumbled about! Ming Tianbei¡¯splexion changed dramatically as his demonic body was tugged by the demonic force, nearly splitting apart! Behind him, slender streams of demonic Qi were being sucked away from the little girl by some force! So annoying!¡± The little girl frowned deeply, then suddenly stood up, grabbed hold of Ming Tianbei, and with a swift motion of her small hand through the air, It was as if a chasm had opened up between them and the bald young man! They disappeared directly from the secret chamber. The next moment, they had appeared in the Cangli Mountain Range. Carry me on your back! The little girl spoke urgently, ¡°Run! I¡¯m still in the ¡®Spiritual Sprout¡¯ state, my strength is far from recovered, I can only hold him off for a moment.¡± Ming Tianbei promptly carried the little girl on his back, took a step forward, and traversed through the void! But no sooner had they touched the sky, a towering demonic Qi was already in pursuit from behind! So fast! Ming Tianbei¡¯s face looked grim as he ran with all his might to escape. Yet, the demonic Qi behind them was still getting ever closer! Hmm? Suddenly, the little girl looked down at the ground below and said, ¡°Quick,nd, I feel an extraordinarily unordinary aura below!¡± Ming Tianbei obeyed hermand to descend, and the ground soon came into view. They saw that this area was the periphery of the Cangli Mountain Range, and amidst the dpidated mountains, there was an anomaly¡ªa small vige that was inexplicably unharmed! Chapter 85 - 80 Immortal Domain Tycoon?_1 Chapter 85: Chapter 80 Immortal Domain Tycoon?_1 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the small mountain vige below, Ming Tianbei was immediately shocked. ¡°The boundless Cangli Mountain Range has already been destroyed, yet how could this small vige remain unharmed?¡± ¡°Moreover, just by observing from afar, there¡¯s a sense of mystery and unpredictability!¡± He pondered in his heart, somewhat hesitant. ¡°Go down, hide in the vige.¡± On his back, the little girl spoke, saying, ¡°He¡¯s almost upon us!¡± Thinking of the pursuers behind him, Ming Tianbei could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Fine!¡± He hurriedly descended towards the small vige! At this moment. On the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range, two middle-aged men dressed in linen were gradually approaching. ¡°ording to the information we have gathered, that so-called expert from the Southern Territory is hiding in that small vige ahead!¡± Wang Chuan spoke, his expression solemn, saying, ¡°We cannot approach rashly; if indeed a demon cultivator is hiding within, it is more likely we will encounter misfortune than fortune¡­¡± These two men were, indeed, two True Immortals who hade to the Southern Territory from the Xuanhuang Mist Sea of the Xuantian Realm! ¡ªEver since the battle at Taiyan Holy Land, news of an extraordinary person hiding on the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range had spread amongst the upper echelons in the Xuantian Realm; upon their arrival in the Southern Territory, they quickly inquired about it. The leading Yu Chenbing had a cold look in his eyes as he said, ¡°We must get closer to take a look!¡± ¡°As long as we can confirm that he who is hidden here is that demon cultivator, then everything else will be easy to handle!¡± The two men approached slowly. ¡°Eh? What is that?!¡± Suddenly, Wang Chuan eximed in surprise. Both men immediately stopped. Yu Chenbing looked up and saw above the small vige in the distance, dark mist billowing, and demonic Qi surging! Even from afar, they could feel the terrifying demonic might, causing their very souls to tremble! ¡°No¡­ Could it truly be, truly be the Demon Race?!¡± Wang Chuan was shocked. ¡°From afar, this demon cultivator¡¯s cultivation level seems far above that of a True Immortal, and even¡­ surpassing a Profound Immortal?!¡± Yu Chenbing¡¯s face also became grave! The two did not dare to approach but could only watch from a distance as the dark mist gradually descended, seeming to have entered the small vige. ¡°This time, we can be certain, Demon Cultivator Ming Tianbei is indeed hiding here!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without any hesitation, Yu Chenbing turned and left! They had obtained the information they were seeking; there was no point in staying any longer. Inside the small mountain vige. Ming Tianbei, carrying the little girl on his back, ran swiftly towards the front! When hended in this small vige, he found to his dismay that his demonic power was greatly suppressed, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even take flight! He was at the strength level of the Xuanmo Realm! To be suppressed to such an extent, this ce could almostpare to some forbidden regions in the Immortal Domain, right? What exactly was here? But he had no time to think further. The young man behind him was still in pursuit! After the young mannded, his speed too could not increase anymore. ¡°What kind of ce is this¡­ Why is it so strange?¡± Can Ge¡¯s face was a mix of surprise and uncertainty, hesitating whether or not to follow inside. But as he hesitated, the front-running Ming Tianbei had already carried the little girl and disappeared out of sight! ¡°No matter, I must take back the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul!¡± He clenched his teeth and followed suit! One after the other, they ran at top speed through the vige. Not long after, a small courtyard suddenly appeared before Ming Tianbei¡¯s eyes! ¡°Stop!¡± The little girl suddenly spoke urgently. ¡°This¡­ What kind of courtyard is this? Heaven, I can clearly see the aura of the Immortal Path swirling like a vast sea, with the sounds of Dao subtly circting¡­¡± Ming Tianbei murmured while desperation shed in his eyes. ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ the one living in seclusion here appears to be a formidable entity from the Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve blundered into the line of fire¡­¡± He spoke sadly! ¡ªThe Demon Race, bom in the Demon Domain, has always been ipatible with the Immortal Domain! In thest few epochs, both sides have even battled frequently across the Taboo Sea Area that separates the two realms! And now, the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul has collided with a powerful being of the Immortal Realm¡­ We¡¯re definitely doomed! However, the little girl thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wise, Demon Monarch, this is the residence of a great Immortal Realm power¡­¡± Ming Tianbei said. But the little girl jumped down from his back and said, ¡°How could such a distinguished individual exist in the tiny Xuantian Realm? Perhaps, he¡¯s been waiting for me, who knows!¡± After speaking, she walked up and knocked on the door, calling out, ¡°Is anyone there?¡± ¡°Demon Monarch¡­¡± Ming Tianbei wanted toe forward, but after taking just one step, he discovered that a terrifying presence instantly suppressed him! His entire strength of the Xuanmo Realm was suppressed at that moment! He was reduced to the level of a mere mortal! His expression turned to one of extreme shock; this small courtyard was terrifyingly powerful, such that merely stepping forward¡­ He even suspected that if he took another step, he would be reduced to ashes! But why could the Demon Monarch approach? Right, the Demon Monarch had just awakened and was in the ¡°Spiritual Sprout¡± state; in a sense, she was not really a demon cultivator yet! Inside the small courtyard. Li Fan had nothing particr to do. While sipping his tea, he was giving instructions to a few disciples when he suddenly heard the sound of knocking. ¡°Nan Feng, go see who it is.¡± Li Fan said. Nan Feng immediately went to the door and opened it to find a little girl standing outside, appearing somewhat timid. The little girl was dressed in rough cloth, herplexion rather pale. ¡°Little sister, who are you? What brings you here?¡± Nan Feng asked curiously. ¡°Sister, there are bad people chasing us¡­ My uncle and I are fleeing for our lives, those bad people want to kill us,¡± the little girl said fearfully. Nan Feng felt moved upon hearing this, she looked outside and saw a bald man, sweating profusely, struggling to look this way! Now an Immortal, Nan Feng could tell that the bald man was a cultivator, and that his aura was exceedingly extraordinary! ¡°Little sister,e inside with me first!¡± She immediately scooped up the little girl and walked into the courtyard. As they entered the courtyard, the little girl¡¯srge eyes shed with a trace of terror. The note on the Pantao Tree drooped slightly. The hen pecking at the ground briefly looked up. The carp in the pond flicked its tail. The little girl paused for a moment, and then herrge eyes welled up with tears, and she immediately burst into tears! ¡°Wu wu¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to barge in¡­ I¡¯m not a bad person, please¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Muttering, she looked around the courtyard in panic¡­ What ce is this exactly¡­ Why are there so many terrifying beings, each one stronger than thest! She was genuinely scared! At that moment, Li Fan finally spoke up, ¡°Nan Feng, what¡¯s going on?¡± At the sound of this voice, the little girl immediately felt the fear of being watched by unknown terrifying beings vanish; she wiped her tears and looked over to see a young man sitting at the stone table. Is this the master of this ce? Curiosity immediately filled her tearful big eyes! So young, yet able tomand such terrifying followers¡­ Unimaginable! She thought perhaps this was an ancient figure of immense power¡­ Nan Feng said, ¡°Master, this little girl knocked on the door, iming someone was trying to kill her and her uncle¡­ Seeing that she was just a mortal, I brought her in.¡± Having said this, he set the little girl down. Li Fan nced at the little girl upon hearing this. Dressed in coarse cloth, yet her skin was tender and delicate! This indicated that her appearance was deliberately crafted, a disguise! Pale skin suggested she was ill! Plus, she was being pursued. Li Fan instantly thought that perhaps this little girl was some rich family¡¯s daughter, who could only disguise herself and flee from her family¡¯s enemies due to some incident at home! That¡¯s how it¡¯s written in novels, right! However, regardless of who this little girl was, he had to save her first. Saving a life was more meritorious than building a seven-story pagoda! ¡°She is no ordinary person.¡± Li Fan said calmly, ¡°But, since she has entered, let her stay for now.¡± At these words, the little girl was shocked. Sure enough, an ancient figure beyond imagination had seen through her identity¡­ But, it seemed he did not care about who she was¡­ and he seemed quite amiable! Her big eyes blinked and she suddenly stepped forward coyly, saying, ¡°Thank you¡­ senior.¡± ¡°No need to call me senior, just call me Big Brother,¡± Li Fan said with a smile, looking towards Nan Feng, ¡°What about her uncle?¡± Nan Feng said, ¡°Her uncle is no ordinary person¡­ He did not dare to enter!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan immediately understood; that so-called uncle must mostly be some sort of bodyguard for the little girl! It was better to not let such people in and disturb the tranquility of the courtyard. Li Fan nodded, ¡°Let him leave for now. As for those pursuers, if theye, this ce will give them more than they bargained for.¡± With the likes of Long Zixuan, Lu Rang, Dugu Yuqing, and Qing Chen ¨C four men ¨C in this little courtyard, was there fear of trouble? Even a group fight wouldn¡¯t be a concern. Moreover, in this small mountain vige, Li Fan was confident in the rapport he had with his people. In a crisis, with just one shout from him, people of all ages would grab their tools to help! That was the foundation of his confidence. Nan Feng, upon hearing this, responded with a yes and was about to leave when the little girl tugged at her hand and said, ¡°Sister, I wille with you. I still have something to say to Uncle.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Nan Feng, apanied by the little girl, walked to the door and said, ¡°My mastermands you to leave for now.¡± Outside the small courtyard, upon hearing these words, Ming Tianbei¡¯s face suddenly turned very ugly. How could he leave the Demon Monarch? After all, the Demon Monarch¡¯s primeval soul still needed protection! However, the little girl had already spoken, saying, ¡°Uncle, you should find somewhere to hide for a while. The elders here will protect me¡­ This is the safest ce!¡± Ming Tianbei was shocked! Who exactly was residing here, to be able to make the Demon Monarch¡­ call them an elder!? The one living here must be a giant from the Immortal Domain! And, it seemed that the Demon Monarch¡¯s intention was for him to leave first¡­ He dared not disobey and immediately said, ¡°As youmand!¡± After saying this, he turned and left, quickly disappearing from sight. Nan Feng closed the door. Soon after, outside the small courtyard. The bald young man holding a ck demon bottle finally appeared here. ¡°The aura of the primeval soul reached this ce¡­¡± The young man looked toward the small courtyard ahead and was greatly shaken. ¡°Wu¡¯erXianting!¡± These four characters were like the Heavenly Dao, imposing and profound! The whole courtyard seemed like a vast world unto itself! ¡°How is this possible¡­ What ce is this? Could it be¡­ Could it be the residence of a powerful Immortal Domain expert?!¡± He muttered to himself, deep in thought, when suddenly a chill shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°I understand now, the Gong Ya Demon Marshal lineage has colluded with the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°How despicable! I want to see who dares to snatch someone from the hands of Jing Mie Demon Marshal!¡± He took a step forward. Pressure like a mountain! He could hardly take another step! Can Ge¡¯s face changed drastically. How could this be¡­ After all, he was a peak Xuanmo Realm cultivator. What ce was this, really? But then, rage surged in his face! ¡°No¡­ I have the demon bottle bestowed by the Demon Marshal, who can stop me?! Who can stop me!¡± He roared, stimting the power contained within the demon bottle! A wisp of demonic qi was released. But, it was just in that instant, a surge of qi emerged from the four characters ¡°Wu¡¯erXianting¡±! ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± The bald young man suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood and knelt on the ground! The demon bottle in his hand¡­ had shattered directly! Ming Tianbei walked briskly away from the small courtyard, but he still hesitated! ¡°No, the people of Jing Mie Demon Marshal, holding the demon bottle, possess great power. Besides, that mysterious entity is oblivious. I should go back and take a look!¡± Unable to resist, he turned and ran back. After a short while, he returned to the front of the small courtyard and upon seeing what was before him, was instantly dumbfounded! Chapter 86 - 81 The Intention of the Superior Personi Chapter 86: Chapter 81 The Intention of the Superior Personi Trantor: 549690339 | Ming Tianbei clearly saw that at this moment, Can Ge knelt outside the small courtyard! His body, inch by inch shattered! And then it disappeared, evaporated! Even the Demon Bottle bestowed by the Demon Marshal had shattered, its demonic essencepletely vanished without a trace, leaving behind only some powder, drifting away with the wind¡­ Ming Tianbei was dumbfounded. His body even started trembling faintly! Can Ge¡¯s cultivation level was also at the peak of the Xuanmo Realm! Moreover, he had treasures given by the Demon Marshal. It was said that in the Lower World, unless a true powerhouse took action, he could not possibly be troubled. But now, Can Ge was simply approaching the small courtyard, and he was wiped outpletely and cleanly! Just who on earth is in this small courtyard? He thought of the ¡°senior¡± the Demon Monarch personally mentioned! ¡°It seems that the Demon Monarch has connections with some terrifying beings in the Immortal Domain, it must be so, and now he has received protection from them¡­ With such a senior, the Demon Monarch¡¯s primeval soul should be safe for now¡­¡± He murmured, ¡°I should now hide myself, secretly protect the Demon Monarch, and at the same time, notify Gong Ya Demon Marshal!¡± He immediately withdrew quietly, not daring to approach the terrifying small courtyard! At this moment. Xuan Tian Realm, on the periphery of the secret Xuanhuang Mist Sea. Two rays of light were fast approaching. Before long, two middle-aged men dressed in linen clothes had appeared. It was none other than Yu Chenbing and Wang Chuan! ¡°How did it go? Have you figured out the identity of that existence in the Southern Territory?¡± ¡°Is it that demon cultivator?¡± Everyone crowded around, asking one after another. Yu Chenbing nodded and said, ¡°Just as expected, the one from the Southern Territory of the Xuan Tian Realm is Ming Tianbei, who descended from the Demon Domain of the Saint Cloud City of the Immortal Realm three hundred years ago!¡± ¡°Moreover, his current cultivation level is at least at the Mysterious Immortal Peak Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone had a serious expression. ¡°Mysterious Immortal Peak¡­ We are no match for him, unless we find someone of the same level from the Sub-rudder toe. And to be safe, we can¡¯t just send one!¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s a pity that Xuan Tian Realm¡¯s status is insufficient. If a Heavenly Immortal came, it would cause chaos, otherwise, we could just have a Heavenly Immortale directly¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t dy; we must inform the Sub-rudder immediately.¡± Everyone spoke in turn. But on Yu Chenbing¡¯s face, there was only a hint of a cold smile. ¡°Why involve the Sub-rudder?¡± He said coldly, ¡°Now that we have identified this person, as long as Northern Immortal Domain¡¯s Saint Cloud City learns that the demon cultivator who stole the Heavenly Soul Sect¡¯s Heavenly Soul Pearl three hundred years ago is hiding here, they will naturally take action!¡± ¡°Let them do the dirty work.¡± ¡°I will immediately send a message to Chen Yun, letting him spread the news!¡± The small mountain vige. It was time for dinner again. A group of disciples had already sat down, looking forward to their meal. Nan Feng and Zi Ling were busy in the kitchen for a while, bringing out the meals, a table full of fragrant dishes. Everyone started to eat right away. The little girl sat next to Li Fan, and watching this scene, she was shocked. ¡± Holy Medicine¡­ even in the Demon Pce, it is rarely enjoyed¡­¡± She murmured in her heart. Li Fan ced a chopsticks-full of vegetables into her bowl and said with a smile, ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t had a proper meal for a long time, hurry up and eat, you¡¯re still growing.¡± This child had been on the run for so long, definitely alternating between full and starving. Since he had taken her in, Li Fan naturally wanted her to live a bit better. ¡°He has realized my identity, knows I¡¯ve been dormant for a thousand years, and moreover, has specially prepared Holy Medicine to help me grow¡­¡± The little girl murmured to herself, hesitated for a moment, and then looking at Li Fan, said, ¡°Big Brother¡­ why are you so nice to me?¡± As she spoke, her tender voice trembled slightly. It was you who asked me to call you Big Brother¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being disrespectful¡­ These thoughts were filling her mind. And her words, of course, were an indirect inquiry, asking what intentions this senior had towards her¡­ Li Fan only smiled and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re still a child.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Stay here for the time being; there¡¯s no need to worry¡­ I knowyou¡¯ve been through a lot in the past, but some memories should be forgotten. If possible, think of this ce as a home and start anew.¡± He wasforting the little girl. After all, she was just a child, and had already been through so much, her family had surely suffered great hardships, and she was being hunted¡­ Such childhood memories could easily affect her future growth. Li Fan hoped she wouldn¡¯t have to worry or be scared, and could forget some of those painful memories to live a happy life. But the little girl was stunned. Because she was still just a child¡­? It seemed that her identity and past could not escape the prating eyes of this senior; he had seen through everything! To have her forget her past, was he trying to make her forget everything about the Nine Holy Demon Monarch? Start over? Did this mean that he wanted to reshape her life? The little girl pondered this, growing more and more convinced that this senior likely intended to change her life, to have her abandon everything of the Demon Race? She felt she couldn¡¯t see through this senior at all. What exactly were the intentions of such a noble person? She wasn¡¯t sure. In her Spiritual Sprout state, she was both naive and mature¡­ not thinking of many things, but she understood that she must have fallen into the hands of this noble person! All she could do was silently nod and say, ¡°I will listen to¡­ Big Brother.¡± In front of such a senior¡­ She, a Demon Monarch, must appear obedient, and not anger him at any costs! She thought to herself. Li Fan smiled, reached out to tousle the little girl¡¯s hair, and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± The little girl was about to say the words ¡°Nine Holy¡±, but suddenly remembered that Li Fan had asked her to forget everything¡­ She blinked her big eyes and said, ¡°Big Brother¡­ I¡¯ve already forgotten my previous name. Could you give me one?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan thought for a moment and then said, ¡°How about Xinning? If the heart is peaceful, the sky could fall, and you would not be startled.¡± ¡°If the heart is peaceful, the sky could fall, and you would not be startled¡­¡± The little girl repeated, then obediently said, ¡°Xinning thanks Big Brother!¡± Li Fan chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Outside a small mountain vige, within a particr mountain peak. Ming Tianbei took out incense! It was a stick of ck incense made of an unknown material, exuding a faint and terrifying demonic aura. ¡°Lighting the Demon Soul Incense will let Gong Ya Demon Marshal know that the Demon Monarch has awakened¡­ and she can also immediately locate my position ande quickly for support¡­¡± He muttered, a wisp of pale blue me igniting in his hand. The me touched the stick of ck incense. The incense began to burn slowly. A stream of pale blue smoke gradually filled the stone chamber he was in, ultimately forming a pale blue wall of mist! Within the wall of mist seemed to swirl countless demonic shadows, hordes of Fierce Ghosts wailing, and a chilling wind blowing, causing even the entire mountain peak outside to howl with the wind! ¡°Demon Guard Ming Tianbei seeks an audience with the Demon Marshal!¡± ¡°Demon Guard Ming Tianbei seeks an audience with the Demon Marshal!¡± He kept calling out, summoning! It didn¡¯t take long. From within the pale blue smoke wall, a vague silhouette emerged. It seemed that one could make out a figure in a long dress, with an extremely lengthy hem and a tall figure, yet the face was not visible. ¡°Has the Demon Monarch awakened?¡± A faint voice, as ifing from a very distant ce, ethereal like a mist. Ming Tianbei knew that Gong Ya Demon Marshal wasmunicating with him across uncountable realms! ¡°Yes! Demon Marshal, the Demon Monarch has woken up, but Jing Mie Demon Marshal¡¯s people have discovered us, and today they pursued us¡­¡± He spoke. ¡°Is the Demon Monarch safe now?¡± Gong Ya Demon Marshal¡¯s voice carried a hint of seriousness. ¡°Safe, in the Xuantian Realm, a formidable power from the Immortal Domain has taken in the Demon Monarch, and also killed the pursuers sent by Jing Mie Demon Marshal¡­¡± Ming Tianbei answered. ¡°A giant of the Immortal Domain?¡­ That¡¯s not good¡­ I wille immediately¡­¡± Gong Ya Demon Marshal¡¯s words grew fainter and ultimately disappeared. The pale blue mist wall slowly dissipated, and in front of Ming Tianbei, the Demon Soul Incense had burnt out! Chapter 87 - 82 Quiet Night Thoughts 1 Chapter 87: Chapter 82 Quiet Night Thoughts 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Northern Immortal Domain. Chen Yun, d in linen clothes, had been waiting in Saint Cloud City. It had been a long time, but he knew that his message had most likely been ryed via the ancient pce of the Immortal Monarch. However, the messages from Yu Chenbing and the others, even if sent, were still on their way. The Immortal Domain was simply too vast, and the barriers between it and the Lower World were difficult to prate. Even for a power as formidable as theirs, the process to transmit messages between the Immortal Domain and the Lower World was extremelyplex. ¡°Hmm?¡± But today, he finally saw the crystal ball light up! A golden message within the crystal ball flew directly into his mind. Chen Yun closed his eyes and then opened them a momentter. ¡°It really is the demon cultivator from Saint Cloud City who fled to the Lower World years ago!¡± He muttered to himself and sneered, saying, ¡°This could be considered a great gift for the Sect of the Heavenly Soul of Saint Cloud City!¡± Immediately after, he entered the city once more. This time, he disguised himself as amon cultivator and headed straight to a sub-rudder of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul. ¡°The demon cultivator Ming Tianbei, who stole the Heavenly Soul Sect¡¯s Heavenly Soul Pearl three hundred years ago, is now hiding in the Southern Territory of Xuan Tian Realm!¡± He delivered a message and then quietly departed. The cultivators at the sub-rudder of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul were all shocked upon receiving the news. The events that happened three hundred years ago were known to almost everyone. No one had forgotten that the demon cultivator Ming Tianbei was still on their wanted list! Therefore, the sub-rudder swiftly conveyed the message to the Sect of the Heavenly Soul! The Sect of the Heavenly Soul was located at the heart of Saint Cloud City. At this moment. Inside the grand hall of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul, an elder in a gray robe walked briskly, approaching another elder seated in meditation within the hall! Thetter¡¯s hair was long enough to stretch over ten meters, trailing along the floor and still growing! The elder appeared to be only skin and bones, yet there was a hidden divine radiance in his brow. ¡°Sect Master, just now, one of our sub-rudders in the city received news that the demon cultivator Ming Tianbei, who stole the Heavenly Soul Pearl, is now hidden in the Southern Territory of Xuan Tian Realm!¡± The elder who was meditating in the grand hall did not open his eyes, but his hair tips trembled slightly! ¡°Is the message urate?¡± An ancient and hoarse voice emanated from the grand hall. The elder in the gray robe spoke, ¡°Reporting to the hall master, it is not yet known for certain, but I suspect that it is not without basis¡­¡± ¡°Send someone to the Lower World to verify the truth, then decide how to proceed!¡± The voice in the grand hall continued to ring out. The elder in the gray robe nodded, saying, ¡°I will send someone immediately!¡± He then turned and left. Before long, the gray-robed elder gathered various Great Elders of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul. He informed the Great Elders of the message. ¡°What? Hiding in Xuan Tian Realm?¡± ¡°I recall the hierarchy of Xuan Tian Realm is only at the level of Profound Immortal. I never expected him to hide there¡­¡± ¡°We should descend immediately. Our sect¡¯s treasure has been missing for three hundred years, which has adversely affected the cultivation of our sect¡¯s powerhouses¡­¡± Many elders spoke up! The gray-robed elder spoke, ¡°The Sect Master has ordered that we first send someone to investigate and verify before taking further action!¡± ¡°After all, if we deploy too many powerhouses to the Lower World without confirming the truth, the cost would be too great!¡± The crowd nodded in agreement. ¡°I will send my direct disciple, Xia Tong, whose cultivation level is just within the Immortal Realm¡­ The bacsh from descending to the Lower World will not be significant!¡± Meanwhile. Southern Immortal Domain. To the entire Immortal Domain, the Southern Immortal Domain was like a barrier. The Southern Immortal Domain bordered the Forbidden Sea, and everyone knew that the Demon Domainy beyond the Forbidden Sea. The powerhouses of the Demon Domain, if they wished to enter Xuan Tian Realm, must first go through the Southern Immortal Domain! For nearly three thousand years, the Southern Immortal Domain had been embroiled in constant warfare! An Immortal-Demon War, even if only local in scope, could oftenst for centuries, which was all toomon. Three thousand years of warfare had plunged much of the Southern Territory into the quagmire of conflict. Since a few terrifying existences of the Demon Race took action in the Taboo Sea Area, the Southern Territory,cking in top-tier warriors, had be critically endangered, with its territories continually falling into enemy hands! And yet, the other four Immortal Domains turned a blind eye to the fate of the Southern Territory. Ever since a Demon Monarch emerged from the forbiddennds of the Dead Spirit Sea a hundred years ago, returning powerfully, his demon soldiers spread throughout the Southern Border of the Immortal Domain. A few months ago, in a major decisive battle, the Southern Immortal Domain nearly met its downfall. Yet, an ancient and radiant sword intent, from an unknown origin, cut down countless Demon Generals! ording to reports, under that sword, even Daluo Golden Immortals of the Demon Race suffered casualties! Taiyi Golden Immortals and Heavenly Immortals perished in even greater numbers. There were even rumors that ultimately, the terrifying Demon Monarchs within the Taboo Sea had no choice but to personally intervene to counter that sword! Because of that sword, all the demon soldiers scattered across the Southern Immortal Domain retreated! This had been the most significant event in the entire Immortal Domain in recent times! Currently, atop an ancient city wall. A group of Immortal Generals, their armor stained with the blood of demons. ¡°The demon soldiers have indeed withdrawn.¡± Among them, a square-faced middle-aged man, looking out over the vast and deste battlefield of Immortal and Demon, murmured as he held arge halberd, his presence extraordinarily formidable! ¡°It¡¯s because of that sword!¡± ¡°Yes, the sword from the Southern Border¡¯s Immortal King¡ªWuji Xianwang.¡± ¡°We cannot be certain that it was Wuji Xianwang who took action¡­¡± The other Immortal Generals chimed in one after another. The middle-aged man with the halberd scanned the eighteen people in front of him and said, ¡°Only someone at the Monarch Level could possibly wield such an astonishing and peerless Sword Dao!¡± ¡°Perhaps it really was Wuji Xianwang, or perhaps not, but in any case, it at least shows that the person is willing to help the Southern Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°Imand you to turn from the front lines and search for the source of that sword!¡± ¡°In order to maintain peace in the Southern Immortal Domain¡­ there must be an Immortal Monarch,¡± the middle-aged man carrying a great halberd said with a heavy voice! In front of him, eighteen resolute Immortal Generals all nodded solemnly! ¡°If we cannot find this being, we shall not return!¡± They roared in unison! The Southern Territory of Xuan Tian Realm. In a small mountain vige. The small courtyard was brimming with harmony. The once solitary and lonely courtyard teemed with life because of these disciples¡¯ arrival. Lu Rang was tending to the fields, sweat pouring from his brow. Long Zixuan was observing fish as if petrified. Qing Chen was sweeping the floor meticulously. Dugu Yuqing was practicing calligraphy with focused dedication. Nan Feng was ying the zither, the sound light and distant. Zi Ling was painting, eyes fixed intently on her work. Li Fan was enjoying tea, feeling quite content. ¡°Xinning, you¡¯re only eight years old. At this age, you cannot afford to neglect your studies. However, in this little mountain vige, there¡¯s no one else to teach you. How about I teach you to read?¡± Li Fan asked with a smile after taking a sip of his tea. This child should not be allowed to miss out on education. Upon hearing this, Xinning nodded and said, ¡°Thankyou, Big Brother!¡± Li Fan then said, ¡°Alright, I will start by teaching you poetry.¡± He stood up and walked over to Dugu Yuqing, who immediately stepped aside to make room. Seeing that Li Fan was about to write something, all disciples gathered around. Every time Li Fan demonstrated the Dao, it was a shock to them, rapidly enhancing their understanding of their own paths! Li Fan dipped his brush in ink, its tip soaked, and brought it down onto the rice paper! The characters flowed from his hand as though sketched with iron hooks and silver strokes,pletely fluid! In that instant, everyone felt as if the heaven and earth were trembling, as if the river of time were flowing, as if the dustden world was shifting! When Li Fan¡¯s brush lifted, a poem already adorned the rice paper: Quiet Night Thoughts Before my bed bright moonlight shines, is it frost upon the ground? I raise my head to view the moon, then lower it, lost in thoughts of home. Seeing the poem, everyone present was deeply shaken. ¡°Just by ncing at it, I felt as if an Immortal being sitting in solitude through the ages, was gently chanting, wrapped in sorrow¡­¡± murmured Long Zixuan. ¡°Such a strong Sword Intent¡­ Different from the previous Heaven Opening Sword, this Sword Intent carries a sense of deste sorrow that¡¯s like a relentless river, stirring empathy in the heart¡­ Is the Master trying to tell me that the sword embodies not only a relentless decisiveness but also a deep, heartfelt emotion?¡± Dugu Yuqing reflected thoughtfully! ¡°Wow, this poem is just too beautiful. It sounds so beautiful when read aloud, and I can vaguely sense that it also includes a painting, merging art with poetry¡­ Master is so talented, so immensely talented! Ahhh!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s face flushed with excitement as if she had discovered a new way of integrating painting with the Dao! Her eyes sparkled like stars as she looked at Li Fan. ¡°What kind of experiences did Master have? Behind his carefree demeanor, was there deep pain hidden? Underneath his power, was there an unspeakable sorrow?¡± Nan Feng murmured to herself, feeling a profound sadness from the poem¡­ When she looked at Li Fan, for the first time, her gaze held an emotion beyond admiration. Even Xinning had her eyes wide open at this moment! What was this? These weren¡¯t just words, this was a Supreme Immortal Path! She was shocked. If such calligraphy appeared in the Immortal Domain or even the Demon Domain, wouldn¡¯t it provoke a war among Immortal Monarchs and Demon Monarchs? If she, at her peak as a Demon Monarch, had obtained such a piece of calligraphy, perhaps she would have had a greater chance of reaching the Immortal King Realm¡­ But this ¡°Big Brother¡± just wrote it so casually and didn¡¯t even fear others seeing it! Li Fan, however, seemed unaware, as he picked up the calligraphy and said to Xinning, ¡°Do you recognize these characters?¡± Xinning, at a loss, shook her head. As a Demon Monarch who grew up in the Demon Domain, she rarely set foot in the Immortal Domain. How could she recognize the writing here? Furthermore, as a Cultivator, once a certain level is reached, it¡¯s possible to understand countlessnguages just by sweeping them with divine thought, without any need to learn them. Seeing this, Li Fan felt relieved in his heart. It was fortunate that he was a responsible person, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he have missed the best time for the child to learn? ¡°Come, I will teach you the characters.¡± Li Fan hung up the poem and took out a teaching stick, pointing at the characters and reading aloud: ¡°Before my bed bright moonlight shines,¡± Xinning immediately sat down obediently like a good girl and followed the reading: ¡°Before my bed bright moonlight shines,¡± Li Fan continued: ¡°Is it frost upon the ground,¡± Xinning echoed: ¡°Is it frost upon the ground¡­¡± In the courtyard, the sound of a young voice learning to read was suddenly heard. Time rushed by. Ever since the deaths of the two invading True Immortals in the Southern Territory, the Xuan Tian Realm had been unusually peaceful. A month shed by. On a day of clear skies. But above the skies of the Western Desert in the Xuan Tian Realm, space suddenly rippled as if something was trying to break into this world! Clouds scattered, space trembled! The barrier between worlds began to reveal itself! On the other side, one could see a young man, attempting to cross realms under the enhancement of an Array! Chapter 88 - 83 People from the Immortal Domaini Chapter 88: Chapter 83 People from the Immortal Domaini Trantor: 549690339 | Western Desert. Ever since Kongming Temple led the cultivators of the Western Desert to seek refuge in the Southern Territory, this vastnd had been left almost exclusively to ordinary people. Therefore, nobody sensed the anomalies urring in the sky. In the sky, the wind and thunder stirred violently. Space was trembling. One could see, on the other side of the world barrier, several figures assisting, various ancient arrays and treasures, all in operation! Eventually, a crack appeared in the world barrier! The cultivators on the other side of the barrier kept pushing, and the crack kept expanding! Finally, the crack was almost big enough for a person to pass through! The young man who had been waiting on the other side of the barrier took a step forward! In the next moment, the young man in a white robe crossed between two realms and appeared in this expanse of sky! It was at this instant, In a distant and secluded part of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea! An ancient tree with floating roots vast enough to cover tens of thousands of li, trembled suddenly. A terrifying aura was released instantaneously, cutting through space and time! This aura appeared directly above the Western Desert, shing towards the young man in the white robe! The white-robed young man, sensing the terrifying approach, was not panicked but calmly took out a jade token! When the green light from the jade token enveloped him, The aura still struck him! The young man¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and his body shook several times. ¡°Indeed, crossing between realmses with a high cost. Even though the sect gate used one of the few Primitive Realm Stones to assist me in crossing, upon entering this realm, I am still sensed by the World Tree and bear the ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will de¡¯ of this realm, which cuts off part of my cultivation¡­¡± He murmured to himself, running his array method, absorbing the green light from the jade token into his body, slightly restoring some of his cultivation. ¡°Luckily, I am still in the Immortal Realm¡­ Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to be looked down upon by the ants of this realm?¡± He sneered, taking a step and saying, ¡°Xuantian Realm, Ming Tianbei, I have arrived!¡± Hended on the ground. But then, he became confused. In this vast area, he had sensed not even one powerful cultivator. After a long time, he finally found a small sect. Even the sect leader was merely at the Foundation Building Realm, havingcked the qualifications to flee to the Southern Territory previously. Before long, he obtained some information, then left the small sect gate. ¡°The ants have all gone to the Southern Territory? Heh!¡± He took a step forward. For an Immortal, the Xuantian Realm was not vast. Soon, he had arrived in the Southern Territory. ¡°Taiyan Holy Land, is it?¡± He sneered, casually capturing a cultivator to read their soul, learning the location of the Taiyan Holy Land, and then set off directly. Meanwhile, Taiyan Holy Land. After that battle, the Taiyan Holy Land sustained tremendous damage; its gates had copsed, and parts of the mountains were even cracked open. However, fortunately, with its profound foundations and having received many resources after the destruction of Luofu Holy Land and Divine Sword Sect, the Taiyan Holy Land quickly began to rebuild. At this moment, in the Taiyan Holy Land, Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord had invited Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit. ¡°The two divine maidens, the reason we¡¯ve troubled you toe is that recently, the minds of the cultivators in the Southern Territory are unsettled.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke outright, ¡°Ever since those two True Immortals died in the Taiyan Holy Land, the Xuantian Realm has been peaceful for too long, and many believe the crisis has been averted. They wish to return to their ancestralnds¡­¡± Initially, they came to the Southern Territory to escape cmity, and many forces and sects abandoned many resources and their homnd. Now that the danger has passed, it is normal for them to want to go back. ¡°It¡¯s just that we are unable to confirm whether the Xuantian Realm is truly safe now and if there might still be some unknown entities lurking in the shadows¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord continued, ¡°So we wanted to ask if Senior Li has any guidance on this matter?¡± Hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning looked at each other. ¡°Senior Li hasn¡¯t given any guidance on this issue¡­¡± Fire Spirit shook her head. Mu Qianning said, ¡°In that case, I will consult with Senior Li. If the Xuantian Realm is safe, it would be better to let the various Holy Lands and sect gates return.¡± Hearing this, both Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao nodded, saying, ¡°Thank you, Divine Maiden Qian Ning.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll set out to see Senior Li right now.¡± Mu Qianning spoke, and the two of them were about to rise to their feet. But just then, ¡°A great enemy is attacking!¡± A loud shout rang out! All of them hurriedly went outside. Looking up, they saw a white-robed young man standing arrogantly in the air, looking down on the entire Taiyan Holy Land with disdain. ¡°An Immortal-level array that hasn¡¯t even reached the level of an Immortal, dares to block me?¡± With a wave of his hand, the breath of the Immortal Path violently descended! The Taiyan Holy Land¡¯s Mountain Protection Array was instantly shattered! Seeing this scene, both Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao gasped in shock! ¡°An Immortal?!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao eximed. ¡°Who is this person¡­ Could he be with those two True Immortals?¡± Yuanyang spected uncertainly! Just at that moment, the arrogant youth had already broken through the grand Array of Taiyan Holy Land. He gracefullynded in Taiyan Holy Land, appearing directly in front of the Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others. ¡°Uh, are you few the strongest here?¡± He looked down on them scornfully and said, ¡°Where is the Demon Cultivator Ming Tianbei? Speak up, and you may not die.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We do not recognize any Demon Cultivator Ming Tianbei! For you to barge into our sect like this, isn¡¯t this pushing people too far?!¡± ¡°Heh, pushing people too far? You¡¯re just an ant who isn¡¯t even an Immortal, and you think you¡¯re worthy of my bullying?¡± The disdainful young man waved his hand, and the aura of the Immortal Path unleashed with a bang! ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Saint Lord Lingchao instantly spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face pale, suffering severe injuries! The chasm between Almost Immortal and Immortal is as vast as the heavens! Impossible to cross! ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Mu Qianning hurriedly rushed to support Saint Lord Lingchao. ¡°You¡¯re far too harsh in your actions¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord also spoke gravely. However, before he could finish speaking, the youth had already pped him across the face! Despite being Almost Immortal, Yuanyang Holy Lord couldn¡¯t even dodge and was harshly smacked on the face, sent flying backward and crashing into a stone stairway dozens of meters away, raising dust and debris. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord let out a miserable cry! ¡°From this moment on, if you say another irrelevant word, I will kill one of you.¡± The white-robed youth spoke coldly. Seeing this, Fire Spirit angrily stepped forward and said, ¡°Just an Immortal, and you think you¡¯re the Lord of the Xuantian Realm?!¡± ¡°Still seeking death.¡± The white-robed youth sneered, looking up at Fire Spirit. Just as he was about to make his move, his eyes lit up. He noticed the hairpin pinned to Fire Spirit¡¯s hair! ¡°Eh? In this little Xuantian Realm, there¡¯s actually such a treasure?!¡± He was surprised, followed by tion,ughing heartily, ¡°Haha, truly, heaven is kind to me, allowing me to find such a treasure. Give it to me!¡± He reached out, making a grab for Fire Spirit! Fire Spirit, with anger in her eyes, swiftly pulled out the hairpin and made a sh! The hand that the white-robed youth extended toward Fire Spirit instantly severed! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The white-robed youth let out a shrill and miserable cry! His arm was gushing with blood like a fountain! ¡°No¡­ no, how can this be¡­ I was clearly wearing a Profound Immortal Level armguard on my hand¡­ Impossible!¡± His expression was one of horror! ¡ªThis time, for his safe return, the Sect of the Heavenly Soul had equipped him to the nines, and his whole body was covered in Immortal Artifacts! Moreover, in anticipation of the possibility that Demon Cultivator Ming Tianbei would be in the Xuanmo Realm, they had furnished him with at least Profound Immortal Level Immortal Artifacts. His arm carried a Profound Immortal Level armguard. But, that Profound Immortal Level armguard was as if it didn¡¯t exist, and just a sh from her wooden hairpin¡­ The arm was gone? He was terrified to the extreme! ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very proud?¡± ¡°Is being an Immortal so great?¡± Fire Spirit enunciated each word, furiously saying, ¡°Injuring others with your actions, this is the price you pay!¡± The white-robed youth, despite the intense pain in his arm, had a face flushed with indignant fury. Who was he? A visitor from the Immortal Realm! Lofty and supreme! The ¡°natives¡± of the Xuantian Realm should have been mere ants! ¡°You dare to insult me like this, do you know that I am an Immortal!¡± ¡°I am from above the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°You, you dare to insult me!¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± He took out a Jade Token, immediately releasing a terrifying power! This was the biggest contingency the Sect of the Heavenly Soul had prepared for him, with the strength to contend even against Profound Immortals. A giant hand formed from a concentration of Immortal Spirit Force reached out towards Fire Spirit in an instant! The space trembled, the mountains shook, this strike was incredibly fearsome, even surpassing the two True Immortals who had appeared in Taiyan Holy Land initially! All over Taiyan Holy Land, numerous Cultivators felt it and were extraordinarily shaken. Fire Spirit, however, remainedposed, shaking her head, ¡°Obstinate and wilful!¡± Once again, she poured spiritual power into her wooden hairpin and swung it fiercely! In an instant, the Invisible hand formed from the power of a Profound Immortal dissipated! The white-robed youth was stunned for a moment. After that moment, his entire body split apart. Split into two halves! He was dead! Chapter 89 - 84 Senior Speaks Out 1 Chapter 89: Chapter 84 Senior Speaks Out 1 Trantor: 549690339 | The young man in the white robe just split in two suddenly died. Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord were both shocked! As early as thest time, they had seen Mu Qianning use the same hairpin to kill two Almost Immortals with a mere swipe¡­ At that time, they spected that it must be at least an Immortal Artifact! Now it seemed, it surpassed even Immortal Artifacts! Just as the young man in the white robe died, a green light suddenly burst from his body and shot into the sky! ¡°Is that¡­ Is that a mark left by a supreme being on his body?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord eximed in surprise, saying, ¡°He has someone backing him!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao¡¯s lips were still stained with blood, and he said with dread, ¡°He said just now¡­ that he was from the Immortal Domain? Is that really true¡­?¡± Immortal Domain! These two words made everyone¡¯s faces instantly be extremely solemn! That ce was an untouchable cloud, the high and mighty Master! A million Lower Worlds varied in strength, but no matter how strong, they were all beneath the Immortal Domain. To enter the Immortal Domain was the lifelong dream of countless cultivators from the Lower Worlds. In the Immortal Domain, one could obtain more cultivation resources, experience the baptism of the Immortal Path, and witness a boundless world. The existence above the Immortal Domain was worshipped by countless people from the Lower Worlds! But, had they actually killed someone from the Immortal Domain now? ¡°If he really was from the Immortal Domain, then I¡¯m afraid we, have invited trouble¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke bitterly, looking at the corpse of the young man in the white robe and murmured, ¡°But, he was equipped with Immortal Artifacts from head to toe¡­ Apart from the Immortal Domain, what other exnation could there be?¡± ¡°What should we do now¡­ If the Immortal Domain seeks retribution, I fear the entire Xuantian Realm will be destroyed because of this!¡± Fear was evident in Ling Chao¡¯s words! Because the Immortal Domain, in their minds, was the supreme and unsurpassable! Irresistible! Fire Spirit pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°If he truly was an existence from above the Immortal Domain, then perhaps only one person can counter the impending retribution of the Immortal Domain¡­¡± She looked at Mu Qianning, and Mu Qianning immediately nodded, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Senior Li!¡± ¡°Even if he was from the Immortal Domain, he was a bad person! Senior Li won¡¯t me us, he will definitely protect us¡­¡± The others nodded, this was the only method indeed. They then got up. At the same time. ¡°The people from Saint Cloud City of the Northern Immortal Domain are really a bunch of trash!¡± Wang Chuan returned to the edge of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea and directly said, ¡°I just observed a life light flying back to the Immortal Domain at the edge of the Southern Territory¡­ It looks like the person they sent is dead!¡± ¨C The moment the white-robed youth from the Sect of the Heavenly Soul descended to the Lower World, they had already discovered him. They followed him secretly, but due to dread, they did not dare to enter the Southern Territory and instead observed from the edge of it. ¡°So useless for someone from the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°Although Saint Cloud City is just a small frontier city, it shouldn¡¯t bepletely helpless against a Xuanmo¡­¡± The crowd spoke one after another. ¡°No need to panic,¡± At this moment, Yu Chenbing spoke, his lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°Clearly, the person who came this time was just probing.¡± ¡°Although we sent the message to Saint Cloud City, they also needed confirmation. Now that their scout has died so thoroughly, they should be able to confirm¡­ The real good show is up next!¡± Hearing this, the others also nodded in agreement. At that moment. Northern Immortal Domain, Saint Cloud City. Within an ancient pce, a grey-robed elder walked in with a dark face, seeing the long-haired old man sitting dead still in the grand hall. A deep, hoarse voice echoed in the pce: ¡°How goes it? Any news of the Heaven Soul Bead?¡± The grey-robed elder shook his head, ¡°The Heaven Soul Bead has not been reimed, but we have confirmed that the Demon Cultivator Ming Tianbei is indeed in the Xuantian Realm¡¯s Southern Territory!¡± ¡°I sent my disciple Xia Tong to the Lower World to investigate, and bestowed upon him numerous Profound Immortal Level treasures, but he couldn¡¯t even send back a message before he died¡­¡± ¡°If I had not left a life light on him beforehand, we might not even know where he died.¡± The grand hall was silent for a long while before the hoarse voice spoke again: ¡°Utilize the Primitive Realm Stone, send enough people, reim the sect¡¯s treasure bead, and at the same time, eradicate the demon!¡± Eradicate the demon! The grey-robed elder nodded, ¡°As youmand!¡± After seeking instructions from the Sect Master, he walked into the outer hall. In the outer hall, many elders of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul were waiting. ¡°Elder Li Luo, what¡¯s the situation? Has the Sect Master made a decision?¡± ¡± When do we descend to the Lower World?¡± ¡°We can hardly wait to reim our sect¡¯s precious bead!¡± They spoke one after another! The grey-robed elder Li Luo waved his hand and said, ¡°The Sect Master has spoken, reim the Soul Bead, eradicate the Demon Cultivator!¡± ¡°I propose we send out the strongest Profound Immortal Level cultivators, utilize the Primitive Realm Stone to tear open the barrier, and descend to eliminate the demon!¡± His voice resonated throughout the Sect of the Heavenly Soul! The many elders in the hall nodded in approval! ¡°Yes, as long as we reim the Heaven Soul Bead, everything is worth it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what should be done!¡± ¡°Banish the demon!¡± They shouted in unison! Soon, the Sect of the Heavenly Soul sprang into action. They took out all the remaining Primitive Realm Stones of the sect and selected several of the most elite Profound Immortals! With the help of the Primitive Realm Stones, they would travel to Xuantian Realm with almost no loss in strength and aplish the feat of demon banishment. At this moment, they had gathered at a three-colored altar! That three-colored altar was none other than the Array used to open the barrier between realms. The strongest Profound Immortal-level experts of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul had already stepped forward! At this very moment. Xuantian Realm, Southern Territory. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning walked into a small mountain vige, and it wasn¡¯t long before they appeared outside ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting.¡± ¡°Is Senior Li here?¡± Mu Qianning spoke up. ¡°Come in.¡± The voice of Li Fan rang out, and the two pushed the door open and entered. As they entered the small courtyard, both of them were somewhat surprised; there were a few more people in Senior Li¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Qing Chen, Dugu Yuqing¡­ Did they really be disciples of Senior Li?¡± Fire Spirit was surprised and said, ¡°It seems the rumors outside are true, the problem posed by Senior Li involved the eternal secrets of heaven and earth, and no one in Xuantian Realm can solve it. Senior Li¡¯s real intention was just to find the most determined person, hence, Qing Chen and Dugu Yuqing received such a fortune!¡± Mu Qianning was looking at a little girl who was sitting obediently in front of Li Fan, following along as he read poetry. The little girl looked to be about eight or nine years old, and her cute and well- behaved appearance was endearing to the extreme. ¡°Senior Li is teaching her to read¡­ Senior Li is so kind-hearted!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel moved, with stars shining in her eyes. At that moment, Li Fan was again teaching Xinning to read ¡°Thoughts in the Silent Night¡± and looking up at the two, he smiled and said, ¡°Come and sit.¡± The two walked over, and Fire Spirit said, ¡°Congrattions, senior, on gaining a few more disciples.¡± Li Fan smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯srgely thanks to you two. How have you been recently?¡± Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning exchanged a look, and Mu Qianning took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve had an incident¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± Li Fan asked with curiosity. Mu Qianning gestured toward the sky and said, ¡°Someone from above came looking for someone called ¡®Ming Tianbei.¡¯ They questioned us. We didn¡¯t know him, but they attacked us anyway, grievously injuring Senior Ling Chao and trying to snatch the hairpin you gave to Sister Ling¡¯er¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Xinning¡¯srge eyes immediately blinked. Above¡­ naturally referred to the Immortal Realm! Someone from the Immortal Realm came down to Xuantian Realm to search for Ming Tianbei?? Could it be that there were people above the Immortal Realm who had discovered her existence? At this thought, her little face showed concern. But then she thought about the terrifying beings hidden in this small courtyard, and the unimaginable supreme figure of ¡°Big Brother.¡± What did she have to be afraid of? Perhaps only those few most powerful beings could pose a threat if they were toe for her now, right? She immediately regained herposure. Yet upon hearing this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel anger rising within him! What Mu Qianning referred to as ¡°someone from above¡± evidently pointed to those in official positions! ¡°Above,¡± in Li Fan¡¯s understanding, was a reference to the government. This meant that as Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit¡¯s business had grown, it had attracted the covetous eyes of those corrupt officials. Looking for someone was just an excuse; the real purpose was to extort them! Back on Blue Star, Li Fan had seen too many so-called ¡°people from above,¡± using various reasons to extort ordinary folks! This was uneptable! ¡°And then?¡± he inquired. ¡°We¡­ in our urgency, we killed him¡­¡± Mu Qianning hung her head. Fire Spirit also felt uneasy and said, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s all my fault for being reckless and causing trouble for you. If you wish to me anyone, please me me¡­¡± However, to their words, Li Fan responded with a heartyugh! ¡± What fault do you have? You killed him, so you did. If those people seek revenge, juste here.¡± He dered. In Xuantian Realm, death was all toomonce, and moreover, the deceased had iting. And as for the government of Xuantian Realm, how much power could it really wield? If there was a real investigation, Fire Spirit and the others need onlye to him for refuge, and nobody would be able to find them! They were untouchable! Therefore, he was at ease about the situation. Hearing this, both Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were overjoyed! ¡°With Senior Li giving such assurance, obviously, the beings from above the Immortal Realm are not a concern for him!¡± thought Fire Spirit. ¡°I knew it; with Senior Li present, all evildoers cannot cause trouble!¡± Mu Qianning was filled with admiration. Both offered their thanks to Li Fan. ¡°It¡¯s a trifle; no thanks necessary.¡± Li Fan was very amicable. But in the next instant, terrifying sounds erupted from the high skies above! ¡°Boom boom¡ª¡± It was as if a thousand ps of thunder had suddenly burst forth! Everyone looked up to see the sky above the Southern Territory trembling violently, as if some terrifying existence was hammering the dome of heaven! Chapter 90 - 85 The Barrier Breaks!_1 Chapter 90: Chapter 85 The Barrier Breaks!_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The terrifying sound, as ifing from the distant ninth heaven! The entire Southern Territory¡¯s sky, at this moment, was visibly undting! It was as if a great terror was unfolding! The disturbance was so violent that almost everyone from cultivators to mortals in the Southern Territory, and even the entire Xuantian Realm, sensed it! For a time, the whole world was shocked, and all cultivators were looking towards the sky of the Southern Territory! The wind and clouds churned, and space was shrieking! The sky was like a sheet of paper, and some kind of sharp instrument seemed poised to pierce through it! ¡°The retribution has arrived¡­ That young man really is from the Immortal Domain, and now beings of the Immortal Domain are attempting to cross realms¡­¡± In Taiyan Holy Land, Saint Lord Lingchao¡¯s old wounds had yet to heal, and his expression was ugly! ¡°Throughout the long river of history, beings from the Immortal Domain crossing realms have been few and far between, yet this time they have mobilized such a grand force¡­ Do they intend to bring about the end of the world?¡± Yuan Yang felt heavy-hearted, experiencing waves of helplessness! Even as Almost Immortals, even as the two of them represented the most formidablebat power in the Xuantian Realm, any Immortal from the Immortal Domain could simply press down and crush them! The only hope was Senior Li¡­ Both of them couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the Cangli Mountain Range, their eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and worry¡­ ¡°What is going on? Why¡­ Why is someone crossing realms?! A powerful existence from above the Immortal Domain ising to the Xuantian Realm¡­¡± In the Southern Territory, at the location of Kongming Temple, Saint Teacher Kongming¡¯s old eyes were full of shock! ¡°The arrival of beings from above the Immortal Domain in the Southern Territory¡­ I fear a great chaos will ensue. If theye, they will be the masters of the Xuantian Realm, and no one will be able to contend against them!¡± In the Dugu Family, Dugu Chenlu murmured, his eyes intensely grave! Countless ordinary cultivators and sects were all abuzz with various spections! Some say a devil is about to break free! Some say immortals are about to descend! Panic has spread among the people! The Secret ce, Xuanhuang Mist Sea! At this moment, the Xuanhuang Mist Sea was nearly boiling over! In the center of the misty sea, one could see a terrifying tree shadow, its branches turning into chains of order, connecting the heavens; its trunk bing thews, guarding the barriers between realms! The shadow of the tree thrashed wildly! It was struggling valiantly against the invaders from the Immortal Domain! ¡°Heh, Sect of the Heavenly Soul in Saint Cloud City still has some strength. It seems they¡¯ve used a good amount of Primitive Realm Stones. Even the World Tree exerting all of its power is barely holding them back.¡± At the edge of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, the ck Robed Figure Wang Chuan sneered with a look that seemed to enjoy the show. ¡°It was only a matter of time. Once the beings above the Immortal Domain are determined to cross realms, relying on the World Tree of the Lower World alone, there is no stopping them!¡± Yu Chenbing spoke indifferently, saying, ¡°It¡¯s perfect, let the Sect of the Heavenly Soul drain the World Tree for a bit. After this battle is over, we can directly take what¡¯s left of the weakened World Tree!¡± Why had they ughtered so widely in the Xuantian Realm? It was to break the World Tree¡¯s defenses, to drain its energy. ¨C The World Tree of each realm had its roots in the life force of that realm¡¯s beings. When the powerful creatures all die, the World Tree bes weak. Then they would have their opportunity. However, the mysterious existence in the Southern Territory had prevented them frompleting this strategy. Now, as the sect gates of the Immortal Domain sought to cross realms, countless Primitive Realm Stones were tearing the barriers apart whilst simultaneously draining the World Tree¡¯s energy! This inadvertently helped them tremendously! The entire world watched with rapt attention! The Xuantian Realm trembled greatly. The people of the Southern Territory were terrified! Within a small courtyard, Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and many other disciples all had a sudden change in expression! ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why do I feel like¡­ something is about to burst through the sky?!¡± Long Zixuan felt a terror that sent shivers down his spine. ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be the legendary crossing of realms? Is someone crossing realms?!¡± Nan Feng was taken aback! Fire Spirit and Zi Ling were likewise stunned, but they quickly realized ¡ª this¡­ could it be that people from the Immortal Domain were descending to the Lower World?! ¡°Toe this swiftly¡­ With such amotion¡­ Heavens, what kind of terrifying presence is arriving this time?¡± Fire Spirit murmured. ¡°We¡¯ve really provoked a powerful figure from the Immortal Domain¡­¡± Mu Qianning also seemed somewhat stunned! Meanwhile, Xinning nced at the sky, blinked herrge eyes, and a hint of worry flitted across. She suddenly stepped in front of Li Fan and said, ¡°Big Brother¡­ I¡¯m scared, are the bad peopleing to catch me now?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan just smiled, ruffled Xinning¡¯s hair, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just thunder.¡± As he spoke, he nced over at the many disciples and noticed that they all had a look of fear on their faces. These disciples were really too timid, especially Long Zixuan and the others, grown men scared of thunder, really¡­ He then looked towards Nan Feng and said, ¡°Nan Feng, everyone is disturbed by the celestial phenomena, y a piece on your zither to calm everyone¡¯s nerves¡ª¡± Li Fan spoke. A pleasant zither piece would naturally distract everyone and bring about silence. Upon hearing this, Nan Feng was taken aback. Have her y the zither? Was her master suggesting she counter those beings about to cross over from the next world? She was surprised, for thoseing from the Immortal Domain must be far more powerful than the Immortals¡­ Could she do it? But seeing Li Fan confident and indifferent, she suddenly realized. Right, with the master present, what could there be to fear? There must be a profound reason behind the master¡¯s instruction! She immediately said, ¡°Yes, Nan Feng will y the zither¡ª ¡± Having said that, she promptly sat down, arranged the Three Absolute Strings, and began to y. She took a deep breath to calm herself. Then, her slender jade fingers touched the strings, gently plucking them! The sound of the zither began, circting with the aura of the Immortal Path! Seeing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were both shocked, finding it incredible. ¡°Has Lady Nanfeng achieved immortality?¡± Fire Spirit could not believe it! ¡°It seems like Sister Nan Feng has only been with Senior Li for less than two months¡­ To be an Immortal in such a short time, it¡¯s unimaginable¡­ Mu Qianning¡¯s mouth was already agape. Soon, Nan Feng found her rhythm in the zither ying, and the tune reached a charming peak. Long Zixuan and his fellow disciples felt their spirits lifted upon hearing the zither, the panic and fear that they had felt moments ago seemed to be pressed down instantly! ¡°I must confront those beings crossing into our sky¡­¡± As Nan Feng yed the zither, her fingers moved continuously, and immediately, waves of Immortal Path sound waves kept emanating from her hands, passing through the courtyard, across the vige, turning into a gentle stream, heading towards the violently fluctuating sky above the Southern Territory! At this moment. The boundary walls above the Southern Territory trembled immensely! They were about to break! The countless chains of order, extending from some unknown ce, and resembling the branches of arge tree, were desperately trying to maintain the boundary walls, but now they were swaying in the storm! However, a slight stream carrying the power of the Immortal Path suddenly infused into those chains of order! Strengthened by this immortal power, the countless chains of order suddenly emitted intense light, starting to close the cracks on the walls of the border! Behind the boundary walls, there was instantly a chorus of roars! ¡°The World Tree of this realm was clearly unable to hold the boundary walls, why has it suddenly gained divine strength?¡± ¡°There must be a power almost as strong as a Profound Immortal aiding that World Tree¡­ The tree itself has the ¡®amplification¡¯ principle, just a bit of external force, once through the World Tree, bes immense!¡± ¡°It definitely can¡¯t be from that Demon Cultivator, as an outsider, he can¡¯t gain the recognition of the World Tree¡­ The natives of Xuan Tian are obstructing us!¡± Angry voices rang out! After a long time, an almost roaring ancient voice burst out angrily: ¡°Pour in all the Primitive Realm Stones, our sect must descend to the Lower World!¡± ¡°After descending, ughter this realm, cut down the World Tree!¡± ¡°This is the fate they deserve for defying our Sect of the Heavenly Soul!¡± Immediately, on the other side of the boundary walls, a terrifying force of the original realm burst forth! The boundary walls that were barely starting to recover were once again violently shaken! Like a deluge breaking through a dam, the invisible walls were torn apart the next instant! Even the World Tree could not stop it! An ancient and vast immortal aura burst through the gap between the two worlds, flooding into the sky above the Southern Territory of the Xuan Tian Realm! The Immortal Domain¡­ had breached the boundary! Chapter 91 - 86: The Ten Great Profound Immortals!_1 Chapter 91: Chapter 86: The Ten Great Profound Immortals!_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The barbaric aura of the Immortal Realm suddenly enveloped the skies above the Southern Territory! Frightening murderous intent of the Immortal Path emerged from the cracks in the boundary wall, spreading like a river! At this moment, the entire Southern Territory, the entire Xuantian Realm, shivered! The whole world seemed to be wounded at its very foundation, as countless natural disasters appeared at once! ¡°Boom!¡± An ancient Spirit Mountain crumbled, debris shooting out for hundreds of li, with dust spiraling up like dragons! ¡± Bang bang bang¡ª¡± An ancient Holy Land¡¯s endless underground spiritual veins exploded, the terrifying surges turned hundreds of Sect Gates to ash! ¡°Rumble¡ª¡± On the t sandy ins, it was as ifnd masses were moving, creating endless abyssal cracks; the powerful beasts hidden within the desert wailed as they died¡­ ¡°Crack!¡± An ancient winding river began flowing backward, its crashing waves striking the shore, breaching high dykes and destroying countless viges and markets¡­ The end of the world! At this moment, the scene of the apocalypse had arrived! ¡°No¡ª¡± A Sect Master from one of the sects saw the copsing mountains, rolling stones, and sky-shaking debris. His eyes were wide with anger, but it was toote to save a single disciple; the entire sect was buried. ¡°Mom¡ªsave me¡­¡± A little girl fell into a crevice, her small hand still trying to grasp at something before she disappeared¡­ ¡°Run, run!¡± Within a mountain peak, a pair of Taoistpanions sensed theing apocalypse; the male cultivator suddenly pushed the female cultivator out of the peak, but he was instantly engulfed¡­ Mortals! Cultivators! In the face of the disaster sweeping the whole Xuantian Realm, they were so fragile, reduced to mere ants! Xuanhuang Mist Sea. Now inplete disarray! Countless amounts of Xuan Huang Qi had evaporated as if a vast sea had dried up, leaving only tiny ponds; ancient and towering tree roots were exposed within the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, their cracks clearly visible! The World Tree, once majestic and full of life, now appeared listless, with countless branches of order broken and old roots damaged! At the edge of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, a group of True Immortalsughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, the energy of this World Tree has almost beenpletely depleted, and the Xuanhuang Mist Sea has been exhausted!¡± ¡°The Sect of the Heavenly Soul really did us a huge favor! Now, taking this tree is as easy as reaching into a bag¡­¡± ¡°Leader, let¡¯s make our move!¡± The crowd spoke eagerly! After spending so long in this Realm, even losing threepanions along the way, they finally saw dawn break through! The Xuanhuang Mist Sea had nearly dried up, the World Tree within easy reach! However, Yu Chenbing just sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, we cannot act now, lest the people from Saint Cloud City of the Immortal Realm who came from the Lower World discover us, ruining the Immortal Monarch¡¯s grand n. That would not be good¡­¡± Southern Territory. In the skies above! After the chains of order had lost their hold, the cracks in the boundary wall continued to widen, with the aura of the Wild Immortal Realm pouring in relentlessly¡­ Then, the first silhouette finally emerged from the cracks in the boundary wall. Crossing worlds! He was a middle-aged man who appeared in this Sky Domain, standing with his hands behind his back, surveying the world with a detached coldness! His arrogance was extreme! ¡°The Xuantian Realm is harboring the Demon Race and even dares to obstruct our sect from crossing worlds. From this day on, this Realm will disappearpletely!¡± He spoke indifferently, his terrifying murderous intent apanying his voice as it spread across the eight destions! Shaking the entire Xuantian Realm! His formidable presence terrified the heavens, and for a moment, the world was in a state of panic! ¡°What¡­ Strong ones from the Immortal Realm want the Xuantian Realm to disappearpletely?¡± ¡°No¡­ Does this mean we¡¯re going to die too¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Who has gone mad, obstructing them? Who¡¯s to me for us incurring the wrath of the Immortals?¡± Numerous cultivators wailed in despair! Confronted with the beings from the Immortal Realm, the cultivators and powers of the Xuantian Realm had absolutely no hope of resistance! ¡°s¡­ The Xuantian Realm has truly encountered one disaster after another, this time, I fear it really is the end of the world¡­¡± At Kongming Temple, Saint Teacher Kongming sighed deeply, draped the kasaya over his shoulders, and said, ¡°All beings suffer, and today, I fear we are going to meet Brahma in the Western Heaven¡­¡± Behind him, countless powerful Brahmin monks wore expressions of either calm or sorrow¡­ ¡°I thought to fight with all my might, yet the iing individuals are even above True Immortals¡­¡± Within the Dugu Family, Dugu Chenlu clenched the iron sword in his hand but in the end, had to release it! He heaved a long sigh of bitterness, for as a Sword Dao Supreme who never surrendered in his life, he was now filled with helplessness! The realm difference was like a chasm, truly leaving not a glimmer of hope! ¡°¡­more terrifying than the two True Immortals that appeared here before¡­¡± In the Taiyan Holy Land, Spirit Transcendence Venerable held a Quasi-Immortal Artifact in his hand, his bitterness reaching an extreme as he forced augh, ¡°Above a True Immortal, what realm is that? We haven¡¯t even heard of it¡­ Heh, how do we fight, how do we fight?¡± Primordial Yang Venerable¡¯s face was also filled with despair, but he turned his head to look in a certain direction, murmuring, ¡°When the other party crossed realms, someone from the Xuantian Realm took action to stop them. The only one qualified to act would be Senior Li, right? Did the old gentleman make a move?¡± ¡°Even he, the old gentleman, couldn¡¯t stop them and failed?¡± Thest spark of light in his eyes disappeared. The Southern Territory was in despair. A small mountain vige. With the heavens in turmoil, a natural disaster descended upon the world. But, this piece ofnd remained as quiet as a bird¡¯s nest in a storm. At this moment, in the vige. Demon Cultivator Ming Tianbei raised his eyes toward the sky vault, his teeth clenched in rage, his features twisted fiercely! He tightened his fist, with Demonic Qi flowing through his body! ¡°¡­Sect of the Heavenly Soul!¡± He was already prepared for battle! ¡°Right now, Gong Ya Demon Marshal is far from arriving, with only me to guard by the Demon Monarch¡¯s side¡­ I will not let anyone harm the Demon Monarch!¡± He roared quietly, stepping forward, ready to soar into the sky vault to face the battle! But, just at that moment! Above the sky vault of the Southern Territory, another terrifying aura appeared. Through the cracks in the boundary wall, yet another figure stepped out! Another visitor from the Immortal Realm! Equally terrifying in presence! Ming Tianbei¡¯s pupils constricted at this scene! ¨C If only one person hade, he was confident in eliminating him! But two people¡­ and both definitely at the Xuanxian Realm, it would be difficult! ¡°What of two people, I must protect the Demon Monarch¡­¡± He gritted his teeth and took another step forward, but in the sky, a third figure appeared! The third Profound Immortal! Seeing this, Ming Tianbei was suddenly struck dumb. Three- How do you fight three? As he stood there stunned, a fourth individual appeared, followed by a fifth! The sixth! The seventh! The tenth! In an instant, no less than ten figures appeared in the sky! All were from the Immortal Realm, all bearing terrifying might! All were Profound Immortals! Ten Great Profound Immortals descended! The ten Profound Immortals standing together exuded an aura of Immortal Path that converged like rivers and seas, subjecting every living being in the Xuantian Realm to an overwhelming aura of supremacy! Countless Holy Lands, Sect Gates, and Cultivators, whether Almost Immortals or those in Qi Refinement, whether cultivators or mortals¡­ in this moment, all were crushed by this fearsome Immortal aura, forced to kneel on the ground! The Xuantian Realm bowed its head! Chapter 92 - 87 Annihilation!_1 Chapter 92: Chapter 87 Annihtion!_1 Trantor: 549690339 | The Ten Great Profound Immortals, like ten great mountains, pressed down upon everyone! In Kongming Temple, the Old Brahman Teacher knelt on the ground, his Brahmanist Kasaya cracking at this moment¡­ In the Dugu Family, Dugu Chenlu¡¯s eyes nearly split with rage as he strained to lift the iron sword in his hand, but the sword broke directly, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood! In Taiyan Holy Land, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Lord Lingchao supported each other, insisting on not kneeling, but in the next moment, their leg bones cracked! Among the mountains, ferocious beastsy prostrate; in the oceans, sea creatures held their breath¡­ Southern Territory. Within a small mountain vige. Ming Tianbei watched this scene, now frozen like a wooden chicken. He stood there petrified, his body trembling slightly. ¡°Ten Great Profound Immortals¡­¡± He muttered, his face full of bitterness. To fight ten against one? Moreover, his own realm was still at a low point, far from perfect¡­ How to fight? ¡°I¡¯m not willing, ah! The Demon Monarch has finally emerged, must we fall into the hands of scum like the Sect of the Heavenly Soul?!¡± His frustration had reached an extreme! Above, in the sky. The Ten Great Profound Immortals looked down indifferently upon the world below. ¡°A world of ants, daring to harbor Demon Cultivators, daring to obstruct us, causing our sect and the Primitive Realm Stone to bepletely depleted¡­¡± One of them expressed in anger! ¡°As punishment, for the next thousand years, no creature in this realm shall survive!¡± Another one brimming with murderous intent said bluntly, ¡°This seat shall destroy this realm!¡± With a wave of his hand! Instantly, a terrifying storm of Immortal Path energy gathered and swept down from the high skies toward the entire Xuantian Realm! ¡°Heh, let it be destroyed. This hurricane, while eliminating this world, will also just happen to help us locate the hiding ce of that Demon Cultivator.¡± Another person coldly chuckled. The terrifying storm of Immortal Path first aimed for the entire Southern Territory! Like an enormous from the heavens, it was descending! All beings trembled! Cultivators knelt! They prayed, they wailed, they cried out in agony¡­ but it was all in vain! Death! Destruction! The end! It was drawing near! And at this moment! In a small mountain vige, within the courtyard of Wu¡¯er Xianting. Countless disciples had already turned pale! They all felt the terrifying auraing from above the skies. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ With ten entities so terrifying, is there anyone in the Xuantian Realm who can resist them?¡± Fire Spirit muttered, herplexion ghastly. ¡°¡­ With Senior Li here, everything must be resolvable, it must be!¡± Mu Qianning clenched her fists tightly, though her palms were sweaty! Even Nan Feng, who was an Immortal, couldn¡¯t stop it, and now that ten such fearsomely powerful beings had appeared¡­ who could stand against them? ¡°Big Brother¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± Xinning instinctively held onto Li Fan¡¯s arm. She was indeed nervous! If they were to be exposed, if the beings from the Immortal Realm discovered they were hiding here, they would face endless troubles. By then, if their enemies came knocking, even the nine Demon Marshals¡¯ protection wouldn¡¯t stop those terrifying foes¡­ Even Nan Feng had stopped ying her music, her face showing shock. Just now, her Spiritual Power surged into the sky, and she distinctly felt that she and the tree of origin of this world were resisting the Immortal who had crossed into this domain, but they couldn¡¯t hold back at all! The iing Human Immortal was simply too powerful! Li Fan at this moment also couldn¡¯t help being somewhat surprised. He had witnessed many severe weather patterns, thunderstorms, rainstorms¡­ but something as strange as today was indeed a first. Bizarre. He nced around and noticed that all the disciples were a bit fearful again, huh! However strange, wasn¡¯t it just the weather? What was there to fear! He said outright, ¡°Nan Feng, y this tune to bolster the courage of your junior brothers and sisters.¡± He took out an ancient music score and handed it to Nan Feng. Nan Feng took the score and nced at it, her beautiful eyes immediately filled with astonishment! ¡°Heaven!¡± She whispered, ¡°What kind of piece is this¡­ Every note clearly carries a terrifying murderous intent, containing some indescribable power of ughter¡­¡± She instinctively looked towards Li Fan, was her teacher actually suggesting she use this piece¡­ to kill Profound Immortals?! Li Fan looked at her and smiled slightly, saying, ¡°This piece is indeed challenging, but the beginning is simpler. You can still give it a try.¡± ¡°Your style has always leaned towards the gentle, but you must know that the sound of the qin can be like a small bridge with flowing water or like the warm spring breeze, yet it can also be like the sh of metal and horses, like the call of fifty strings beyond the frontier¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Nan Feng immediately nodded, then closed her eyes. Heart centered! Breath calmed! Feeling the mysteries of the music score! She ced her hands on the qin strings. The sound of the qin arose¡ª At this moment, her aura transformed abruptly! No longer a spring breeze, no longer mild and supple. The qin¡¯s sound was like the shing of metal, like the unsheathing of swords! A feeling of unyielding killing intent instantly flowed through the bodies of the disciples present! At that instant, the strings of their hearts suddenly lost their fear! Each person felt a kind of unstoppable courage, a confidence of unbeatable might! The second note flowed! The third note rang out! The fourth¡­ The fifth! A generous battle tune soared from Nan Feng¡¯s hands! ughter! ughter! ughter! At this moment, ughter became the sole undertone of the piece! One note after another seemed to transform into a terrifying long spear, a frosty Divine Sword, an arrow with edges as sharp as frost¡­ They pierced through the spatial river, charging straight to the ninth heaven! ¡°Boom ¡± The battle melody notes, soared toward the Sky Domain! Toward the boundless and terrifying storm! ¡°Boom ¡± The battle melody, like a knife, ripped apart the great! The countless Immortal Spiritual Qiing from the Sky Domain exploded mid-air, scattering and vanishing! The almost apocalyptic terrifying storm thus dissipated into nothingness! Above the Sky Domain! Gazing down upon the vast expanse of the Xuantian Realm, the Ten Great Profound Immortals, who seemed like the Masters of the heavens, involuntarily gasped in shock at the sight! Hiss! ¡± What kind of aura is this? What being is this that¡­ can actually give me such a feeling of rm?!¡± ¡°¡­Such powerful sound waves¡­ Even the heart of a Profound Immortal trembles. That Demon Cultivator is not simple!¡± Several spoke with grave voices! The Profound Immortal who had just made a move was now furiously enraged! ¡°Who dares to obstruct me, is courting death!¡± He breathed in Immortal Spirit Qi, took a step forward, and with a stomp, space trembled as terrifying waves of Spiritual Power sought to submerge the melody of the qin! But, the very next instant. The battle melody surged heavenward, unstoppable, cutting through all obstructions! Like knives and swords, like spears and halberds, the sharpness aimed directly at the Profound Immortal! The attacking Profound Immortal¡¯s face suddenly turned white, he staggered back several steps, and a trickle of immortal blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth! His eyes filled with shock! Was he, wounded?! ¡°Hiss!¡± The crowd inhaled sharply again! ¡± When making a move, we cannot underestimate him!¡± ¡°Capture him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all attack together!¡± In an instant, out of the Ten Great Profound Immortals, three joined forces to seal off these notes! These three triggered a terrifying Immortal Path handprint, pressing down on the battle melody notes! The unstoppable battle melody suddenly spiraled, unable to break through! Inside the courtyard! Nan Feng¡¯s hands danced, and the battle melody flowed, but at this moment, she furrowed her brows! It was as if a raging river was blocked, making her extremely ufortable! Li Fan, beside her, was nodding his head when he suddenly felt the congestion in Nan Feng¡¯s notes. He gently stretched out his hand and tapped the stone table with his fingertips. Just like thest time, when Nan Feng felt lost upon entering the Quasi- Immortal Realm, it was Li Fan¡¯s gentle taps that helped her find the tune again. Nan Feng, feeling stuck and unable to move forward, suddenly felt a powerful push! It was like a toddler learning to walk but stuck in the mire when suddenly, they¡¯re pulled up by a powerful hand! Like a child lost on a wrong path, suddenly hearing the Hong Zhong Da Lu bell¡¯s call, finding the way! Her hand brushed across the strings of the qin, flowing like water! Suddenly, the notes connected seamlessly, and the battle melody moved from a trough to a surge of ardor! The sword reappeared! The de was new! The ardent battle melody soared like a Phoenix flying high through the nine heavens! In the Sky Domain! Many Profound Immortals, upon sensing the terrible notes suppressed, all breathed a sigh of relief. Even though they were all Profound Immortals, the earlier moment had truly frightened them. Those qin tunes, that battle melody, were too terrifying! ¡°Put in more strength, suppress it thoroughly!¡± One of the three attacking Profound Immortalsmanded coldly! Together, they sought to fully suppress this melody! However, The very next instant! A wave of rebellious battle sounds surged to the sky, resounding through the clouds! The terrifying notes turned into boundless fighting spirit, birthing thousands of terrifying weapons, whistling forth! ¡°No ¡± A Profound Immortal suddenly shouted, eyes widening! And then, the Immortal Spirit hand formed by the three disintegrated with a boom! The battle melody had arrived! ¡°Puff puff puff???? ¡± Immortal blood sprayed, heads rolled! The three Great Profound Immortals were extinguished in an instant! ¡°No!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The remaining Seven Great Profound Immortals were all changed inplexion with fright! ¡°Attack together, quickly, the opponent is too terrifying!¡± ¡°Suppress, suppress together!¡± ¡°Do not hold back!¡± They were in disarray, shouting, and for a moment, the Seven Great Mysterious Immortals joined forces to contend! Above the Sky Domain, it turned into an Immortal Spirit sea, with waves raging wildly and great waves shocking the heavens, as the Seven Great Profound Immortals together could punish anything in the world! Inside the courtyard. Li Fan felt the tempo of Nan Feng¡¯s qin to be slightly slow, so he tapped on the table once more. Suddenly, Nan Feng¡¯s qin notes rose again! Above the nine heavens! The battle melody tore through, like countless Immortal and Demonic armies crossing through time, like billions of terrifying beasts trampling over the Immortal Domain and the Myriad Realms! The terrifying Immortal Sea formed by the Seven Great Profound Immortals copsed in an instant, and the formidable Immortal Dao barrier was destroyed as easily as decaying wood! The qin notes passed! ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± Immortal bodies exploded! The Seven Great Profound Immortals, under the qin¡¯s tune, burst apart, turning into seven stunning blood flowers! Blood mist scattered, raining down from the sky! In that instant, the Xuantian Realm was showered with blood. Silence fell over the world! Chapter 93 - 88 Emperor’s Breakthrough Melodyi Chapter 93: Chapter 88 Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melodyi Trantor: 549690339 The Ten Great Profound Immortals, have now all perished! The world fell silent, and themon folk were left in utter stillness! In the heavens above, nothing remained but the scattering of blood rain. A single melody of battle yed on the qin, yet it soared like a song, slicing through the rifts in the realm¡¯s barrier, striking toward another world! From beyond that barrier, suddenly came continuous screams as if mighty Immortals were bleeding to death. Streams of blood gushed, flowing from the Immortal Domain through the cracks in the realm barrier! It was unknown how many had died beyond the rift, when an old and panicked voice urgently rang out: ¡°Withdraw the Primitive Realm Stone, quickly, let this realm barrier close, let it close!¡± Terror! Just moments ago, the crack in the realm barrier was their channel for transferring the Profound Immortals, but now, it had be a bridge for a terrifying killing intent to cross! On that side, chaos ensued! Suddenly, the space rift that had lost the support of the Primitive Realm Stone began to heal at an unimaginable speed, rapidly closing up! Until it waspletely restored and then vanished from sight. Above the Sky Domain, the sky instantaneously regained its rity and vastness! As if nothing had ever happened. The great battle hade to an end. In the Xuantian Realm, the entire world, the blood rain still fell¡ª It was a blood mist infused with the endless breath of Immortal Paths, the essence and life¡¯s work of the Ten Great Profound Immortals. Now scattered in all directions, spreading far and wide. They had arrived with awe-inspiring might that dominated the Xuantian Realm, a force that swallowed the eight wildernesses, yet in the blink of an eye, they transformed into nourishment for this world, their terrifying Immortal essence falling with the blood rain. The entirend of the Xuantian Realm was like drought-stricken earth blessed with rain. The cracked ground, after being drenched by the blood rain, surprisingly began to gradually heal! Even the mountains that were still copsing absorbed the essence of the Immortal Paths and suddenly calmed down. Atop the ruins of a Sect Gate, fresh green trees suddenly sprouted and grew into towering giants at an unimaginable pace! Even the deste deserts, now saw vigorous Spiritual Springs gushing forth from the ground, irrigating the barren earth, causing oases to appear amidst the sands¡­ If before, it was a natural disaster, a sight of the apocalypse¡¯s arrival. Then at this moment, it was an auspicious birth, a new age filled with vitality! This moment, throughout the entire Xuantian Realm, all those prostrated beings were in a daze. That mighty and invincible pressure, which had weighed upon their souls, had disappeared without a trace! And around them, the earth was rejuvenating, all things were growing! ¡°What is this¡­ blood rain? Is this the blood rain of those Immortals?!¡± A young Cultivator murmured, looking up as the blood rain fell on his cracked lips, suddenly, his aura surged, his cultivation level skyrocketing! ¡°After destructiones rebirth; fortune lies upon cmity, and cmity upon fortune¡­ This is the opportunity of the Xuantian Realm!¡± An aged and withered elder crawled out from the rapidly copsing mountain and bathed in fresh blood; his withered body suddenly began regrowing at a swift pace¡­ A crow, perched on the treetop, was drenched by the blood rain, and its body grew faint golden feathers, appearing incredibly sacred¡­ A giant snake in a marsh actively curled up its body to face the sky; as the blood ram fell, two horns surprisingly appeared atop its head, transforming it into a Jiaolong¡­ lhe entire Xuantian Realm was experiencing the blessing of this Immortal Path blood rain! At once, the people upon the earth, who had just been in absolute terror, burst into uproarious cheers! ¡°Heavens, this is wonderful, this is a great opportunity for our Xuantian Realm!¡± ¡°This great cmity has hidden behind it a great fortune; the fearsome personage from the Southern Territory has in the Ten Great Profound Immortals, and their lifetime of cultivation is now nutrifying the Xuantian Realm!¡± ¡°This is a feast that benefits all under heaven¡­ The entire Xuantian Realm is entering a golden age!¡± lhe multitude of Cultivators was bursting with excitement! At the same time, countless people bowed in the direction of the Southern Territory! Whether Mortals or Cultivators! They all witnessed everything that happened in the heavens above, saw the mighty being from the Southern Territory strike, effortlessly annihting the Ten Profound Immortals that heralded the end of the world! This great fortune was a gift from the mighty Southern Territory! The ram of Immortal blood sprinkled across the realm, with no doubt the heaviest and most abundant part of it showering down upon the Southern Territory! The Southern Territory was now experiencing an outpouring torrent! ¡°Heavens, this rain¡­ every drop is an opportunity, every single one a treasure, and now it is raining down everywhere?!¡± In the Taiyan Holy Land, Saint Lord Lingchao was at the height of excitement, bathing in the blood of Immortals, his injuries all healed! ¡°This rain will enhance the constitutions of everyone in the Xuantian Realm¡­ Countless geniuses will emerge, and even the very status of the Xuantian Realm might be elevated!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord was ecstatic as well, his woundspletely cured and, at the same time, his aura was continuously growing, advancing toward bing an Immortal! ¡°Senior Li is too terrifying, to kill the Ten Great Profound Immortals, who had just crossed into our realm¡­¡± As Saint Lord Lingchao enjoyed the rain¡¯s nourishment, he spoke with immense admiration! I believe¡­ it may not have been Senior Li who personally took action¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord, however, suggested, ¡°That battle melody was yed on a qin; it is very likely the work of Senior Li¡¯s distinguished disciple, Lady Nanfeng¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Saint Lord Lingchao was even more astounded. Could it be that a disciple of Senior Li was already capable of ughtering the Ten Great Profound Immortals? This¡­ he wanted to say, this was simply against the natural order! Senior Li was terrifying beyond any naturalw! Elsewhere, All disciples of Taiyan Holy Land stood out, bathing in the downpour of this rain! Kongming Hall. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand in the rain, my disciples! Quick, quickly bring out the statues of the Brahmanic Foremost Saints, we can take this opportunity to venerate many Immortal-level sacred statues¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming danced with excitement, this great fortune was too rare. ¡°Holy Master, this rain is so wonderful, I believe even Qing Chen¡¯s injuries will surely get better!¡± An old Brahman Cultivator looked at Saint Teacher Kongming, filled with hope. However, Saint Teacher Kongming shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°This rain is a great opportunity for us¡­ but for Qing Chen right now, it means nothing!¡± ¡°Following that senior¡­ he is destined to be a great power on the Brahman Path!¡± His words were filled with emotion! Hearing this, the old Brahman Cultivator who had just spoken was stunned¡­ ¡°Not only bathing in the blood of Immortals, but within this Immortal blood, there is also the Immortal Path, insight into the Sword!¡± In the Dugu Family, Dugu Chenlu¡¯s body was already dyed red by the blood rain, yet he was extremely excited, leading all disciples of the Dugu Family to bathe in the rain, seizing the opportunity for enlightenment¡­ ¡°Yu Qing, the hope of more than 900 generations of the Dugu Family rests on your shoulders, don¡¯t disappoint your father¡¯s expectations, follow that senior closely and learn well¡­¡± At the same time, Dugu Chenlu looked towards the direction of the Cangli Mountain Range, his eyes filled with myriad emotions! This was a grand gift bestowed upon all themon folk! lhe entire Xuantian Realm would be full of vitality because of the blood rain from the Ten Great Profound Immortals! At this moment. Small mountain vige. Blood rain flew and scattered everywhere, but above the small mountain vige, the sky remained clear, without a single drop of rain. ¡°Dead, they¡¯re all dead¡­ So good, so good!¡± Ming Tianbei trembled, he turned around, suddenly kneeling towards the small courtyard where Li Fan was! What kind of existence was that person, truly worthy of being called ¡°Senior¡± by the Demon Monarch, too terrifying, too terrifying¡­ After kneeling and bowing, he hurriedly ran out of the small mountain vige, spread his arms wide, and devoured the blood rain of the Profound Immortals! ¡°Heaven, this blood rain is a great tonic for Profound Immortals, yet not a single drop can fall into the small mountain vige¡­ This means that for the small mountain vige, these things are all trash¡­¡± While swallowing the essence of the Profound Immortals, he looked towards the small mountain vige with aplex expression, suddenly envying the vigers there¡­ Inside the small courtyard. The performance had ended. Lady Nanfeng breathed out a sigh of foul air, and at this moment, her entire demeanor suddenly acquired a heroic air. Before, she was gentle as water. But now, like a Profound Maiden from the Nine Heavens, there was a faintly invincible quality within her tranquility! All the surrounding disciples were at this moment stunned. Frozen like statues. They had witnessed the Ten Great Profound Immortals perishing in the heavens, yet they could hardly believe that it was the work of their fellow senior¡­ Zi Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes werepletely wide open, looking at Nan Feng in disbelief, she said, ¡°Senior Sister¡­ did you breakthrough to the Xuanxian Realm?¡± Hearing this, everyone else was even more stunned, numb with shock and overwhelmed¡­ Before this, Nan Feng was still just an Immortal¡­ From the Immortal Realm to the Xuanxian Realm, it¡¯s also the Nine Heavens! Now, with a single performance, Nan Feng had crossed this chasm and became an Immortal¡­ Too terrifying, right? Too terrifying, right?? Everyone began to doubt their own lives! Even Xinning was blinking her big eyes, her little face somewhat nk. One song could y a Profound Immortal¡­ And what was more terrifying, this ¡°Big Brother¡± from beginning to end, had only tapped on the stone table. He did nothing, yet in a blink, he nurtured a Profound Immortal, an invincible Profound Immortal¡­ She suddenly felt that she¡­ should really cling tightly to these coattails! Nan Feng also rose to her feet, giving Li Fan a deep bow and said, ¡°Thank you, Master, for your guidance.¡± ¡°Disciple has progressed further!¡± Li Fan looked up, nced at the bright sky, smiled, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, this melody, you still need to practice repeatedly.¡± Nan Feng¡¯s sensibilities were not bad, but what she had just yed was only the merest essence of this melody, just a little of the first section¡­ It was very muchcking. Nan Feng nodded earnestly, fully aware of how terrible, invincible, and profound this melody was! She couldn¡¯t help but be filled with longing, saying, ¡°Teacher¡­ does this melody have a name?¡± Li Fan replied leisurely: ¡°Of course it does.¡± ¡°lhe name of the piece, Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody.¡± Chapter 94 - 89 Escape from the World Tree_1 Chapter 94: Chapter 89 Escape from the World Tree_1 Trantor: 549690339 Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody! Upon hearing this name, everyone was caught in a trance! ¡°Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody, indeed domineering¡­ Worthy of a tune that can y a Profound Immortal!¡± Long Zixuan muttered to himself, his blood boiling just from the rising notes, wishing he could soar into the sky and fight! ¡°Such a powerful tune¡­ It¡¯s as if there are thousands of troops and horses under the song¡­¡± Zi Ling also eximed in surprise. And Xinning, with wide eyes, revealed an unparalleled look of astonishment¡­ ¡°Emperor¡­ he said Emperor¡­¡± She waspletely shocked. Being of her level of power, she understood very well what those two words signified. ¡°This senior truly is a supreme giant in the Immortal Domain¡­¡± She became more and more certain! At the same time, she suddenly felt extreme envy toward Nan Feng¡­ To actually be able to learn such a heaven-defying treasured art¡­ If such a unique and ancient technique were to spread, both the worlds of immortals and demons would probably go mad¡­ Her emotions were churning, but then a hint of doubt shed through her mind. Why would such a significant figure hide here? And furthermore, why take in so many disciples? ¡°He¡¯s ying a grand game, a game that spans eons and might influence all the worlds under the heavens¡­¡± It was as if she suddenly understood something. At this moment. On the edge of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea! A group of True Immortals had already be petrified. Completely petrified! As still as statues! They looked toward the sky above the Southern Territory, which was gradually clearing up, as if nothing had happened, as if it were all just a nightmare¡­ But they were unable to take their eyes off it! ¡°Dead¡­ they¡¯re all dead¡­ all dead¡­¡± One True Immortal murmured. ¡°The Ten Great Profound Immortals¡­ who could have annihted a Lower World¡­ yet died so abruptly¡­¡± Another True Immortal spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°From start to finish, we don¡¯t even know what kind of being took action¡­ Was it really the so-called Demon Cultivator? Why do 1 feel it was a more powerful entity?¡± Wang Chuan spoke distractedly. And their leader, Yu Chenbing, felt a bone-chilling cold enveloping his whole body! His body was stiff, and his heart trembled with it. Shivering! Fear was written all over his eyes,plete fear! With just a casual move, he could kill the Ten Great Profound Immortals¡­ What kind of person was hiding in the Xuantian Realm? A Heavenly Immortal? A Golden Immortal? Or¡­ Regardless, he understood, with just their group, there was no point in even thinking about it! They were definitely not a match for the opponent¡­ Perhaps, the opponent had long since noticed them, especially after intruding into the Southern Territory so many times and killing so many people¡­ It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t merit attention, and to the other party, True Immortals might be nothing more than ants, right? At this moment. In the heart of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea. As blood rained down, streams of Xuan Huang Qi sprouted from the earth and converged here. The Xuan Huang Qi, which had nearly been exhausted, was now slowly bing abundant once more. ¡°Leader, the Xuanhuang Mist Sea is going to recover¡­¡± A True Immortal spoke urgently, pointing in the direction of the mist sea. All of them snapped back to awareness! They saw that the World Tree, which had seemed so wilted and near death, was now¡­ reinvigorating with new life! ¡°No¡­ With the rate of this recovery, and with the essence of ten Profound Immortal-level powerhouses to replenish it, the tree will recover quickly and may even grow stronger¡­ Then it¡¯ll be difficult to seize itter!¡± Wang Chuan said with worry in his voice. Yu Chenbing looked at the World Tree in the middle of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, then clenched his teeth and dered, ¡°We can¡¯t care about that now. We have to take this tree now, cause this realm to copse!¡± Their mission was to seize the World Tree! Once the World Tree was uprooted, the Xuantian Realm would lose its independence, its barriers would disappear, and it would integrate with the other Lower Worlds! ¡ªThis, too, was one of the strategies of the powers behind them, ¡°Convergence of Myriad Realms¡±! After the Convergence of Myriad Realms, a vast world would form. Although it might not rival the immortal Realm, it was critical to their ns. At this moment, watching the Xuanhuang Mist Sea continuously recover, Yu Chenbing could no longer hold back. He took a decisive step forward andmanded, ¡°Seize this tree!¡± Suddenly, the rest of the True Immortals also stood behind him. Yu Chenbing stretched out his hand, formed a seal, and Immortal Power surged! The several people behind him likewise operated at full strength. Yu Chenbing took out a ck jar, and under the infusion of everyone¡¯s Immortal Spirit Force, the jar rapidly expanded, turning into a part of the Sky Domain, looming over the World Tree! In the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, the World Tree seemed to sense it and countless forces of Xuan Huang transformed into chains of Dao and order, attempting to counter! The Xuan Huang Dao Ze was very terrifying, but at this moment, the World Tree was too weak, and the Xuanhuang Mist Sea hardly had any strength to utilize! The chains of order, too, couldn¡¯t stop the jar from falling! The World Tree was almost about to be captured inside the jar. But, in the next instant, the World Tree suddenly sank sharply! It disappeared from the Xuanhuang Mist Sea! ¡°Not good, it¡¯s trying to escape!¡± Wang Chuan eximed in shock. ¡°Heh, escape? Where could it possibly flee to?¡± Someone sneered. As the World Tree was sentient, they had encountered it trying to flee when it was overpowered in the past. But, that didn¡¯t change anything. The World Tree was born in this realm, and therefore couldn¡¯t escape from this realm; moreover, after leaving the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, its power would deplete without replenishment, and it would only perish faster! In the center of the Xuanhuang Mist Sea, the shadow of the tree quickly disappearedpletely! ¡°Pursue!¡± The powerful True Immortals shouted angrily, unleashing theirbined strength, steering the terrifying ck jar, chasing after the World Tree! However, what followed shocked them all! ¡°This tree¡­is it fleeing towards the Southern Territory?¡± Wang Chuan was stunned. For a moment, all the True Immortals¡¯plexions changed! The Southern Territory could now be considered forbidden ground! The Ten Great Profound Immortals were dead, who dared to break through there? ¡°While the World Tree has yet to enter the Southern Territory, chase with all our might! Chase with all our might!¡± Yu Chenbing shouted desperately, clenched his teeth, and in an instant his blood essence ignited! He was burning his essence blood, driving the ck jar, almost fighting for his life! Once the World Tree reached the Southern Territory, they would have no means left at their disposal! Seeing this, the others immediately took action as well, each igniting their essence blood, their cultivation level greatly increased, and the ck jar, like a meteor, nearly caught up to the World Tree that was fleeing at full speed! The World Tree was almost about to be overtaken, and the terrifying suction force of the ck jar had already touched its body, causing its speed to slow! At this moment, the World Tree was also engaged in an intense struggle, its entire body¡¯s branches shining, with order runes shing continuously, trying to resist! But, faced with the terrifying might of nearly ten True Immortals burning their essence blood to drive this fearsome jar, the World Tree could hardly resist! Now already close to the skies above the Southern Territory, many cultivators saw the scene unfolding in the sky, causing countless shocks. ¡°What is that¡­ My god, I feel the power of the source, is that our Xuantian Realm¡¯s World Tree? ¡°What, wasn¡¯t the legendary World Tree rooted in the Xuanhuang Mist Sea? How has it appeared here, with someone pursuing it?!¡± ¡°What is that object? A jar that is actually about to capture the World Tree inside?¡± ¡°Not good, if the World Tree is lost, the Xuantian Realm will gradually wither and turn to barren soil!¡± In an instant, countless cultivators in the Xuantian Realm were eximing nonstop! The shadow of the World Tree had alreadye to aplete halt, unable to move a step closer to the Southern Territory! The ck jar,rge as the heavens, was about to envelop itpletely! At this moment. In a small mountain vige in the Southern Territory. Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. A branch of the peach tree suddenly lifted gently. A faint green qi dissipated into the unseen, and in a sh it was outside the Southern Territory! In the sky, the World Tree was being devoured by the ck jar, leaving only some roots outside! But at this moment! A streak of green qi suddenly flew towards the ck jar! ¡°Boom ¡ª¡± In an instant, the huge ck jar exploded directly! Disintegrating into dust! The terrifying ripple spread far and wide! And the World Tree, which had been bound by the ck jar, seemed to be reborn, instantly turning into a beam of light, plunging into the Southern Territory, not looking back! In the sky, from a hidden spot! ¡°Ahh ¡± A session of screams echoed, as a group of True Immortals exploded one after another! ¡°No!¡± Yu Chenbing trembled, and before his death, he crushed a Jade Talisman! Then his body also exploded, but a remnant soul instantly fled away¡­ Chapter 95 - 90 Purest Bloodline_1 Chapter 95: Chapter 90 Purest Bloodline_1 Trantor: 549690339 | A small mountain vige, in the courtyard of Wu¡¯er Xianting. Li Fan felt quite content. After the strange weather had finally ended, the sky became exceedingly clear. It was now approaching evening. ¡°1 haven¡¯t painted the sunset in many days¡­ Zi Ling, Nan Feng,e, follow me to take in the sights and sketch from life,¡± he said. Upon hearing this, both Zi Ling and Nan Feng were extremely delighted. It had also been a long time since they had gone out. Moreover, going out with Li Fan surely meant that great opportunities awaited! Seeing this, the other disciples were simply envious. But since Li Fan didn¡¯t take them, all they could do was envy. Zi Ling carried the painting board and other materials, while Nan Feng had her zither on her back. The three then stepped out the door. Leaving the small mountain vige, they saw the Cangli Mountain Range, which had been copsed and deste. But now it appeared to be brimming with the freshness of spring. Grass was sprouting everywhere, and towering trees were growing anew. In the woods, rabbits and other animals full of vitality scampered by. Li Fan was also taken by surprise; he had not expected such great changes in the world outside after just a few days without leaving the house! ¡°The seas change into mulberry fields in a moment, the cycle of life and death, is just so¡­¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but reflect as he walked. Upon hearing this, Nan Feng and Zi Ling both pondered deeply. ¡°The seas change into mulberry fields in a moment, for teacher, perhaps the wax and wane of the world truly lies within a single thought¡­¡± Nan Feng murmured. ¡°The cycle of life and death, the deaths of those powerful Profound Immortals, are now fostering the life of everything around us¡­ There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®When a whale falls, myriad life thrives.¡¯ Teacher is showing us just such a principle¡­¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes widened. Li Fan led them, step by step, up a high peak. By the time they reached the summit, the sunset was just right, and the sky was like stained in blood. ¡°Zi Ling, starting from today, you may learn to paint the sunset,¡± Li Fan said. Zi Ling was instantly overjoyed! Could she really paint the sunset now? She had seen with her own eyes how Li Fan had captured such a contradictory existence as the sunset within his paintings! Was she finally going to engage with such a terrifying aspect of the Art of Painting? Li Fan spread out a piece of paper, gazed at the setting sun in the distance, and started to paint with quick strokes! For a moment, time flowed by, and the sun sank in the west. A sense of vast wilderness sprang to life on the paper! Zi Ling watched intently from the side, her face showing deep fascination. She was understanding, feeling¡­ Meanwhile, next to them, Nan Feng gently yed her zither, her demeanor suddenly shifting. The transcendental aura, which had once decimated ten immortals with a single tune, reemerged. Back in the courtyard of Wu¡¯er Xianting. Xinning looked around quietly, herrge eyes stealthily shifting. The disciples of Li Fan were all busy with their own tasks, almost no one paid attention to her. She snuck into the kitchen, found the corn that Li Fan used to feed the chickens, grabbed a handful, and then ran back out. Summing up her courage, she headed towards the ¡°Earth Chicken¡± flock. As she approached, an Earth Chickenzily lifted its eyes and nced at her. Xinning instantly felt the terrifying presence, as if she was being stared at by an ancient behemoth. She was drenched in sweat, but she stepped forward, squatted down, and offered the grains of corn in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to intrude, respected seniors¡­ 1 bear no ill will, and I dare not have any¡­¡± she stammered. She wanted to go out to find Ming Tianbei as Li Fan was not around. She had some matters to exin. But with Li Fan away, she didn¡¯t dare to run off recklessly. She understood all too well that she needed the permission of the seniors here¡­ so she was essentially ¡°asking for leave.¡± The chicken didn¡¯t look at her any further, simply pecking at a few grains of corn on its own. Xinning felt as if she had been granted amnesty and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back on time, I will return on time¡­¡± After saying that, she walked towards the outside. ¡°Xinning, where are you going?¡± Qing Chen, who was sweeping the floor, saw Xinning and asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit and will be back soon¡­¡± Xinning replied. ¡°Don¡¯t y for too long, don¡¯t stray too far, understand?¡± Qing Chen instructed. Xinning left. After she left, a white cat also sneakily slipped out. Once Xinning had left the courtyard, she immediately activated her powers and began to summon Ming Tianbei. Soon, Ming Tianbei appeared before her, bowing respectfully, and said, ¡°Greetings, Demon Monarch!¡± Xinning said directly, ¡°Besides the people from the Immortal Domain, there is another group in the Xuantian Realm who are plotting against the World Tree, and I suspect there is definitely a conspiracy!¡± ¡°You must leave here immediately and investigate the realms adjacent to the Xuantian Realm to see what has happened in the other Lower Worlds. Report back once you have found something.¡± Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei became anxious and said, ¡°But Demon Monarch, without me by your side, who will protect you?¡± Xinning replied, ¡°How could you protect me anyway? Don¡¯t worry, go ahead. I am now clinging to a powerful figure. Unless it¡¯s one of the few strongest people in the Immortal Domain whoes, I am quite safe.¡± Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions! He almost thought he was hallucinating. This was the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, whose notorious reputation once shook the heavens¡­ And now, she actually imed to be clinging onto someone else¡¯s coattails¡­ How terrifying must that existence be? But remembering the horrific scene of her defeating ten immortals with a single melody, he shuddered and immediately responded, ¡°Your subordinate understands, I will go now!¡± At this moment. Elsewhere. A white streak of light, moving at an inconceivable speed, appeared outside a small mountain vige. It was Bai Xiaoqing. She quickly headed in a certain direction. Shortly after, she arrived among a grove of trees. As soon as she appeared there, a majestic voice had already sounded: ¡°You really did make it difficult for your father to find you!¡± Right after, a middle-aged man emerged from the void. He wore a pale golden robe, his eyes wild with a powerful aura. This was an Almost Immortal! At this moment, he frowned upon seeing Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s form and said, ¡°I see you¡¯ve really gone wild, even transforming into something like a cat?¡± In the woods, the snowy white kitten, upon hearing this, suddenly transformed. The next instant, a young girl in a long snow-white dress appeared among the trees. She had skin as clear as ice and jade, her figure was stunning, her long, straight legs lightly obscured, with a waist that could be encircled with a single hand, her long ck hair cascading down her shoulders. Especially her bosom, it was impressively bold! Truly peerless! ¡°Dad, long time no see, huh!¡± Bai Xiaoqing said with a smile, ¡°How did you find your way here?¡± This middle-aged man was none other than the Sovereign of the White Tiger n in the Xuantian Realm, Bai Xiaofeng! ¡°If 1 hadn¡¯te looking, I¡¯m afraid you would have forgotten what kind of n you belong to. Look at what you¡¯ve be now!¡± With a grave tone, Bai Xiaofeng spoke up, ¡°Come back with me right away. In another month, the ¡®True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Conference¡¯ will take ce. If you can gain favor with the Main Ancestral Hall and be blessed with some immortal nectar, your bloodline can be further purified!¡± ¡ªThe White Tiger n was extremely powerful, and their Main Ancestral Hall held a high status above the Immortal Domain, recognized as a significant power. The True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Conference was organized by the Main Ancestral Hall to look after the various branches in the Lower Worlds. At that time, outstanding descendants from the Lower Worlds would receive immortal nectar, true blood, etc., and might even be chosen to enter the Immortal Domain, securing a supreme future! It was because this conference was so important that Bai Xiaofeng personally came to find Bai Xiaoqing. This was not an opportunity to miss! However, Bai Xiaoqing shook her head and said, ¡°1 won¡¯t go back!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve found an owner here, and I¡¯m his pet cat. I think it¡¯s quite nice. Just pick any other descendant for the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Conference.¡± As she spoke, she even seemed somewhat proud. Upon hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face changed drastically, and then, rage surged forth! An owner? Being a pet cat? That she thought it was quite good? He was so angry he could spit blood, so furious he could go mad! His own daughter, the child of an illustrious n sovereign, was doing such an ¡°embarrassing¡± thing. If this were to spread, how could he even go on living! ¡°You¡­ you rebellious girl! Today, your father must capture you and take you back!¡± Enraged, he stretched out his hand, and a cage of Almost Immortal-level Spiritual Power instantly formed, about to imprison Bai Xiaoqing! But Bai Xiaoqing just smiled and waved her hand lightly. All the restraints suddenly dissipated under her control! Seeing this, the White Tiger n Sovereign Bai Xiaofeng instantly gasped in shock. Disbelievingly, he looked at his daughter and eximed, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve be an Almost Immortal!?¡± He was astounded. How could this be possible? His daughter had only left him for a few months! Back then, Bai Xiaoqing hadn¡¯t even reached the Hollow Void Realm! And now, she had be an Almost Immortal? This was a rate of growth that was utterly unimaginable! While he was still stunned, Bai Xiaoqing arrogantly tilted the corner of her mouth and unleashed the power of her bloodline! In an instant, a golden sea materialized behind her, filled with endless mysteries, as if it could evolve into something absolutely terrifying! The White Tiger n Sovereign Bai Xiaofeng was even morepletely dumbfounded at this moment. His mouth agape, he muttered, ¡°The Purest Bloodline, with manifestations emerging¡­ How is this possible?¡± Chapter 96 - 91 Planting a World Tree i Chapter 96: Chapter 91 nting a World Tree i Trantor: 549690339 I The Tiger Emperor of the White Tiger n, Bai Xiaofeng, was utterly shocked beyond measure. In just a few months, Bai Xiaoqing had leaped from the Nascent Soul Realm to the Quasi-Immortal Realm! Even more terrifying was that her bloodline had evolved into the Purest Bloodline. It must be known that the Purest Bloodline had never appeared in the branches of the White Tiger n in the Lower World! Even in the Immortal Domain¡¯s Main Sect, it is said one would only possibly see it in a hidden, unparalleled genius. But, now his own daughter had achieved it¡­ He took a deep breath, filled with shock, and said, ¡°Xiaoqing, how¡­ how did you do it?¡± Bai Xiaoqing heard this, smiled, and said, ¡°1 told you, didn¡¯t I? 1 just found a master and became his pet cat!¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s expression grew even moreplex. A master? Bing a pet cat? What kind of master could this be? Suddenly, something urred to him, and his face grew grim as he said, ¡°Your master, couldn¡¯t possibly be that terrifying expert from the Southern Territory who killed ten immortals with a single tune, could he?¡± His expression was extremely grave! Being in the Xuantian Realm, he naturally knew about the series of events that had taken ce in the Southern Territory. The existence of the terrifying expert in the Southern Territory was nowmon knowledge. The annihtion of the Ten Great Profound Immortals was the epitome of terror! But Bai Xiaoqing proudly said, ¡°No, not that.¡± ¡°The one who killed the Ten Great Profound Immortals with a single tune was only his disciple,¡± she dered. Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng waspletely stunned. A person capable of killing Ten Great Profound Immortals with a single tune was actually just the disciple of that existence? Terrifying, too terrifying. He had previously predicted that the hidden expert from the Southern Territory might be at the Celestial Immortal Realm! Because the hierarchy in the Xuantian Realm was of Profound Immortals, even though some powerful cultivators had secret methods to suppress their own power, they could not surpass the Celestial Immortal Realm. But now it seemed¡­ he had vastly underestimated the situation! ¡°To think that such a terrifying figure exists in the small Xuantian Realm¡­¡± He muttered to himself, and the look in his eyes towards his daughter also became moreplex. Even if his own daughter received blessings and rewards at the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony, could she achieve the Purest Bloodline? Impossible! Staying here, she had greater opportunities. ¡°How about it? Father, do you still want me to return with you?¡± Bai Xiaoqing asked proudly. Bai Xiaofeng pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to return for now.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget, you and the Prince of the Tiger n from the Earth Yuan Realm have been betrothed by the elder of the Main Ancestral Hall. After this year¡¯s True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony, you should return to the n and marry him!¡± Upon hearing this, an unwilling expression appeared on Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s face as she said, ¡°No, Father, 1 don¡¯t want to marry someone I¡¯ve never met¡­¡± Bai Xiaofeng furrowed his brows, as if he felt this was a very troublesome matter, but he still said, ¡°Concentrate on your cultivation for now¡­ I will do my best with this matter.¡± But he had no confidence in his heart. This marriage was arranged by the Immortal Domain¡¯s Main Sect, and moreover, the other party was a branch from the ¡°Earth¡± Realm, far stronger than the branch of the ¡°Xuan¡± Realm¡­ It was difficult to say. ¡°I knew Father was the best,¡± Bai Xiaoqing said delightedly. ¡°Father, I will go back first then. My master should be returning from his sketching soon.¡± She turned around to leave. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Bai Xiaofeng called out to her; he hesitated for a bit but still gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Your master¡­ does he need any other pet cats?¡± ¡°I think there are many outstanding juniors in our n that would be quite suitable to be pet cats¡­¡± After saying this, he felt as if he could die of embarrassment. A mighty Tiger Emperor! And he had spoken such shamelessly thick-skinned words. His persona had crumbled today! But it had to crumble, for that was the Purest Bloodline, difficult to find even in the Immortal Domain. If his own line could produce a few more¡­ Bai Xiaoqing heard this but shook her head and said, ¡°That senior is unfathomable, and his requirements for selecting cats are very high¡­ 1 don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone suitable in our n.¡± Hmph, 1 certainly don¡¯t want other catspeting for the master¡¯s affection! Isn¡¯t it better to have the master¡¯s embrace all to oneself? Meow, meow! After saying this, she turned into a streak of light and vanished. Bai Xiaofeng stood there dumbfounded, feeling a sense of loss as the wind blew by. At this moment. The sun had already sunk below the horizon. Atop a mountain peak. Under Li Fan¡¯s guidance, Zi Ling had finallypleted her first piece of artwork! A painting of the setting sun! The mountains undted, broad and expansive, with a red sun sinking westward, as though it contained the ultimate truth of heaven and earth. Having finished the painting, Zi Ling was astonished to find that she¡­ had almost reached the Xuanxian Realm? She was shocked. ¡°Imitating the Great Way has allowed me to advance quickly¡­¡± She murmured to herself. ¡°Hmm, not bad, but you are still far from grasping the true essence of the setting sun,¡± Li Fanmented after a brief review and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go home.¡± The two of them packed up their things and followed behind Li Fan. It didn¡¯t take long for the trio to arrive back at the small courtyard. ¡°Hmm? Why is there a sapling here?¡± Li Fan walked over, only to see a small sapling lying at the doorway. The sapling had not a single leaf left on it, several roots were cracked, and it looked almost like it was about to turn into a withered branch. Upon seeing this, Nan Feng¡¯s pretty face shook with disbelief, ¡°This is¡­ the World Tree from the Xuantian Realm?!¡± She was shocked. Before the Ten Great Profound Immortals descended to the Lower World, she had infused Immortal Spirit Qi into the World Tree¡¯s chain of order. Therefore, she could feel it! Zi Ling was also dumbfounded. How did the World Tree end up here? ¡°Previously, the World Tree was being chased by an unknown entity¡­ It has fled for refuge, seeking the protection of our master!¡± Nan Feng thought for a moment and immediately came up with the answer. Li Fan also pondered, Who put it here? Could someone from the vige have brought a fruit tree sapling for him? He wasn¡¯t sure, but still said, ¡°To encounter is to be predestined, let¡¯s take it back and try nting it.¡± With that, he picked up the World Tree and brought it inside the courtyard. Once in the courtyard, Li Fan said, ¡°Lu Rang,e here, your teacher will teach you how to nt a tree.¡± Lu Rang, who was working in the vegetable field, immediately carried his hoe over. His body had grown stronger from the daily manual work, and his aura was terrifying, having reached the Quasi-Immortal Realm! Surprised to see the small sapling, he asked, ¡°Master, what kind of sapling is this?¡± The other disciples also gathered around. ¡°This sapling seems extraordinary¡­¡± ¡°It feels special. Could it be a type of Spiritual Medicine?¡± ¡°It must be. Anything our master brings back can¡¯t be mediocre!¡± Everyone weighed in with theirments. Xinning also walked over, her eyes wide with surprise. The World Tree¡­ has ite here? ¡°This World Tree has be sentient; it knows that this is the safest ce¡­ But, without Xuan Huang Qi, even if this senior can protect it, it¡¯ll gradually wither away¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself. While everyone was puzzled, Li Fan had already taken the hoe and started to dig a hole next to the peach tree! ¡°Watch carefully, nting a tree is not the same as nting vegetables; you must dig deep enough.¡± He swung his hoe and dug into the earth! Instantly, everyone stared in a daze. They clearly saw Li Fan¡¯s hoe carrying the immense force of heavenly ethos, and as it hit the ground, it was as though each stroke could dig out a separate world! The next moment, the pale gray granr soil was turned over, and a hole emerged! ¡°After digging the hole, you first need to water it to moisten the pit!¡± Li Fan sprinkled adle of wellwater, and mist emanated. The crowd watched intently, for that was Divine Spring water! ¡°Then ce the sapling upright and cover it with soil.¡± Li Fan positioned the small sapling properly, held the sapling with one hand, and used the hoe with the other to push the soil back! Quickly, the soil secured the small sapling in ce. Li Fan poured anotherdle of water halfway through, thenpacted andpletely covered the soil. ¡°With this, the tree is nted. The most important thing for a tree¡¯s growth is to establish its roots. Whether the roots are deep enough determines the height the tree will reach in the future!¡± ¡°If the roots are unstable, no matter how tall it grows, a single strong wind will cause it to break!¡± ¡°You must understand that if the foundation is not solid, the earth will shake and mountains will sway!¡± Li Fan provided instruction on nting trees. The few disciples were immersed in the wisdom of Li Fan¡¯s words. ¡°The roots are most important. Master is telling us we must establish a solid foundation!¡± Long Zixuan muttered to himself. ¡°I have grown too fast; perhaps it¡¯s time to solidify my foundation¡­ Master is reminding me.¡± Nan Feng¡¯s face showed a dawning realization. They all gained significant insights. ¡°If the foundation is not solid, the earth will shake and mountains will sway¡­¡± In Xinning¡¯s wide eyes, a thoughtful expression appeared. ¡°In my previous life, didn¡¯t I fail to reach the Immortal King Realm because, at thest moment, my cultivation level cracked? The senior is enlightening me on the cause of my failure!¡± ¡°I understand now. This life, 1 must follow this senior and achieve perfection!¡± She made up her mind. ¡°Wow, this tree has just been nted, and it feels like it¡¯s already brimming with life!¡± Lu Rang eximed in surprise. Everybody focused their gaze, and indeed, the branches that had seemed dry and lifeless were now exuding a fullness of life, as if they were growing! Seeing this, Xinning was even more astonished. ¡°My goodness¡­ The World Tree is a rare treasure of heaven and earth. Other than the Xuanhuang Mist Sea with which it symbiotically exists, no soil can nourish it, unless, unless¡­¡± She murmured, ¡°Unless it¡¯s the legendary ¡®Immortal King Soil¡¯ that can make an Immortal King immortal¡­ This¡­¡± She waspletely stunned. At that moment. In a realm not far from the Xuantian Realm. This realm was vast and boundless, with endless mountains and rivers, mighty rivers coursing through it, where Immortal Spirit Qi mingled with Spiritual Energy. Although diluted, it nourished countless immortal beings of this world! Between heaven and earth, asionally, immortal creatures would appear, and even Profound Immortals were sighted in brief, breathtaking moments! In the center of this world, atop a vast mountain range stood an ancient pce. Above the mountain gate, five characters imbued with the power of the Immortal Path were emzoned: ¡°Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder!¡± At that moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared from nowhere and drifted toward the mountain gate. The guarding Immortal reprimanded: ¡°Which remnant soul dares to disturb this ce? Scram immediately!¡± As the remnant soul approached, barely revealing its original appearance, the guardian Immortal was shocked and said, ¡°What? Yu Chenbing? How did you end up like this?¡± ¡°What happened in the Xuantian Realm?!¡± Chapter 97 - 92: The First Heavenly Realm?_i Chapter 97: Chapter 92: The First Heavenly Realm?_i Trantor: 549690339 I Yu Chenbing¡¯s remnant soul returned to the Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder. Soon, the Immortal guarding the gate ryed the news back to the Sub-rudder, instantly causing shock among its members. In the ancient hall of the Sub-rudder, many elders and the Helmsman quickly gathered! A middle-aged man wearing a purple robe sat at the head, his face adorned with a blue beard, exuding an unfathomable aura. On both sides sat no fewer than twenty powerful elders! ¡°What happened? Just earlier, all the Soul Lamps of the force led by Yu Chenbing were extinguished!¡± ¡°Only a fragment of Yu Chenbing¡¯s soul has returned¡­¡± ¡°Could they have encountered some unbeatable person?¡± There was a tumult of discussion among the crowd. ¡°Bring Yu Chenbing in.¡± The middle-aged man at the head spoke indifferently. A remnant soul then drifted in. The middle-aged manmanded, ¡°Speak.¡± Yu Chenbing¡¯s voice was weak, and filled with terror as he said, ¡°Reporting to the Helmsman, I led my men to the Xuantian Realm, where we encountered an existence that surpasses a Profound Immortal.¡± ¡°In order to deal with him, I investigated his identity¡­¡± He then recounted the investigation results from Saint Cloud City and the set-up murder, revealing how the Ten Great Profound Immortals were killed by a single tune. ¡°What? The Ten Great Profound Immortals from the Immortal Domain crossed into another realm and were all killed by a single tune? How is this possible!¡± ¡°The realms Yu Chenbing and the others are responsible for are all ¡®Mysterious Character¡¯ Realms of the Lower World, where the highest existences are Profound Immortals. How could such a person appear?¡± ¡°¡­Could there have been a Heavenly Immortal hiding there? But even a Heavenly Immortal level powerhouse couldn¡¯t easily kill the Ten Great Profound Immortals¡­¡± Inside the great hall, all the elders were extremely shocked. It must be understood, even if it¡¯s just the most peripheral power in the Immortal Domain, it should still hold absolute superiority over a ¡°Mysterious Character¡± Realm! But the Ten Great Profound Immortals descending to a Lower World had been annihted? It was unimaginable. Yu Chenbing continued, ¡°We originally nned to seize that moment to snatch away the World Tree, turning the Xuantian Realm into barrennd, but an inexplicable aura shattered the Tunxian Vessel, and we were all blown apart, our bodies destroyed. Except for me, who survived with the help of a Life-Saving Talisman bestowed by the Helmsman, all the others are thoroughly dead¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone gasped in shock! ¡°The Tunxian Vessel, capable of holding the World Tree and even surpassing Profound Immortal level, was shattered by an unknown aura?¡± ¡°This is too inconceivable. What on earth is hidden in that insignificant Xuantian Realm?¡± ¡°Even a Heavenly Immortal level existence shouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the Tunxian Vessel. Doesn¡¯t this mean that there is a very good chance¡­ that a Golden Immortal might be hiding there?¡± The crowd was astounded and filled with doubts! This news startled them! And the middle-aged man at the head furrowed his eyebrows at this moment! A Golden Immortal? No, he himself was a Golden Immortal, but he was well aware that the Tunxian Vessel was a replica of a dreadful Holy Artifact from his own sect, and even he could not destroy it! ¡°Xuantian Realm¡­¡± Muttering to himself, a glint suddenly shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Could this Xuantian Realm be rted to that one of legend?¡± At his words, everyone looked up. ¡°Helmsman, are you referring to the legend of the ¡®Four Great Heavenly Realms¡¯?¡± An elder asked, clearly astonished. The Helmsman nodded, ¡°ording to the ancient tales, in the endless years past, among countless Lower Worlds, there were Four Great Heavenly Realms, extremely powerful, almost capable of contending with the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°In the First Heavenly Realm, it¡¯s said that even an Immortal King was born there!¡± ¡°Butter, the Immortal Domain struck against the Four Great Heavenly Realms¡­ The Three Great Heavenly Realms submitted to the Immortal Domain, bing its vassals, but the ¡®First Heavenly Realm,¡¯ because it refused to surrender, was directly shattered by the Immortal Domain into countless smaller realms¡­¡± ¡°It is imed that in that battle, even the Immortal King was killed, and his body shattered along with the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± On hearing this, an elder voiced his confusion, ¡°But what does this have to do with the Xuantian Realm?¡± The Helmsman replied, ¡°Beyond that, there¡¯s another secret.¡± ¡°After the First Heavenly Realm was shattered, it created tens of thousands of smaller realms. These realms, ording to their size and status, also varied in strength. However, it¡¯s said that in order tomemorate the glory of the First Heavenly Realm, the names of these smaller realms all contain the characters ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯.¡± ¡°To put it simply, ¡®Xuan¡¯ represents the status of the current realm, while ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯ stems from its historical roots!¡± The Helmsman concluded inly. In an instant, the expressions of everyone in the hall turned serious! In the million Lower Realms, there are also distinctions of level. Heaven, Earth, Profound, Yellow! There are countless ¡®Yellow Character¡¯ Realms, ounting for the most in number. ¡®Mysterious Character¡¯ Realmse next, though they are also numerous. The ¡®Earth Character¡¯ Realms are the most powerful among the Lower Worlds, and it¡¯s within these realms that a Heavenly Immortal can be born! And the Heavenly Realm¡­ from ancient times to the present, there are only four! Among them, the most glorious First Heavenly Realm was even destroyed by the Immortal Domain. ¡°So to speak, this Xuantian Realm, is very likely a part of the First Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it makes sense. The First Heavenly Realm is not to be perceived by ordinary means, and where once an Immortal King was born¡­¡± ¡°Who would have thought, we would actually encounter it?¡± Many elders spoke up one after another, all appearing very solemn. Any involvement with the First Heavenly Realm is sure to be no simple matter. However, the Helmsman said, ¡°Of course, we cannot be certain yet, after all, I too am only making an inference based on the name of this Lower World¡­ we still need confirmation!¡± His gaze swept across the crowd and fell on an elder, saying, ¡°Elder Sangduo, you possess the space pathways, no one can detain you. I shall trouble you to make a trip and scout it out, how about it?¡± Sangduo rose to his feet and immediately nodded in response, ¡°At the Helmsman¡¯smand!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll set off this instant!¡± Meanwhile. In the Northern Immortal Domain. In a remote area. Within Saint Cloud City, the Sect of the Heavenly Soul. All the elders from the sect had gathered in the main hall. The elder seated with hair ten meters long, who was sitting cross-legged in the main hall, had an incredibly weak presence at this moment. He had been badly injured! ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s terrifying¡­ What¡¯s hidden in that Lower World is probably way more than just a simple Ming Tianbei!¡± The elder Li Luo spoke gravely. Behind him, the numerous elders were anxious and uneasy! This time, the Ten Great Profound Immortals who were dispatched were all sect elders! And none survived ¨C all were wiped out. Moreover, the terrifying sound of the zither even crossed through the world barriers and caused a horrifying blood catastrophe within the Sect of the Heavenly Soul! In the end, it was only stopped by Sect Master Mo Qi who personally intervened during his closed-door cultivation. But the elderly Sect Master was also severely wounded because of it! Sect Master Mo Qi of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul now opened his weary eyes and said, ¡°That tune, capable of ughtering Profound Immortals, and even Heavenly Immortals could barely suppress it, we may well be thankful that the one ying the zither is in the Lower World, which restricted his strength, otherwise¡­ our Sect of the Heavenly Soul, and perhaps even Saint Cloud City, would face great disaster!¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions grew even moreplex. What kind of being was hidden within the Xuantian Realm? ¡°Sect Master, what should we do now¡­ With the sect severely weakened, the other powers within Saint Cloud City will probably be aware of this soon¡­¡± ¡°And then, our situation in Saint Cloud City will be arduous!¡± The Immortal Domain is equally brutal! Thew of the jungle prevails. The Sect of the Heavenly Soul is one of the five major powers in Saint Cloud City, and if they decline, the other four major powers will surely swoop in to devour the Sect of the Heavenly Soulpletely! Mo Qi was silent, and after a long time, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Spread the message that there¡¯s news of Saintly Sound Celestial Monarch¡¯s ¡®Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune¡¯ within the Xuantian Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, all the elders were taken aback! ¡°Sect Master, are you implying that the person from the Lower World is actually a descendent of Saintly Sound Celestial Monarch?¡± ¡°Saintly Sound Celestial Monarch, one of the most outstanding powerhouses of the Northern Immortal Domain, attained the path of a Celestial Monarch through music, but disappeared while attempting to be an Immortal King¡­¡± Li Luo murmured, ¡°If there really is news of his ¡®Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune¡¯, the entire Northern Immortal Domain will go mad¡­¡± Sect Master Mo Qi fell silent for a moment before sighing, ¡°Having thought it over, apart from the rumored ¡®Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune1, I can¡¯t think of any other zither tune that can have such power¡­¡± ¡°The Lower World must truly be hiding a descendent of Saintly Sound Celestial Monarch¡­¡± His aged eyes reflectedplexity, a great opportunity was at hand, but it could also signify an impending cmity! But now, the Sect of the Heavenly Soul had already lost the qualifications to be involved! Li Luo¡¯s eyes flickered with thought and suddenly spoke, ¡°I understand the Sect Master¡¯s intent now, once the news spreads, the other four major forces of Saint Cloud City will inevitably find it impossible to hold back and will descend to the Lower World in search of it!¡± ¡°And if they enter the Lower World, a bloody conflict will surely ensue¡­ Our Sect of the Heavenly Soul can just profit from the fisherman¡¯s fight and take the opportunity to recuperate and recover!¡± ¡°The four major sects will most likely suffer as a result of this and no longer pose a threat to us!¡± With that revtion, all the elders present had their eyes opened in realization! ¡°Let¡¯s take action immediately!¡± Not long after, a piece of news spread throughout Saint Cloud City. ¡°The Sect of the Heavenly Soul has unearthed news of Saintly Sound Celestial Monarch¡¯s inheritance, spanning across the Lower World topete for it, only to be heavily damaged by a tune of the zither!¡± As soon as this message was released, it immediately sent shock waves throughout all the major forces of Saint Cloud City! Chapter 98 - 93: The Terrifying Forbidden Land_1 Chapter 98: Chapter 93: The Terrifying Forbidden Land_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Xuantian Realm. In recent times, prosperity flourished throughout thends. The blood of the Ten Great Profound Immortals nourished thisnd. In the air, spiritual energy surged violently, almost giving birth to Immortal Spirit Qi. All major powers¡¯ Sect Gates saw their strength skyrocket. Especially in the Southern Territory. ¡°We have be immortals!¡± In Taiyan Holy Land, both Saint Lord Lingchao and Yuanyang Holy Lord were extremely excited! Baptized by the blood rain of the Ten Great Profound Immortals, they had finally taken a step further. ¡°We have finally glimpsed the Immortal Path, and perhaps in the near future, we might be immortals¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming muttered to himself, emerging from meditation, his entire demeanor more extraordinary than ever. At this moment. In a small vige in the Southern Territory. Life had been quite pleasant during this period. Li Fan taught Xinning to read every day, or he taught his disciples to do chores. The rapid growth of Nan Feng and Zi Ling greatly inspired Lu Rang and the others. ¡°One¡­ one is the Sword, it is everything, it is heaven, it is earth, it is all things!¡± Dugu Yuqing was in a profound state of enlightenment,prehending the Way. In his mind, there was only Li Fan¡¯s ¡°Heaven Opening Sword¡± from the other day! That unstoppable momentum, that invincible presence¡­ That peerless elegance, a Sword that opens the heavens¡­ Suddenly, he closed his eyes. At this moment, his heart was free from distractions! The tip of his brush touched the paper. As the brush moved, it was like the Sword Qi was bursting forth, extremely sharp! At this moment, his aura changed dramatically! He became an immortal! When his brush stopped, he was overjoyed! He¡­ hadprehended the Sword of the Immortal Path! ¡°Haha, hahaha¡ª¡± He was ecstatic! He almost wanted to shout, ¡°I have be an immortal!¡± But, just at that moment, a thunderous sound suddenly came from the vegetable patch nearby! He turned to look, only to see that Lu Rang had somehow condensed a hoe of the Dao itself in his hands! Lu Rang¡¯s body had also be incredibly strong. That was¡­ the aura of the Immortal Path! Lu Rang had made a breakthrough too¡­ Lu Rang was also overjoyed, immediately walking towards Long Zixuan and said, ¡°Haha, Zi Xuan, I¡¯ve be an immortal¡­ What about you?¡± He reached out to pat Long Zixuan¡¯s shoulder! But the next moment, a Dragon Soul appeared on Long Zixuan¡¯s body, the overbearing dragon Qi turned into a shield, and actually repelled the newly ascended Lu Rang, sending him flying backwards! This scene astonished everyone. ¡°Little Dragon Brother sits and watches the fish, approaching the Profound Immortal realm!¡± Nan Feng nodded; Long Zixuan had great understanding and gained a unique opportunity from that pond. The flying Lu Rang eximed as he was about to crash into the ground when suddenly, a gentle force from behind supported him, allowing him to steady himself, only to see that it was Qing Chen who was sweeping the floor. Qing Chen held him up with one hand, now smiling slightly. Lu Rang clearly noticed that Qing Chen¡¯s seemingly calm demeanor¡­ was actually able to easily withstand the bacsh of Long Zixuan¡¯s dragon Qi? ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re also close to bing a Profound Immortal?¡± He was dumbfounded. Damn it all¡­ What was this situation¡­ He had just be an immortal, and now, some had already be Profound Immortals or were about to cross that threshold¡­ It was a huge blow. Dugu Yuqing, seeing this scene, also felt life was too miserable. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry, the two of us are academic dregs¡­¡± Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing were close to bursting into tears holding their heads. ¡°Meow meow¡­¡± Just then, a white cat with unimaginably swift speed ran past them and jumped into Li Fan¡¯s arms. ¡°Even this cat¡­ has be an immortal¡­ and is stronger than us?¡± Lu Rang¡¯s face looked even worse! Humans are not as good as cats¡­ Elsewhere, Li Fan was oblivious, and after Xiao Bai ran into his arms, he smiled and stroked it, then continued to point to the poem on the paper and read: ¡°In spring one sleeps, unaware of dawn,¡± Xinning, focused and earnest: ¡°In spring one sleeps, unaware of dawn¡­¡± The courtyard was filled with the sound of reading. On the side, the small sapling that Li Fan had nted a few days ago was now thriving robustly. What was previously half a meter tall had almost reached one meter and began to develop swollen spores¡­ At that moment. At the core of the Xuantian Realm. The scalding underground magmay like a quiet, dormant dark river! Countless amounts of blood continuously drained into the earth, pouring into it. That was the blood of the Profound Immortals that Xuantian Realm had received! The blood had been pouring into this scalding magma for an entire month. Now, today. Suddenly, as if something within the magma leapt. ¡°Thump!¡± It was like the beat of a heart! With that heartbeat, the magma suddenly surged, spreading out like waves! At this moment. In the midst of a chaotic void stream. This was the Chaotic Stream Sea between the countless fissures of the Lower Worlds. If the boundless space were an ocean, then each Lower World would be an ind within this ocean. They could be separated by tens of thousands of miles from each other. In the chaotic void stream, dangers were unpredictable, with all sorts of horrors urring. Yet, there also existed some pathways, linking different worlds together. For the Immortal Domain to enter the Lower World was extremely difficult, requiring a great cost. But in contrast, between Lower Worlds, one only needed to cross the Chaotic Stream Sea to pass through the realm barriers more easily. And this streak of flowing light was indeed stepping across a thousand miles in one stride as if manipting space. Soon, he stopped outside a world shrouded in a haze of white mist. ¡°This is the coordinate for the Xuantian Realm.¡± Sangduo nced at the world in front of him, knowing that within the white misty the realm barrier. Crossing it, he would appear in this particr world! He took one step forward. The next instant, a vastnd appeared before his eyes! The sky was clear, with no cloud across ten thousand miles, and thend teemed with vitality. ¡°Eh? I just came over like this?¡± Sangduo was taken aback! Logically, the Xuantian Realm was merely a ¡°Mysterious Character Realm,¡± with Profound Immortals as the upper limit! He, being of Heavenly Immortal level cultivation, should have found it very difficult to pass through the realm barrier; he had even prepared to suppress his cultivation level. But he had not expected it to be this easy¡­ ¡°It seems the intelligence was wrong. The spatial rank of Xuantian Realm is not just at the Profound Immortal level; it¡¯s at least at the Heavenly Immortal level!¡± Only then could it be exined. With that thought, his heart sank slightly. His divine consciousness swept out and quickly found a small sect gate on this vastnd; he arrived in the blink of an eye. Before long, he had figured out the situation of the Xuantian Realm. ¡°The one who killed the Ten Great Profound Immortals is in the Southern Territory!¡± He stepped forward. The next moment, he was already in the Southern Territory! ¡°The spiritual energy of thisnd is so abundant that it¡¯s about to produce Immortal Spirit Qi? Is it going to grow from a Mysterious Character Realm to an Earth Character Realm?¡± He was astonished. A world could grow or decline slowly over time. Now he understood why he could pass through the realm barrier so easily. This realm was now capable of amodating Heavenly Immortals¡­ but the rate of its growth was too fast, wasn¡¯t it? Acting on the information he had gathered, he made his way straight to the Cangli Mountain Range. In no time at all, he reached the outskirts of the Cangli Mountain Range. ¡°Hmm? This mountain range¡­ why do I feel it¡¯s extraordinary? As if it¡¯s hiding something¡­¡± Hovering in the sky, Sangduo gazed at thend below with trepidation and doubt. Could it really be hiding something from the First Heavenly Realm? His eyes swept across thend, and the next moment, they suddenly narrowed! He saw a small mountain vige on the outskirts of the mountain range. ¡°Heavenly, what is that ce?¡± ¡°Just one nce, and my heart leaps with fear, as if it were a forbidden area?!¡± He was shocked! Such a feeling only urred in the Immortal Domain when facing certain forbidden areas! But this was a Lower World! How could this be possible¡­ No, I must take a look! This might very well involve some earth-shattering secret! While afraid, he moved towards the vige, finally approaching the outskirts of the small mountain vige. The unease in his heart grew stronger; it felt like he was nearing an area of tremendous danger. Walking on the ground, he even felt as though he was shouldering a mountain. The closer he got to that small mountain vige, the more intense this sensation became! ¡°This must be a forbidden area, it must be¡­ Only a forbidden area would possess such prohibitive force, felt more keenly by those with higher cultivation!¡± He was shaken, wiping sweat from his brow, now at the entrance to the vige! He could faintly sense the terrifying, overwhelming aura within the vige! Should he go any further? He dared not! ¡°This is truly a forbiddennd¡­ Could it be the practice ground or burial site of an Immortal Monarch?!¡± He trembled! Forbiddennds, as the legends say, are connected with ominous Immortal Monarchs! Each one was extremely terrifying. To think that such a ce was hidden within this Lower World¡­ And they just happened to encounter it? ¡°Who are you? What are you loitering here for?¡± At that moment, Elder Zhao suddenly appeared at the entrance to the vige, leaning on a walking stick, furrowing his brow at Sangduo. Startled by the question, Sangduo focused his gaze. An ordinary-looking old man, leaning on a walking stick. But¡­ The terrifying aura came from that walking stick! Done for, a being from within the forbiddennd?! In an instant, Sangduo was terrified, his heart and gall quaking. He turned and fled without hesitation! ¡ªIt must be known that forbiddennds are mostly silent and dormant, but if a being emerges from within a forbiddennd, it signifies a terrifying blood cmity and disaster! How could he not be afraid??? Chapter 99 - 94 Hundred Worlds Fusion_1 Chapter 99: Chapter 94 Hundred Worlds Fusion_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Sangduo rapidly took flight. Escaping from the small mountain vige was not enough¡ªhe took a step, and the Space Laws operated to their extreme, taking him all the way to the Northern Border! Upon reaching the Northern Border, he did not hesitate to fly directly through the boundary wall! Passing through a misty expanse, he finally left the Xuantian Realm! Emerging in the Chaotic Stream Sea, Sangduo then took a deep breath and looked back toward the Xuantian Realm, with unhidden terror still in his aged eyes! ¡°I¡­ I actually survived and escaped from the clutches of beings from the forbiddennds?¡± He could hardly believe it himself! ¡°Never mind that, I must report back to the Sub-rudder at once, this ce is a forbiddennd, and dare not to be trifled with!¡± With that, he turned and fled! At that moment, At the vige entrance of the small mountain vige. Elder Zhao was somewhat puzzled. Who was that man? What was he running for? ¡°It seems he truly was no good person; most likely a petty thief who got spotted by me, how clever I am!¡± Feeling quite pleased with himself, Elder Zhao took a seat in the Taishi Chair, poured a cup of strong tea, and leisurely began to savor it. About a dayter, Sangduo finally arrived in the Earth Spirit Realm! Only at this moment did the panic associated with the forbiddennd finally subside. Shortly after, he returned to the Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder. Upon hearing of his return, all the elders of the Sub-rudder urgently convened! In the great hall, Seeing Sangduo return, all the elders breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s great that Elder Sangduo has returned safely.¡± ¡°It seems that the entity over there isn¡¯t too outrageous.¡± ¡°Brother Sangduo masters the Space Laws; as long as he wishes to leave, no one can keep him!¡± People spoke up one after another! And Sect Leader Yang Yuantian of the Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder also showed a faint smile, saying, ¡°Elder Sangduo, how did it go? Have you thoroughly investigated?¡± But Sangduo¡¯s face grew dark as he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Where is Yu Chenbing?¡± From behind an elder, Yu Chenbing stepped forward, saying, ¡°Elder Sangduo, the disciple is here!¡± In just a few days, the Sub-rudder had used powerful means to restore his body! ¡ªThis is the manner of Immortals; once one bes an Immortal, unless one¡¯s form and spirit are utterly destroyed, even a trace of breath can bring one back to life! However, no sooner had he spoken than Sangduo pped him! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Chenbing screamed miserably and instantly exploded! He was reduced to nothing but a remnant soul again! ¡°Sangduo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Elder Sangduo, why did you strike?¡± Everyone was extremely surprised! ¡°What happened?¡± even Yang Yuantian frowned. Sangduo angrily said, ¡°This useless fool nearly got me killed in the Xuantian Realm!¡± At these words, everyone¡¯s expression was greatly shaken. Nearly killed in the Xuantian Realm?! ¡°Within the Xuantian Realm, there lies a Forbidden Area!¡± Sangduo immediately spoke out! In an instant, the entire Sub-rudder erupted intomotion! A Forbidden Area?! ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! How could there be a Forbidden Area in the Lower World?¡± ¡°Forbidden Areas only exist within the Immortal Domain¡­¡± ¡°Elder Sangduo, could you have been mistaken?¡± They were all astonished to the extreme! They were from the Immortal Domain and knew well what those four words signified. If there truly was a Forbidden Area, then not just them, even a Daluo Golden Immortal would be helpless and dare not interfere! ¡°What exactly is going on?!¡± Yang Yuantian also asked, his brow furrowed. Sect Leader Yang Yuantian¡¯s expression was extremely grave! If there really is a forbidden realm, then it would be a huge development! ¡°What I say is absolutely true!¡± Sangduo said, ¡°You guests must understand, the status of the Xuantian Realm has escted to the level of a Heavenly Immortal in just a few days!¡± ¡°Moreover, I personally went to the Southern Territory and saw with my own eyes that so-called small mountain vige. It¡¯s not a vige at all¡­ It is a forbidden realm!¡± ¡°Within the forbidden realm, a terrifyingly boundless elder walked out, and he discovered me!¡± As he spoke of this matter, Sangduo was still terrified! It was truly a narrow escape, a great fortune indeed¡­ Upon hearing this, the faces of the people around were even more shocked! An elder who walked out of a forbidden realm¡­ This was terrifying! Even within the Immortal Domain, if someone from a forbidden existence were to emerge, it could overturn an entire domain! Immediately after, Sangduo narrated everything he had seen in detail. With his words, the great hall fell into deathly silence! ¡°Sect Leader, if that¡¯s true, then that ce is very likely to be hiding a forbidden realm!¡± ¡°Yes, I strongly suspect that it may be rted to the legendary First Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°Perhaps, that forbidden realm is actually the transformation of an Immortal Monarch Level being from the original First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Many elders chimed in with their thoughts! Thinking of the legends of the First Heavenly Realm, they became even more convinced that there was something extraordinary about that ce. But Sect Leader Yang Yuantian was deep in thought. Suddenly, he looked up and said, ¡°Elder Sangduo, that existence which walked out of the forbidden realm discovered you?¡± ¡°But he let you return alive?¡± Sangduo nodded. ¡°Then, I believe there may be some illusion at work regarding this forbidden realm,¡± Sect Leader Yang Yuantian said, word byword. ¡°Throughout history, no one who has intruded upon a forbidden realm has survived, except for those defying the heavens themselves!¡± ¡°And yet, he discovered you!¡± ¡°How could you possibly have returned alive under these circumstances?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was also puzzled. Indeed. The legends of forbidden realms are too terrifying. Why would Sangduo be able to return after approaching it and being discovered? This was against all reason! Even Sangduo himself felt a surge of doubt at this moment. Could he have been mistaken? ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting. In my opinion, that ce is most likely not a forbidden realm, but it hides a Forbidden Artifact!¡± Sect Leader Yang Yuantian smiled and said, ¡°That so-called small mountain vige is probably using a Forbidden Artifact to create an illusion for you. However, they cannot use the Forbidden Artifact at will, which is why you were able toe back.¡± With such analysis, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense!¡± ¡°So, instead of being fearsome, that ce may very well be harboring a massive opportunity?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± The crowd spoke one after another, their eyes even showing a bit of eagerness! A Forbidden Artifact could also signify that it¡¯s most likely an Immortal Monarch Level object. Should one obtain it¡­ it¡¯s unimaginable! ¡°I¡­ I feel it¡¯s impossible, that ce is indeed very terrifying¡­¡± Sangduo¡¯s expression turned ugly. Sect Leader Yang Yuantian said, ¡°Of course, any ce capable of concealing a forbidden realm is never going to be simple.¡± ¡°The Xuantian Realm is our target, and we must also obtain that Forbidden Artifact!¡± ¡°Hear mymand!¡± He stood up, speaking indifferently, ¡°Our Sub-rudder currently controls ny-nine Lower Worlds. Immediately arrange the Convergence Formation, and initiate the fusion of the ny-nine Lower Worlds!¡± ¡°This is because when the ny-nine worlds revolve around the Xuantian Realm, the storm and force produced by their convergence will be unbearable even for a Daluo Golden Immortal!¡± ¡°At that time, the Xuantian Realm will be reduced to dust, and that so-called forbidden realm will bepletely destroyed, leaving only the Forbidden Artifact behind!¡± He sneered, ¡°We just need to wait and collect the treasure.¡± ¡°This strategy, I call it: ¡®Convergence of the Hundred Worlds¡¯!¡± Convergence of the Hundred Worlds! Chapter 100 - 95 Gong Ya Demon Marshal l Chapter 100: Chapter 95 Gong Ya Demon Marshal l Trantor: 549690339 | Immortal Domain! In the Northern Immortal Domain, Saint Cloud City. The news spread throughout the upper echelons of the major powers in Saint Cloud City! Green Moon Sect. ¡°Sect Master, we have verified that it is indeed true. Sect of the Heavenly Soul suffered heavy losses from a single piece of music, countless Profound Immortals perished!¡± Inside the grand hall, an elder stepped forward, speaking excitedly, ¡°The Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, there¡¯s no mistake about it!¡± All the surrounding elders were visibly excited. ¡°Sect Master, we mustn¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± ¡°We must descend to the Lower World. As long as we can get our hands on the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, our Sect¡¯s strength will soar tremendously, and we may even be an Immortal-Level Power!¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ This is too important for us!¡± They spoke with fervor. Within the Immortal Domain, Immortal Monarchs are also referred to as Immortals! Powers established by Immortal Monarch level experts are also called Immortal-Level Powers. The Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, as the name implies, was left by one such Immortal Monarch, the Saintly Sound Celestial Monarch, and contains his unbeatable great Dao. Its value is beyond measure! The Sect Master of the Green Moon Sect was a beautiful woman. Her face was veiled, and her forehead bore the mark of a crescent moon, making her appear quite sacred. ¡°However, our strength is on par with Sect of the Heavenly Soul, they have failed, can we seed?¡± Doubt was written on her face. Great Brilliance Sect! The Sect Master of the Great Brilliance Sect, Purple Robe Taoist, was ecstatic. Heughed heartily, saying, ¡°Who could have imagined that today we would receive news of the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune- Wonderful, wonderful!¡± ¡°All Profound Immortals and above in our Sect, gather immediately!¡± ¡°Even if it takes the full strength of our Sect, we must seize it!¡± Sword Listening Pavilion! An elder in a grey robe was ying the erhu at this moment. His eyes were open, but his pupils were only white, giving him a particrly startling appearance. In his erhu music, a solid sword intent emerged continuously. Next to him, a group of elders in simr grey robes was waiting for him. Eventually, he finished ying his erhu. ¡°Master of the Pavilion, we must obtain the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune. It is of great significance to us.¡± Someone spoke. The erhu-ying elder slowly lifted his gaze, saying, ¡°If we can hear the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, even death would hold no fear!¡± ¡°Prepare to descend to the Lower World!¡± Saint Cloud Sect. The Sect Master of the Saint Cloud Sect, Ao Wushuang, was also the lord of Saint Cloud City! He walked into the grand hall, majestic in his golden robe, striding like a tiger or dragon. Within the hall, rows of Immortal Generals in golden armor were already waiting. ¡°Sect Master, we are ready to descend to the Lower World at any time!¡± They roared with fervor. Ao Wushuang looked at them with satisfaction, but waved his hand and said, ¡°The time is not yet ripe.¡± ¡°Summon someone, immediately send out my order, dering that I invite the Sect Master of the Green Moon Sect, the Master of the Sword Listening Pavilion, and the Purple Robe Taoist to convene!¡± Soon after, someone outside acknowledged themand and left. Before long, the three great powerhouses had already arrived outside of Saint Cloud Sect! The Sect Master of the Green Moon Sect and the others were taken aback at the sight of the golden-armored Immortal Generals assembled within Saint Cloud Sect. ¡°You all have received the news, and I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Ao Wushuang gave a faint smile and said, ¡°The Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, everybody wants it, but surely our four powers cannot all go to war individually, can we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not forget the fate that befell the Sect of the Heavenly Soul.¡± Upon hearing this, the three Sect Masters were taken aback. The Master of the Sword Listening Pavilion blinked his white eyes and asked, ¡°What does Sect Master Ao suggest?¡± Ao Wushuang replied, ¡°Form an alliance!¡± ¡°Only by joining hands can we ensure the acquisition of the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune!¡± ¡°Then, our four Sects will share it!¡± He was very straightforward! Upon hearing this, the several Sect Masters began to ponder. ¡°My Green Moon Sect agrees.¡± At this time, the Sect Master of the Qingyue Sect was the first to speak. She had been worried that the Qingyue Sect and the Sect of the Heavenly Soul were not much different in strength, and faced with the presence of the Xuantian Realm, they probably didn¡¯t stand much chance! Joining forces was best. ¡°Alright, our Great Brilliance Sect agrees as well,¡± the Purple Robe Taoist also spoke up. ¡°We at Tingjian Pavilion certainly must give Sect Master Ao this courtesty.¡± The Master of Tingjian Pavilion smiled. Everyone agreed! ¡°Very well, immediately gather all forces above Profound Immortal from the four major sects, arrange the Formation-Breaking Great Array, and prepare to descend to the Lower World!¡± Ao Wushuangmanded forthwith! In the Lower World, within the vast and boundless Chaotic Stream Sea, a dark shadow shed, taking a single step to cover ten thousand li. It was a woman, d in a ck dress, with a proud stature, yet carrying a terrifying aura. At this moment, she stopped amidst the chaotic streams, her beautiful eyes looking towards a certain direction. ¡°The Xuantian Realm, is it?¡­¡± It was a world shrouded in white mist. She sensed a familiar feeling. Since receiving the news from Ming Tianbei at the Demon Pce, she had traversed the spatial chaotic streams with unparalleled speed,ing here. Atst, she had arrived. With one step, shended outside the white mist. ¡°Only able to amodate Heavenly Immortals?¡± She frowned. If it had been before, she would never have condescended to suppress her own cultivation level to enter a certain realm; she was more ustomed to directly smashing through the realm barriers. Either destroy it to scorched earth or make it submit. ¡°Enough, the Demon Monarch is here; this realm might not yete to harm.¡± She randomly suppressed her own cultivation level and entered into the midst of the white mist. The next moment, she appeared over a meadow. She had entered the Xuantian Realm! At a nce, she saw the green grass sprouting beneath her feet, the oasis was thriving with vitality. ¡ªThis ce was once the ¡°Western Desert¡±! During this period, the Xuantian Realm was undergoing earth-shattering changes; even the deserts were reiming life. ¡°Hm? This realm is somewhat peculiar¡­ as if it¡¯s hiding something¡­¡± Her spiritual sense was extremely powerful, having reached this realm, she could even feel a certain hidden essence. ¡°If not for having other missions, I really would like to tear open this world to see what lies inside.¡± She didn¡¯t linger, turning around and heading towards the Southern Territory. Soon, she appeared above thends of the Southern Territory. With a thought, she began to summon Ming Tianbei. At this moment, Ming Tianbei was outside a small vige in secluded cultivation. Suddenly, his expression shook with joy, and standing up he said, ¡°Gong Ya Demon Marshal has finally arrived!¡± He immediately exited his secluded dwelling, in an instant arriving at a ce far away from the small vige, before he employed his demonic power to respond! In but an instant, the woman in the ck dress had already appeared before him. ¡°Subordinate pays respects to Gong Ya Demon Marshal!¡± Ming Tianbei immediately knelt to the ground to greet her, joyfully speaking! Gong Ya looked indifferently at Ming Tianbei, and asked, ¡°Where is the Demon Monarch? Why do I not sense her presence in this realm?¡± Ming Tianbei immediately answered, ¡°To report to the Marshal, the Demon Monarch has gained the protection of a terrifying senior, and now she is by his side.¡± Gong Ya spoke coolly, ¡°I tasked you to protect the Demon Monarch well, but now, you actually handed her over to an unknown person?¡± ¡°You have quite the nerve.¡± Ming Tianbei¡¯s body trembled immediately, he prostrated himself on the ground and said, ¡°No¡­ Marshal, the Demon Monarch told me to leave. She said she wanted to follow that senior¡­¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Gong Ya¡¯s words carried a hint of displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re saying, the Demon Monarch refers to that person as a senior?¡± Ming Tianbei felt the wrath in Gong Ya Demon Marshal¡¯s words; he understood that a single misstep might result in his immediate demise! ¡°Yes¡­ Marshal, your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare to lie. That senior is living secludedly in a nearby small vige, which is incredibly terrifying¡­¡± He began to speak with a trembling voice. ¡°A small vige? Secluded?¡± A cold glint shed in Gong Ya¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Lead me there to see!¡± Chapter 101 - 96: Organizing and Smooth Chapter 101: Chapter 96: Organizing and Smooth Arrangementsi Trantor: 549690339 Not long after, Gong Ya Demon Marshal arrived at the small mountain vige with Ming Tianbei. ¡°Wait a moment¡­ There¡¯s something strange here!¡± Gong Ya was shocked as she spoke solemnly, ¡°This little mountain vige may seem ordinary, but it clearly conceals terrifying Dao rhythms and rules, as if countless great Dao are emerging within it¡­¡± Hearing this, Ming Tianbei was also shocked. When he arrived, he felt the extraordinariness of this ce, but due to his insufficient cultivation level, he could not clearly discern what that was. Now hearing the Demon Marshal¡¯s words, he felt even more reverence for this ce! Dao filled the air, and Dao rhythms were everywhere? Even in the Demon Domain and the Immortal Domain, such ces were extremely rare, right? ¡°It seems that there truly might be some formidable person hidden here¡­¡± Gong Ya thought for a moment, a hint of wariness shing through her mind. Such a ce was extraordinary, and to enter rashly could lead to some mishap, even for her as a Demon Marshal¡­ But the next moment, she stepped into the small mountain vige with her hands behind her back! No matter how dangerous or unfathomable, if the Demon Monarch was there, she absolutely could not stand by and do nothing. Just as she entered the small mountain vige, she began to feel even more acutely the spirit of the ce! ¡°The Dao is present in the air, with a mysterious mechanism surpassing Immortal Spirit Qi hidden¡­ What exactly is concealed here?¡± ¡°To cultivate in this ce, one day could count for several years!¡± She murmured involuntarily! As she walked. ¡°The senior you mentioned, is he in seclusion within this astonishing cave dwelling?¡± Gong Ya suddenly pointed at a stone house! Her expression was very grave, for she sensed a supreme mechanism from that stone house, even surpassing her Demon Pce! ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Ming Tianbei was somewhat bewildered as he said, ¡°Demon Marshal, this is just an ordinary viger¡¯s home.¡± Ordinary vigers?? Gong Ya Demon Marshal looked at Ming Tianbei with a puzzled gaze. She continued forward but kept in mind the particr house they had just passed. ¡°No¡­ Stay away from those fences ahead, there is a terrifying formation within them; we must not enter by mistake¡­¡± Suddenly, she eximed in shock and hurriedly kept her distance from a vegetable garden! The vegetable garden was surrounded by a bamboo fence! Ming Tianbei was even more astounded. He had often walked past this fence, and it was actually some sort of frightening formation? He broke out in a cold sweat at once! Heavens, what exactly was hidden in this small mountain vige? Thankfully, all these days, he had not acted rashly in the vige, always behaving humbly and properly as a demon, not as a person! Otherwise, he probably would have died hundreds of times over?? ¡°This ce is too terrifying, you must follow closely behind me; otherwise, if something happens, I won¡¯t be able to save you either!¡± Sweat beads began to form on the upturned tip of Gong Ya Demon Marshal¡¯s nose! She was extremely nervous! In this small mountain vige, terror lurked everywhere, with death traps at every turn! Her words made Ming Tianbei thoroughly nervous as well. Even the Demon Marshal was being so cautious and wary¡­ They proceeded one after the other. When crossing a ditch, Gong Ya was on edge, every step she took on the stone bridge filled with fear and trepidation! Because there were terrifying Dao rules within the ditch! Passing by an old date tree on the roadside, Gong Ya took a wide berth around it, iming that the tree had already nurtured frightening creatures! Approaching a patch of green grass, she carefully walked on spots without grass. ¡°Each de of grass is a Divine Sword with a razor edge, capable of ying immortals. One cannot be careless!¡± She maintained caution! After a great deal of effort and half a day, they had only moved a short distance forward! Ming Tianbei was sweating profusely, trembling inside. Good heavens, why had he not noticed before? He had been too careless, too careless. Indeed, only a being with a matchless cultivation level like the Demon Marshal could see through the mysteries of this ce. He wiped his sweat and made up his mind. From now on, he definitely dared not wander about in the vige carelessly. It was too terrifying! Meanwhile. In the courtyard, Li Fan was picking pan peaches. The peaches on the peach tree had almost all ripened. If ripe, they should be eaten promptly to avoid spoiling. Hence, Li Fan nned to pick all of them. In addition to keeping some for himself and his disciples, he would distribute the rest to the vigers. At this moment, the huge and ripe peaches had already filled threerge baskets! Each one was fresh and tempting, making one¡¯s mouth water. A group of disciples were also busily helping out, feeling dizzy seeing so many pan peaches being picked. Just the Immortal Spirit Qi emanating from the pan peaches made them feel their pores opening, and their Immortal Spiritual Power circted faster! ¡°So many pan peaches, each one a priceless treasure, even higher in grade than Holy Medicine¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. There were too many! ¡°It is said that pan peaches bloom every three thousand years, bear fruit in three thousand years, and ripen in another three thousand years, but in the courtyard of our Master, they have ripened so quickly!¡± Nan Feng murmured, finding it incredible as she looked at the abundance of pan peaches. ¡°This is Master¡¯s astonishing method; his way of nting and cultivating has reached a level where even pan peaches can be easily altered¡ªtruly unfathomable like gods and ghosts!¡± Lu Rang¡¯s face was full of awe, almost wanting to kneel down. Finally, the ripe peaches on the peach tree were almost all picked, leaving only some that were not yet matured, still hanging on the branches. ¡°We¡¯ll keep a basket for ourselves to eat. Dugu Yuqing, Lu Rang, load up the peaches. I¡¯ll take you to deliver them to the vigers.¡± Li Fan spoke up. Upon hearing this, the few disciples were even more shocked. To give them to the vigers? They felt their mouths twitching involuntarily.. Chapter 102 - 96: Organizing and Smooth Arrangements_2 Chapter 102: Chapter 96: Organizing and Smooth Arrangements_2 Trantor: 549690339 I This kind of divine object, if ced in the outside world, I¡¯m afraid the Myriad Realms would go crazy for it. Yet here, Li Fan is actually about to give it away to those ordinary vigers? If the world knew about this, I¡¯m sure even the most powerful would be kneeling and begging toe here to settle down. ¡°The master treats people kindly and generously, with just a casual gift from his hand being enough for the world to enjoy inexhaustibly,¡± muttered Long Zixuan. ¡°The master truly deserves to be the great Buddha who delivers all beings. Such a divine object, given away at the mere mention¡­ This is a true Buddha!¡± Qing Chen was also filled with extreme admiration. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Fan spoke up. Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang immediately shouldered two bamboo baskets. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xinning stepped forward, her hand taking hold of Li Fan¡¯s. Through their time together, her reverence for Li Fan had grown increasingly profound, yet at the same time, she had be very familiar with him, understanding that he was approachable, just like a real big brother. She couldn¡¯t help but gradually start to trust Li Fan from the bottom of her heart. Li Fan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He thought to himself that Xinning had been through much tribtion to finally arrive at the mountain vige, so he decided to take her to blend into this mountainmunity and to experience the simple, honest warmth. This would be very beneficial for a child¡¯s growth. They left the small courtyard, and Li Fan led them, delivering peaches door to door. ¡°This is Auntie Wang¡¯s house.¡± Li Fan knocked on the door while introducing. ¡°Ah, Little Li,e in,e and sit down!¡± Auntie Wang was very enthusiastic upon seeing Li Fan. ¡°Auntie Wang, the peaches in my yard are ripe. I specially brought some for you. Please get a container.¡± Li Fan said with a smile. ¡°Oh, Little Li, you¡¯re really too good to me,¡± Auntie Wang was not bashful and grabbed a bamboo winnow, picking seven or eightrge peaches with a beaming smile. Suddenly, with a mysterious air, she said: ¡°Little Li, remember what I mentionedst time, about introducing you to Old Qin¡¯s niece? Are you interested? That girl is well-proportioned, especially with a big behind, very fertile! If you marry her, she¡¯s sure to give you a pile of chubby boys!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan hastily replied, ¡°Auntie Wang, thank you, thank you, but I think I¡¯m quite happy being single.¡± ¡°I have to go; there¡¯s something else I need to do.¡± He quickly made his escape! ¡°Ah, if Old Qin¡¯s niece is not to your liking, Old Zhang¡¯s granddaughter is also very thrifty and good at managing a household¡­¡± Behind him, Auntie Wang continued to call out. After leaving Auntie Wang¡¯s house, both Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing woreplex expressions, their eyes brimming with disbelief. The master, so mighty and unfathomable, able to kill a Profound Immortal with a flick of his finger¡­ was actually forced to flee by an ordinary rural woman? This was simply unimaginable. Who would believe this if it were told? In Xinning¡¯s big eyes, curiosity was written all over, and she couldn¡¯t help but giggle, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve also heard that well-proportioned big sisters are good for bearing children!¡± ¡°You little imp, clever for your age!¡± Li Fan pinched Xinning¡¯s little face. ¡°Hey hey, Master, look, there really is a well-proportioned one right there!¡± At this moment, Lu Rang suddenly spoke up, looking ahead with shining eyes! ¡°Such a beautiful woman¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing also focused intently! Li Fan looked up to see a woman walking down the path ahead. The woman was in a ck long dress that highlighted her proud and tall figure, with graceful and tempting curves that were subtly revealed. Her straight long legs, towering peaks, and skin like creamy jade. On the left chest of her ck dress, a blood-red flower was embroidered, adding an icy beauty amidst her allure. At this moment, the enchanting and alluring woman was panting and dripping with sweat, seemingly very exhausted. Li Fan was taken aback for a moment. This girl¡­ was really well-proportioned indeed! Where had shee from? This person was none other than Demon Marshal Gong Ya, who had entered the small mountain vige with Ming Tianbei! At this moment, Gong Ya was also stunned. She had seen Xinning from a distance and was so excited that she wanted to approach and pay her respects. But just now, she saw the young man beside the Demon Monarch casually pinch the Demon Monarch¡¯s cheek? What¡¯s going on here? Such audacity! That¡¯s a Demon Monarch! ¡°Who are you, to act so recklessly and impudently?¡± Demon Marshal Gong Ya couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Fan and rebuke him! To her, Li Fan didn¡¯t exude the slightest hint of a cultivator¡¯s presence, and the two young men beside him were nothing more than minor immortals, like ants. To disrespect the Demon Monarch was to incite her rage. A faint demon might was instantly released. In that moment, Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang, standing beside Li Fan, were shaken to the core, their pupils constricted, realizing that the well-dressed woman before them was an extremely terrifying cultivator! They were on high alert! But when Xinning saw this, she hastily said, ¡°Gong Ya, do not be disrespectful!¡± Gong Ya immediately looked at Xinning and said, ¡°Demon¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xinning reprimanded! The usually cold Gong Ya was startled for a moment, but then she truly fell silent, not uttering a word! Why? Why was the Demon Monarch so hasty? Could it be, as Ming Tianbei said, there was some hidden, terrifyingly powerful individual? Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang were even more shocked at this moment. From what they had felt just now, this woman in the ck dress was very frightening. But to be reprimanded by Xinning, a young girl? What¡¯s going on here? ¡°Xinning, do you know this person?¡± Li Fan also asked. In herrge eyes, Xinning looked somewhat nervous, fearing that Gong Ya had offended Li Fan. She quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, she¡­ she used to be my maidservant.¡± She could only tell the truth. Gong Ya was indeed a maidservant of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, but at the same time, she was also one of the most powerful Demon Marshals under hismand! Upon hearing this, Li Fan was momentarily surprised. A maidservant? He then understood. Xinning had been hunted before, and he had guessed that she must have an extraordinary background. Now it seemed, indeed, she does! Xinning must be a rich young miss! It must be so. And this maidservant, she came to find Xinning. ¡°So she¡¯s your maidservant.¡± Li Fan looked at Gong Ya with a smile and said, ¡°Your young miss is temporarily staying at my residence, so you can rest assured.¡± It was still very safe here. Upon hearing this, Gong Ya was taken aback. Was this young man the senior that even Ming Tianbei feared when mentioning? How could that be? Moreover, the Demon Monarch¡¯s attitude towards him was clearly respectful! In the vast Two Realms of Immortals and Demons, how many could receive such treatment from a Demon Monarch?! At that moment, Li Fan continued, ¡°Yuqing, Lu Rang, the two of you continue to distribute these peaches to the vigers, while I will take Xinning and this youngdy back to the mansion.¡± Since the other party had found them, they might want to take Xinning away, which would require proper handover. They still had to go back and get things clear. Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang said, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± They immediately carried the bamboo baskets and continued to walk ahead. As they brushed past Gong Ya, they instantly caught her attention. She instinctively nced at the bamboo baskets carried by Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang. It wasn¡¯t a big deal not to look, but with just one nce, she was stupefied! What was that¡­? Pan Peaches? Chapter 103 - 97 Demon Marshal as a Maid_i Chapter 103: Chapter 97 Demon Marshal as a Maid_i Trantor: 549690339 I At this moment, Demon Marshal Gong Ya actually rubbed her eyes subconsciously! Could that be Pan Peaches? No, how could it be?! This is the Lower World, after all! Moreover, Pan Peaches bloom once every three thousand years, fruit every three thousand years, and mature every three thousand years; they are incredibly rare delicacies above and below the heavens, so precious that even within the Immortal Domain, they are exceedingly valuable! Even she, esteemed as a Demon Marshal, had only ever seen them. She had never tasted them. But now, someone was actually carrying tworge baskets of them and, what¡¯s more, giving them away as gifts?!? Could this be real? But, that surging Immortal Spirit Qi and the rich aura of Dao principles, each peach seemingly nurturing a kind of grand Dao¡­ It was clearly Pan Peaches without a doubt! There can be no mistake! Really¡­ are these Pan Peaches? Subconsciously, she turned her head and looked at Li Fan, her beautiful eyes instantly filled with deep wariness. What sort of being was he, casually giving away tworge baskets of Pan Peaches? How many must he have cultivated? Furthermore, thinking back to the barely survived encounters with the murderous intent, formations, and so on along the way! She understood, this youth before her was no mere mortal but someone whose depths she simply could not fathom. She somewhat understood why the Demon Monarch treated him with such respect¡­ Right away, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°At yourmand.¡± Li Fan immediately proceeded with Xinning towards the small courtyard. Before long, he and Xinning returned to the small courtyard. ¡°This ce is my humble abode, pleasee in.¡± Li Fan smiled. Gong Ya looked at the small courtyard before her and saw the four big characters on the gate: Wu¡¯er Xianting! At that moment, she was stunned. It was just an ordinary-looking small courtyard, and yet she felt an overwhelming might! Here, it seemed to be as exalted as an ancient Immortal Pce, as untouchable as an Forbidden World! Merely approaching, she could feel the tumultuous aura of the Dao everywhere¡­ The words ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting¡± even held a majestic presence that made her afraid to look twice! ¡°Forbiddennd¡­¡± She muttered the words subconsciously and looked at Li Fan, seeing the casually amiable smile on his lips. ¡°Master of the Forbidden Area¡­¡± In her heart, everything suddenly became clear. The entire little mountain vige was essentially a forbiddennd. And this small courtyard was the forbiddennd within the forbiddennd, the core of the little vige! Had she encountered the Master of the Forbidden Area, and what¡¯s more, ventured into his territory? Normally aloof, Gong Ya found herself unconsciously swallowing, feeling icy-cold from her fingertips! ¡°What are you waiting for? Come in.¡± Li Fanughed, stepping forward to open the gate. Xinning also spoke up, ¡°Gong Ya, Big Brother invited you¡­ juste.¡± She didn¡¯t know what Li Fan intended to do, but she could not refuse. Gong Ya had no choice but to brace herself, nod, and follow. She walked into the small courtyard. The moment she stepped in, Gong Ya felt her whole body go weak! She sensed the terrifying presence of the Dao principles and some unspeakably powerful existences. The pressure was so intense that she copsed to the ground, letting out a frightened moan! ¡°Hm?¡± Li Fan turned around and saw Gong Ya sprawled on the ground, her perfect alluring figure faintly visible, and he was momentarily taken aback. This maid was too delicate, wasn¡¯t she?? Had she fallen just by walking a few steps? He turned back and helped Gong Ya to her feet, asking, ¡°Tired?¡± Subconsciously, Gong Ya clung to Li Fan¡¯s arm and barely managed to stand. Feeling the pressure of Gong Ya¡¯s impressive bosom against his arm, Li Fan stiffened slightly. But as she got up, a look of terror shed across Gong Ya¡¯s face, and she quickly said, ¡°I apologize, senior¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Was she, a lowly creature like herself, worthy of touching such a fearsome being? Fortunately, with the support of this terrifying senior, she suddenly felt the awful oppression around her disappear. ¡°Uh¡­ no problem, no problem,e sit.¡± Li Fan turned and took a seat in the chair, Gong Ya approaching nervously without daring to raise her head. ¡°You must be very tired; coincidentally, the peaches have just ripened, eat one first.¡± Li Fan casually picked a peach from the bamboo basket and handed it to Gong Ya. Gong Ya was instantly shocked¡ªwas this senior actually bestowing a Pan Peach upon her? Heavens, wasn¡¯t this a bit too generous? As a leader in her own right, she found herself so nervous and flustered that she couldn¡¯t speak or know what to do. ¡°Sister Gong Ya, Brother Li is giving you a peach, just ept it. Brother Li is very generous, this is quite normal,¡± Xinning also smiled; she knew all too well what her subordinate was feeling. As soon as she had entered the small courtyard, she, a Demon Monarch, even cried out of fear. Gong Ya, having heard this, took a deep breath and respectfully took the peach, biting into it gently. Immortal Spirit Qi burst forth between her teeth! The essence and principles of the Dao infused her entire body! This sweet vor! This divine washing! Gong Ya was immediately intoxicated. She couldn¡¯t help herself and took another bite! So sweet! Sorge! She ate with enjoyment, and soon, an entire Pan Peach was finished. ¡°Boom!¡± The aura of Gong Ya suddenly surged! She had actually¡­ broken through to the next realm! ¡°Heavens, have I ascended from a Fourth Heaven Demon Marshal to the Seventh Heaven Demon Marshal Realm?¡± She was astonished! What kind of speed was this? It must be known that the further one progresses in cultivation, the harder it bes to advance. Above the Demon Marshals are the Demon Monarchs. And the Demon Marshals were the equivalent to the Daluo Golden Immortal Realm in the Immortal Domain, where every step taken required calctions in tens of thousands of years! Now, the fortune she had received was equivalent to suffering through thirty or forty thousand years of hard cultivation! ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you, senior!¡± At this moment, she was thoroughly convinced. Previously, she still had her doubts. How fearsome of a presence could exist in the Lower World? If there were one or two Golden Immortals, it would have already been tremendous. But she had never imagined that there would be an existence such as the Master of the Forbidden Area hiding here. What¡¯s more precious was that the other party was amiable toward her and others. She couldn¡¯t help but respect him! Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± ¡°Have youe to take your young miss away?¡± He inquired. Upon hearing this, both Xinning and Gong Ya were momentarily taken aback. What did this senior mean by asking this¡­ Was he hoping for her to take the Demon Monarch away, or not? Gong Ya couldn¡¯t figure it out. After all, though the other appeared amiable, how could the Master of the Forbidden Area be easily dealt with? A single incorrect response might bring disaster upon her and the Demon Monarch! After contemting for a moment and unsure how to answer, she could only say, ¡°We will follow the senior¡¯s instructions!¡± Li Fan¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Even Gong Ya herself didn¡¯t know what to do? This indicated¡­ things might not be going well for Xinning. If the family Xinning belonged to was still powerful, then Gong Ya would undoubtedly have taken her away without any hesitation. The fact that both the master and servant seemed so lost suggested that they¡­ might no longer have a home to return to! ¡°Are you afraid of her enemies?¡± Li Fan asked. Gong Ya said, ¡°Although the enemy is strong, I am willing to fight to the death for the young miss!¡± Li Fan sighed. Despite Gong Ya¡¯s courage, what could a mere woman aplish? ¡°Xinning, what about you? Do you wish to leave, or what?¡± Li Fan then turned his question toward Xinning. Xinning blinked herrge eyes and then, with clever innocence, clung to Li Fan¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave Big Brother.¡± After some thought, Li Fan promptly said, ¡°All right, since that¡¯s the case, you two can continue to stay here.¡± ¡°This ce is quite safe.¡± Upon hearing this, Xinning was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± At that moment, Gong Ya was also filled with inexplicable joy. The Master of the Forbidden Area had allowed both her and the Demon Monarch¡­ to stay here? That was too good to be true! She too quickly expressed her thanks, ¡°Thank you, senior, for providing us shelter!¡± Although she was a Demon Marshal, she was not invincible. There were also the Eight Great Demon Marshals left over from the era of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, watching enviously! Moreover, there were powerful enemies from the Immortal Realm. After all, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch had offended quite a few Immortal Monarchs¡­ If she really took Xinning away, the pressure on Gong Ya would be tremendous! But now that this senior had pledged his protection, what was there to be afraid of? She was reassured! ¡°However, if you wish to stay, you¡¯ll have to do something in return.¡± Li Fan looked at Gong Ya and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re Xinning¡¯s maidservant, you can perform household duties, right?¡± He actually needed someone to do the housework since this small courtyard was so big. Although Nan Feng and Zi Ling were diligent, their work was not adept, and besides, they still needed to learn painting and ying the zither, so it wouldn¡¯t do to always have them in the kitchen. Gong Ya was startled for a moment, household¡­ household duties? She, a Demon Marshal who had instilled fear far and wide, had never heard of such a term! ¡°She knows how.¡± Xinning quickly spoke up, saying, ¡°Big Brother, from now on, she will be your servant girl!¡± Gong Ya, the Demon Marshal, also gritted her teeth and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Senior, I¡­ I know everything!¡± Better to stay first and talkter, as for household duties¡­ she can always learn! Chapter 104 - 98: Fusion - Rift World—1 Chapter 104: Chapter 98: Fusion ¨C Rift World¡ª1 Trantor: 549690339 | At this moment. The Sea of Chaotic Voidcurrents. Streaks of flowing light crossed the void, traveling between different worlds. In the Xuanming Realm, the World Tree had already vanished a year ago, plunging the entire world into rapid decline. The creatures of this realm were almost allmenting, for they had learned that powerful Immortals had taken the World Tree, and in not many years, this world would be a barrennd. Today, several powerful Immortals appeared in this world, nting pieces of the White Jade Array te at the world¡¯s four extremes! When all the White Jade Array tes were in ce, the Immortals infused them with Spiritual Power, and in an instant, four terrifying beams of light shot up from the four extremes of this world, seemingly imprisoning the entire world! In a sh, countless creatures fell into panic! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel the earth trembling, and the world almostpletely immobilized?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, is this the end of the world?¡± Heaven and earth were shaking! The Huangdao Realm. This world, being smaller than the Mysterious Character Realm, was plunged into darkness and chaos with just three Array tes, the ground splitting and mountains shaking! The verynd cracked open, as if the whole world was about to be destroyed! Supremes, Saint Masters, and others were all howling in despair! The Earth Yuan Realm. This realm was very powerful, and it took four Profound Immortals to fully control the grand array. The moment the grand array burst into light, there was even a remnant world will resisting. This world was resisting the fate of being merged. But, each of the four Profound Immortals had magical treasures shining in their hands, repressing everything! Without the World Tree, there was nothing to stop them! For a time, the entire realm watched closely, with some powerful creatures coldly observing. ¡°Even if fused, our Earth Yuan Realm will be the center, and we will still reign supreme!¡± Some powerful beings roared unwillingly. ¡°After the fusion, the Earth Yuan Realm will still be the Earth Yuan Realm, but the other worlds will be our vassals¡­¡± Some creatures whispered softly. The Earth Character Realm was very powerful, capable of birthing Heavenly Immortals and even Golden Immortals, so the strong beings of this realm remained much calmer, waiting! The Earth Spirit Realm. Inside the Sub-rudder Main Hall of the Earth Spirit Realm. ¡°Reporting to the Helmsman, the grand arrays for the ny-nine worlds have all been deployed!¡± An elder reported. in a matter of days, almost all hands from the sub-rudder had mobilized, just to set up the grand array. Now, with just onemand, the ny-nine worlds would merge under the influence of ny-nine great arrays. And the terrifying power generated wouldpletely pulverize the Xuantian Realm at the center of the storm. At the head, Sect Leader Yang Yuantian nodded, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°I have already reported our actions to the branch, and the branch will send people to help us, for the Forbidden Artifacts of interest to the Holy Land are of great concern to them,¡± he said. Upon hearing this, everyone was even more reassured. ¡°Where is Yang Yuantian? Come out and wee us,¡± called a faint voice from outside. At that moment, everyone hurried out. In front of the mountain gate stood five people! One of them was an old man with an immortal aura, exhibiting an extraordinary presence, as if he had transcended the mortal realm, his eyes full of indifference and ruthlessness. By his side, the four strong individuals following him were all practitioners with cultivations not weaker than Yang Yuantian! ¡°Is that¡­ Elder Zhou of Song State?!¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Elder Zhou is about to break through to the Taiyi Golden Immortal level, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that such an esteemed person hase here, in person¡­ Voices erupted in astonishment among the crowd. Yang Yuantian too stepped forward to bow deeply, saying, ¡°I greet Elder Song! ¡°Everything is ready now. When should we start merging the Hundred Worlds? I await your instruction, elder,¡± he said. Elder Zhou of Song State replied indifferently, ¡°Actually, annihting a minor Xuantian Realm hardly necessitates such fanfare¡­ But since you have prepared thoroughly, merging the Hundred Worlds is indeed necessary. There is no need for further dy; begin immediately.¡± ¡°1 will oversee this merger myself. And together with the guardians from the Earth Spirit Realm sub-rudder, there will be seven Golden Immortals¡­ I hope, as you im, there are Forbidden Artifacts to be found, otherwise, you are aware of the consequences of deceiving the branch,¡± he said with a hint of threat in his voice. Yang Yuantian immediately tensed up and said, ¡°Please rest assured, elder!¡± Afterward, he immediately spoke, ¡°Issue themand, activate the Array te, begin the integration!¡± ¡°Activate the Array te, begin the integration!¡± Commands, one after another, flew swiftly from the Earth Spirit Realm to all worlds through the Transmission Crystal! Xuanming Realm. ¡°Themand has been given, activate the Array te!¡± An elder of the Sub-rudder nced at the crystal in his hand and immediately spoke! In an instant, the entire Xuanming Realm, as if driven by some terrifying force, actually began to moveterally in the void! Heavens and Earth turned upside down, rivers flew backward, and countless beings wailed in agony! Earth Yuan Realm. ¡°Activate!¡± A voice also rose, and six majestic rainbows of light, akin to six terrifying chains, tugged at the entire world. Even though the Earth Yuan Realm had a high stature, it was now also suffering catastrophes likendslides, and the sounds of panic arose among the Wan Ling! ¡°Seal the Sect Gates, and wait for the integration toplete!¡± ¡°Do not resist, go into hiding immediately!¡± Many major powers had already made their preparations! Huangdao Realm. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Save me¡­¡± ¡°Is this the end of the world?¡± Countless cultivators and mortals howled, and when the great Array te was activated, the Huangdao Realm, alreadycking in stature, directly shattered into three parts amidst the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void! From the perspective of the entire Chaos Flow Sea in the void, it was like three fragmented nks moving in a certain direction! If there were a pair of eyes suspended high in the void, they would certainly see that nearly a hundred small worlds were converging in a certain ce under the pull of some formation¡­ It resembled the movement of stars scattered across the sky. Soon, these worlds created terrifying spatial tempests as they moved! Countless tempests intersected and ovepped! Eventually, a terrifying vortex appeared! It was formed by the horror-inducing fluctuations of ny-nine worlds, which, collectively harnessing the power of ny-nine realms, could destroy everything! The enormous vortex moved along with the movement of the worlds, speeding towards a certain direction! There, incredibly, was a world that had not moved at all, remaining stationary in its ce! The vast space vortex rapidly approached that world, seemingly about to engulf it! Immortal Domain. Northern Immortal Domain, Saint Cloud City. At this moment, a five-colored altar had also been erected. The five-colored altar was almost entirely made of ancient Primitive Realm Stones! This time, the four major sects held nothing back, having taken out almost everything they had. Just to ensure that they could send the most powerful individuals down to the Immortal Domain! Outside the altar, the experts of the four major sects had also gatheredpletely. Ao Wushuang led the Golden Armored Generals of the Saint Cloud Sect¡ªnearly all above Profound Immortal, with over a dozen being Heavenly Immortals. Ao Wushuang himself had reached the realm of Golden Immortal! By his side, the Master of Qingyue Sect, Purple Robe Taoist, and the Master of Sword Listening Pavilion, all three also exuded extraordinary auras. They were only slightly inferior to Ao Wushuang, all at the pinnacle of Heavenly Immortal, just one step away from entering that realm. ¡°This time, our four major sects, one Golden Immortal, twenty-five Heavenly Immortals, and nearly a hundred Profound Immortals! The eyes of Purple Robe Taoist held a tinge of fanaticism as he said, ¡°We must obtain that Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune!¡± The rest also nodded, at this stage, there was no turning back from loosing the bow. If they were not sessful, it was likely that all four major sects would suffer heavy blows. But, such probability need not be considered now. Their strength was so formidable that, let alone a minor Mysterious Character Lower World, they could even annihte those powerful Earth Character Realms! ¡°Open the altar, tear the realm barriers, cross realms- ¡± Ao Wushuang roared! At this moment. In the Xuantian Realm, the entire world suddenly fell into panic! Chapter 105 - 99: Apocalypse Vortexi Chapter 105: Chapter 99: Apocalypse Vortexi Trantor: 549690339 I Xuan Tian Realm! At this moment, the entire world was trembling. The ground shook slightly, the clouds in the sky dissipated without a breeze, and though it was midday, the sun vanished and reappeared intermittently. Day and night alternated in the heavens and earth! And every creature was filled with a profound terror. ¡°What¡¯s happening, why do I feel as if some terrifying entity is about to devour our entire world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if a giant hand is about to destroy the Xuan Tian Realm in one fell swoop!¡± ¡°What in the world is going on? Heavens, could this be the same cross-realm actions asst time?¡± Countless people were panic-stricken! Last time, the Ten Great Profound Immortals crossed realms, but everyone could see it and knew what was happening. This time, however, everything was happening invisibly. No one knew what was happening, but everyone felt palpitations and fear. Unknown, some unknown existence was destroying this realm! Southern Territory! ¡°What in the world is happening? What urred?!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao was shocked beyond measure as he frantically looked around the sky, at a loss. ¡°Where is the enemy, where is the enemy?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord took a step forward and appeared above the Southern Territory, staring intently at the realm barrier, yet he felt no flux from it! It wasn¡¯t caused by someone crossing realms!? ¡°Brother Lingchao, Brother Yuanyang, do you know what¡¯s happening?¡± Cihang Saint Lord also arrived, her beautiful eyes filled with tension. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The brows of Yuanyang Holy Lord were deeply furrowed! ¡°Everyone, what exactly is happening? My heart has never trembled like this before, as if the whole world is about to be destroyed!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming was exceedingly anxious. They were all Immortals, and if someone was crossing realms, they would dare to confront them in battle! But now, no one even knew where the enemy was! ¡°The real threates from the Chaotic Stream Sea!¡± At that moment, a heavy voice rang out, and Dugu Chenlu stepped forward, carrying a rust-covered long sword in his hand! ¡°What?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were surprised. The Chaotic Stream Sea? ¡°This is the only exnation¡­ Something from outside must be threatening the existence of the Xuan Tian Realm! Since it¡¯s not someone from the Immortal Domain crossing realms, then it can only mean that something in the Sea of Chaotic Voidcurrents is approaching our realm!¡± Dugu Chenlu said, ¡°We should now cross the realm barrier to check!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord immediately nodded and said, ¡°I agree, let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, as this seemed to be the only exnation. ¡°Brother Lingchao, please immediately go to Fire Country and find Ling¡¯er, the Divine Maiden, and Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden. With such a major event urring, merely a few of us minor Immortals are unlikely to handle it. We need to ask Senior Li to take action!¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke at the same time! ¡°Okay!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao turned into a streak of immortal light and headed straight for Fire Country! Meanwhile, Dugu Chenlu and the others instantly arrived at the boundary of the realm barrier. The mist was thick, yet now it dispersed in chaos, as if sensing some terrifying threat. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Dugu Chenlu, holding the rusted sword, took a step forward. The others immediately followed suit. In the next moment, they appeared outside the realm barrier, standing amidst the boundless Sea of Chaotic Voidcurrents! Upon their emergence, their hearts sank as the feeling of impending threat and panic became even more intense! ¡°No¡­ what is that? What is that?!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming was shocked, pointing ahead! In truth, there was no need for his alert, as the others had already seen it as well. Because the sight was too magnificent! It was a vast and terrifying vortex, drawing in millions of chaotic voidcurrents, powerful enough to destroy everything! The vortex¡­ was moving towards the Xuan Tian Realm! And it was moving fast! To the naked eye, the lifelessndmasses floating in the void exploded into dust the moment they were swept by the vortex! As the Terrifying Vortex approached, the surrounding chaos flows of the void almost seemed to boil! ¡°Heavens, what exactly is going on? What is that thing?!¡± Cihang Saint Lord murmured in shock, her eyes filled with horror. ¡°A kind of vortex of the chaotic voidcurrents that can destroy anything, that can destroy everything, the Xuan Tian Realm¡­ is doomed!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord¡¯splexion turned ghastly pale! ¡°Is this the Apocalypse Vortex¡­ not just mere Immortals, even if Profound Immortals and Heavenly Immortals were here, what could they do? They too would die¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Dugu Chenlu¡¯s heart trembled, his eyelids twitched non-stop; he understood that this vortex was incredibly terrifying and unstoppable! ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the Xuan Tian Realm!¡± He shouted! Everyone hastily crossed the realm barrier and returned to the Xuan Tian Realm! Due to the proximity of the terrifying vortex, the entire realm was now starting to tremble! Countless beings were wailing and screaming¡­ They immediately went back to the Southern Territory. ¡°We must see Senior Li! He is our only hope!¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke directly, and everyone made their way towards the Cangli Mountain Range! Meanwhile. In the Cangli Mountain Range, a small mountain vige. Within a small courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The heavens are flickering between light and dark, such a terrifying aura¡­ could it be the end of the world?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one crossing realms in the sky, what in the world is happening?¡± A group of Disciples had stopped what they were doing, filled with uncertainty. Fear was evident on their faces! The Xuan Tian Realm had already sensed terror on its own, so this fear would immediately transmit to every creature within the realm! Li Fan was teaching Xinning to recite poetry when he, too, furrowed his brow deeply. What is going on here? Last time, one could say the weather was strange, but this time¡­ it¡¯s a tremendous disaster. Even as a mortal, he could feel it! Xinning¡¯s expression changed, and she nced at Gong Ya, who was serving tea to Li Fan! Gong Ya¡¯s beautiful face was also filled with a look of shock and doubt! ¡°Is Senior Li here?¡± At this moment, Mu Qianning¡¯s anxious voice rang out from outside the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Li Fan spoke. Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and Saint Lord Lingchao pushed the door open and strode straight toward Li Fan. When they saw Gong Ya, they were all somewhat surprised. When had such a beautiful woman appeared beside Senior Li? Who is she? But they didn¡¯t have time to ask these questions. Mu Qianning went straight to the point: ¡°Senior Li, something terrible has happened¡­ The Xuantian Realm seems to be facing a colossal cmity!¡± ¡°ording to the spections of several seniors, there might be some terrifying entity in the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void¡­ set on destroying the Xuantian Realm!¡± Mu Qianning spoke nervously. Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan, Dugu Yuqing, and others were visibly shocked. Sea of Chaotic Voidcurrents? They did not know what it was, but they understood the gravity of the current situation. Was there some terrifying entity intent on destroying the Xuantian Realm? Even Gong Ya was murmuring, ¡°Void storm, chaos vortex? Each is difficult to deal with¡­¡± As a former Demon Marshal, she had witnessed countless Lower Worlds destroyed by the great void vortexes or chaotic streams! But such events were exceedingly rare! Why would the Xuantian Realm encounter it? Confused, she turned to Xinning and transmitted her voice, ¡°Demon Monarch, should I go out and have a look?¡± However, Xinning shook her head and said, ¡°With Big Brother Li here, we just have to wait.¡± At the moment, she still had full confidence in Li Fan! But Li Fan was shocked to his core. Good God¡­ The destruction of the Xuantian Realm? Is this real or false? No way¡­ Could my peaceful days really being to an end? I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Li Fan felt somewhat hollow at the moment, but still managed to keep hisposure, saying, ¡°Do not panic, stay calm, not everything is¡­¡± ¡°Dugu Chenlu seeks an audience with Senior Li!¡± At this time, another high-pitched call came from outside! Dugu Chenlu and others had arrived. The situation was too urgent; they could no longer concern themselves with proprieties. ¡°Father?¡± Upon hearing the voice, Dugu Yuqing was immediately overjoyed. ¡°Your father? Then please let them in.¡± Li Fan said. Dugu Yuqing hurried forward to open the door, and right afterward, Dugu Chenlu, Saint Teacher Kongming, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others all walked in. ¡°Holy Master¡­¡± Qing Chen also looked toward Saint Teacher Kongming. When Saint Teacher Kongming saw Qing Chen, he was taken aback for a moment. This¡­ Qing Chen¡¯s aura was so transcendent and otherworldly? Stronger than his own¡­ almost reaching the realm of a Profound Immortal? Saint Teacher Kongming was shocked on the spot. Qing Chen was still holding a broom. Could it be that he reached the Xuanxian Realm just by sweeping the floor in this small courtyard? Saint Teacher Kongming¡¯s state of mind became incrediblyplex. But this thought shed by only momentarily. There were more pressing matters at hand! ¡°Senior Li, there¡¯s been a terrible development. We went out to investigate and discovered terrifying vortexes attacking from the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void. I fear that¡­ no one in the Xuantian Realm can stop them!¡± Dugu Chenlu bowed deeply to Li Fan! They were all looking at Li Fan. Everyone was looking at Li Fan. They had all realized that this matter was truly serious, too serious! Moreover, it seemed that the apocalypse-bringing entity was steadily drawing closer to the Xuantian Realm, and the horror, oppression, and despair in everyone¡¯s hearts were only intensifying! Li Fan felt utterly disordered inside¡­ My God, what could I possibly do about the end of the world? Li Fan wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m not even a cultivator!¡± But he could see that this group of people, both old and young, was utterly panic-stricken. No, damn it, even if I have to die, I want to die gracefully. After all, Zi Ling and Nan Feng, his two beautiful disciples, were watching. His newly acquired stunning maid was watching too. With so many eyes upon him, Li Fan found himself determined to die with dignity. He waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Gong Ya, pour the tea!¡± Gong Ya was stunned for a moment, shocked. At such a critical time, how could this being remain so casual?! She knew that a great void vortex, while it might not kill a domain master, would still definitely cause considerable trouble! All those present couldn¡¯t help but deeply admire him! ¡°Indeed a being that transcends the conventional, even at such a time, Senior Li can remain soposed!¡± praised Yuanyang Holy Lord with deep respect. ¡°With such tranquility andposure, could it be that the Xuantian Realm will indeed remain safe?¡± Dugu Chenlu was somewhat shocked. The disciples, seeing Li Fan¡¯s serenity, suddenly felt themselves quieting down. Gong Ya nervously poured tea for Li Fan, who took it, sipped it, and then realized the tea had gone cold. He too was feeling a bit uneasy, ufortable under everyone¡¯s stares, and immediately took the cold tea to the peach tree, where he watered the newly nted sapling. All eyes followed Li Fan, and when they saw the small sapling¡­ everyone was struck speechless in an instant. Their gazes were glued to it! Chapter 106 - 100: A Leaf That Can Stabilize the World_1 Chapter 106: Chapter 100: A Leaf That Can Stabilize the World_1 Trantor: 549690339 I Seeing the sapling, everyone was shocked! ¡°What tree is that¡­ Why do I feel like I want to worship it?¡± Saint Teacher Kongming eximed in astonishment. ¡°The spiritual power within my body seems to resonate with this tree, is this¡­ could this be the origin of the Xuantian Realm?¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord was also very surprised! At this moment, Dugu Chenlu gasped sharply and said, ¡°This¡­ this is the World Tree!¡± World Tree! Upon these words, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others were utterly shocked. ¡°What? The World Tree is actually here?¡± ¡°In the past, the World Tree seemed to be pursued by something, took refuge in the Southern Territory, with an unknown existence lending a hand. Now it seems that Senior Li was the one who saved it!¡± ¡°Moreover, Senior Li also nted the World Tree¡­ Isn¡¯t it a legend that the World Tree is a rare miracle of heaven and earth that cannot be sustained by the soil of this world? It¡¯s supposed to die once it leaves the Xuanhuang Mist Sea¡­ but it has survived here?¡± In a moment, Cihang Saint Lord, Saint Teacher Kongming, and others were simply astonished. The World Tree, that is the foundation of a realm, a matter of the utmost importance. Moreover, the World Tree shares life and death with the world; it has never been heard that the World Tree could be cultivated by someone! ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying, what kind of heaven-defying existence is Senior Li to have nted the World Tree¡­¡± ¡°Unimaginable, Senior Li¡¯s realm, we probably do not even have the qualification to look up to it¡­¡± They were all shocked in session. And yet, at the moment Li Fan poured a cup of tea, the sapling, which was already full of life, suddenly sprouted a tender leaf! Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded, disbelieving! ¡°A cup of tea can actually make the World Tree burst forth with such vitality?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too defying of the heavens?¡± In that instant, everyone distinctly felt the mysterious and unfathomable Daoist charm emanating from the World Tree, the rules of the operation of heaven and earth, the wonderful rationale behind the evolution of the world¡­ And it was at this moment! Throughout the Xuantian Realm, in countless spaces, suddenly many chains of order appeared, shining brilliantly, golden runes flowing like water, covering the heavens! In the sky domain of the entire Xuantian Realm, a terrifying tree shadow suddenly appeared at this moment! All the golden chains of order originated from its branches! This terrifying tree shadow propped open the entire sky of the Xuantian Realm; whether it was the Western Desert, Central Province, Eastern Wilderness, Southern Territory, all could see it! It is supreme, unique! The chains of order emitted rays of light tens of thousands of li long, now extending beyond the boundary wall! At this moment, the hazy white fog had already disappeared, the boundary wall clear as if it were a thin piece of crystal, and numerous beings and cultivators of the Xuantian Realm easily saw the scene in the Void Ocean of Chaotic Flowcurrents beyond the boundary wall! A terrifying vortex of storm, as if carrying the force of apocalypse, was sweeping towards us from the Sea of Chaotic Voidcurrents! Countless floating wastnds were lightly swept away and turned into flying ash, ceasing to exist. Apocalypse Vortex! At that time, all beings were horrified! ¡°Good heavens, what is that thing? It¡¯sing towards our Xuantian Realm?¡± ¡°A great storm generated in the Sea of Chaotic Voidcurrents, let alone us from the Mysterious Character Realm, even the Earth Character Realm would be torn apart, no being could survive!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, this time, our Xuantian Realm is truly doomed!¡± People panicked. At this moment, in the sky of the Xuantian Realm, that terrifying tree shadow, its numerous branches shing with golden light, reached out towards the vast vortex! The Apocalypse Vortex had already stretched for billions of li at this moment, enveloping countless spaces, vast as a limitless ck hole! Byparison, the golden branches seemed like insignificant rays of light. Countless golden chains of order, crossing through time and space, touched the edge of the Terrifying Vortex. But the terrifying storm did not pause for even a moment because of the golden chains of order! At that moment, the Apocalypse Vortex was only a thousand li away from the Xuantian Realm. The terrifying and trembling aura of destruction transmitted its way. Countless crystal-like boundary walls shattered at this moment. Surging currents from the Void Ocean flooded in chaotically, as if water from a burst dam, rushing into the Xuantian Realm. The Apocalypse Vortex was yet to arrive, but just these infiltrating currents of the Void were enough to destroy a world. -A ripple from the Void Ocean falling on the Lower World would be an unbearable disaster. That golden terrifying tree shadow, at this moment, burst forth with endless light again; its golden chains of order did not extend any further, instead weaving into a series of goldens, blocking the chaotic flows from entering the Xuantian Realm! It could only defend¡ªalthough this defense was also akin to sitting ducks. The vortex was closing in in an instant, with only a hundred li left! In the entire Xuantian Realm, all beings had their hearts lifted to their throats at this moment! The whole world seemed as if it had fallen into dead silence. Powerful viins trembled, crouching as they looked toward the domains beyond. Hermit elders with despair in their eyesy down in their coffins. Sweethearts embraced tightly, wishing to die together¡­ ¡°s, the World Tree of the Xuantian Realm has grown terrifyingly strong in just a short period of time, butpared to this Apocalypse Vortex, it¡¯s still insignificant,¡± ¡°No one can stop it, this is the fate of the Xuantian Realm.¡± ¡°Wait for death¡­¡± Countless cultivatorsmented! Inside the small courtyard. When the golden tree shadow appeared in the Sky Domain, people like Saint Teacher Kongming were utterly shocked. Because they felt that the World Tree was far more powerful than when the Ten Great Profound Immortals crossed realms. But, the World Tree¡¯s resistance was nothing in front of the boundless Apocalypse Vortex; even when the barriers of the realm were shattered¡­ All faces turned ashen! How could this be resisted? It was too hard, desperate enough to make people lose hope! At this moment, however, Li Fan was gazing at the tender green leaf upon the little sapling. ¡°The tree is actually alive.¡± Li Fan alsoughed, saying, ¡°Lu Rang,e, let your teacher teach you another method of nurturing.¡± Li Fan had already left it to fate, since if the world was truly going to be destroyed, as a mortal, he could do nothing. His nature was not to borrow troubles. So, he did what needed to be done. Each minute of time held its unique meaning. At this moment, the tree that was about to regain its vitality represented that meaning. Li Fan disliked wasting precious time. Lu Rang approached somewhat absent-mindedly. ¡°A dead tree reborns, young leaves emerge. At this time, the dead tree would have umted a certain amount of strength. However, to truly revive the tree and make it grow more robust, we need to strike while the iron is hot!¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Go fetch some water.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Rang hurriedly went to the well and drew a basin of water. ¡°Water it promptly, then cover it with mature soil.¡± Li Fan watered the ground, then picked up a hoe, turned over the soil, and covered the roots with earth. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the roots will be replenished, and the young leaves will grow rapidly.¡± He gently touched the tender leaf. Indeed, no sooner had he spoken than the new green leaf unfurled at that instant. It was in this moment. In the Xuantian Realm¡¯s Sky Domain, that terrifying golden tree shadow, an emerald green leaf suddenly emitted a brilliant light! The branch that grew the leaf had actually reached beyond the realm¡¯s barrier. The green leaf then floated down. Heading towards the terrifying Apocalypse Vortex. The Apocalypse Vortex swept across countless wastnds, engulfing infinite void, capable of annihting any realm! A leaf full of vitality descending towards it was like a speck of dust by the roadside, utterly insignificant. But as the leaf drifted into the space above the terrifying vortex. Suddenly, the leaf expanded instantly, its veins extending billions of miles, filling the sky with verdant splendor! That single leaf had be boundless, covering the entire Apocalypse Vortex! ¡°Boom???? ¡± At that moment, a terrifying disturbance spread throughout the Void Ocean! The Apocalypse Vortex went wild, the surrounding countless stars and wastnds exploded simultaneously, like towering waves surging, causing the beings of the universe to tremble. But the leaf, light and seemingly effortless, ultimately descended! With the falling of the leaf, the terrifying Apocalypse Vortex disappeared! In a single moment, the sea of the void suddenly calmed down! The Apocalypse Vortex¡­ had vanished! At this instant, the whole world fell silent. In the boundless Chaos Flow Sea of the Void, only that piece of green leaf stood out, lush and dripping with vigor! Chapter 107 - 101A Flower, A World i Chapter 107: Chapter 101A Flower, A World i Trantor: 549690339 | Xuantian Realm, at this moment, all beings are startling. Petrification! The entire realm has petrified. Everyone is just staring nkly at the scene in the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void outside the Xuantian Realm, their eyes wide and mouths agape. ¡°Heavens, what is that? Are those leaves growing on the World Tree? How can they possess such terrifying might?¡± ¡°A single leaf, repressing a storm that could annihte worlds? How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? Or is everything that happened today just an illusion?¡± In Xuantian Realm, countless cultivators simply could not believe what they saw! But, at this moment, even more people are bowing in worship towards the silhouette of that tree in the sky domain! ¡°The World Tree has protected us!¡± ¡°Yes, that leaf belongs to the World Tree!¡± ¡°Oh heavens, the World Tree of our Xuantian Realm is too miraculous, it can even withstand such apocalyptic storms?¡± The worldly people knelt and worshipped with utmost sincerity! Meanwhile, in the small courtyard. Yuanyang Holy Lord, Cihang Saint Lord, Dugu Chenlu, and other masters, at this moment, were also stricken with silence. They gazed nkly at the scene before them. As if they had witnessed something inconceivable. ¡°Senior Li casually intervened, and made the World Tree unleash an unspeakably terrifying power¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming murmured. ¡°What doomsday storm¡­ In the eyes of a terrifying existence like Senior Li, it is nothing at all, not even worth a second nce¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu¡¯s expression wasplex; at this moment, his admiration for Li Fan knew no bounds. Li Fan¡¯s disciples were also shocked to the extreme. ¡°This tree can actually unleash such great power¡­¡± ¡°Our master is too terrifying, too terrifying¡­¡± Lu Rang looked at Li Fan, and at this moment his body trembled with excitement! What is the way of nurturing and growing? This is the real way of nurturing and growing! In the eyes of the world, this is but a minor technique, but in the hands of Senior Li, it can turn decay into a miracle, a mere tree can disy might that surpasses the supreme¡­ ¡°I have found a new path; even in farming, one can cultivate the Invincible Path, and grow techniques that make the stars of the heavens tremble with fear!¡± He clenched his fists! And Gong Ya, at this moment, subconsciously stepped back two steps, her beautiful eyes filled with shock, and her towering chest rose and fell unevenly! She looked at Li Fan, her eyes brimming with awe! It must be known that even a Daluo Golden Immortal, faced with such a frightening Apocalypse Vortex, would almost be at a loss. Even if she were to confront it, she would likely have to fight with all her strength and still suffer severe injuries¡­ But this existence, casually watering the World Tree, settled it all¡­ What is meant by ¡®turning hand to cloud and covering hand to rain¡¯? This is it! Her expression grewplex. Was this the supreme might of the Lord of the Forbidden Zone? In Xinning¡¯s wide eyes, at this moment, light was shining: ¡°A single leaf can suppress worlds¡­ I clearly saw, the moment he gently touched that green leaf, it brought a supreme opportunity to the World Tree¡­ This World Tree may grow to a state that even immortals will tremble at!¡± She murmured, her resolve bing firmer. In this life, she must cling to Li Fan, this mighty support, even in death! And Li Fan, turning to see the unbelievably shocked expressions of everyone, felt a hint of pride in his heart. ¡°A flower is a world, a leaf is a Bodhi.¡± Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Life is unpredictable, but every moment of beauty is eternal. When you¡¯re unsettled in mind, if you look at the small beauties around you, perhaps you might see a different world.¡± Just now, these people, each and every one of them got so scared. He was also admonishing them that one shouldn¡¯t overthink, just do what you need to do. After all, if the world were to be destroyed, you can¡¯t do anything about it, so why worry unnecessarily. However, hearing his words, all the people present fell into deep thought! ¡°The words of Senior Li are like the sound of the great Dao, containing the profound truth¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming murmured. ¡°What an amazing concept, ¡®a single flower forms a world, a single leaf serves as a Bodhi.¡¯ To someone like Senior Li, the Apocalypse Vortex is no different from the dust by the roadside¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu let out a long sigh. ¡°Such a profound realm, such a profound realm¡­ Is this the elegance of a Forbidden Zone¡¯s master?¡± Gong Ya murmured, her eyes, as she looked at Li Fan in this instant, actually revealed deep admiration! ¡°A single flower forms a world, a single leaf serves as a Bodhi¡­ All minor things possess their eternal beauty¡­¡± And next to them, Qing Chen, who was meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly underwent a breath transformation in a trance! Everyone turned their heads in surprise to look at him. ¡°Has he¡­ broken through?¡± ¡°The Xuanxian Realm?¡± ¡°Senior Li¡¯s casual actions could create an invincible World Tree, and his simple words could enlighten a Profound Immortal¡­ Such a great opportunity!¡± Everyone envied and praised him! And Qing Chen also opened his eyes, his gaze so clear! He looked at Li Fan, and with a deep bow, he said, ¡°Thank you, Master, for imparting your teachings!¡± Yet, in his heart, he was sighing, ¡°The true great Buddha indeed reflects the highest Zen principles in every word and deed!¡± If it weren¡¯t for those few words from Li Fan, it might have taken him a long time to enter the Xuanxian Realm. The others had even moreplicated expressions on their faces. At this moment. The oppressing, fearful sensation, along with the disappearing Apocalypse Vortex, waspletely gone, and they all returned to normal. Li Fan looked outside at the world. The sky was clear and the day was lovely. ¡°Another strange weather pattern?¡± Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Now then, Gong Ya, bring out a new pot of tea to serve everyone.¡± He was quite pleased. Upon hearing this, Gong Ya nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Yes¡­ Senior.¡± She went to prepare the tea, and before long, she brought it back. ¡°Please enjoy the tea, everyone.¡± She served the tea to Dugu Chenlu and the others. ¡°Hmm?¡± Dugu Chenlu seemed to sense something and suddenly stared at Gong Ya with surprise and a hint of fear, saying, ¡°Senior Li¡¯s newly acquired servant girl? She is clearly a boundlessly terrifying powerhouse¡­¡± The rest also instantly became nervous and uneasy. They had actually been served tea by an entity of this caliber, was there no order left in the world? ¡°Master, may I delve deeper into the mystical methods of tree cultivation today?¡± At this time, Lu Rang eagerly spoke up. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you may start with this sapling. When you can make this sapling as lush as this Peach Tree, then you will be ready to graduate.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the Peach Tree. ¡°Heavens, I used to think it was just a Pantao Tree that produced Spirit Fruits¡­ but now I realize, it seems each leaf of this Peach Tree is even more terrifying than those on the World Tree?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord was suddenly shocked. He had seen the Pantao Tree before but hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. Now that a single leaf of the World Tree exhibited such a terrifying and overwhelming presence, he realized¡­ Everyone else was also instantly amazed. If a single leaf from the World Tree could be considered invincible¡­ What then of this luxuriant Pantao Tree with its countless leaves¡­ what kind of existence could it be? They were simply dumbfounded! At this moment. The instant the green leaf of the World Tree repressed the Apocalypse Vortex! Within a radius of billions of li in the Void Ocean, over a hundred worlds trembled violently! In the Diling Realm, within a Sub-rudder, a group of strong cultivators suddenly changed their expressions drastically! Chapter 108 - 102 Fusion of Hundred Worlds 1 Chapter 108: Chapter 102 Fusion of Hundred Worlds 1 Trantor: 549690339???????????????? ¡ª In the Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder. ¡°Hahaha, the Hundred Realms Fusion Array has been activated, and soon, ny-nine worlds will be fused together, and our sub-rudder¡¯s mission will be deemed aplete sess.¡± ¡°Yes, most importantly, we managed to obtain that Forbidden Artifact, which is truly an unexpected joy.¡± ¡°Based on our estimates, the storm vortex produced by the fusion of the ny-nine worlds should have alreadypletely destroyed the Xuantian Realm by now¡­¡± The many elders in the sub-rudder were allughing joyously. Especially about that Forbidden Weapon, the very thought of it was worth looking forward to! Sect Leader Yang Yuantian also revealed a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth; this time, it was truly like hitting two birds with one stone. The fusion of the Hundred Worlds was the goal, themand of the Immortal Monarch, and destroying the Xuantian Realm was just a byproduct. This bonus gift would be incredibly plentiful, so much so that he could already imagine that perhaps even the Immortal Monarch would bestow rewards upon them. ¡°Hurry up and finish it, 1 came here just to take that Forbidden Artifact away, and have no desire to waste time here.¡± Elder Song Chengzhou from the branch hall also spoke indifferently. Originally, his n was to send a Golden Immortal to extinguish the Xuantian Realm and im the Forbidden Artifact, but now, after much trouble, his patience was nearly exhausted. Hm? The crystal lit up, the person responsible for waiting in the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void must have already obtained the Forbidden Artifact!¡± Suddenly, Yang Yuantian stood up and took out the Transmission Crystal. They had arranged for two Heavenly Immortals to wait in the Void Ocean; once the Xuantian Realm was destroyed, they would return with the Forbidden Artifact. But just as he was about to read the message contained within the Transmission Crystal, suddenly, with a ¡°boom,¡± the crystal exploded on the spot. Yang Yuantian¡¯s figure shed aside in an instant, just narrowly avoiding being caught in the explosion! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yang Yuantian¡¯s face instantly turned pale! ¡°Some terrifying force must havee through their Transmission Crystal and shattered yours!¡± Elder Song Chengzhou also immediately stood up, furrowing his brow! Transmission Crystals were directly linked to each other, but at times, this connection could also act as a medium for transmitting forces. But what kind of terrifying force could be transmitted through a Transmission Crystal? ¡°No -this isn¡¯t good, the Array is about to be destroyed!¡± Right at that moment, a cry of rm came from outside the sub-rudder. Instantly, everyone¡¯s face changed color, and they walked outside. Stepping out of the sub-rudder, they saw countless towering Array gs emitting myriad rays of light, but at that moment, the Array gs were shaking violently as if under the influence of something! -The Array here was the central node of the ny-nine fusion arrays, the highest ranked, and also the one with the most Array tes buried. This Array for the fusion of the Hundred Worlds was already in motion, and once operational, even a Taiyi Golden Immortal would not be able to disturb it. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why do I feel the Array is unstable?¡± ¡°There must be a problem, is someone attacking the Array?¡± ¡°Impossible, even if a Taiyi Golden Immortal were toe, they wouldn¡¯t be able to disturb this Array!¡± Their faces were all filled with confused rm! At that moment. Outside the Diling Realm! A mysterious and terrifying force rebounded from tens of thousands of li away, within the Chaotic Flow Sea of the Void. It broke through the world¡¯s barriers ¡¯ and pierced directly above this mountain range. ¡°Boom, boom, boom ¡± The world¡¯s barriers turned into nothingness! The terrifying force was transmitted to the Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder the very next instant! ¡°No¨C ¡± All in the Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder had their faces turn ashen, feeling the breathing from the Void Ocean! ¡°Bang,bang, bang, bang ¡± The horrifying sound of explosions rang out one after another, as the many Array gs and Array tes buried by the Earth Spirit Realm Sub-rudder suddenlybusted into dust at that moment, and all the divine lights vanished along with them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is chaos from the Void¡­¡± Someone eximed! ¡°What in the world happened?¡± ¡°Quick, run, if Chaos Flows erupt from the Void, even Heavenly Immortals will perish!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to run, the world¡¯s barriers are broken, this realm is likely to be destroyed!¡± Everyone spoke in panic. At this time, Song Chengzhou¡¯s pupils constricted, and he suddenly shouted, ¡°Come close to me!¡± He took out a silver jar! The silver jar suddenly erged, instantly enveloping them all. This could withstand the Chaos Flows of the Void! They immediately left thend and stood in the air. Everyone looked down, only to see that at this moment, the Diling Realm, as if drawn by some force, was actually approaching a certain direction within the Void Ocean! The speed was extremely fast! This force didn¡¯t destroy the Diling Realm, but nevertheless, the Diling Realm still suffered a great catastrophe, with mountain ranges copsing one after another, the terrifying aura sweeping through, and countless creatures dying in bloodshed! ¡°It¡¯s over, what exactly happened? Why do I feel like some mighty force is pulling a whole world?¡± ¡°Unimaginable¡­¡± ¡°The Array te has beenpletely destroyed, and now all the realms are in operation, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a big problem.¡± Everyone began to speak one after another. ¡°Look¡­ The Apocalypse Vortex is gone¡­ Is that world in front of us, the Xuantian Realm?¡± At this moment, Elder Sangduo suddenly eximed in shock! At this moment, the barriers of the Diling Realm had beenpletely destroyed, so they could clearly see the scenes within the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void. In the Chaos Flow Sea, the terrifying Apocalypse Vortex had vanished as if it had never existed before. And in the direction they were nearing, a world shrouded in white mist quietly stood there. ¡°That is the Xuantian Realm!¡± Sect Leader Yang Yuantian gasped sharply, saying, ¡°This means, is the Xuantian Realm attracting the Earth Spirit Realm? It¡­ it intends to devour other worlds?¡± His face looked extremely ugly! You must know that the Earth Spirit Realm was in their hands. And this time, with the integration of the Hundred Worlds, ording to their design, the Earth Spirit Realm should have been at the center of the integration. After the integration, the Earth Spirit Realm would be the dominant force in the new megaworld! This way, it would be convenient for them to control the entire megaworld. But now, the Earth Spirit Realm was being attracted by another world, to be part of it? This was too terrifying. Impossible, only higher-level worlds can forcibly absorb lower-level worlds¡­¡± ¡°The status of the Xuantian Realm is clearly lower than that of the Earth Spirit Realm¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°Could it be, could it be that the Xuantian Realm really has something to do with the legendary First Heavenly Realm?¡± for a moment, they all eximed in surprise! ¡°It¡¯s not just the Xuantian Realm!¡± At this time, Elder Song Chengzhou spoke sternly, saying, ¡°The ny-nine worlds we control¡­ are all converging towards the Xuantian Realm!¡± He pointed towards a more distant ce in the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void, saying, ¡°Those!¡± People hurriedly looked, sure enough, in the Chaos Flow Sea of the Void, worlds floating from who knows how far drifted closer, initially tiny like a grain of sand in the void, but rapidly growing immense and unbounded those were worlds¡­ At this moment, those worlds were all converging towards the Xuantian Realm! The Array they had set up waspletely ineffective now! In the Void Ocean. Between worlds, there¡¯s often an immeasurable distance; even for powerful cultivators, it usually takes a long time to travel back and forth between two worlds. But now, around the Xuantian Realm, it suddenly became extremely crowded! One by one, floating worlds were approaching the Xuantian Realm. Finally, very soon, a world collided with the Xuantian Realm with a thunderous sh! ¡°Boom???? ¡± Loud noises erupted, the sound of tes merging and barriers uniting! That world had be part of the Xuantian Realm! After the first world merged with the Xuantian Realm, the second world quickly followed suit! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom boom!¡± The third! The fourth! One after another, the worlds all became part of the Xuantian Realm. If previously, seen from a distance, the Xuantian Realm was like an egg, now the Xuantian Realm had turned into a monstrous watermelon. In the Earth Spirit Realm! ¡°No!¡± ¡°The Earth Spirit Realm is about to be absorbed by the Xuantian Realm!¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± A group of Heavenly Immortals and even Golden Immortals were extremely shocked at this moment, but they were powerless to stop this mighty force! ¡°Boom???? ¡± With a tremendous roar, the independence of the Earth Spirit Realm disappeared, and it became part of the Xuantian Realm! The integration of the Hundred Worlds had beenpleted. Unfortunately, the center and the dominion turned out to be the Xuantian Realm! Chapter 109 - 103: A New Great World 1 Chapter 109: Chapter 103: A New Great World 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Xuantian Realm. Every living creature was shocked to the extreme. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like the Xuantian Realm was just hit by something?¡± ¡°Could it be that the storm from beyond the domain hasn¡¯t ceased yet? But, the World Tree clearly suppressed the Apocalypse Vortex¡­¡± All living creatures were in shock. But soon, within the Sky Domain, the golden silhouette of the World Tree appeared again. Millions of runes circted. It was fortifying the new territories! At the same time, the World Tree was emanating golden light from its origin, illuminating thend. ¡°What¡­ Xuantian Realm has fused with a hundred worlds?¡± ¡°Just now?¡± ¡°The new great world has been born, and the Xuantian Realm is the center of this world¡­ The new world is several hundred timesrger than the original Xuantian Realm?¡± Wherever the golden light shone, all cultivators felt as if they were blessed by fortune. They had insight into what had happened. World fusion. A new great world had emerged. For a moment, everyone was astounded. ¡°Is this still the Xuantian Realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, what exactly happened¡­ Has the status of the Xuantian Realm now reached the Earth Character Level?¡± ¡°All of this must be rted to that great storm!¡± People around the world were extremely shocked. Some even found it hard to ept! Southern Territory. In a vige courtyard. Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others had also learned of the recent events. ¡°Good heavens, the fusion of the Hundred Worlds, what is happening?¡± ¡°The new great world¡­ it¡¯s unimaginable.¡± They murmured incessantly. Devil Monarch Gong Ya¡¯s eyes showed a contemtive look as she said, ¡°I understand now, the Apocalypse Vortex just now was no coincidence.¡± ¡± Someone is driving the fusion of the Hundred Worlds. That vortex was the storm produced by the simultaneous operation of over a hundred worlds.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was even more shocked. Someone was driving the fusion of worlds? ¡°That¡¯s right, now it all makes sense. Last time someone was plotting against the World Tree of the Xuantian Realm, did they want to include it in the fusion?¡± ¡°This is a major conspiracy!¡± ¡°The one behind this has grand ambitions¡­ but, Senior Li has seen through everything.¡± All of a sudden, everyone came to a realization. Gong Ya revealed the mastermind¡¯s conspiracy in just a few words. Once they understood, they regarded Li Fan with even more reverence. This is just too terrifying! ¡°Indeed, there is a reason why Senior Li chose to live in seclusion in the Xuantian Realm; he is ying a grand strategy¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord murmured with a realization. ¡°In this grand game, we don¡¯t even qualify as bystanders. While we were still oblivious, Senior Li had alreadypleted everything¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu¡¯s expression wasplex, overwhelmed with shock. Demon Marshal Gong Ya muttered, ¡°Who is driving the fusion of the Lower World? Their ambitions are too great¡­ Clearly, there is another yer.¡± At this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Fan withplexity. This is a Lord of the Forbidden Zone, who, with a casual act of nting a tree, tied the fate of hundreds of worlds! The honor and disgrace of all living beings below the heavensy within the thoughts of such beings. And at this moment. In the Diling Realm. The continents originally belonging to the Diling Realm were now bordering othernds. This world¡¯s territory spanned ten thousand li. ¡°The Diling Realm¡­ has been integrated and lost its autonomy; the current Diling Realm can only be considered a state within the new world¡­ Earth Spirit State?¡± An elder murmured, eyes full of incredulity. ¡°Elder¡­ what do we do now?¡± And Yang Yuantian was now gripped by a sense of fear. This was too terrifying; the boundaries-fusing array had actually failed, the Apocalypse Vortex had vanished without a trace, and over a hundred worlds had been ¡°taken¡± by the Xuantian Realm, bing a part of it. If the sub-rudder found out, if the Sect Gate found out¡­ perhaps every single one of them would die! Song Chengzhou, at this moment, stood in the air, gazing down upon the boundlessnd with an extremely somber face, yet he still spoke gravely, ¡°Your concerns might indeed be real.¡± ¡°This realm must be rted to the legendary First Heavenly Realm, and, without a doubt, the Forbidden Artifact must also exist.¡± ¡°That is the true reason for the failure of the Merging Realm Array!¡± The expressions of everyone present turned grave. ¡°Now, we have only one path left.¡± ¡°To go to the Xuantian Realm, to take control of the Xuantian Realm!¡± ¡°Only by doing so can we answer to the Sub-rudder, to the Sect Gate.¡± Song Chengzhou spoke. But the crowd exchanged looks of uncertainty. ¡°Elder, from what we see now, there may well be unfathomable and powerful beings in the Xuantian Realm¡­¡± Someone hesitated. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Song Chengzhou said, ¡°The ability to assimte hundreds of worlds only proves that the Xuantian Realm is very special, and does not prove that there are any experts hidden within the Xuantian Realm.¡± ¡°On the contrary, I see this as an opportunity!¡± ¡°If we can control a part of the First Heavenly Realm on behalf of our Sect Gate, for our Immortal Monarch, he will certainly be overjoyed!¡± As he extended his hand, a cold smirk appeared on his face, ¡°And besides, with this object at hand, even if we are no match, no one can harm us.¡± It was a silver jar. Upon seeing this, everybody was startled. Just now, it was this jar that safeguarded all of them from harm. ¡°This object, it¡¯s rted to that Holy Artifact¡­¡± ¡°Is it a replica of that Holy Artifact?¡± ¡°It feels even more terrifying than the ck jar used to capture the World Tree.¡± Song Chengzhou smiled coldly, ¡°This object contains aw from the Holy Artifact!¡± Laws! Upon hearing this, everyone was deeply shaken. ¡°With this item at our side, even if a Forbidden Artifact really exists, we needn¡¯t fear it.¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°An artifact that can contain aw from a Holy Artifact, even a Taiyi Golden Immortal would be helpless against it!¡± This silver jar had given everyone an unprecedented level of confidence. ¡°Follow me! To the Xuantian Realm, to ughter the beings of an entire realm, to take control of the World Tree!¡± Song Chengzhou swung his arm grandly. Suddenly, countless experts at the scene vanished from their original locations. Shortly after. Xuantian Realm. Today, perhaps it would be more fitting to describe it as the Xuan Tianzhou for the entire new world. A group of people appeared in this expanse of sky. ¡°Elder Sangduo, you have been here before; where is this forbidden ce you spoke of?¡± Yang Yuantian asked. Sangduo hesitated for a moment, but still clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± Under his lead, it wasn¡¯t long before a group of strong figures had already arrived outside the Cangli Mountain Range, just before a small mountain vige. In front of them, a in and tranquil small mountain vige came into everyone¡¯s view. ¡°What is this ce? Why do I feel as if I¡¯m indeed facing a forbiddennd?¡± A Heavenly Immortal-level powerhouse eximed in shock. ¡°It¡¯s suffocating, this ce¡­ it¡¯s extremely terrifying.¡± A Golden Immortal who hade with Song Chengzhou murmured softly. Contrastingly, some Profound Immortals didn¡¯t feel much at all! ¡°Elder Song, I indeed feel a very strange presence here¡­ as if I¡¯m facing a fearsome world¡­ are you sure we should attack?¡± Even Yang Yuantian now found it terrifying. He was somewhat inclined to retreat. In Elder Song Chengzhou¡¯s eyes emerged a grave look, ¡°We cannot retreat.¡± ¡°If this truly is a forbidden area¡­ we must explore it and understand clearly, otherwise it will affect the Immortal Monarch¡¯s grand scheme!¡± Murmuring to himself, he took a step forward and roared, ¡°Senluo Holy Sect, we are here to issue a challenge!¡± ¡°Everyone in the vige,e out, or not a single one of you will be spared today!¡± He shouted furiously! The shout echoed through the small mountain vige! Chapter 110 - 104: Challenge Our Village?_i Chapter 110: Chapter 104: Challenge Our Vige?_i Trantor: 549690339 | In a small mountain vige. Elder Zhao was lying on a Taishi Chair at the entrance of the vige, sunbathing. He had already dozed off. Suddenly, he heard someone calling out from outside. It immediately woke him up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Second Elder rubbed his eyes, stood up, and looked towards the vige entrance. To his surprise, there were dozens of people standing outside! The neers wore various expressions and clothes, and in their hands, they held strange items. Some held swords, some mirrors, and others shields¡­ The one in front was actually holding a canister? What was this situation? Second Elder was confused. At this moment. The crowd from the Senluo Holy Sect had also noticed Second Elder. In an instant, everyone¡¯s expression turned solemn, their hearts filled with immense tension! ¡°A living being¡­ within the forbidden area?¡± ¡°This is too horrifying, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Will hee out? ording to legend, if a living creature exits the forbidden area, it would bring about a great cmity¡­¡± The crowd was somewhat uneasy! At that moment, Sangduo was also startled and quickly stepped forward to report, ¡°Elder Song, Helmsman Yang, this is the terrifying creature I saw earlier!¡± He was full of dread. Hearing this, Yang Yuantian and Song Chengzhou both looked solemn. Song Chengzhou scrutinized the old man at the entrance, feeling uneasy, especially when he saw the cane in the elder¡¯s hand! It was a Dragon Head Cane, carved from an unknown wood. But at this moment, even from afar, he still felt an indescribable terrifying aura. It was as if he was facing a Giant Dragon! ¡°A Giant Dragon cane¡­ Could this be a forbidden area of the Dragon n? No¡­ that¡¯s not possible!¡± His heart was trembling, but he still persisted to go forward, clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Song Chengzhou of the Senluo Holy Sect, I havee to challenge you!¡± ¡°Dare youe out to fight?!¡± He too was taking a risk. At the same time, he tightly held onto the Silver Can in his hand. If things went south, he was prepared to turn around and flee at once! Meanwhile, at the vige entrance. Elder Zhao was also shocked when he heard this. He spotted Sangduo. ¡°That fellow who was nning to steal from the vige? He even dared to bring people here?¡± Elder Zhao was instantly furious. The guy who previously nned to steal from the vige had now actually brought people for retaliation! He picked up his cane, pointed at Sangduo, and said, ¡°Blind fool, you bring people to challenge our vige? Just you wait!¡± After speaking, Elder Zhao turned and left. He had to go call people, summon all the able-bodied men in the vige. A group fight? The vige was not afraid! At the same time, the first person he thought of was Li Fan. He had to inform Little Li about such matters! Elder Zhao turned and walked away. He didn¡¯t see that as he pointed his cane at Sangduo and turned around, in that instant, Sangduo in the crowd suddenly let out a miserable cry! He exploded into a mist of blood! Not even remains were left! In an instant, everyone from the Senluo Holy Sect was shocked! ¡°How is this possible, Sangduo was a Heavenly Immortal proficient in the Law of Space, and he died just by being pointed at with a cane? Without any warning?!¡± A Heavenly Immortal eximed, trembling! ¡°Heaven¡­ that cane¡­ Could it actually be one of the legendary Forbidden Artifacts?! It must be!¡± An elder spoke with conviction, though his voice was trembling! ¡°If he had not just pointed at Sangduo alone, but swept us with that terrifying item, we would probably all be dead¡­¡± Yang Yuantian gasped sharply and looked at Song Chengzhou, saying,¡¯ Elder Song¡­ are you confident you can defeat him?!¡± He was afraid. A Heavenly Immortal had died so easily. Song Chengzhou¡¯s brow twitched continuously as he watched Elder Zhao¡¯s retreating figure. Dreadful, extremely dreadful! He even felt that the Dragon Head Cane could easily kill him too! At that moment, he also couldn¡¯t help but think of retreating. After all, life was the most important thing. He thought about fleeing. But then he suddenly had another thought and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elder Song?¡± Yang Yuantian quickly inquired. Song Chengzhou said, ¡°I suspect the other party is just bluffing!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked at him with confusion. ¡°Think about it, if he could easily kill Sangduo, would it be hard to kill us?¡± ¡°That Dragon Head Cane in his hand is most likely a Forbidden Artifact. With that Artifact, I might not even be able to stand against it! ¡°But why did he turn around and leave? Think about it, why is that? Upon hearing that, everyone fell into contemtion. ¡°Yes¡­ he could have wiped us all out¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that while he owns a terrifying Forbidden Artifact, he can only use it once or twice?¡± ¡°It must be so! Didn¡¯t you see his unsteady steps? It shows that killing Elder Sangduo has already hurt his vital energy!¡± The crowd¡¯s conversation became more and more reasonable as they spoke. ¡°He is unable to wield that item; he¡¯s only putting on airs to intimidate us- that¡¯sthe truth!¡± Song Chengzhou became more confident and said, ¡°If we really let him scare us off, we would miss such a treasure, and even more so, we¡¯d lose control over the new world!¡± ¡°Elder Song truly is wise and insightful!¡± Yang Yuantian also spoke in admiration, ¡°What should we do now? Song Chengzhou revealed a cold smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll press in, force him toe out!¡± Elder Zhao was a bit anxious. After all, there were dozens of people with the opposition. Before long, he finally arrived in front of Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Little Li, Little Li, hurry up and open the door.¡± He called out. Suddenly, the courtyard door opened, Nan Feng looked at Elder Zhao with confusion and said, ¡°Old man, are you looking for my teacher?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Zhao walked in, looked at Li Fan, and said, ¡°Little Li, trouble is brewing, there are people outside looking for trouble!¡¯ Li Fan was sitting with the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others drinking tea, at this moment they all turned their heads upon hearing this. ¡°Looking for trouble? Who has gone mad enough toe here seeking death?¡± Everyone was somewhat puzzled. Li Fan then smiled and said, ¡°Second Elder, what happened? Elder Zhao said, ¡°Little Li, you don¡¯t know, today at the entrance of the vige, there was a thief sneaking around trying to get into the vige, but I stopped him and chased him away. Now, he¡¯s actuallye back with people for revenge!¡± He spoke quite indignantly, ¡°They even imed they¡¯d ughter our entire vige! We simply cannot let these people behave recklessly in our vige! Li Fan was also surprised upon hearing this. This little mountain vige was extremely remote, yet someone came to steal? But following that, he also felt anger. Damn it, these lowly thieves, truly too bold, too arrogant! To retaliate after failing to steal, they even threatened to annihte the vige? This is intolerable, absolutely intolerable. ¡°Second Elder, what¡¯s the background of those people? How many are there?¡± Li Fan asked. Elder Zhao said, ¡°They im to be from some ¡®Senluo Holy Sect,¡¯ probably some underworld gang. As for their numbers, there aren¡¯t many fit young men, mostly old men!¡± Upon hearing this, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others all showed puzzled expressions. ¡°Senluo Holy Sect? Never heard of it. Could it be some sect from another world that hase so quickly to pick a fight?¡± ¡°It might be true. Now that the new world has yet to be established, naturally there are those who want to seize resources!¡± They spoke one after another. However, upon hearing this, the Gong Ya Demon Marshal was shocked beyond belief, staring incredulously at Second Elder! ¡°The Senluo Holy Sect¡­ it¡¯s actually the Senluo Holy Sect!¡± She subconsciously looked at Xinning! In Xinning¡¯srge eyes, a shadow also flickered at this moment. The Senluo Holy Sect was not widely known in the Lower World, but it was highly renowned in the Immortal Domain! This was an¡­ Immortal-level power! Its founder was one of the most powerful Immortal Monarchs in the Immortal Domain ¡ª the Senluo Immortal Monarch! And the Senluo Immortal Monarch¡­ had once fought a great battle with the Nine Holy Demon Monarch. Enemies often do cross paths¡­ At the same time, Gong Ya was also full of doubts. A person of the Senluo Immortal Monarch came to the Lower World? Could it be that this integration of the Hundred Worlds was also their doing? What exactly were they plotting? Even if a hundred Lower Worlds were integrated, it wouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning to an Immortal Monarch! After hearing what Elder Zhao said, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Damn it, it seemed like a bunch of nobodies, even old men mingling in the underworld? ¡°Long Zixuan, Lu Rang, QingChen, Dugu Yuqing!¡± He called out all four of his male disciples in one breath and said, ¡°This time it¡¯s your turn to engage in a group fight. I don¡¯t want to see such people causing trouble in front of the vige anymore!¡± Since they were all a bunch of old men, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to step in and would let his four disciples scare them off. Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan and the others were visibly excited and then very pleased. The teacher¡¯s instruction was clearly meant for them to hone their skills. ¡°As youmand!¡± Long Zixuan and the others rubbed their hands eagerly and were about to set off. ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Li Fan said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, look the part, grab your weapons.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan turned and went into the kitchen to carry out the zing Staff. He had used this staff before and knew full well how terrifying this staff was; a single swing could obliterate a True Immortal! Moreover, he knew that obliterating a True Immortal barely scratched the surface of its true power. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to use it this time!¡± Lu Rang, eager and excited, snatched up a sickle! It was usually used for cutting weeds, and it was something he could barely handlepared to that fearsome hoe. Dugu Yuqing held his calligraphy brush, unafraid. Qing Chen smiled slightly, gripping his broom tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the four of us brothers will go see for ourselves today!¡± They then strode out of the courtyard. ¡°Senior Li, shall we go take a look as well? We might be able to lend a hand,¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke up at the right moment. Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Immediately, Dugu Chenlu, Saint Teacher Kongming, and others also left. ¡°Big Brother¡­ could I go out to have a look?¡± Xinning also blinked, wanting to step out. She was an adversary of the Senluo Immortal Monarch and wanted to gauge the depth of the people sent, to surmise some information to prepare ordingly. But Li Fan shook his head and said, ¡°The adults are fighting, you, a child, should not get involved. Come on, let¡¯s continue reading poetry.¡± ¡°Read after me, ¡®When hoeing weeds at noonday¡­''¡± Xinning reluctantly followed, ¡°When hoeing weeds at noonday¡­¡± Meanwhile. Outside the little mountain vige. Song Chengzhou led the people, steadily approaching the mountain vige! They were about to enter the range of the mountain vige! Even though Song Chengzhou had imed that the opposition was merely bluffing, everyone¡¯s faces were still a bit tense. After all, this ce was too extraordinary, almost like forbidden ground. ¡°They¡¯re just ahead!¡± At that moment, Elder Zhao, leading Long Zixuan and the others, came walking towards Song Chengzhou and his group on the main road through the vige! Chapter 111 - 105 The Terrifying Forbidden Area Creaturesi Chapter 111: Chapter 105 The Terrifying Forbidden Area Creaturesi Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, in the sky above the Xuantian Realm, terrifying fluctuations were transmitted. It was as if something tried to drill in from another world! This kind of fluctuation was particrly evident thest time the Ten Great Profound Immortals descended to the Lower World. But this time, perhaps due to the new world fusion taking shape, and the World Tree bing immensely powerful, it didn¡¯t cause as much of a stir as before. Above the Sky Domain, the golden chains of order, like stout iron chains, were far superior to those from the time the Ten Great Profound Immortals crossed worlds. Strangely, this time the golden chains of order didn¡¯t impede the act of crossing worlds. Soon, a rift appeared in the dimensional barrier! The Immortal Domain¡¯s wild aura surged in, and then, terror-inducing figures emerged. The leader was a Golden Armored General! In his hand, he held a golden long spear, exuding an extremely terrifying aura! This was a Heavenly Immortal on the verge of breaking into the Golden Immortal Realm! One after another, more figures appeared. There was an old man holding an erhu. There was a veiled beauty. And there were oddly dressed Taoists! Exactly twenty-one Heavenly Immortals hade! The figures walking out of the rift in the barrier weren¡¯t finished yet; following them, many more emerged! Dozens more appeared, all extremely powerful Profound Immortals! Finally, when they lined up in formation in the Sky Domain, thest four finally stepped out. The Master of Tingyu Pavilion, an old man with only whites in his eyes, holding an erhu! The Sect Master of Qingyue Sect, with an elegant figure and veiled face, exuding an extraordinary aura. The Sect Master of Taihua Sect, Purple Robe Taoist, with a wild aura! And Ao Wushuang, the Dominant Lord, who arrived with his hands behind his back, his powerful presence enveloping the entire Sky Domain! A Golden Immortal! He was a Golden Immortal of his era! ¡°Hmm? Something feels off about this realm¡­¡± Suddenly, the Master of Tingyu Pavilion said, ¡°Why is it so vast? It doesn¡¯t resemble the territory of any Mysterious Character Realm at all!¡± ¡°Yes, and also, when we crossed worlds just now, the Primitive Realm Stone spent very little, which suggests that thisnd isn¡¯t very resistant to our entry?¡± The Sect Master of Qingyue Sect wondered. ¡°Not just that! Everyone, do you feel your aura being suppressed? The Heaven¡¯s Will de also hasn¡¯t struck for a long time¡­ This proves that the level of this realm can totally amodate us!¡± The Purple Robe Taoist¡¯s eyes shed with a gloomy light, saying, ¡°This realm¡­ it¡¯s very strange, we might need to be cautious!¡± Ao Wushuang stood with aloof contempt, looking down upon the world with a cold smile on his lips, said, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear in such a Lower World? With all of us emerging, we can annihte any existences that stand in our way!¡± ¡°Follow me to the Southern Territory!¡± He took a step out. In an instant, a group of people followed him as they departed, and in the next moment, they appeared in the sky of the Southern Territory of Xuantian Realm. ¡°Over there!¡± The Master of Tingyu Pavilion suddenly pointed in a direction! It was toward the Cangli Mountain Range! ¡ªHis blinded eyes weren¡¯t truly sightless; he had cultivated a terrifying Eye Technique, which granted him a remarkable power of perception, allowing him to immediately spot the crux of the matter. For a moment, Ao Wushuang and the other powerful entities all looked in that direction! Their gazes pierced through the clouds, observing the scene in that ce. It was a small mountain vige. Though the vige looked ordinary and peaceful, it made all of them turn pale. ¡°That ce is strange¡­ It gives me an unfathomable feeling!¡± The Sect Master of Qingyue Sect¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not simple¡­¡± Even the wild Purple Robe Taoist of the Taihua Sect was pondering deeply. And the Lord of Saint Cloud City, Ao Wushuang, also sucked in a breath of cold air, said, ¡°In front of that small mountain vige¡­ there¡¯s the aura of Golden Immortals¡­ not just one!¡± At this, the many strong beings behind him all changed their expressions drastically. All eyes were fixed on the area in front of the small vige! At the same time, in front of the vige, as the voice of Elder Zhao from inside the vige reached them, Song Chengzhou, Yang Yuantian, and the others approaching the hamlet were startled and came to an abrupt stop! All of them looked forward, only to see Elder Zhao, leading a group of people, walking their way! It was none other than Li Fan¡¯s four disciples, as well as Dugu Chenlu and others. Elder Zhao led the group to the entrance of the vige and said, ¡°It¡¯s these fellows who want to challenge our vige, even boasting that they would massacre us!¡± He looked angrily towards Song Chengzhou, the leader, and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the old man who brought you here? Where did he run off to?¡± Hearing Elder Zhao¡¯s interrogation, Song Chengzhou and the others were immediately at a loss for words. Damn, casually pointed at by someone, and blown to bits without trace, you still have the nerve to ask? This was clearly toying with them. However, they didn¡¯t dare to react. Seeing the group of people Elder Zhao had brought with him, they were all somewhat intimidated. ¡°Heavens, are there so many living beings surviving within this forbiddennd?¡± ¡°Even in the Immortal Domain, when a single living being emerges from a forbidden area, it could create a huge uproar, but now so many have emerged?¡± ¡°This is too terrifying¡­¡± A group of Profound Immortals, Heavenly Immortals, and even Golden Immortals, were now somewhat trembling with fear! ¡°Elder Song, what¡­ what should we do?¡± Yang Yuantian was also scared, looking at Song Chengzhou. Song Chengzhou himself was also hesitating. He had thought that within this horrifying vige, there was only Elder Zhao. It never urred to him that there would be other creatures! What kind of beings were these creatures? He was afraid. But with things havinge this far, he clenched his teeth, thinking that he had a replica of a sacred object in hand, containing one principle of the sacred artifact; even if he couldn¡¯t win, he could still escape! Chapter 112 - 105 The Terrifying Forbidden Area Creatures_2 Chapter 112: Chapter 105 The Terrifying Forbidden Area Creatures_2 Trantor: 549690339 | He immediately said, ¡°Senluo Holy Land, seeking battle!¡± ¡°Who dares to fight!¡± He roared in fury! No matter what, he had to test the depths of these holy spirits before him! And hearing his roar, Lu Rang walked out from the small mountain vige, sneering, ¡°Oh? Seeking battle, I really want to see, what you all count for, daring toe challenge us!¡± He brazenly pointed at Song Chengzhou and the others, saying, ¡°Come on then, whoever wants to die, step up and try!¡± Upon hearing this, a sh of anger swept across the faces of Song Chengzhou and hispanions. The youth before them was simply too overbearing! ¡°Luo Ming, you go!¡± Song Chengzhou looked towards a middle-aged man nearby! Luo Ming was a peak realm Heavenly Immortal! He wanted to test Lu Rang¡¯s depth. Luo Ming immediately stepped forward, holding a long spear forged from divine metal in his hand, disying an extraordinary presence, staring at Lu Rang, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you!¡± With a step forward, he shook the long spear! The presence was exceedingly extraordinary, and the terrifying Immortal Spirit Qi surged out, transforming into numerous fearsome mythical beasts, pouncing towards Lu Rang to kill him! ¡°Heavens, what kind of realm is this? I feel it has surpassed a Profound Immortal!¡± ¡°Heavenly Immortal!¡± Dugu Chenlu and the others were extremely shocked! But Lu Rang didn¡¯t care at all. Facing the terrifying attack, he took the sickle hanging at his waist and suddenly swung it as if cutting grass! With just one swing, the long spear¡¯s illusion stopped abruptly! Luo Ming, a peak Heavenly Immortal, suddenly froze in ce. His head directly fell to the ground! Dead! Seeing this, Song Chengzhou and the others felt their hearts pound dramatically, nearly turning around and fleeing in fear! ¡°What is that artifact?! More terrifying than the Dragon Head Cane?!¡± ¡°Completely unforeseeable, I didn¡¯t even feel the slightest fluctuation of Immortal Spirit Qi!¡± ¡°Another Forbidden Artifact?¡± They were all shocked! How could they continue to fight? Two Forbidden Artifacts in a small mountain vige! Moreover, the youth before them was not in the depleted condition of the elder, it seemed like he could swing the sickle dozens more times without any issue! ¡¯ For a moment, everyone instinctively thought about retreating. ¡°Who else?¡± Lu Rang spoke confidently, bursting with self-assurance, ¡°Who else?!¡± ¡°Otherwise, how about you all attack together?¡± He spoke directly, all the while caressing the sickle in his hand. Seeing this, the people of Senluo Holy Land felt their legs go weak. Attack together? This man decapitated a Heavenly Immortal as easily as cutting leeks! ¡°Lu Rang, enough, it¡¯s my turn!¡± At this time, Dugu Yuqing hurriedly stepped forward, truly afraid Lu Rang would scare everyone off; looking at the enemy, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened, I¡¯m not that bloody, not that bloody!¡± ¡°Who wille forward?¡± He wore an expectant look on his face. On the side of Senluo Holy Land, everyone exchanged nces, each quietly swallowing. Another Forbidden Zone creature hase! Yang Yuantian also said nervously, ¡°Elder, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re no match¡­¡± But at this moment, Song Chengzhou clenched his teeth and said, ¡°This is a great opportunity to probe the depth of a Forbidden Zone creature! ¡± ¡°Chen Gou, you go!¡± This time, he sent a Golden Immortal! Chen Gou stepped out, his Golden Immortal-level cultivation fully erupting! For a moment, the Sky Domain trembled, and space shuddered-this was the highest level of power in this world! His entire being disyed a terrifying golden roc form, his strongest technique! He roared, bringing a dreadfully powerful storm upon Dugu Yuqing! The terrifying aura caused Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hair to dance wildly! ¡°Son, be careful, the opponent is extremely terrifying!¡± Dugu Chenlu¡¯s expression changed dramatically, sensing that this being was even more dreadful than the previous Heavenly Immortal! But Dugu Yuqing was fearless. In his heart, he imagined Li Fan¡¯s Heaven Opening Sword. He lifted his pen and drew it across the air¡ª At this moment, it was as if Chaos had parted at the beginning of time, as if space had ceased to exist! ¡°All¡ª¡± The Golden Immortal Chen Gou let out a miserable scream; his body unexpectedly vanished into thin air! The next moment, hepletely disappeared, with no one knowing where he went! Silence fell. The field fell into silence. A Golden Immortal, arguably the peakbat force of the Lower World¡­ Just ended like that? Ended? Many from Senluo Holy Land were dumbstruck, dead silent. And Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were equally shocked, Dugu Chenlu was especially stunned. Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying? With one stroke of Dugu Yuqing¡¯s pen, he was ecstatic! Just now, under the oppression of that Golden Immortal, his understanding of the Heaven Opening Sword actually deepened by a fraction. ¡°Come on, who else,e on, I¡¯m very gentle!¡± He looked at the people from the Senluo Holy Land with eyes that practically shone, as if he was looking at his own family! At this moment, the many experts from the Senluo Holy Land, however, wanted to turn around and leave. What the hell, gentle? The guy with the sickle at least leaves a corpse when he kills people! You? Damn, you made people disappearpletely,pletely disappear, and you¡¯re still gentle?! Their hearts were trembling. Meanwhile, over at the small vige, there was a change of personnel. Long Zixuan stepped forward with a staff and asked, ¡°Who dares to fight?¡± Who dares to fight? At this moment, everyone¡¯s bodies tensed up, and nobody dared to move! ¡°Elder, let¡¯s retreat¡­ retreat!¡± Yang Yuantian almost cried out, the creatures that emerged from the forbidden zone, one more terrifying than the next. He could see that these beings didn¡¯t care about them at all, they were purely using them for sport. Haven¡¯t you seen how eager those forbidden creatures are, each scrambling to be the first? But at the moment, Song Chengzhou was staring foolishly at the pen in Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hand! ¡°Is that the legendary pen¡­ the divine pen that once made even the Immortal Monarchs bleed, known as the one that could create an Immortal Domain with a single stroke¡­¡± He murmured to himself, then suddenly stepped forward, almost in a frenzy. He shouted loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Today, everything here is my opportunity. That pen, I must obtain!¡± He waspletely captivated by that pen in his heart! ¡°Very well.¡± Long Zixuan calmly said, ¡°Please!¡± Song Chengzhou took a deep breath and, in the next moment, suddenly erupted with a terrifying might. He poured all his power into the silver jar in his hands. The silver jar suddenly covered the sky and blotted out the sun, like a piece of Sky Domain, suppressing everything! A terrify Great Dao Law also pervaded it, as if it wanted to envelop the whole vige! ¡ªHe intended to capture all the people before him! After capturing them, he would slowly take their magical treasures! This was his n! Moreover, he was very confident because the silver jar containedws from a sacred item of the Senluo Holy Land! The terrifying silver jar, with itsws roaring, shook the entire Southern Territory. It was a Supreme Magical Treasure! In front of the vige, Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others could hardly stand, almost copsing to the ground! It was too terrifying! But Long Zixuan was exceedingly calm as he gripped the zing Staff! In an instant, the Dragon Soul roared within him, and the spirits of ancient Giant Dragons swirled around him. He raised the zing Staff and then, with a swing, brought it down! As the zing Staff came down, everyone in a daze saw the world annihting, the Myriad Dao prostrating, witnessing the domineering presence of the Supreme! In an instant, thews within the silver jar turned into nothingness, and the jar itself, made of sacred silver, directly shattered! ¡°No ¡± Song Chengzhou¡¯s face changed dramatically. He clearly saw that the staff contained millions of terrifyingws! His silver jar hadws, and it was already known as a Supreme Magical Treasure. But now this staff¡­ Contained millions of terrifying and Supremews! ¡°I know now, it¡¯s that staff, it¡¯s that staff!¡± He cried out, his pupils dting! The next moment, he waspletely annihted! Gone without a trace! Not a drop of blood left, soul and bodypletely destroyed! And behind him, more than a dozen Profound Immortals and Heavenly Immortals, who were too slow to dodge, turned into mist of blood. Seeing this scene, everyone from the Senluo Holy Land trembled, thoroughly trembling. What kind of horror was that? ¡°Run¡­ run!¡± ¡°Escape, let¡¯s escape!¡± ¡°Run for your lives¡­¡± At that moment, everyone turned and ran! Now, they werepletely desperate. The creatures from the forbidden zone could shatter a Supreme Magical Treasure that containedws with a single swing of their staff; even the nearly Taiyi Golden Immortal-level elder was left without a trace. If they didn¡¯t run, were they waiting to die? Yang Yuantian was extremely fast, ready to leave the scene. And at that moment, before the small vige, Qing Chen suddenly stepped forward. He smiled slightly, transcendent and detached: We return to purity as we came, why must you noble guests flee?¡± With a gentle sweep of the broom in his hand. Threads of terrifyingw swept through like a whirlwind. Wherever it passed, Profound Immortals exploded, Heavenly Immortals vanished, and Golden Immortals died screaming! ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom? ¡± Blood mist burst forth in session! Everyone from the Senluo Holy Land, the four Golden Immortals, several hundred thousand Heavenly Immortals, and countless Profound Immortals¡­ At this moment, all were annihted! Chapter 113 - 106 Heavenly Realml l Chapter 113: Chapter 106 Heavenly Realml l Trantor: 549690339 | Above the Sky Domain of the Southern Territory. The army of cultivators from Saint Cloud City of the Immortal Realm was arrayed there. Upon spotting the existence of those Golden Immortal-level beings in front of the small mountain vige, every single one of them was utterly shocked. In such a small Xuantian Realm, how could there possibly be so many Golden Immortals? Moreover, Ao Wushuang sensed that among them, there was an elder who was almost surpassing the Golden Immortal Realm to be a Taiyi Golden Immortal. Extremely terrifying. Therefore, they all didn¡¯t dare to approach for the time being, watching from afar. When they saw that these people were hostile toward the people of the small mountain vige, they suddenly realized. So these powerhouses were also here to cause trouble for the little mountain vige? ¡°It must be for the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune,¡± they conjectured. ¡°Right, these people must havee from somece in the Immortal Domain and surely received the same news.¡± ¡°This is not good, the opponent¡¯s strength seems to be stronger than ours.¡± Their spections were endless. However, the scene that followed left them astounded. A Heavenly Immortal was effortlessly beheaded by a sickle! A Golden Immortal waspletely erased from existence by a mere brush! In the end, the figure who was nearly a Taiyi Golden Immortal was sted by a staff until there was nothing left! All of them trembled with shock. Even though they were high in the sky, they still felt that supremely terrifying, almost world-ending might! In the end, all the Heavenly Immortal-level and Golden Immortal-level powerhouses burst apart, leaving none¡­ This resulted in a deafening silence among the many strong cultivators from Saint Cloud City. Absolute, dead silence. They watched incredulously below them, looking at that small mountain vige! All of them were as if petrified. ¡°Is¡­ Is this the ce where the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune resides? No¡­ how could it be this terrifying!¡± ¡°This is clearly a forbidden area; are those beings that emerged from within the forbidden area?¡± ¡°Heavens, this is too terrible, too horrifying, so many Golden Immortals and Heavenly Immortals ughtered as if they were mere ants!¡± Everyone felt chills down their spines, overwhelmed by fear! How could they still fight? Continue to advance and attack? That would be seeking death, presenting their heads on a tter! ¡°Our Sword Listening Pavilion will no longer be involved in this; we will forsake the fortune here!¡± Pavilion Master Tingyu, whose eyes were hollow save for their whites, now contained a profound fear as he turned and fled! Not willing to stay a moment longer! ¡°Our Great Brilliance Sect gives up as well, no matter what rare treasures are here, we no longer want them!¡± Even someone as maniacal as the Purple Robe Taoist was fleeing straight away at this moment! He was virtually as if he had seen a ghost! ¡°Sect Master, we of the Green Moon Sect must also retreat; this ce is too terrifying, it¡¯s simply not something we can afford to meddle with!¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± The Master of Qingyue Sect spoke immediately, leading his people as they turned to leave! ¡°Sect Master, what should we do? Do we continue the attack?¡± At that moment, a Golden Armored General at the peak of the Celestial Immortal Realm looked towards Ao Wushuang. But Ao Wushuang, intently watching the small mountain vige below and hearing these words, suddenly began to tremble and said, ¡°I attack your mother!¡± ¡°Flee, before the beings from the forbidden area spot us, escape immediately!¡± Having said that, he transformed into a rainbow light himself and disappeared instantly. The speed at which he fled for his life was incredibly fast! In an instant, the entire army that had torn through the void to arrive from the Immortal Domain was fleeing frantically like fish slipping through a, desperately escaping! Not daring to fight at all! They headed straight out of the Southern Territory, back to the rift in the realm¡¯s barrier, moring to get back to the Immortal Domain! At that moment. In the Northern Immortal Domain, Saint Cloud City. At the Sect of the Heavenly Soul, elder Li Luo briskly entered the grand hall and said, ¡°Sect Master, just today, the four major sects have joined forces and descended to the Lower World!¡± His voice carried a hint of excitement, ¡°They really fell for the trap; if they could return in a miserable defeat, that would be all too perfect¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the news of the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune luring the four major sects to the Lower World, their Sect of the Heavenly Soul might have been divided up by now! The Sect Master of the Heavenly Soul let out a sigh and nodded silently, saying, ¡°What a pity, such a great opportunity with the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune lying right before us, and yet, we can¡¯t seize it¡­¡± ¡°I hope Ao Wushuang and the others don¡¯t seed.¡± He murmured. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s terrible news, terrible news!¡± At this time, another elder stumbled in, panicked. ¡°The people from the four major sects have all returned, not one of them lost, they¡¯vee back furious, arriving at our Sect Gate, and we¡¯re surrounded!¡± Hearing this, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Soul shook violently, and elder Li Luo¡¯s face turned pale! ¡°Howis this possible!¡± Li Luo murmured. ¡°This is bad¡­ this is bad! Gather the troops at once¡­ I must go and see for myself!¡± The Sect Master of the Heavenly Soul, who had been in seclusion in the grand hall for hundreds of years, hurriedly got up. Before long, the people of the Sect of the Heavenly Soul appeared at the Sect Gate. Advancing, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Soul saw the forces of the four major Sect Masters! Ao Wushuang, Master of Qingyue Sect, the Purple Robe Taoist, Master of Tingjian Pavilion, and others, were all present! ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ how did they all return without a single loss?¡± The Sect Master of the Heavenly Soul was filled with disbelief, but still steeled himself to step forward and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist brothers, what is the meaning of this? Our Sect of the Heavenly Soul has no quarrel with you all¡­ why resort to arms?¡± However, on the other side, Ao Wushuang and the others had grim expressions and eyes filled with rage! ¡°No quarrel?!¡± Ao Wushuang roared, ¡°You damn nearly got us killed by sending us to the Lower World, don¡¯t you know what terrifying existence is hidden in the Xuantian Realm?¡± ¡°Fortunately, we fled quickly, or else all of us would have died in the Lower World!¡± Chapter 114 - 106 Heavenly Realm!_2 Chapter 114: Chapter 106 Heavenly Realm!_2 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°You old fox, today I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He was so angry that he seemed about to breathe fire. If it wasn¡¯t for another group of people who helped them find out the truth about that small mountain vige, they might have all been doomed! ¡°Sect of the Heavenly Soul, you deserve death!¡± ¡°Kill them, they framed us!¡± The crowd was furiously agitated, with Immortal Spiritual Power shaking all directions! The Sect Master of the Heavenly Soul was instantly shocked, does this mean that Ao Wushuang and others, after mobilizing the city¡¯s full force to the Lower World, were ultimately scared off and ran back? Heaven¡­ what kind of great horror does the Xuantian Realm hide? Had he underestimated it after all? But, he had no time to think further, as the terrifying attacks from Ao Wushuang and hisrades were already bearing down on him! The small mountain vige. At the vige entrance. ¡°Am I seeing things, or did all these people just vanish in the blink of an eye?¡± Elder Zhao spoke with some confusion. There were clearly many members of the underworld present just a moment ago. After all, he was merely a mortal, so when the battle erupted between the two sides, the Immortal Spiritual Qi produced blinded him. At this moment, Yuanyang Holy Lord, Dugu Chenlu, Cihang Saint Lord, and others were all extremely astonished. ¡°Heaven, are these items¡­ truly all supreme magical instruments?¡¯ Yuanyang Holy Lord muttered incredulously, looking at the objects in Dugu Yuqing and the others¡¯ hands. A pen that could kill a Golden Immortal. A sickle that could slice off the heads of Heavenly Immortals as easily as one would cut leeks! A zing Staff that could even st away Holy Artifacts imbued with thews of the Dao! Even an ordinary-looking broom could, with a casual sweep, kill a group of Golden Immortals and Heavenly Immortals¡­ It was terrifying. It was terrifying. This was the only feeling shared by all of them. ¡°Senior Li is such a terrifying figure; even the garbage in his courtyard, if ced in the outside world, would cause huge ripples.¡± Cihang Saint Lord couldn¡¯t help but speak out. ¡°I was still puzzled as to why Senior Li wanted my son to learn calligraphy; it turns out, the calligraphy contains such terrifying Sword Dao¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu looked at Dugu Yuqing with shock and relief. Letting Dugu Yuqing stay by Senior Li¡¯s side might be the best decision he had ever made in his life! ¡°What a ¡®Return to purity from purity¡¯¡­ Qing Chen¡¯s Dao heart has reached a height that even I cannot fathom. Senior Li is too terrifying, mastering even the Buddhist principles to such extent¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming expressed immense admiration. ¡°Alright, we have cleared these flies; it¡¯s time to return to our master and report.¡± Long Zixuan spoke. Subsequently, they said farewell to Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others. ¡°Qing Chen, while you follow Senior Li, you must cultivate diligently. If our realm can produce a true Great Sage of the Brahman Path in the future, that would be of immeasurable merit.¡± ¡°Yu Qing, continue to delve into calligraphy, do not cken. With a once-in- an-epoch remarkable figure like Senior Li as your teacher, you must cherish this opportunity¡­¡± Before leaving, Saint Teacher Kongming and Dugu Chenlu gave their parting advice. After that, they left the small mountain vige. The new grand world has justpleted its fusion, and they should get ustomed to it immediately. A new world, new challenges will soon arrive. One can imagine that the beings from originally over a hundred worlds are now in the same world, and inevitably, collisions will ur. Competing for prime resources, establishing their own areas of influence, and so on¡­ Conflict will be endless! And the Xuantian Realm, being at the center of all the worlds, with the World Tree presiding over the new grand world, will likely attract attention from all sides. The original forces of the Xuantian Realm had to be prepared. Finally, they departed. It wasn¡¯t long before Long Zixuan and hispanions had returned to Wu¡¯er Xianting. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t let you down. Those annoying flies will no longer be able to disturb the tranquility of the mountain vige.¡± Lu Rang reported, his face still bearing a trace of reluctance to finish. Annihting a peak Heavenly Immortal was something they wouldn¡¯t even dare think about in the past; the emergence of such a being could extinguish the entire Xuantian Realm. Now, however, they did it effortlessly. ¡°s, it¡¯s a pity that we had so few peopleing this time¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If a few more Golden Immortals hade, perhaps his understanding of the Sword Dao could have deepened even further! Hearing their words, Li Fan was somewhat perplexed. Wiry did these disciples seem to want more trouble? ¡± Put down your tools right away and get back to your studies. Li Fan spoke up, urging them back on the right track. ¡°By the way, big brother, they said that this time the Xuantian Realm and many other worlds have formed a new, huge world.¡± At this moment, Xinning suddenly spoke up, with big, curious eyes, and asked, ¡°Big brother, what do you think about this?¡± Gong Ya was also very attentive. She understood that the Demon Monarch wanted to probe for some useful information from this peerless expert¡¯s mouth. And Nan Feng and the others also looked at Li Fan with concern. After all, the formation of a new world would affect them too. Especially since the Xuantian Realm was the center of this world. But upon hearing this, Li Fan was somewhat at a loss. A new, huge world? The merging of hundreds of worlds into one was, in Li Fan¡¯s opinion, simply unbelievable and wondrous. But, such matters, only those powerful cultivators who could fly through the skies and burrow through the earth, were qualified to be concerned with, right? He immediately shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about such things.¡± ¡°Just focus on doing your own things well.¡± Worrying about it was just a waste of effort. Hearing this, Xinning¡¯s big eyes fluttered, and she was somewhat shocked inside. The meaning of the senior was clear. This matter was too trivial to warrant his concern! Gong Ya was also incredibly surprised. ¡°Even involving the Senluo Holy Sect¡­ the Senluo Immortal Monarch, this senior can disregard it? Could he possibly be¡­¡± She could hardly imagine. At this moment, it was Zi Ling who seemed a bit wistful as she said, ¡°A new world, eh¡­ I really wonder what it will look like. Probably we can no longer call it the Xuantian Realm, right? The new, huge world should have a new name¡­¡± As she spoke, she turned to Li Fan and asked, ¡°Teacher, what do you think would be a good name?¡± Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Xuantian Realm, Xuantian Realm. Actually, that ¡®Xuan¡¯ character isn¡¯t really necessary. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just call it Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°Then the Hundred Worlds can be named as Hundred States.¡± Li Fan also spoke very casually. After all, there¡¯s no tax on bragging. Talking nonsense would have no impact anyway. But, the few people around him were even more shocked, revealing an incredulous look. ¡°Heavenly Realm¡­ naming it Heavenly Realm? That¡¯s terrifying¡­ Could this realm have some connection with the legendary First Heavenly Realm? ¡°Could this terrifying entity be from the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Gong Ya was full of doubts and uncertainties, feeling even more that this seemingly ordinary little mountain vige was tied to a terrifying upheaval that might overturn the Immortal Domain! After all, the First Heavenly Realm of old was an existence that dared to contend with the Immortal Domain! Xinning also pondered thoughtfully¡­ At this moment, with Li Fan¡¯s words, the World Tree in the corner trembled slightly with its green leaves. The outside world. The formation of the new, huge world had left the beings of over a hundred worlds in shock and confusion. Such an event was unprecedented for any sect or power or any single world. ¡°A new, huge world¡­ Our Xuanming Realm is no longer an independent world¡­¡± ¡°The Earth Yuan Realm has actually be part of other worlds? Unimaginable¡­ We need to quickly figure out the situation of the new, huge world!¡± ¡°Dispatch people immediately to investigate; we have to take the lead in this world. Ideally, the new, huge world would be named after our Difeng Realm! Countless worlds, and those strong cultivators and powerful sects who had reacted, were now taking action. But, at this moment. In the sky of the new, huge world. The golden silhouette of a tree reappeared, and chains of golden order iled about the sky! Rays of terrifying light bathed the entire new world. A message appeared in the minds of all beings as if a blessing to their souls! ¡°Heavenly Realm!¡± Those were the only two words! In an instant, the whole world was shaken. It was boiling over. This was the announcement from the World Tree, the essence of the new world¡¯s origin, proiming to all! Chapter 115 - 107: The War Begins 1 Chapter 115: Chapter 107: The War Begins 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Heavenly Realm! The terrifying shadow of the World Tree upied the sky of the New World, and countless golden chains of order dangled down, as beams of golden light containing information illuminated the world below, letting all people know these two words. The Heavenly Realm, this is the name of the New World! The ¡°Xuan¡± character from the previous Xuantian Realm has vanished. ¡°The Heavenly Realm¡­ Is this really the name of the New World? Too bold¡­ Although the New World is powerful, it can¡¯t be surpassing the Earth Character Realm!¡± ¡°I feel something¡¯s off. Could this world really be rted to the legendary First Heavenly Realm? Otherwise, how could it absorb over a hundred worlds?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­ But no matter what, from today onwards, this is the Heavenly Realm.¡± Everyone was discussing, the name setting their imagination alight. In some ancient powers and inheritances, the old fossils were now murmuring to themselves. ¡°If this world is truly rted to the First Heavenly Realm, then it¡¯s too important, containing supreme opportunities¡­¡± In the Earth Yuan Realm, within a cave, a terrifying elder murmured, with golden divine light shining from his eyes. ¡°We must take it seriously and strive to seize control over the Heavenly Realm quickly. This way, all the opportunities will belong to us.¡± In the Difeng Realm, inside an ancient pce, a very strong middle-aged man mmed his hand on the table. ¡°The Heavenly Realm¡­ Could this be the legendary Ancestral Realm? There are records in a broken secret tome that our Huangtian Realm was also part of the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± In the Huangtian Realm, an emaciated old man, nothing but skin and bones, walked out of a coffin, his expression extremely agitated. The strange phenomena between heaven and earth had not stopped. Immediately after, in various resistingnds, suddenly huge steles rose from the ground! Earth Yuan Realm. At the border between the Earth Yuan Realm and another continent, a stele thousands of meters tall emerged with three big characters: ¡°Diyuan State!¡± This scene urred in the original worlds. Huangtian State. Earth Spirit State. Xuanming Province. Former individual worlds could now only be a state within the Heavenly Realm! In just a few short days, after the World Tree manifested and proimed to the world, the concept of the Heavenly Realm had deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. The idea of a Hundred States had also been epted by everyone. At the same time, the gaze of the Hundred States of Heaven was focused on one central state. Xuan Tianzhou! There, was the center of the entire world. ¡°Xuan Tianzhou¡­ There must be great secrets hidden there, we need to investigate in time!¡± ¡°It would be best to settle in Xuan Tianzhou!¡± ¡°Right, the roots of the World Tree are all nted in that state. Even if it was originally just a Profound Character Realm, it will gradually be the gathering ce of the Immortal Spiritual Qi of the world. We must vie for it.¡± All the people were watching. At this moment. Xuan Tianzhou. People like Yuanyang Holy Lord were gathered together. They had been discussing, ready to deal with the new situation. ¡°Now that the Heavenly Realm has just formed, the powers have be even moreplex.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke, ¡°Among the Hundred States of Heaven, those belonging to the Earth Character Realm include three major states: ¡®Earth Spirit State¡¯, ¡®Difeng State¡¯, and ¡®Diyuan State¡¯!¡± ¡°In addition, there are over twenty states that were originally part of the Mysterious Character Realm.¡± ¡°The rest are almost all at the Huang (Yellow) character level states.¡± During this time, they had gained an initial understanding of the current Heavenly Realm. ¡°Continue the investigation, and make it clear which strong forces exist in each state! As well as the geographical conditions of each state and more,¡± said Yuanyang Holy Lord. Over the next month, there were continuous integrations between the various states of the Heavenly Realm. Messengers were flying back and forth rapidly. People were getting a basic understanding of the situation in the Heavenly Realm. At the same time, war began to spread throughout the Heavenly Realm! ¡°Report! A multitude of major powers in Diyuan State, under the leadership of Purple Light Mountain and Ancient Peak Sect Master, have established the ¡®Earth Element Alliance¡¯. Ten days ago, they broke through Xuanqian Province, Huangming Province, and Huangcheng Province! Their influence is expanding!¡± ¡°Report! Three days ago, the ¡®Earth Spirit Alliance¡¯ formed in Earth Spirit State conquered seven major states, bolstering their power!¡± ¡°Report! The ¡®Earth Wind Alliance¡¯ of Difeng State has annihted the entire Xuanlie Province!¡± ¡°Report! Three more states have joined the ¡®Xuanzi Alliance¡¯!¡± One by one, messages rapidly reached Xuan Tianzhou. At Taiyan Holy Land, powerhouses like Yuanyang Holy Lord and Saint Teacher Kongming gathered here, their expressions extremely solemn. ¡°Alt, it should have been expected. Now that the Heavenly Realm has just formed, the powers are intermixed, and the strengths between the various states are too disparate; annexation is inevitable!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord sighed. ¡°What¡¯s frightening is not the current warfare,¡± said Dugu Chenlu solemnly. ¡°Have you all considered why, as the center of the Heavenly Realm, Xuan Tianzhou has so far been untouched by war?¡± ¡°Moreover, the route of conquest by the major alliances seems to be encircling us at the center.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°Does Brother Dugu mean that all the major alliances¡­ are now umting strength?¡± Saint Teacher Kongming said. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s probably because Xuan Tianzhou is too important, and they are wary of us, so for the time being, no alliance has made a move against us.¡± ¡°But this is not good news. Once they attack, I fear Xuan Tianzhou may face the cmity of eradication!¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke gravely, ¡°Everyone, we must prepare for war.¡± Preparation for war! At those words, everyone¡¯s expressions grew solemn. ¡°Now that four major alliances have emerged in the Heavenly Realm, among them, the Earth Wind Alliance, the Earth Element Alliance, and the Earth Spirit Alliance, are all mainly formed by the original Earth Character Realm, while the Xuanzi Alliance is formed by some powerful Profound Character States¡­ Should we join one of them?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke somewhat uncertainly. ¡°No,¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord shook his head. ¡°We cannot join any alliance because all four alliances surely intend to swallow Xuan Tianzhou to control the Heavenly Realm. If we join one, it would y right into their hands.¡± ¡°We must maintain our independence!¡± Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we must not join any alliance!¡± ¡°Xuantian Province should not get involved.¡± They had all reached a consensus. ¡°An envoy from the Earth Spirit Alliance hase to visit!¡± Just at this moment, outside the Taiyan Holy Land, a voice suddenly rang out! In the great hall, everyone¡¯s expression instantly changed. Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. They exchanged nces. ¡°Please.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke, knowing they couldn¡¯t possibly turn away the visitor, regardless of their intentions. To do so would not only appear cowardly, but also gratuitously create an enemy! Before long, a middle-aged man had already made his way to the great hall of the Taiyan Holy Land. He walked in with his hands behind his back, a proud look on his face, and a faint smile on his lips, saying: ¡°I am Wang Juan, an envoy from the Earth Spirit Alliance, on a mission to deliver a letter to you all.¡± He casually took out an envelope, saying, ¡°May I ask who holds authority over this sword?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao responded indifferently, ¡°I am the Taiyan Saint Lord.¡± Wang Juan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Saint Lord? Does anyone dare to im such a title these days?¡± After finishing his words, he shot the envelope in his hand towards Saint Lord Lingchao with force! The envelope carried a terrifying force of Immortal Spirit. ¨C Even a regr Immortal might not be able to catch it! A shadow crossed Saint Lord Lingchao¡¯s eyes, but with a light flick of his hand, he caught the envelope steadily, without injury! Seeing this, Wang Juan¡¯s pupils slightly constricted as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this little Profound Character Realm, there would be an Immortal!¡± Usually, in many realms of the Profound Character Realm, an Almost Immortal is the pinnacle ofbat power. Saint Lord Lingchao opened the envelope impassively. After ncing at the contents of the letter, his brows furrowed deeply! ¡°What is it, Brother Lingchao?¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord asked. Saint Lord Lingchao handed the letter to the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Earth Spirit Alliance wants us to bow our heads in fealty, and moreover, they demand that we leave Xuantian Province within ten days!¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Chenlu, Cihang Saint Lord, and the others were furiously enraged! ¡°This is too much!¡± ¡°Just because of one letter, they expect us to leave our ancestralnd?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± They all spoke out in anger! Noticing their reaction, Wang Juan, however, smiled leisurely and said, ¡°Perhaps I should remind you, this letter was handwritten by one of the protectors of the Earth Spirit Alliance. He¡­ is a Heavenly Immortal!¡± Heavenly Immortal! He looked at Dugu Chenlu and the others proudly. He was well aware that for Immortals and True Immortals, a Heavenly Immortal was the real sky. With a mere wave of his hand, he could obliterate the entire Xuantian Province. However, what followed was his disappointment because he did not see the look of terror on everyone¡¯s faces. Instead, Dugu Chenlu, Saint Lord Lingchao, and the others were very calm! The Yuanyang Holy Lord then spoke gravely, ¡°Written by a Heavenly Immortal¡­ Ha, what if we do notply with this letter?¡± Wang Juan¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said, ¡°Three days!¡± ¡°You only have three days. If you do not promptly submit and depart Xuantian Province as dictated in the letter, then you will never see the sun of the Heavenly Realm again!¡± ¡°Prepare to face the wrath of the Earth Spirit Alliance!¡± Having said that, he turned and left. Before leaving, he suddenly turned back and said coldly, ¡°I would advise you not to struggle in vain. The alliance could send any Profound Immortal over andpletely annihte all of you ants!¡± Wang Juan had left. In the great hall, however, everyone¡¯s faces looked extremely grim! ¡°Simply outrageous!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao mmed his fist on the table! ¡°Do they really think they are the Masters of the Heavenly Realm?!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyang is right. These alliances are truly wolves with ambition, harboring ulterior motives for Xuantian Province!¡± The others also voiced their indignation! ¡°The key point now is, what do we do? The Earth Spirit Alliance¡­ it is thebination of all the powerful forces from the original Earth Spirit Realm, including many Heavenly Immortals, and perhaps even Golden Immortals!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming, with deep concern in his aged eyes, said, ¡°Once war breaks out, we cannot withstand them!¡± Everyone fell silent. Indeed, the Xuantian Realm was already quite strong among the many Mysterious Character Realms, but it was still far inferior in strength to the Earth Spirit Realm! At this moment, the Yuanyang Holy Lord¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed, saying, ¡°I think we can also establish an alliance to defend Xuantian Province!¡± ¡°Xuantian Alliance!¡± At his words, everyone shuddered. ¡°The Xuantian Alliance¡­ but, the other alliances are all very powerful!¡± Cihang Saint Lord hesitated a bit, saying, ¡°Even Xuanzi Alliance, said to be the weakest, is rumored to have several old Heavenly Immortals!¡± And in Xuantian Province, their current strongest members, Dugu Chenlu, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and the others, were merely in the True Immortal Realm. Not even a Profound Immortal among them. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord was unaffected, saying, ¡°We appoint Goddess Zunling¡¯er and Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, as the leaders of the alliance!¡± At his words, everyone¡¯s expressions became solemn. ¡°Understood, with that, who would dare toe looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Yes, behind the Divine Maiden Ling¡¯er and Divine Maiden Qian Ning is Senior Li, after all¡­¡± With this thought, they immediately rejoiced. All worries were swept away in an instant! ¨C Even all those powerful individuals from the Senluo Holy Sect had perished, let alone these insignificant alliances¡­ ¡°Of course, we still need to ask Senior Li himself about this matter.¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke. Everyone nodded, none daring to make decisions on their own regarding matters involving Li Fan. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Miss Ling¡¯er and Miss Qian Ning right now!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao immediately said. Chapter 116 - 108: Earth Spirit Alliance_1 Chapter 116: Chapter 108: Earth Spirit Alliance_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Xuan Tianzhou, within the Imperial Pce of the Southern Fire Nation. ¡°What? Have Sister Ling¡¯er and I be Alliance Hierarchs?¡± Mu Qianning simply doubted her own ears. Fire Spirit also frowned and said, ¡°With both our cultivation levels and experiences, Qianning and I are far from adequate. How could we possibly take on the role of Alliance Hierarch for the entire state¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Yuanyang Holy Lord could only offer a bitter smile and said, ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, Miss Qianning, if you are unwilling to take on this position, I fear that Xuan Tianzhou mightpletely fall into ruin!¡± Dugu Chenlu also spoke up, ¡°Now, with the Four Great Alliances eyeing us like tigers and the Earth Spirit Alliance posing a direct threat¡­ we can no longer afford to be disunited, we must organize ourselves.¡± ¡°And the two of you are the ones who can convince everyone in Xuan Tianzhou!¡± They all looked at Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning with burning gazes. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Fire Spirit pondered and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t decide this on our own, we must ask Senior Li for guidance!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we thought as well.¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others also spoke up. ¡°Qianning, what do you think?¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Qianning hesitated for a moment. She really didn¡¯t want to be this so-called Alliance Hierarch, but she also understood that the situation was pressing and it had to be done. ¡°I agree¡­ let¡¯s go ask Senior Li, shall we?¡± Before long, they arrived again at the small mountain vige. In the courtyard of Wu¡¯er Xianting. Recently, thanks to the aid of Pan Peaches and other resources, Li Fan¡¯s disciples had made even greater strides in strength! Nan Feng¡¯s understanding of the ¡°Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody¡± deepened further, her demeanor bing more transcendent. Once her music yed, her fierce and decisive aura swept through, bringing her on the brink of entering the Celestial Immortal Realm. Zi Ling was not far behind. In recent times, she practiced painting sunsets daily and had captured a hint of their essence, reaching the Mystical Immortal Eighth Heaven! Qing Chen swept the floor every day, his Buddha nature bing clearer, and he reached the Mysterious Immortal Sixth Heaven. Long Zixuan was even more formidable. Imitating the koi fish in the pond, his Dragon Soul, once unleashed,manded a formidable presence, cing him on par with Zi Ling. Dugu Yuqing was now able to write aplete character of ¡°one,¡± indicating he had broken into the Xuanxian Realm. Only Lu Rang remained stuck at the True Immortal Ninth Heaven, but recently, he had be engrossed in growing nts! The seeds were given to him by Li Fan, said to be ¡°Pasture Grass,¡± but Lu Rang discovered that these seeds were extraordinary. If cultivated well, a single nt could kill an immortal. He was already thinking about leading a terrifying sea of grass to traverse the Immortal Domain. Even Gong Ya, a Demon Marshal of her generation, couldn¡¯t help but admire the growth speed of the disciples in this courtyard. ¡°All, to be able to follow such an unparalleled master, even a good-for-nothing could grow to a level that shakes all heavens, right?¡± she muttered to herself. Meanwhlie, Xinning casually nibbled on Pan Peaches or asked Lu Rang for a carrot or something, her physique improving and her aura rapidly recovering while in hibernation. Gong Ya suspected it wouldn¡¯t be long before Xinning could recuperate back to the Demon Monarch Realm. ¡°Qianning and others havee to pay respects to Senior Li.¡± At this moment, the voice of Mu Qianning came from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Li Fan spoke. Mu Qianning and the others immediately pushed the door open and entered. When they saw Long Zixuan and the others, they were once again astonished. ¡°Just a few days apart, and Senior Li¡¯s disciples have reached an even more terrifying realm¡­¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord murmured to himself, thinking it wouldn¡¯t be long before this small courtyard would produce one terrifying powerhouse after another. ¡°Why have youe, Qianning?¡± Li Fan asked with a smile. Upon hearing this, Qianning immediately said, ¡°Senior, this is the situation¡­ Due to the formation of the new world, four alliances have now formed in the Heavenly Realm¡­¡± ¡°These four alliances are all very powerful and want to snatch the resources of Xuan Tianzhou, forcing us to leave Xuan Tianzhou¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, Yuanyang Senior has proposed that we also establish an alliance!¡± ¡°So, we havee to seek guidance from Senior. Is this alright?¡± Mu Qianning was somewhat anxious. An alliance? Li Fan was momentarily puzzled. But he soon realized the situation. Ah, that¡¯s right, Fire Spirit and the others, as well as folks like Yuanyang, are in the business of selling paintings and calligraphy. With the new world formed, others are banding together topete in the market! That must be it! And facing this situation, if Yuanyang and others from Xuan Tianzhou continue to act on their own, they would inevitably be gradually oupeted. The only choice was to band together as well to grow stronger andrger! And the reason they came to consult him about such a matter was obviously hoping he would offer assistance in theirpetition against those other alliances. After all, Li Fan¡¯s paintings and calligraphy are considered fine works outside and having good products is essential to remainpetitive! Understanding the cause and effect, Li Fan smiled immediately and said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± ¡°If you need help with anythingter on, juste to find me.¡± He too was pleased with such an arrangement, as it meant he might be able to sell more of his works in the future. Moreover, it was thanks to Fire Spirit and the others¡¯ promotions that he was able to take in disciples at all. Thinking of this, Li Fan suddenly got a headache again. The system tasked him with taking ten disciples, but since Zi Ling and Nan Feng were already his disciples before, they don¡¯t count in the total, so he only had four disciples in full count. He still needed six more! For now, he had to support Fire Spirit and the others to grow stronger, which would make it easier for them to help him find more disciplester on. Upon hearing Li Fan¡¯s response, Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and the others were overjoyed! Senior Li had agreed and even promised to help! Chapter 117 - 108: Earth Spirit Alliance 2 Chapter 117: Chapter 108: Earth Spirit Alliance 2 Trantor: 549690339 This is just too good! ¡°With Senior Li speaking such words, Xuan Tianzhou is without worry!¡± ¡°Haha, even if the Four Great Alliancese together, we will have no fear!¡± They were overjoyed without bounds. Right, Senior, one of the alliances hase knocking, saying they wille to cause trouble in three days¡­¡± Fire Spirit continued to speak. Although Senior Li had agreed to help them establish an alliance, the threat from the Earth Spirit Alliance in three days still caused them great consternation. After all, Xuan Tianzhou¡¯s current strength was far too weakpared to the Earth Spirit Alliance. Upon hearing this, Li Fan pondered for a moment, thinking, do these people really intend to y dirty? To dabble in both the underworld and the legitimate business world, that could be very troublesome indeed. ¡°What about the opposing force¡¯s strength? And their numbers?¡± Li Fan asked. The Yuanyang Holy Lord replied, ¡°To report to Senior, both in terms of strength and numbers, they far surpass our Xuan Tianzhou!¡± Superior strength and greater numbers¡­ The disparity was too great. Even if he were to send his four male disciples to help, it would be but a drop in the bucket¡­ It seemed that under these circumstances, the only option was to temporarily avoid the storm! Li Fan immediately said, ¡°How about you all stay in the small vige for a few days first?¡± If you can¡¯t win, just hide for a bit. That was what Li Fan thought. Upon hearing this, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were startled, but then overjoyed! ¡°Great, thank you, Senior Li!¡± ¡°This is wonderful!¡± They were all extremely happy. It was known that in this small vigey terrifying Dao rhythms and principles. Cultivating here for one day was better than cultivating outside for a year! ¡°Senior Li is helping us improve our strength.¡± ¡°One can imagine that our strength will soon reach a new level!¡± They were thrilled. Soon, they left and then started organizing the elites from the various sects to cultivate in the small vige! Meanwhile. Deep beneath Xuan Tianzhou. Where the magma flowed, mes surged. A massive heart suddenly began to emerge gradually from the magma. ¡°Thump¡ª¡± The heart made a profound thudding sound! Next to the magma, a blood-colored shadow suddenly appeared. ¡°Rebirth¡­ Indestructible Heavenly Realm¡­ I shall dominate the Heavenly Realm and be the Immortal Sovereign¡­¡± The Blood Shadow whispered lowly, then suddenly approached the massive heart. ¡°Thump¡ª¡± With each thud from the heart, a wave of golden ripples spread out instantly, the Blood Shadow issued a piercing scream and quickly retreated. No¡­ impossible. I am born from the blood of countless creatures from the Heavenly Realm; I am the rightful heir to the First Heavenly Realm. How can you reject me!¡± The Blood Shadow looked at the heart with a bitter tone, its words gradually filled with resentment: ¡°You must acknowledge me!¡± ¡°I can feel it, the pieces of your shattered body are close. Many Lower Worlds have already merged. I will take possession of the other parts¡­ and then, you will have no choice but to acknowledge me!¡± The Blood Shadow murmured. Thousands of years ago, the First Heavenly Realm was ughtered by the Immortal Domain, and countless defiant creatures perished. Amidst the ughter and bloodshed, the Blood Shadow was born, embodying madness and distortion, filled with violence and evil. It, along with the heart, was sted into the Void Ocean. After sinking for thousands of years, it nearly withered away. But a while ago, the blood of a Profound Immortal awakened it, and also the heart. ¡°As long as I have you, I will be able to stand tall above heaven and earth¡­¡± The Blood Shadow whispered lowly, as if sensing something. ¡°The other parts of you¡­ I can feel them¡­ I must obtain them!¡± The voice of the Blood Shadow echoed in the magma, and the next moment, it had disappeared. After the Blood Shadow left, from within the heart there seemed to be a faint, barely perceptible sigh¡­ At this moment. Earth Spirit State. Between Earth Spirit State and Xuan Tianzhou, separated by a Profound Character State and two Yellow Character States, the distance was vast. Even for Wang Juan, who had reached the Immortal Realm, it took half a day¡¯s time to rush from Xuan Tianzhou to Earth Spirit State. He headed straight for the Central Province of Earth Spirit State. Central Province of Earth Spirit State. In this majestd, towering pces stood one after another. Originally an Earth Character Realm, it boasted numerous powerful legacies. There were two Golden Immortal-level ancient powers. Purple Light Mountain, Ancient Peak Sect! As for the other Celestial Immortal-level powers, there were more than a dozen, such as the Wind Fire Sect, Blood Mist Sect, and Red Star Sect, etc. The Profound Immortal-level forces were even more numerous, with more than a hundred! The Earth Spirit Alliance, however, was established by Purple Light Mountain and Ancient Peak Sect taking the lead, with the sect masters of the two major sects serving as alliance hierarchs. The sect masters of the other Celestial Immortal-level powers were supreme guardians. And all the strong individuals in the Celestial Immortal Realm were guardians. Their power was extremely formidable! In just a short month, Earth Spirit State had even conquered nearly twenty other states. Ordinary Profound Character States and Yellow Character States had no power to resist. At this moment, within the grand hall of Ancient Peak Sect, the two alliance leaders of the Earth Spirit Alliance, twelve supreme guardians, and sixty-four guardians were all present. They were discussing important matters. Alliance Leader Yin, Alliance Leader Yue, we have already consecutively conquered over a dozen states, now, shouldn¡¯t we advance towards Xuan Tianzhou?¡± An elder spoke up, he was the sect master of Blood Mist Sect and a supreme guardian of the Earth Spirit Alliance¡ªBlood Mist Elder! Red Star Sect¡¯s sect master, Red Star Sage, also faintly smiled as he spoke, Conquering a hundred states isn¡¯t as good as taking down Xuan Tianzhou!¡± This one state is too important, it must contain great opportunities!¡± ¡°We cannot let it slip away!¡± ¡°If we arete, it¡¯s very possible that it will be snatched away by the Earth Wind Alliance, or the Earth Element Alliance!¡± The crowd unanimously agreed. One could say, forming the alliance was primarily to seize Xuan Tianzhou! Many forces were bing impatient. At the top, however, sat two elders side by side. One of them had white hair and was so thin that he seemed to be only skin and bones, but his eyes were like divine lightning; he was none other than Yin Xingde, the mountain master of Purple Light Mountain. The other was an elderly yet muscr man showing no signs of fatigue, with a robust figure as imposing as a mountain¡ªhe was none other than Yue Poshan, the sect master of Ancient Peak Sect! Both of them kept their powerful auras hidden, yet their presence was fearsome; both were Golden Immortals! ¡°What everyone has mentioned is very true; it is time,¡± Yue Poshan said indifferently. ¡°Brother Yin, what do you think?¡± Yin Xingde slightly smiled and then looked towards one of the supreme guardians, asking, ¡°Fellow Daoist Zhu Xuan, how is the matter on your end progressing?¡± Zhu Xuan, the sect master of Wind Fire Sect, was also a Celestial Immortal. Zhu Xuan stood up and said, ¡°To report to the alliance leaders, I have already sent messengers to Xuan Tianzhou with a letter. If they are wise, the messengers I sent out should be returning with their letters of submission by now¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was overjoyed. ¡°Excellent, winning without a fight is best!¡± Hehe, such speed, Alliance Leader Yin is indeed brilliantly insightful.¡± Their praises were unceasing. ¡°Wang Juan of Wind Fire Sect requests an audience with the two alliance leaders and the guardians!¡± At that moment, a loud call came from outside. ¡°Let him enter!¡± Yue Poshan immediately waved his hand. Suddenly, a middle-aged man came in¡ªit was indeed Wang Juan. ¡°Wang Juan, what¡¯s the situation? Has Xuan Tianzhou submitted?¡± Zhu Xuan asked expectantly! As he saw it, Xuan Tianzhou had no choice! Only submission. However, Wang Juan¡¯s expression was somewhat ugly as he said, ¡°To report to the supreme guardian¡­ Xuan Tianzhou has refused!¡± Refused! At these words, the expressions of everyone in the room instantly darkened! Chapter 118 - 109: The Attack on Xuan Tianzhou i Chapter 118: Chapter 109: The Attack on Xuan Tianzhou i Trantor: 549690339 I Xuantianzhou refused. Wang Juan¡¯s words immediately caused a shift in the expressions of everyone in the grand hall. ¡°What? Refuse? Those ants of Xuantianzhou even dare to refuse?¡± ¡°Are they seeking death?¡± ¡°I think we need not waste our breath, just directly send two Profound Immortals over to ughter that realm, then take over!¡± Many powerhouses spoke up, faces filled with a look of contempt. In their eyes, Xuantianzhou was nothing more than dust. Zhu Xuan was also very surprised, eximing, ¡°Refused?¡± ¡°Did you not tell them that I wrote this letter?¡± His face darkened. Wang Juan¡¯s expression also turned ugly as he said, ¡°I did, but they still ignored us!¡± Zhu Xuan suddenly mmed the table, his aura trembling, and turned his head towards the leaders, saying, ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, my Wind Fire Sect requests to take action, to directly annihte that realm!¡± Seated at the top, Yin Xingde¡¯s face also shed with displeasure and he said, ¡°Wang Juan, you have been to Xuantianzhou, what is the strength of the cultivators over there like?¡± Wang Juan replied, ¡°Reporting to the Alliance Hierarch, from what I saw, their strongest seems to be an Immortal!¡± ¡°At most a True Immortal!¡± Hearing this, an even colder sneer arose from the crowd. ¡°Heh, a True Immortal? Truly ants.¡± ¡°Much weaker than we had imagined.¡± They scoffed one after another. Yin Xingde, upon hearing this, immediately disyed a cold smirk, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then erase them¡ª¡± ¡°The Wind Fire Sect will take the lead, sweep away those ants, and the Alliance will prepare to move into Xuantianzhou.¡± He nced sideways towards Yue Poshan and asked, ¡°Brother Yue, what do you think?¡± Yue Poshan nodded and said, ¡°It is possible.¡± Zhu Xuan even stated, ¡°At yourmand!¡± Meanwhile, in the other major alliances. Earth Element Alliance. The Earth Element Alliance was formed by many powers from the original Earth Yuan Realm, with the Sect Master of Xingxiu Sect, Wu Mingshen, as its Alliance Hierarch. Below the Xingxiu Sect, there were two major powers, the Beast Emperor Mountain Range and the Shangguan Family! The Beast Emperor Mountain Range was the abode of the White Tiger n. The White Tiger n was extremely powerful, with rumors saying that there were already Golden Immortal-level tigers within the n. The Shangguan Family, meanwhile, was a reclusive family. ¡°We should attack Xuantianzhou. Does anyone have any suggestions?¡± Wu Mingshen, cloaked in a ck robe and seated at the top, spoke indifferently, his palms rolling two ck iron beads. ¡°Just annihte them directly.¡± Someone proposed. ¡°No,¡± The patriarch of the Shangguan Family, Shangguan Zhanyi, however, shook his head and said, ¡°Xuantianzhou is strange, we cannot act rashly.¡± ¡°I do have an idea,¡± At this moment, the chieftain of the White Tiger n from the Beast Emperor Mountain Range, Bai Zhentian, let out a coldugh and said: ¡°During our n¡¯s ¡®True Monarch Blessing Festival,¡¯ our nsman Bai Yuan was betrothed to the princess of the White Tiger Lineage from the Xuantian Realm by an elder of the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°Our White Tiger n can go forth righteously to enter into this marriage alliance, and along the way take control of Xuantianzhou.¡± Hearing this, Wu Mingshen nodded and said, ¡°It is possible!¡± Difeng State. ¡°Just received word, the Earth Spirit Alliance has already dispatched people towards Xuantianzhou, we must not fall behind.¡± ¡°Someone, immediately organize troops, I, as the Alliance Hierarch, will personally visit Xuantianzhou!¡± The Alliance Hierarch has spoken! Xuanming Province. ¡°The other Three Great Alliances will inevitably make a move against Xuantianzhou¡­ As fellow states with the prefix ¡®Xuan,¡¯ we can hardly just sit by and watch.¡± A middle-aged man sat in the Alliance Hierarch¡¯s seat, his face etched with Youming patterns, his aura sinister and emitting a strong sense of death. This was the Xuanzi Alliance¡¯s Alliance Hierarch, Huang Shang! The corners of Huang Shang¡¯s mouth turned up in a cold and icy smile, as eerie as a corpse, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also have a look, this Xuantian Realm, capable of merging so many worlds¡­ just what might is there¡­¡± A message quickly spread out. ¡°The Earth Spirit Alliance, with the Wind Fire Sect as the vanguard, is moving towards Xuantianzhou! It will arrive within days!¡± In an instant, the winds and clouds converged! All the states were watching. ¡°People from the Earth Element Alliance have moved, and they¡¯re moving very quickly.¡± ¡°The Earth Wind Alliance¡¯s army has left their nests, their numbers covering the sky and sun.¡± ¡°The Xuanzi Alliance¡¯s Alliance Hierarch Huang Shang has quietly left Xuanming Province.¡± Varieties of news were exploding around. And now, in Xuan Tianzhou. In the small mountain vige of the Southern Territory. Figures flitting about. Many from the great sects were cultivating in this little vige. Their strength was advancing wildly! ¡°I never thought that crossing the Profound Immortal realm would be so easy¡­ In just a few days, I have stepped into the True Immortal Realm and am about to break into the Xuanxian Realm¡­¡± Filled with emotion, Saint Lord Lingchao said that a single day of cultivation here was almost better than a hundred years in the outside world! ¡°Brother Dugu, you¡¯ve entered the Celestial Immortal Realm now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Someone looked at Dugu Chenlu in surprise. His progress was the most terrifying. Dugu Chenlu nodded and said, ¡°These past few days, reflecting on the four words ¡®Wu¡¯er Xianting¡¯ on Senior Li¡¯s courtyard gate has brought me substantial insights.¡± Others, like Saint Teacher Kongming and Yuanyang Holy Lord, had all stepped into the Xuanxian Realm. At the same time, many Supremes had be Immortals and True Immortals! The increase in strength was vast. ¡°A day in the vige surpasses a thousand years in the world¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming said with a sigh. ¡°Who could have imagined, not long ago, we couldn¡¯t even reach the Almost Immortal status¡­¡± Cihang Saint Lord also had a thousand emotions. ¡°Right, what puzzles me is why we, after cultivating in this little mountain vige for a few days, were able to cross one or two major realms? Most of Senior Li¡¯s advanced disciples seem to be only in the Xuanxian Realm, right?¡­¡± At this time, Saint Lord Lingchao spoke up with curiosity. Logically, those young people who followed Senior Li should have had far deeper opportunities than those found in the little mountain vige. Hearing this, Dugu Chenlu simply smiled and said, ¡°Realm doesn¡¯t represent everything. The true measure of strength and depth of foundation are what¡¯s most important.¡± ¡°I can tell all of you that any of Senior Li¡¯s disciples, if let loose¡­ are probably beings who dominate the Myriad Realms and are invincible within their realms!¡± ¡°Both in the Xuanxian stage, if I were to fight with my son Dugu Yuqing, a mere flick of his sword would likely leave me dead without a burial ground.¡± He was very direct and said, ¡°Likewise, my cultivation may stop at Xuanxian or Tianxian, but Senior Li¡¯s disciples, with their talents bing more terrifying by the day, are¡­ destined to soar to the heavens and shake the Immortal Domain¡­¡± He said reflectively. Hearing this, everyone also understood. They had been cultivating in the small mountain vige, where their realm advancement was merely quantitative. But the changes in Senior Li¡¯s disciples were qualitative! ¡°That¡¯s true, the speed of realm advancement doesn¡¯t tell much. Our realms are inted and superficial, while Senior Li¡¯s disciples are steadily invincible¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming agreed. ¡°Alright, the three-day term has ended; we should also go to meet the Earth Spirit Alliance!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Wu¡¯er Xianting, to invite the two Alliance Hierarchs together!¡± Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning had been staying by Li Fan¡¯s side all these days. ¡°Thank you for the guidance, Senior. These past few days have been immensely beneficial for both me and Sister Ling¡¯er!¡± In the small courtyard, Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit bid farewell to Li Fan. Having stayed here for three days, both of them had also entered the Xuanxian Realm. ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Today, as you both depart, I gift you each with something.¡± He turned around and took up the brush. The ink-saturated brush made contact with the rice paper! Like silver hooks and iron strokes, the charm of the Tao resonated, as if the Law itself was thundering. Four big characters subsequently appeared¡ª ¡°Valor in Harmony!¡± Li Fan finished writing. At once, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes sparkled with brilliance! These four words seemed to contain some supreme Law. And the meaning within these words¡­ Did Senior Li hope to see an end to the incessant strife in the Heavenly Realm? ¡°Thank you, Senior Li!¡± They were ecstatic! Taking the calligraphy, they left the courtyard. Yuanyang Holy Lord and others were already waiting outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Fire Spirit said. She and Mu Qianning, leading the people of Xuan Tianzhou, left. They had just left the Cangli Mountain Range. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Troops from the Earth Spirit Alliance have entered Xuan Tianzhou and are about to enter the Southern Territory!¡± ¡°Also, the Earth Element Alliance, Earth Wind Alliance, and Xuanzi Alliance have respectively invaded from the Western Desert, Eastern Wilderness, and Northern Border!¡± A cultivator reported swiftly! The Four Great Alliances¡­ gathered together! Chapter 119 - 110: A Pin Annihilates a Heavenly Immortali Chapter 119: Chapter 110: A Pin Annihtes a Heavenly Immortali Trantor: 549690339 All members of the Four Great Alliances had arrived. Upon hearing this, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others looked extremely solemn. ¡°The Four Great Alliances have actuallye together¡­¡± The Saint Lord Lingchao murmured, ¡°It seems that they are determined to obtain Xuan Tianzhou, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Regardless, we can only face them now.¡± Contemting, the Yuanyang Holy Lord said, ¡°Someone, raise the banner, return to Taiyan Holy Land, and prepare for battle!¡± Immediately, everyone swiftly arrived at the Taiyan Holy Land. Upon reaching the Taiyan Holy Land, a series of grand banners rose to meet the sky, fluttering loudly with the words ¡°Xuantian Alliance¡± wavering in the wind! ¡°The Earth Spirit Alliance Wind Fire Sect has arrived! The ants of Xuan Tianzhou,e out and wee us!¡± Before long, an icy shout already sounded outside the Taiyan Holy Land! A series of Yu Kong Flying Ships filled the space outside the Taiyan Holy Land! At the forefront, Sect Master Zhu Xuan of the Wind Fire Sect had a cold expression and was extremely arrogant as he looked down on the Taiyan Holy Land below. Wang Juan stood beside him, angrily pointing at the grand banner and said, ¡°Sect Master, these ants have dared to establish an alliance in just a few short days!¡± ¡°Are they trying to oppose us?¡± Zhu Xuan¡¯s face was frigid, and with a step, the mountains trembled ordingly! The space quivered, intense fluctuations causing the Taiyan Holy Land below to shake violently! This was the might of a Heavenly Immortal! ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Xuantian Alliance!¡± Below them, a cold shout rang out. Immediately, countless Yu Kong Flying Ships also rose from within the Taiyan Holy Land! On the leading ship, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and Dugu Chenlu, among others, were guarding Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit! Wang Juan stepped forward with a grim face and said, ¡°We gave you three days, and yet you dared not to surrender, even daring to establish this damn alliance, you truly seek death!¡± ¡°Now, the Supreme Protector of the Earth Spirit Alliance and the Sect Master of the Wind Fire Sect have arrived, kneel and surrender and you might live!¡± A threat. On the warship of the Taiyan Holy Land, the Yuanyang Holy Lord stepped forward with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°A mere nobody dares to bluster, let your sect master speak!¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Juan instantly exploded in anger, jumping up and down and shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He leaped out, releasing all his immortal qi! ¡°Even immortals dare to be rampant.¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord indifferently opened his mouth and reached out with arge hand! With the power of the Xuanxian Realm unleashed, Wang Juan immediately cried out miserably, exploding into a mist of blood, with only his soul hurriedly fleeing back. ¡°Sect Master, save me!¡± Wang Juan¡¯s soul cried out for help. On the Wind Fire Sect¡¯s warship, Zhu Xuan¡¯s eyes zed with fury! ¡°Damn it, how dare you touch my people!¡± With a step forward, the terrifying might of a Heavenly Immortal exploded forth. The warships of the Taiyan Holy Land shook violently just from his step, their formation instantly thrown into disarray! Zhu Xuan advanced like a god towards the warship where the Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were stationed. ¡°Kneel, and die!¡± He roared angrily. The Yuanyang Holy Lord¡¯s gaze darkened, and word byword, he said, ¡°The two alliance hierarchs of the Xuantian Alliance are here, you should immediately pay your respects, how dare you be disrespectful?¡± Zhu Xuan, however, sneered and said, ¡°Two alliance hierarchs? Two wretches, I will make them my ves!¡± His hand surged forward, reaching toward that warship! The terrifying Immortal Spirit Force formed a vast hand, immensely powerful! All the warships of the Taiyan Holy Land, including the one with Fire Spirit and the others, were nearly sted away! He intended to crush everyone on board in one squeeze! The faces of the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others changed drastically, ready to resist, but then Fire Spirit said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± She stepped forward and gently plucked the wooden hairpin from her hair, and with a forward thrust in mid-air, stabbed at the massive hand! The wooden hairpin struck out. Instantly, the encroaching vast hand dissipated its spiritual power, its immortal qi vanishing! The whole hand disappeared! ¡°No ¡± Zhu Xuan suddenly showed a trace of terror in his eyes as his arm exploded! Followed by his entire body! ¡°Bang, bang ¡ª¡± He turned into a gigantic firework, bursting into a blossom of blood! His fleeing soul escaped from the scene in haste, turning into a ray of light and fleeing far away! In an instant, the entire Wind Fire Sect¡¯s warship fell into utter chaos! ¡°No, how is this possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over, utterly over; our sect master has been sted to just a fleeing soul?¡± ¡°Too terrifying, run, escape!¡± In a moment, all the warships hurried to turn around and flee! They dared not linger at all! Meanwhile. At the location of Central Province in Xuan Tianzhou. The Four Great Alliances faced off in the sky. Upon entering Xuan Tianzhou, the people from the Four Great Alliances encountered each other. For a moment, all sides restrained one another, creating a transient bnce. ¡°Heh heh, Daoist friends from Earth Spirit State, aren¡¯t your actions a bit too hasty?¡± The Alliance Hierarch of the Difeng Realm, Ning Tianhao, stood with his hands sped behind his back, watching the two Alliance Leaders of the Earth Spirit Alliance, Yin Xingde and Yue Poshan! ¡°Heh heh, this Xuan Tianzhou, our Earth Element Alliance also wants a share of the pie!¡± Alliance Leader Wu Mingshen from the Earth Element Alliance spoke out directly, nked by the White Tiger n Master, Bai Zhentian, and Shangguan Zhanyi from the Shangguan Family. ¡°Xuan Tianzhou must not be monopolized by a single party!¡± Alliance Leader Huang Shang from the Mysterious Character Realm also spoke in a sinister tone. Earth Spirit Alliance¡¯s Yin Xingde and Yue Poshan both had gloomy expressions. They had acted quickly enough, but to their surprise, they were still blocked by the other three alliances. ¡°Stall them, until the Wind Fire Sect takes down the Southern Territory. That is where the true essence of Xuan Tianzhou lies.¡± Yin Xingdemunicated telepathically to Yue Poshan. Yue Poshan nodded immediately, and with a smile said, ¡°Everything under heaven is driven by profit, since everyone is here, why don¡¯t we divide the interests?¡± ¡°Xuan Tianzhou is divided into five territories, we only want the Southern Territory.¡± He spoke. ¡°No, we want the Southern Territory!¡± Alliance Leader Wu Mingshen from the Earth Element Alliance objected immediately! ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve made some nice calctions, the focus of the Heavenly Realm is on Xuan Tianzhou, and the focus of Xuan Tianzhou is in the Southern Territory!¡± ¡°Does the Earth Spirit Alliance intend to monopolize the opportunity?¡± They all spoke in cold voices. In this period, they had already ascertained the situation in Xuan Tianzhou; the Southern Territory was the most special. Everyone believed that Xuan Tianzhou harbored great fortunes, and these fortunes were most likely in the Southern Territory! ¡°Firste, first served, what if the Southern Territory is already our domain?¡± Yue Poshan spoke with an icy tone! Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed instantly. ¡°Could it be that you have already sent people to take down the Southern Territory?¡± Ning Tianhao, Alliance Leader of the Earth Wind Alliance, suddenly turned pale. The three alliances were instantly restless. The Southern Territory was too important to lose! ¡°Alliance Leader, save me???? ¡± At this time, suddenly, a mournful cry came. Everyone turned their heads, only to see a wisp of a remnant soul hurriedly flying in from the direction of the Southern Territory. In the next moment, the remnant soul arrived at the scene, transforming into a human figure that was unmistakably Zhu Xuan. His face was filled with fear as he said, ¡°Two Alliance Leaders, my physical body has been destroyed¡­ please, take vengeance for me!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback. ¡°Zhu Xuan¡­ he is a Heavenly Immortal!¡± ¡°A Heavenly Immortal led a team to suppress the Southern Territory, and in the end, only a remnant soul returned? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Did the forces dispatched by the Earth Spirit Alliance run into a huge problem?¡± All the alliances were extremely surprised! Because, ording to their predictions, Xuan Tianzhou was originally just a Mysterious Character Realm. Its limit was that of Immortals, and even having a True Immortal was hard to amodate. But now, even a Heavenly Immortal who led people there had bled onto the battlefield, leaving only a remnant soul? This was truly terrifying. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Alliance Leader Yin Xingde of the Earth Spirit Alliance was extremely angry at this moment. The Wind Fire Sect was one of his most important forces! ¡°¡­Those ants in Xuan Tianzhou have established a so-called Xuantian Alliance to resist us. They revere two young girls as alliance leaders, and I was injured by one of the girls with a treasure hairpin to this extent¡­¡± Zhu Xuan was full of unwillingness and resentment! Upon hearing this, everyone was even more shocked! ¡°Xuan Tianzhou actually dares to form an alliance? Are they asking for death?¡± ¡°This is interesting, a girl holding a hairpin can destroy a Heavenly Immortal?¡± ¡°Xuan Tianzhou is indeed not simple.¡± Members from the Four Great Alliances were all speaking up. ¡°Such audacity!¡± Yue Poshan shouted in anger, ¡°To dare to strike at our alliance members so ruthlessly, Xuan Tianzhou might as well not exist anymore!¡± ¡°I say, march at full speed, and annihte this so-called Xuantian Alliance!¡± ¡°Let them pay the price!¡± But Yin Xingde¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sinister light as he suddenly said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, now that an alliance has emerged in Xuan Tianzhou, this alliance is ourmon enemy!¡± ¡°The ability to kill a Heavenly Immortal also means they could potentially threaten Golden Immortals!¡± ¡°We should coborate genuinely and take down Xuan Tianzhou first, then speak of the division of spoils!¡± Hearing this, all the alliances were nodding their heads. ¡°It should be so.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take down this territory together before anything else.¡± ¡°The presence of such treasures further proves the fortunes of Xuan Tianzhou are not shallow!¡± Suddenly, the Four Great Alliances reached a consensus. The massive armies of the Four Great Alliances moved mightily towards the Southern Territory! Chapter 120 - 111: Two Women Battle the Seven Great Golden Immortals 1 Chapter 120: Chapter 111: Two Women Battle the Seven Great Golden Immortals 1 Trantor: 549690339 Southern Territory, Taiyan Holy Land. The ranks of the Xuantian Alliance had reformed. Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others watched in stunned disbelief at the hairpin in Fire Spirit¡¯s hand! ¡°This hairpin¡­ can it actually y a Heavenly Immortal? That¡¯s too terrifying¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao murmured. They had witnessed Fire Spirit use the hairpin to kill an Immortal from the upper realms before, but they never imagined that the hairpin could defy the heavens to the extent of killing a Heavenly Immortal. ¡°This wooden hairpin¡­ contains thews of the Great Dao¡­ It¡¯s extremely terrifying.¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke with gravity. Yet Fire Spirit simply said indifferently, ¡°This is a hairpin personally made by Senior Li.¡± Personally made! At these words, everyone fell silent, how could a treasure bestowed by that existence be ordinary? Their conviction in their own choice grew stronger. Choosing Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning as Alliance Hierarchs was akin to holding onto Senior Li¡¯s powerful support! ¡°Where is the Xuantian Alliance,e out!¡± At that moment, a booming voice had already risen. Above the Heavenly Domain, densely packed warships continued to appear. Warship after warship, each unimaginably terrifying, emitted an oppressive aura, among them were Profound Immortal level, Heavenly Immortal level and beyond! Seeing this scene, everyone from the Xuantian Alliance in the Taiyan Holy Land couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply! ¡°Hiss!¡± There were too many people. At a nce, there were over a thousand warships. And the lowest of them were at the Profound Immortal level. Far too terrifying. On the side of Taiyan Holy Land¡­ even the warships where Fire Spirit, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others were located were only at the Immortal level. The difference was more than a little. Among the thousands of warships, one could even see four great gs fluttering in the wind. ¡°Earth Spirit Alliance¡±! ¡°Earth Element Alliance¡±! ¡°Earth Wind Alliance¡±! ¡°Xuanzi Alliance¡±! All Four Great Alliances hade! ¡°The Four Great Alliances have all arrived¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao felt a heavy sensation in his heart. ¡°At least the ones who havee are Immortals; is this the foundation of the Four Great Alliances? Too terrifying¡­¡± ¡°The Earth Character Realm is already extremely powerful, not much inferior to some of the weaker citadels in the Immortal Domain¡­¡± ¡°If not for the two Divine Maidens, we wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk to the other side¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming and others also began to speak, with very grave expressions. Thousands of warships directly surrounded the Taiyan Holy Land! ¡°I am Yue Poshan of the Earth Spirit Alliance!¡± Yue Poshan took a step forward, staring at Fire Spirit on the warship of the Taiyan Holy Land, and spoke icily, ¡°Was it you who killed Zhu Xuan, the supreme protector of my alliance?¡± Fire Spirit indifferently replied, ¡°What if it was?¡± ¡°How bold.¡± Yue Poshan¡¯s voice was ice-cold as he said, ¡°You¡¯re just a trivial Xuanxian, like an ant, do you really think that with one or two precious artifacts, you can challenge a giant dragon?¡± ¡°Kneel and ept death, offer up the treasures, and you can retain your whole corpse!¡± A naked threat. He looked down upon the entire Taiyan Holy Land. But Fire Spirit scoffed, ¡°Ridiculous. Did you really think you¡¯ve be the master of the Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°Elsewhere, you can do as you please, but here in the Southern Territory, I advise you to observe a bit of decorum.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for you to run wild.¡± She was very calm! Yet, her attitude only served to infuriate Yue Poshan even more! ¡°Good, an arrogant girl, I want to see what capabilities you have!¡± He stepped forward, his hands moved, forming a terrifying mountainous seal. The mountainous seal was like it weighed tens of millions of tons, pressing down on the warship where Fire Spirit was! The might of a Golden Immortal was truly frightening, and where the seal passed, the space itself twisted and contorted! Fire Spirit took a deep breath, the wooden hairpin in her hand once again moved¡ª The hairpin left a faint trail in the air! Yet, the terrifying mountainous seal instantly split in two, and its essence exploded outward! She had broken the strike of a Golden Immortal! Seeing this, none of the Four Great Alliances were not shocked! ¡°Is that¡­ is that a Quasi-Saintly Artifact?!¡± Yin Xingde¡¯s aged eyes narrowed, instantly emitting a fervent glow! ¡°Quasi-Saintly Artifact¡­ it must be! Only a Quasi-Saintly Artifact could allow an Xuanxian Realm ant to withstand a strike from a Golden Immortal!¡± Wu Mingshen from the Earth Element Alliance had greed written all over his eyes. ¡°This object, our Earth Wind Alliance must obtain!¡± Ning Tianhao, the Alliance Hierarch of the Earth Wind Alliance, was determined to obtain it, and stepped forward saying, ¡°Hehe, girl, this thing is too dangerous, better hand it over to me!¡± With a wave of his hand, he made a grab for it! The spiritual energy of all directions transformed into a rainbow light, almost rolling Fire Spirit away. But Fire Spirit¡¯s hairpin moved again! A series of Golden Immortal rainbow lights were dissipated under her hairpin. Yue Poshan was also calm and collected as he made another move, for he had also set his sights on this wooden hairpin! Two great Golden Immortals were attacking a Xuanxian! Fire Spirit was like a dancing sprite, the hairpin in her hand her reliance, somehow contending with two great Golden Immortals, not at a disadvantage! ¡°Heh, you can fend off one or two, but can you fend off three or four?¡± At that moment, Wu Mingshen suddenly stepped forward. His ck robe transformed into a terrifying cloud of darkness that fell from the sky, enveloping the whole field! Another Golden Immortal had made a move! At this juncture, Fire Spirit was already doing her utmost. Another opponent would certainly overload her! Her cultivation level was rtively low to begin with, relying solely on the hairpin in her hand for support. But likewise, even though the hairpin was extremely powerful, there was a limit to how much she could stimte it. She couldn¡¯t easily kill these Golden Immortals in front of her, like the other Heavenly Immortals could. Now, with three people attacking her at the same time, she was immediately in great peril. But just then, atop the warship of the Taiyan Holy Land, another beautiful figure stood up. Mu Qianning took a step across space, appearing before the vast dark cloud, and she too removed the hairpin from her head! ¡ªIdentical to the one Fire Spirit had. She also used the hairpin to make a sh, and in an instant, the sky-blocking dark clouds were directly torn apart! ¡°What? Another Quasi-Saintly Artifact? How is that possible!¡± ¡°Incredible, this little Xuan Tianzhou is indeed full of treasures!¡± ¡°Take them down!¡± In an instant, everyone at the scene was excited. A single Quasi ¨C Saintly Artifact was already remarkable, enough to ignite a great war among Golden Immortals, and now another appeared! Who could remain unmoved? ¡°Sect Master, we havee to lend you a helping hand!¡± At this time, two other powerhouses from the Earth Yuan Realm, White Tiger n Master Bai Zhentian and Shangguan Family¡¯s Shangguan Zhanyi, instantly stood alongside Wu Mingshen. The terrifying aura of the three swept out. Three Great Golden Immortals! This caused shock amongst everyone present. The Earth Yuan Realm was so powerful! When the three of them took action together, the space was nearly twisted, and terrifying attacks, without mercy, bombarded towards Mu Qianning! ¡°Hehe, Brother Yue, let me aid you with a helping hand!¡± At that moment, Yin Xingde suddenly stepped forward, ghostly as ever, and in the next instant, appeared right beside Fire Spirit, extending his w-like hand! His speed was incredibly fast, unpredictable and nearly sessful in his attack. But, just then, a hazy pce manifestation appeared outside Fire Spirit¡¯s body, protecting her within it. ¡°Boom ¡± With a tremendous shock, Yin Xingde was sent flying backwards. It took him a great effort to stabilize his spirit, but a mixture of anger, surprise, and joy shed through his old eyes! ¡°Another Quasi-Saintly Artifact¡­ No, what kind of pce is this, its grade seems to almost surpass a Quasi-Saintly Artifact!¡± In that moment, his old eyes were thoroughly aze with desire. And the others were instantly driven to madness. ¡°So many treasures? Heaven, we must capture these two women!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give them any chance!¡± ¡°Haha, treasures bestowed by the heavens upon us!¡± They all spoke out, and for a moment, countless mighty beings were ready to step out once again! ¡°Haha, I must obtain this object!¡± Yellow Shang, Alliance Hierarch of the Xuanzi Alliance, had been watching all along, but now he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and leaped out. Where he passed, he actually brought up trails of yellow corpse water! Extremely bizarre! Yin Xingde pressed in once more! At this moment, four Great Golden Immortals were attacking Fire Spirit, while three Great Golden Immortals were attacking Mu Qianning! The situation was extremely dire! ¡°These scum, bullying too far!¡± ¡°Bullying the weak with strength, and the few with numbers, utterly shameless!¡± ¡°Is this what you call Alliance Hierarchs? A bunch of petty viins!¡± Aboard the warship of Taiyan Holy Land, Dugu Chenlu and the others were bursting with rage, mes of anger ring high! But at this moment, they were powerless to help! On the battlefield of Golden Immortals, they were not even Heavenly Immortals, and getting too close meant being swept into a mist of blood by the terrifying aftermath! The battle was fierce. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, with their hairpins in hand, were contending against a number of far stronger enemies. ¡°Hit!¡± With a loud shout from Huang Shang, he swung his palm heavily towards Fire Spirit, but likewise, the phantom image of the pce manifested again, blocking this strike for Fire Spirit! However, Fire Spirit¡¯splexion had turned pale at this moment, with droplets of sweat continually falling. ¡°I hate!¡± She uttered in a low voice. Despite the powerful treasures on her, she was unable to unleash their full potential. If her cultivation level had been higher, capable of invoking the full power of the hairpin, she believed these four Great Golden Immortals would die instantly! Simrly, Mu Qianning was also in grave danger. Apart from the three Great Golden Immortals, there were several old Heavenly Immortals sneak attacking her frequently! Mu Qianning was extremely anxious; her gaze suddenly caught sight of Fire Spirit being blown away under the joint hands of four Great Golden Immortals! ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er!¡± Mu Qianning cried out in extreme anxiety, infusing all her Spiritual Power into the hairpin and shing fiercely! A crack, almost reaching the void, instantly cut towards the three Great Golden Immortals, who all became extremely grave and hurriedly retreated far away! But two of the old Heavenly Immortals failed to dodge in time and had their souls extinguished instantly, screaming miserably! Mu Qianning immediately rushed to Fire Spirit¡¯s side, grabbed hold of her, and said, ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Fire Spirit shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ but I¡¯ve exhausted my Spiritual Power!¡± Her face was deathly pale! After all, she was bearing both the burden of the hairpin and the hidden Li Tian Divine Pce within her! ¡°Even with treasures in hand, you can¡¯t stop us!¡± ¡°Continuing like this, we will drag both of you to death!¡± ¡°Hand over the treasures obediently!¡± Seven Great Golden Immortals closed in together! A look of greed and ruthlessness was written all over their faces. Mu Qianning looked at the seven Great Golden Immortals, her beautiful eyes shing with hatred, and said, ¡°If not for Senior Li¡¯s edict, Sister Ling¡¯er and I would¡¯ve suppressed you long ago!¡± Upon hearing this, the seven Great Golden Immortalsughed even harder. ¡°Haha? An edict? Ridiculous, if you can¡¯t win, you think you can scare us off by unting reputed authority?¡± ¡°Just you two want to suppress us? Ants dreaming of ying a dragon?¡± They were utterly unrestrained! Mu Qianning, harboring a murderous intent in her heart, really wanted to bring out the piece that once pierced the Immortal Domain, ¡°One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens,¡± but she still controlled herself and took out another piece. ¡°This, is the edict from that Senior¡ª¡± Thereupon, she tossed the paper into the air! Immediately, the paper rose into the air, slowly unfolding! At that moment, everyone present felt a terrifying presence. It was as if a supreme Law was unfolding. As if a great power from ancient times was manifesting! An invincible air instantly caused the Four Great Alliances and all the strong beings present to be shocked beyond measure! Everyone fixed their gaze on that piece of paper in the air. On that sheet of paper, fourrge characters slowly appeared: ¡®Value Peace Above All¡ª Chapter 121 - 112 Senior Li Issues an Edict 1 Chapter 121: Chapter 112 Senior Li Issues an Edict 1 Trantor: 549690339 | Upon a thin sheet of Xuan paper, high above the Sky Domain, fourrge characters seemed to appear before the eyes of the world! At that moment, everyone present was incredibly shocked. Because in those four characters, each and every one inly contained supreme Dao power beyond measure! Every stroke, every line, was like an extension of the Dao itself, akin to a supreme rule, eternal and unchanging in this world! This terrifying aura caused everyone in the scene to feel an urge to bow down in veneration! ¡°What is this¡­ who wrote it!? It¡¯s too terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Is this really an edict from some supreme being? It makes one utterly unable to harbor any thoughts of defiance¡­¡± ¡°Heaven, who could write such characters? Could it be that the Southern Region of Xuantian State is hiding an extraordinary power from the Immortal Realm?¡± In an instant, people from the Four Great Alliances began to voice their suspicions. These four characters were intimidating to the soul. Even the Seven Great Golden Immortals had expressions of utter astonishment at this moment. The higher their realm, the more profoundly they could appreciate the terror of these four characters. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ could it truly be the legendary Supreme Edict?¡± Yue Poshan muttered to himself. ¡°It is said in the world that there are supreme beings whose words follow the Dao; their speech bes an edict, not to be defied¡­¡± Yin Xingde also spoke in a low voice, thinking of many frightening legends. ¡°But those capable of inscribing a Great Dao Decree are without exception legendary figures. There are none in the Lower World, unless¡­ unless it is someone from the era of the First Heavenly Realm!¡± Wu Mingshen¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly as he suddenly thought of something and murmured, ¡°The new world of today is also called the Heavenly Realm, isn¡¯t it? Could it be that some old undying being from the ancient First Heavenly Realm period is in seclusion here?!¡± The others also came to this realization! ¡°This edict must have something to do with the First Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°If someone from the First Heavenly Realm capable of inscribing a Great Dao Decree were to appear, even the Immortal Domain would tremble.¡± ¡°Indeed, after all, in the past, the First Heavenly Realm was able to challenge the Immortal Domain, even witnessing the battles of the Immortal Kings¡­¡± Countless people wore extremely solemn expressions! And the likes of the Yuanyang Holy Lord were also astounded. ¡°This is an edict bestowed by Senior Li¡­ Does he mean that we should value peace and must not let war ravage the Heavenly Realm again?¡± ¡°Possibly¡­¡± They muttered among themselves. ¡°Now, do you believe it?¡± Mu Qianning took a deep breath when she saw everyone¡¯s expressions and said, ¡°That senior bestowed an edict,manding the beings of the Heavenly Realm to cease stirring the mes of war!¡± In fact, she had discussed this with Fire Spirit before. If Senior Li had issued such an edict, they must not utilize any terribly fearsome artifacts, such as the terrifying calligraphy of ¡°One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens¡±. If they were to bring it out, it was likely that everyone from the Four Great Alliances would be annihted. It was simply a weapon of mass destruction, far too horrifying. But if they directly presented Senior Li¡¯s edict for peace, they might be met with doubt and contempt. Hence, they had to fight a battle first. Show the Four Great Alliances that Xuan Tianzhou was by no means easy to bully and that they had the strength to y Heavenly Immortals and contend with Golden Immortals. Only then would discussing peace have significance. Peace is based on the strength of both sides; it is earned through battle. The weak do not have the right to beg the strong for peace. So now that the great battle had drawn to a close, she then brought out the edict! At these words, the Seven Great Golden Immortals from the Four Great Alliances all wore extremely grave expressions. ¡°This senior you speak of¡­ who might he be?¡± Yue Poshan questioned in a grave tone, his words tinged with fear. Mu Qianning enunciated each word, saying, ¡°That senior lives reclusively among the mundane, unconcerned with world affairs. You have no right to inquire into his identity!¡± You have no right to inquire! On hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces stiffened even further. Instead of feeling insulted, Mu Qianning¡¯s words seemed only natural to them. Inparison to a being capable of issuing a Supreme Edict of the Dao, they¡­ indeed had no right to inquire! Truly none! ¡°No right to inquire¡­ How could there be such an existence in the Heavenly Realm?¡± Wu Mingshen murmured, his heart already retreating at this moment! Whatever existence was in the Southern Territory, if they could issue a Great Dao Edict, they were beings that could not be defied! ¡°To value peace above all¡­ Since such a being has already passed down the edict, we can only withdraw¡­¡± Shangguan Zhanyi murmured as well. ¡°It¡¯s really disheartening¡­ but presuming to offend might well invite disaster that could lead to our n¡¯s extinction¡­¡± Even Yin Xingde spoke with difficulty, turning to Yue Poshan and saying, ¡°Peace is precious, and further battle serves no purpose. It¡¯s time for us to depart.¡± Yue Poshan¡¯s face darkened, and he fell silent. This, it seemed, had be the only choice! Seeing that the Four Great Alliances already harboured thoughts of retreat, Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others also breathed a long sigh of relief. Avoiding this battle was truly the best oue. ¡°Before the edict bestowed by Senior Li, no one dares not toply!¡± They spoke excitedly. But, just at this moment, a voice like that of a night owl sneered: ¡°Heh heh, what a splendid y, truly a splendid y!¡± Huang Shang strode forward step by step, a dismissive smile on his face as he looked at Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning and said, ¡°For this y, you truly have exhausted every trick in the book!¡± His words filled the crowd with confusion. ¡°Huang Shang, brother Dao, what do you mean? Do not implicate us in the face of the edict!¡± Ning Haotian spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, offending such an existence, even if we¡¯re Golden Immortals, we would face catastrophic disaster!¡± Even Yin Xingde was admonishing them! The very existence that could issue such an edict had already instilled deep fear in their hearts. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Huang Shang waspletely uncaring as he said, ¡°To think you all, each one an Alliance Hierarch, all Golden Immortals, could be deceived by such a trick?¡± He sneered, ¡°If in the Southern Territory, there truly existed a terrifying causal being, would he waste a Great Dao Decree on us ants? Are we worthy?!¡± Pointing at Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, he continued: ¡°Moreover, if there truly were such a terrifying existence, would his ranksck Taiyi Golden Immortals or even Daluo Golden Immortals? Why would he send two mere Profound Immortals to transmit his edict, as if he couldn¡¯t find a single Golden or Heavenly Immortal?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you find it odd?!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone from the Four Great Alliances suddenly changed their expressions! ¡°Right, this¡­ there are indeed suspicious points!¡± ¡°Exactly, I felt that there was something strange just now, and now I understand. A supreme being letting two mere Profound Immortals transmit his edict? Impossible!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I was just thinking, we lowly worms, ants, trash, how could we possibly be worthy of a supreme being issuing an edict for us¡­ Something is fishy!¡± Everyone instantly came to a sudden realization! ¡°But, this edict clearly contains supreme Dao power¡­ This cannot be faked!¡± At this time, an old Heavenly Immortal challenged. ¡°Ignoramus!¡± Huang Shang sneered, ¡°The edict is indeed real, but, it¡¯s definitely not written by someone alive today!¡± ¡°The only exnation is that these two youngdies came across some secret cache in the First Heavenly Realm and obtained a Quasi-Saintly Artifact, along with this edict.¡± ¡°They¡¯re using an edict from countless ages ago to scare us!¡± He was absolutely certain! Hearing his words, everyone felt as if they had been awoken from a grand dream! All of them showed a look of suddenprehension. ¡°It must be so!¡± ¡°If not for the wisdom of the Xuanzi Alliance Hierarch, we would truly have been frightened by this edict!¡± ¡°Right, there isn¡¯t such an existence in the Lower World, it must be a treasure left by the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± People began speaking one after another, realizing the truth, they all quickly advanced towards the Taiyan Holy Land¡¯s formation! After all, Huang Shang¡¯s words not only proved the ¡°terrifying existence¡± did not exist but also confirmed that there was a great opportunity in the Southern Territory, treasures left by the First Heavenly Realm! They must obtain it! ¡°Faking an edict, attempting to deceive Golden Immortals, you two vile women have some nerve!¡± Earth Wind Alliance Hierarch Ning Haotian suddenly reacted, stepping forward and ring at the two Fire Spirits! ¡°Heh, you almost managed to trick us, but nowyour plot has been exposed. Speak, where is the treasure of the First Heavenly Realm!¡± Wu Mingshen, too, with a flick of his ck robe, saw the ck clouds reappear! Great battle, was on the verge of breaking out. ¡°You¡­ You have some nerve, to ignore Senior Li¡¯s edict like this!¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s face turned pale with anger; she had never imagined someone would dare to question Senior Li. Fire Spirit was secretly gripping the calligraphy of ¡°One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens,¡± her voice grave, ¡°Words are useless, if they dare to make a move, we will have no choice but to eliminate them!¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you,dies.¡± At this time, Yin Xingde chuckled coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that, we would like to meet this Senior, is that possible? Hahaha! Such a defiant senior wouldn¡¯t be afraid to meet us, would he?¡± ¡°Perhaps, upon seeing us, he will flee in terror?¡± His arrogance knew no bounds! ¡°You¡­ how dare you!¡± Mu Qianning could no longer restrain herself. She would not tolerate such nder against Senior Li! ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, kill them!¡± Even someone as kindhearted as she could no longer bear it. Fire Spirit was slowly drawing out the calligraphy piece! ¡°You think you are worthy to meet Senior Li?¡± Just at that moment, a clear, elegant yet indifferent voice suddenly rang out! It reached the hearts of everyone present! Instantly, everyone turned their gazes towards the source of the voice. They saw a woman in white, with white hair, stepping leisurely forward. She seemed detached from the world, like an iceberg, yet her demeanor was almost too intimidating to look directly at! (Who do you guess it is? Guess correctly, and there will be an extra release.) Chapter 122 - 113: Lord of the Heavenly Realm 1 Chapter 122: Chapter 113: Lord of the Heavenly Realm 1 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°From nowhere in particr, a woman d in white suddenly appeared, drawing the gaze of everyone present.¡± ¡°Her snow-white hair cascaded down like a waterfall from heaven, her demeanor cold and aloof, yet she possessed an awe-inspiring aura that made it difficult for others to look directly at her!¡± ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°When did she approach our military formation, and howe we didn¡¯t feel anything?¡± ¡°This person¡­ is unfathomable, at least beyond a Heavenly Immortal!¡± ¡°For a moment, members of the Four Great Alliances were all extremely astonished.¡± ¡°Even the Seven Great Golden Immortals fixed their eyes on the woman, their own eyes revealing a look of surprise!¡± ¡°This person¡­ even we can¡¯t see through her?¡± ¡± Wu Mingshen was taken aback and said, ¡°Could she possibly be above a Golden Immortal? Impossible!¡± ¡°How could there be such an existence in the Xuan Tian Realm?¡± ¡°Yue Poshan¡¯s pupils constricted even more!¡± ¡°As the woman approached, the Seven Great Golden Immortals subconsciously stepped back!¡± ¡°She directly forced the Seven Great Golden Immortals to retreat!¡± ¡°Upon seeing this, everyone at the scene took in a sharp breath of cold air.¡± ¡°What kind of existence is she?¡± ¡°Meanwhile, the people of Xuan Tianzhou were also incredibly surprised as they watched the woman.¡± ¡°Is this¡­ Jiang Xue, the Fairy?¡± ¡°Yuanyang Holy Lord eximed in shock!¡± ¡°Jiang Xue, the Fairy, had been missing since the day the Ascension tform of Cangli Mountain Range was destroyed and her request to be a disciple to Senior Li was rejected. Today, she has reappeared¡­¡± ¡°Her cultivation level must have reached an unimaginable extent!¡± ¡°Saint Lord Ling Chao and others were also deeply shocked as they looked at her!¡± ¡°This woman, d in white, with white hair¡­ was none other than Jiang Xue!¡± ¡°When the Cangli Mountain Range in the Southern Territory of Xuan Tian Realm opened vastly and the Ascension tform appeared, Jiang Xue, along with the Evil God of that time, were the only two Almost Immortals of their era.¡± ¡°However, at that time, Yu Chenbing of the Senluo Holy Land and others plotted to exterminate the beings of Xuan Tian Realm and seize the World Tree.¡± ¡°In the end, Li Fan ¡®One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens¡¯ calligraphy emerged, ying a True Immortal, piercing through the Immortal Domain; she admired him for it and wanted to be his disciple, but she was refused.¡± ¡°After that, no one knew where she went.¡± ¡°Now, she has reappeared!¡± ¡°You¡­ who are you?!¡± ¡°Yin Xingde watched Jiang Xue with extreme wariness!¡± ¡°Jiang Xue, appearing in the center of the venue, was so indifferent on her face. Looking at Yin Xingde, word byword, she said:¡± ¡°Just now, you showed disrespect to Senior Li. Therefore, I grant you death!¡± ¡°She raised her hand!¡± ¡°You dare!¡± ¡°Yin Xingde felt a tremendous threat, his whole body bristling, bursting forth with all his might as Immortal Spiritual Power surged like a vast ocean!¡± ¡°However, Jiang Xue simply lowered her raised hand indifferently.¡± ¡°Alt¡ª¡± ¡°In an instant, Yin Xingde let out a scream of agony, the sea of his Spiritual Power evaporated, and he himself cracked open from the skull, inch by inch!¡± ¡°Finally, with a miserable scream, Yin Xingde, a Golden Immortal of his generation, turned into a pile of corpse fragments!¡± ¡°Both body and spirit destroyed!¡± ¡°At this moment, the entire ce suddenly went silent!¡± ¡°Thousands of warships of the Four Great Alliances, countless Heavenly Immortals and Profound Immortals were all rendered speechless.¡± ¡± Looking at Jiang Xue in her white garb, none were not shocked and fearful!¡± ¡°Heavens, this¡­ A Golden Immortal exterminated with a mere hand raise? What realm has she reached?¡± ¡°This kind of existence, even in the Earth Character Realm, could not appear, how did she do it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!¡± ¡°Everyone was shocked!¡± ¡°Yin Xingde was an immensely powerful Golden Immortal, yet he died just like that¡­¡± ¡°That woman, just by raising her hand!¡± ¡°Terrifying, to an extreme!¡± ¡°And you.¡± ¡°Jiang Xue looked indifferently towards Huang Shang, and word byword, said: ¡°Neither human nor ghost, do you really think that because Senior Li doesn¡¯t wish to emerge, you can question his edict?¡± ¡°Today, I will let you thoroughly enter the Yellow Springs.¡± ¡°She spoke with a cold voice.¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Huang Shang¡¯s face showed an extremely frightened expression, and he suddenly turned to flee, transforming into a rainbow light, attempting to tear through the fabric of space and escape!¡± ¡°Faced with Jiang Xue, he dared not fight!¡± ¡°He only wanted to flee.¡± ¡°But, with just a point of Jiang Xue¡¯s finger,¡± ¡°Instantly, the void exploded, space obliterated into a true void, and Huang Shang let out a ghost-like shriek!¡± ¡°His body disintegrated rapidly, turning into countless drops of yellow corpse fluid!¡± ¡°Death, but not to contaminate thend of the Southern Territory.¡± ¡°Jiang Xue spoke indifferently, waving her hand, and that yellow corpse fluid instantly evaporated!¡± ¡°It disappeared without a trace!¡± ¡°At this moment, the people in the venue were again astounded.¡± ¡°Astounded!¡± ¡°With a hand raise, she extinguished Yin Xingde; with a finger point, she slew Huang Shang!¡± ¡°Two Alliance Hierarchs, both Golden Immortals, just ended like that.¡± ¡°The remaining five Great Golden Immortals were extremely shaken.¡± ¡°The rest of the Heavenly Immortals and others were even more terrified!¡± ¡°Anyone else refuses to ept this?¡± ¡°Jiang Xue asked indifferently, sweeping her gaze over all the remaining people including Wu Mingshen, Yue Poshan, and others, saying:¡± ¡°Just now, you seven Golden Immortals joined forces to attack two girls of the Xuanxian Realm, quite domineering of you!¡± ¡°Now, I give you all a chance, everyone from the Four Great Alliances, whether you are Golden Immortals or Heavenly and Profound Immortals,e at me together ¡± ¡°She openly issued a challenge to everyone from the Four Great Alliances!¡± ¡°The people of the Four Great Alliances, however, all changed color!¡± ¡°No one stepped forward, instead, many people instinctively backed away at this moment!¡± ¡°Wanting to flee!¡± ¡°Everyone was clear, if she could so easily y Golden Immortals, this woman in front of them¡­ very likely had reached the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°Taiyi Golden Immortal¡­ For those from the Lower World, it was an entity to be revered from afar!¡± ¡°Between Immortals, each minor realm gap was an insurmountable gulf, not to mention the difference between Golden Immortals and Taiyi Golden Immortals!¡± A Taiyi Golden Immortal can annihte myriad realms! Golden Immortal? Heavenly Immortal? Profound Immortal? Even if millionse, they can only bring about their own deaths! This is the power of a Taiyi Golden Immortal! This is the insurmountable gulf! Remaining Golden Immortals such as Ning Tianhao, Yue Poshan, and the other five were trembling upon hearing these words. They trembled uncontrobly. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ no!¡± Wu Mingshen cried out, suddenly dropping to his knees! ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong¡­ Please do not kill me, do not kill me, I am willing to honor the Great Dao Decree of that senior and will never again draw weapons in the Heavenly Realm!¡± He hurriedly spoke, scared out of his wits! ¡°I am also willing, I swear, to leave this ce immediately and never set foot in Xuan Tianzhou ever again!¡± Yue Poshan too dropped to his knees directly, drenched in cold sweat, bowing his head in submission, ready to die! The rest, like Shangguan Zhanyi, Bai Zhentian, and the ranks of other Golden Immortals, all knelt down at once! They were all pleading for mercy! Seeing this scene, everyone from the Four Great Alliances was also shocked. What followed was a scene that left everyone agape! The Four Great Alliances, with thousands of warships and tens of thousands of troops, suddenly all knelt down! Golden Immortals on their knees, Heavenly Immortals prostrating, Profound Immortals shaking! All of them, everyone knelt down! ¡°I was wrong, please do not kill me, do not kill me, ah!¡± ¡°I should not have questioned the decree of that senior, please spare us!¡± ¡°We are willing to promote peace and will never again take up arms!¡± They were making promises, begging! They knew that they had made a grave mistake, showing disrespect to a supreme existence, a sin for which even a thousand deaths would not be redemption enough! Only by beseeching might they have a slim chance of survival! The scene fell silent. Completely silent. The people from the Southern Territory, including the Yuanyang Holy Lord, were dumbfounded upon witnessing this. This was simply too incredible¡­ The previously aggressive Four Great Alliances were now all kneeling in submission! Even Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, upon seeing this scene, hadplicated expressions on their faces. At this moment, Jiang Xue suddenly turned around, looked at Mu Qianning, and asked, ¡°Live, or die?¡± She posed the question. Mu Qianning was taken aback for a moment but then quickly realized she was being asked whether to grant death to the tens of thousands from the Four Great Alliances or to let them live. Life or death was right at Mu Qianning¡¯s thoughts¡­ She was stunned, the sudden authority to decide thrown her way left her somewhat at a loss! But, she instantly understood, Jiang Xue was so powerful yet sought her opinion¡­ for one reason alone! Senior Li! Because, Senior Li had shown her a favor¡­ Jiang Xue surely wasn¡¯t showing her respect, but rather¡­ Senior Li! ¡°Miss Qianning, we were wrong, please spare us¡ª¡± ¡°We are willing to serve Miss Qianning as our Alliance Hierarch!¡± ¡°Please give us a chance to live!¡± People from the Four Great Alliances also began to plead incessantly towards Mu Qianning! Mu Qianning was angry at heart, angry at these people for having dared to disrespect Senior Li¡¯smand¡­ But seeing the sea of people kneeling down in the sky¡­ Should she really order them all killed? Mu Qianning couldn¡¯t bring herself to make that decision. Blood, human lives¡­ these were tens of thousands of people! At this moment, Fire Spirit gently took her hand, ¡°Qianning, listen to your heart.¡± Mu Qianning was silent for a very long time. Finally, she slowly lifted her head and said, ¡°Senior Li said, ¡®It is better to be harmonious¡¯¡­ If they are killed, where is the harmony?¡± ¡°Please, Immortal Jiang Xue, grant them life.¡± ¡°But, though the death penalty can be avoided, the crime cannot escape¡­ In this life, they may not step into Xuan Tianzhou!¡± Upon hearing this, people from the Four Great Alliances all felt as if they had been granted amnesty! ¡°Thankyou, Qian Ning, the Divine Maiden, for themand!¡± ¡°We are eternally grateful!¡± ¡°For the rest of our lives, we will abide by the divinemand and will not step into this territory again!¡± They all spoke in turn, extreme gratitude in their voices! Just being alive was the greatest fortune! As for what Mu Qianning said about not setting foot in Xuan Tianzhou for the rest of their lives¡­ even if Mu Qianning hadn¡¯t said it, they wouldn¡¯t daree here again. This ce was too terrifying!! Jiang Xue nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she turned to leave. ¡°May I ask, miss¡­ are you perhaps the disciple of that senior?¡± At this time, from the crowd of the Four Great Alliances, an elder suddenly asked Jiang Xue with excitement, ¡°Moreover, may I be so bold as to ask, what is the honorific title of that senior?¡­¡± This elder was d in formal attire, but his aged eyes were filled with anticipation and unease, as if this answer meant a great deal to him. ¡°Are people from Huangtian State mad? They dare to ask for the name of that senior?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get us killed along with you!¡± ¡°Ji Yuanqing¡­ have you gone mad? Don¡¯t seek death!¡± Instantly, people from the Four Great Alliances chastised anxiously, fearing that the elder from Huangtian State would anger Jiang Xue! However, Jiang Xue did not turn her head, her tranquil voice rang out, ¡°Disciple? I don¡¯t have such good fortune. I simply have his senior¡¯s permission to cultivate in his secluded abode¡­¡± In her speech, there seemed to be a profound sense of loss! ¡°As for his honorific¡­ perhaps now, you might address him as¡­¡± ¡°The Lord of the Heavenly Realm.¡± The Lord of the Heavenly Realm! Chapter 123 - 114: Eternal Old Monster?_1 Chapter 123: Chapter 114: Eternal Old Monster?_1 Trantor: 549690339 Lord of the Heavenly Realm! Jiang Xue had already left, but her indifferent words, the four characters she left behind, shook everyone present once again. ¡°Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡­ What a revered title!¡± ¡°To dare to im the title of Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡­ Could it be that the reason Xuantian Realm was able to devour the Hundred Worlds was because of his existence?¡± ¡°These four characters, they contain great causality¡­ I fear, this terrifying existence truly has ties to the legendary First Heavenly Realm, absolutely so!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°It turns out to be the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. It seems that the merger of the Hundred Worlds is just the beginning, and what follows will inevitably involve more unimaginable beings¡­¡± ¡°Ridiculous, we actually dared to contend with Xuantian Realm in front of an existence from ancient times, truly like clowns jumping on the beam.¡± Each and every Golden Immortal was feeling even more bitter at this moment. They thought that the fusion of the Hundred Worlds would be their stage to gallop across, that it would be their world. Who would have thought, they were but ants! ¡°Enough, with such a predecessor present, Xuan Tianzhou truly deserves to be the center of the Heavenly Realm. From now on, our Earth Spirit Alliance will never be enemies with Xuan Tianzhou!¡± Yue Poshan spoke out, immediately waving his hand and saying, ¡°Back to Earth Spirit State!¡± ¡°I, Wu Mingshen, will keep my promise. From this life onward, I will never set foot in Xuan Tianzhou again.¡± Wu Mingshen of the Earth Element Alliance bowed first toward the direction Jiang Xue had left, then deeply bowed to Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, saying, ¡°Thankyou, Alliance Leader Qianning, for sparing our lives!¡± Mu Qianning shook her head and said, ¡°It was Senior Li¡¯s mercy that spared your lives, valuing peace above all, that is his edict.¡± Wu Mingshen nodded deeply, saying, ¡°Wu Mingshen shall not bear arms nor stir up disputes for the rest of my life!¡± Having said that, he turned and left, with the likes of Bai Zhentian and Shangguan Zhanyi of the Earth Affinity Alliance following suit. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ning Tianhao of the Earth Wind Alliance expressed his thanks to Mu Qianning, and then immediately embarked on his journey. ¡°Alliance Leaders Ling¡¯er, Qianning, from now on, our Xuanzi Alliance will follow your lead. Should you issue anymands, we will surely obey!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not too presumptuous, we would like to follow under the banner of the Xuantian Alliance!¡± The sole Golden Immortal of the Xuanzi Alliance, Huang Shang, had already died. At this moment, several old Heavenly Immortals stepped forward, showing the utmost respect to Mu Qianning. After all, to survive in the Heavenly Realm, one must stick together. Now that their only Golden Immortal was dead, they were in an absolute disadvantage, and turning to the Xuantian Alliance was the best choice. ¡°Miss Qianning, why not absorb the Xuanzi Alliance into the Xuantian Alliance to further strengthen our forces?¡± At this time, Yuanyang Holy Lord whispered to Mu Qianning. Fire Spirit also said, ¡°That would be best, also preventing them from being devoured by the other Three Great Alliances.¡± Mu Qianning pondered for a moment and then replied, ¡°Good, from this day forward, you shall heed themands of the Xuantian Alliance!¡± Upon hearing this, the old Heavenly Immortals were overjoyed. ¡°Thankyou, Alliance Hierarch!¡± They spoke up directly, saying, ¡°We shall take our leave first. Should the Alliance Hierarch issue anymands, we will certainly obey!¡± With that, they, too, departed. The people from the Four Great Alliances had all left. Outside of Taiyan Holy Land, quietness was restored. ¡°I did not expect that such a cmity would be quelled just like that.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao voiced with some emotion. This was a strife that swept across the entire Heavenly Realm, with the Hundred States rising together and alliances waging war¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Senior Li¡¯s edict, the war would likely have continued for hundreds of years! After all, it would be too difficult for the Four Great Alliances to determine a winner. By then, the creatures of the Hundred States of Heaven would be embroiled in it. And Xuan Tianzhou would be the first to bear the brunt, likely leading to the ughter of all its existing creatures. ¡°Senior Li is magnanimous at heart, otherwise, when the Hundred Worlds merged, with a single thought, he could have annihted the other billions of creatures.¡± Fire Spirit spoke indifferently, saying, ¡°From today onward, the Heavenly Realm may be at peace!¡± Mu Qianning also nodded, saying, ¡°That would be nice!¡± The warships in the sky all returned to Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Alliance Hierarchs, there is an elder seeking an audience with you!¡± Just as they had returned to the great hall, suddenly someone outside reported, saying, ¡°He ims to be from Huangtian State and has urgent matters!¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning showed a hint of curiosity. ¡°Please.¡± Fire Spirit spoke. Shortly after, an old man walked in from the mountain gate, his clothes ragged as if he were a beggar, but his presence was also quite extraordinary. Just as he stepped into the great hall, his excitement was palpable, and he eximed, ¡°I pay my respects to both Alliance Hierarchs!¡± ¡°Senior, please rise,¡± Fire Spirit said, ¡°Senior hase here for what important matter?¡± They had already recognized that this elder was indeed the person who had asked Jiang Xue for Senior Li¡¯s honorific before her departure! ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, I am from Huangtian State, named Ji Yuanqing. The reason Ie is because¡­ because of a matter of utmost importance!¡± As he spoke, he nced toward the Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others present. ¡°Everyone here can be trusted, you may speak freely.¡± Fire Spirit noticed Ji Yuanqing¡¯s hesitation. Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing nodded and said, ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, have you ever heard of the ¡®First Heavenly Realm¡¯?¡± The First Heavenly Realm! Both Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning shook their heads nkly. ¡°The First Heavenly Realm?¡± Dugu Chenlu then spoke up, ¡°Are you referring to the legendary First Heavenly Realm that once waged a great war against the Immortal Domain?¡± Ji Yuanqing nodded and replied, ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Dugu Family Patriarch, you know of it?¡± Mu Qianning inquired. Dugu Chenlu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some legends¡­ the million Lower Worlds are divided into ¡®Heaven,¡¯ ¡®Earth,¡¯ ¡®Mysterious,¡¯ and ¡®Yellow¡¯ four tiers, with many realms belonging to the Mysterious and Yellow Character Realms. The Earth Character Realm is much rarer, with only a handful among the hundreds of Lower Worlds¡­¡± ¡°As for the Heavenly Realm, it¡¯s even more rare as a phoenix feather or unicorn horn. Out of the million Lower Worlds, only four Heavenly Realms have emerged!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn! The million Lower Worlds¡­ but only Four Great Heavenly Realms! What sort of ratio was this? From the ratio alone, one could glimpse the special nature of the Heavenly Realms. ¡°And among the Four Great Heavenly Realms, legend has it that each had the power to challenge the Immortal Domain¡­ Later, it was said that there was a great war, with the Immortal Domain striking against the Four Great Heavenly Realms. Three of the Heavenly Realms submitted to the Immortal Domain, and only the First Heavenly Realm fought to the death without surrendering¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu said, ¡°Eventually, the First Heavenly Realm was destroyed, and the so-called supreme beings were all killed.¡± Everyone revealed a look of yearning. A Lower World that could challenge the Immortal Domain¡­ But in the end, it waspletely annihted¡­ ¡°The legend indeed speaks this way.¡± Ji Yuanqing also nodded and said, ¡°However, the First Heavenly Realm wasn¡¯t truly destroyed in its entirety!¡± ¡°Instead, it was shattered into many small realms!¡± He spoke with great emphasis, ¡°And these small realms, in their naming, will carry the words ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯ tomemorate their former glory!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked! ¡°What? It¡¯s actually like this?¡± ¡°If this is true, doesn¡¯t it mean that Xuantian Realm¡­ could very possibly be a part of the First Heavenly Realm?¡± They were all taken aback. ¡°Indeed so.¡± Ji Yuanqing confirmed, ¡°Ie from Huangtian Realm, and my ancestors, it seems, knew much about the First Heavenly Realm, hence they left behind many historical records¡­ and my ancestors have confirmed that Huangtian Realm is also part of the First Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°Now, the Hundred Worlds have been devoured by Xuantian Realm, and furthermore, the new world has been named as a Heavenly Realm¡­ thus, I am nearly certain that Xuantian Realm originally must have belonged to the First Heavenly Realm, and moreover, might have been a very important domain within it!¡± ¡°And that senior from the Southern Territory¡­ might just be the person my ancestors have been desperately searching for!¡± As Ji Yuanqing spoke, his eyes showed increasing excitement, and he said, ¡°Therefore, I wish to meet this senior!¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Qianning and the others were visibly shaken! Xuantian Realm, to actually be a part of the First Heavenly Realm? This was almost too incredible¡­ And Ji Yuanqing¡¯s exnation for Li Fan¡¯s identity left Yuanyang Holy Lord, Mu Qianning, and others feeling it was unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s very possible indeed¡­ This could exin why Senior Li, such an extraordinary figure, would choose to live in seclusion within the humble Xuantian Realm¡­¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord murmured, his expression extremely grave. ¡°If so, the grand schemeid out by Senior Li is too terrifying¡­ It concerns the First Heavenly Realm of the ancient era and even involves the Immortal Domain¡­ This is a grand scheme for all of eternity!¡± Dugu Chenin¡¯s eyes shone brightly, his heart surging with emotion! ¡°If¡­ Senior Li truly is the person that Ji Senior¡¯s ancestor has been searching for, and is indeed rted to the so-called First Heavenly Realm¡­ then isn¡¯t he, an ancient and evesting creature?¡± Mu Qianning suddenly spoke up, her beautiful eyes filled withplicated emotions! Chapter 124 - 115 Is the Protagonist Born?_1 Chapter 124: Chapter 115 Is the Protagonist Born?_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Ji Yuanqing¡¯s words led everyone to daydream, spawning various imaginations about Li Fan¡¯s identity. ¡°Since both Alliance Hierarchs were able to pass down the edict from that senior, you must recognize the senior. That¡¯s why I took the liberty ofing back; I really¡­ really wish to meet that senior once!¡± His words were filled with earnestness. ¡°Regarding this matter, we are not in a position to decide. We need to ask the senior¡¯s opinion first¡­¡± However, Fire Spirit spoke up, saying, ¡°Please wait. If the senior is willing to see you, we will notify you then¡­¡± Hearing this, Ji Yuanqing¡¯s face showed a touch of urgency as he said, ¡°The Alliance Hierarchs are unaware that, ording to the records of my ancestors, once the fragments of the First Heavenly Realm merge, the things hidden within each fragment world will attract each other, causing a tremendous upheaval. If that senior does not pay attention in time, it may lead to extremely terrifying consequences¡­¡± ¡°Before I came to XuanTianzhou, several forbidden areas in Huangtian State had already shown signs of disturbance¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning exchanged nces. At this moment, Yuanyang Holy Lord suddenly spoke up, ¡°How about this? Take this Transmission Crystal, Brother Ji. If there is any response from Senior Li, we¡¯ll inform you at once.¡± ¡°Also, you might want to take note of the coordinates of the teleportation array in Taiyan Holy Land, so you can reach us quickly in case of urgent matters!¡± Hearing this, Ji Yuanqing could only sigh deeply and said, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, I can only hope that the senior pays attention to the affairs of Huangtian State sooner rather thanter. Otherwise¡­ ording to the ssics left by my ancestors, I¡¯m afraid it will lead to a massive mess¡­¡± Having said that, he epted the Transmission Crystal and noted down the coordinates for the teleportation arrays of Thaiyan Holy Land and also left the coordinates for Huangtian State¡¯s teleportation array before turning to leave. ¡°Oh, right!¡± At that moment, Ji Yuanqing suddenly pped his forehead and turned around to say, ¡°I almost forgot. Alliance Hierarchs, ording to the ssics left by my ancestors, Huangtian State harbors a terrifyingly powerful treasure meant for those destined in the world. When the timees, if possible, could you please make a trip there?¡± ¡°Both of you are favored by that senior. Who knows, you might also be able to obtain that legendary treasure!¡± After speaking, he departed. After he left, the few people in the main hall all showed pensive expressions. ¡°Yuanyang Brother, do you have doubts about Ji Yuanqing?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao asked. Yuanyang Holy Lord shook his head, ¡°No, not only do I not doubt what he said, but I actually believe it very much!¡± The others were surprised to hear this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Yuanyang Brother, why let him leave?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord replied, ¡°Everyone, think about it. The Xuan Tian Realm has swallowed the Hundred Worlds and merged to form the Heavenly Realm. Who is behind this great undertaking?¡± ¡°It was orchestrated by Senior Li himself!¡± He said wistfully, ¡°What kind of person is Senior Li? Wouldn¡¯t he know the connection between the Xuan Tian Realm and the First Heavenly Realm? The fact that he named the new world the Heavenly Realm is proof enough.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, he surely must already be aware of the situation in Huangtian State.¡± ¡°If we were to bring Ji Yuanqing to see him, I fear it would displease Senior Li!¡± Hearing this, everyone suddenly realized the truth! That exnation made perfect sense. ¡°Yuanyang Brother, you¡¯ve thought this through thoroughly!¡± ¡°Mhm, we need to report to Senior Li first and act ording to his wishes.¡± ¡°However, we can¡¯t ignore the major event Ji Yuanqing mentioned is about to happen in Huangtian State¡­¡± They spoke, and eventually, all eyes settled on Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit. Mu Qianning immediately said, ¡°We will go to see Senior Li right away!¡± The news of the Four Great Alliances¡¯ siege on Xuan Tianzhou, along with their subsequent retreat, spread quickly throughout the entire Heavenly Realm! All were shocked. ¡°What? The Four Great Alliances joined forces and were still defeated?¡± ¡°Not just that, but two Golden Immortals died!¡± ¡°It is said that an incredibly powerful being in the Southern Territory descended an edict¡­ it¡¯s truly terrifying!¡± The entire Heavenly Realm was stirred. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Xuan Tianzhou! At this moment. In the Northern Border of the Heavenly Realm! After being merged, Huangtian Realm became part of this vastnd, now known as Huangtian State. Although Huangtian State is not as expansive as the Mysterious Character Realm, it has undting mountains and primitive vegetation, exuding a wild charm! In thisnd, there were also various primitive fierce beasts and more. At this moment, at the foot of a boundless mountain range, in a small city. ¡°Nn Yanran, how could you treat me like this!¡± A young man¡¯s face was full of anger! He stood in a small valley, furiously pounding a wire-like tree with his fists until his hands were soaked in blood. ¡°Today you forsake me, Xiao Yan. Who¡¯s to say that one day I won¡¯t make you tremble in fear?!¡± ¡°Thirty years in the east and thirty years in the west, don¡¯t bully the youth for being poor!¡± He spoke bitterly. ¨C He was originally the rightful heir of the Xiao family in Qingyan City. But because his Spiritual Power wascking, he was considered worthless. Just one day prior, Nn Yanran, thedy betrothed to him of the Nn family, hade to call off the engagement! He was humiliated in public and forced to sign the annulment document. At this moment, he was filled with rage! Indignant towards fate! Afterward, he went to a nearby stream to wash his hands. But just as he was washing his hands, he suddenly felt as though he had fished something out of the stream. He picked it up and saw to his surprise that it was a segment of a phnx! The bone was crystal-clear and snowy white! ¡°Hm?What is this¡­¡± Xiao Yan wondered. But in the next instant, that piece of bone suddenly vanished from the palm of his hand! He distinctly felt an additional concealed bone in his hand. ¡°Alt¡­ what?¡± ¡°No? What kind of ghost thing are you? What ghost?¡± Xiao Yan eximed in shock. At that moment, an aged voice inside him spoke up, ¡°Ghost? I am¡­ the ¡®First Immortal General¡¯ Yang Miechen from the Immortal Domain¡­!¡± Immortal Domain? First Immortal General? Xiao Yan was stunned, eximing in disbelief, ¡°You are¡­ an entity from the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± The ancient voice inside him murmured, ¡°A hundred thousand years have passed¡­ why have I awakened? Could it be that thing is emerging once again?¡± Following was a long silence, and after what felt like an eternity, the aged voice spoke again: ¡°Boy, do you want to change your fate? Do you want to be the protagonist of this world?¡± ¡°Given today¡¯s fateful encounter, I shall bestow upon you a blessing!¡± Xiao Yan was momentarily stunned, then excitement surged within him! ¡°Yang¡­ Elder Yang, you¡­ what can you help me with?¡± He asked tremblingly. ¡°Help you conquer this world!¡± The voice inside him said indifferently, ¡°Your constitution is too inferior. I shall first bestow upon you a gift!¡± The next moment, Xiao Yan¡¯s whole body trembled as a formidable Spiritual Power began to cleanse his body! His entire body glowed, and his cultivation level soared, breaking through from the Qi Refinement Ninth Heaven, which he had struggled to advance from, directly into the Golden Core Realm! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve broken through to the Golden Core Realm?!¡± Xiao Yan was in shock, finding it utterly unbelievable! The leap was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it? Now, he could stand shoulder to shoulder with some of the family heads in Qingyan City! ¡°Golden Core? As insignificant as ants. In less than a month, I will make you ascend to immortality, be an ancestor, and dominate this realm!¡± The words of the ¡°First Immortal General¡± Yang Miechen echoed within him. In that moment, Xiao Yan had no more doubts, tears of gratitude welling in his eyes, he said, ¡°Thankyou, Senior. Thank you, Senior!¡± He clenched his fists, looked up at the sky, his eyes brimming with excitement and tears! ¡°Is this¡­ my fortune?¡± ¡°I, Xiao Yan, am the true protagonist of this world!¡± ¡°Nn Yanran, just wait for me, the era of Xiao Yan hase!¡± he cried out! ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away. If you want to be an immortal, you must listen to me!¡± The ¡°First Immortal General¡± inside continued to speak. ¡°Please give yourmand, Senior. Xiao Yan will definitelyply!¡± Xiao Yan now fully trusted this ¡°First Immortal General¡±. He firmly believed that this was his golden finger, that he was the unique protagonist of this world! ¡°Follow the stream upwards to an ancient battlefield, where a treasure is buried. Obtaining that treasure, you will dominate this realm¡­¡± The words of Yang Miechen arose. Hearing this, Xiao Yan momentarily froze, then asked, ¡°Elder Yang¡­ you mean to follow the stream upwards?¡± ¡°That seems to be¡­ the Burial Immortal Mountain Range!¡± Burial Immortal Mountain Range! That was a forbidden ce in the Huangtian Realm! ¡°Burial Immortal Mountain Range¡­ the name does indeed fit. Indeed, many immortals are buried there¡­¡± Yang Miechen chuckled coldly a few times and then said, ¡°Just rest assured, I emerged from there. With me by your side, there¡¯s nothing you need to fear!¡± ¡°Once you obtain what lies within, I will teach you the method of integrating the Myriad Realms, allowing this realm and other Lower Worlds to merge. Keep searching¡ªif you manage to gather certain items, there won¡¯t be many in the Immortal Domain who could be your match!¡± He was veryposed! But, Xiao Yan exined, ¡°Elder Yang¡­ The Huangtian Realm, a month ago, already merged with other Lower Worlds!¡± ¡°The new grand world that emerged is now known as the ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯!¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Miechen inside him was suddenly taken aback, eximing in disbelief, ¡°What? This realm has already merged with other worlds and is named Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± He was no longerposed, and his words even carried a trace of panic. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ the center of the Heavenly Realm now is Xuan Tianzhou. A few days ago, the upper echelons of Huangtian State followed the ¡®Xuanzi Alliance¡¯ to wage war on Xuan Tianzhou¡­¡± Xiao Yan continued to exin. Yang Miechen fell silent for a very long time. ¡°It seems that someone else has awakened before me¡­¡± ¡°He has already begun to search for those few items¡­¡± ¡°No, we absolutely cannot let the other party get there first!¡± Yang Miechen murmured and thenmanded immediately: ¡°Prepare to head to the Burial Immortal Mountain Range at once!!¡± Chapter 125 - 116 Trouble Arises in Huangtian Chapter 125: Chapter 116 Trouble Arises in Huangtian State_1 Trantor: 549690339 | Huangtian State. One of the most famous forbiddennds in Huangtian State is none other than the Burial Immortal Mountain Range! There are endless legends about this mountain range. The most widely known im is that this range was once an ancient battlefield where a great war among immortals happened, iming countless immortal lives. This is the graveyard of immortals. Outside the Burial Immortal Mountain Range, there are almost no sects, for the range is filled with an evil aura so thick that even Supremes find it hard to linger for long. However, the Dark Moon Sect is an exception. The Dark Moon Sect is one of the strongest forces in Huangtian State, and furthermore, it¡¯s located at the mouth of the Burial Immortal Mountain Range. The Dark Moon Sect is very mysterious. It is said that their method of cultivation is quite peculiar, taking advantage of the evil aura that permeates from the mountains for their practices. Furthermore, the disciples of the Dark Moon sect are all remarkably enigmatic, evoking dread among the people of the outside world! The Dark Moon Sect is situated at the mouth of the range, with several ancient temples facing the direction of the mountains. Recently, waves of invisible evil aura have be increasingly dense. This has caused the leaves on trees nearby to wither, turning the area into a scene reminiscent of autumn. At this moment, within the grand hall of the Dark Moon Sect. ¡°Sect Master,tely, the evil aura emanating from the Burial Immortal Mountain Range has grown even more intense, even containing a bizarre essence, which has greatly benefited the cultivation of all our disciples!¡± An elder in a ck robe embroidered with three dark-gold crescent moons spoke up. ¡°My guess is that deep within the Burial Immortal Mountain Range, a top-grade evil corpse may have been born¡­ If we can acquire and refine it, our Dark Moon Sect¡¯s domination over the entire Heavenly Realm would be within reach!¡± Excitement and anticipation were inly written on the elder¡¯s face. In front of him sat another elder, also d in a ck robe. This elder was bald, but his long eyebrows drooped down heavily. The embroidery on his robe was that of a dark-gold full moon! His presence was gloomy and icy, like a corpse that had just emerged from hell. This man was Yin Yuanchen, the Sect Master of the Dark Moon Sect. ¡°Indeed¡­ Organize a team immediately and explore the Burial Immortal Mountain Range!¡± Yin Yuanchen spoke coldly! ¡°Yes!¡± The elder promptly withdrew. After the elder left, Yin Yuanchen stood up and before long, he entered a secret chamber. In the chamber, there was nothing else, just a painting hanging on the wall. The scroll was grey-yellow with age, quaint and mottled, filled with the marks of time. Incredibly, the painting depicted an Immortal Pce! The pce was magnificent, surrounded by swirling Dao patterns, with various manifested Dao principles encircling the four sides of the Immortal Pce! It was grand and awe-inspiring. One could imagine just how splendid the scene depicted in the painting once was. ¡°The Burial Immortal Mountain Range¡­ the ancient battlefield, but ording to ancient records, this ce used to be a Dao Pce. What exactly is hidden inside¡­¡± Yin Yuanchen approached and suddenly stripped off the painting. Then, holding the scroll, he turned and left. Before long, the people of the Dark Moon Sect had already assembled in front of the pce gate. ¡°Follow me into the Burial Immortal Mountain Range!¡± He called out loudly! The entire Dark Moon Sect mobilized. Quickly, they began to venture deep into the Burial Immortal Mountain Range. As they barely set foot inside the mountains, weird and eerie sounds began to echo. It was as if countless resentful spirits werementing. The ck evil aura and yin qi almost solidified into a liquid, with ghostly shadows flitting about within it! ¡°Has this ce¡­ awakened? Such a dense evil aura, I¡¯m almost breaking through on the spot!¡± ¡°Cultivating here for one day is as good as cultivating outside for an entire year!¡± ¡°Ah¡ªhave I broken through from the Hollow Void Realm into the Mahayana? The disciples of the Dark Moon Sect were all exceedingly shocked. Meanwhile, Yin Yuanchen took a deep breath. ¡°Be careful, there are many vengeful spirits here, don¡¯t get possessed¡­ follow me!¡± He then spoke up. As they stepped further in, an indescribable sense of sheer terror grew more potent. It was as though they were approaching a devil about to awaken! They continued to move forward. Suddenly ahead, there came a wretched scream! Even though the disciples of the Dark Moon Sect were well-versed in the ways of the evil aura, they could not help feeling a chilling fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± In Yin Yuanchen¡¯s hand appeared a green crystal, casting a sickly green light to illuminate the hellish surroundings. Some of the resentful spirits were repelled by the glow. A few steps further on, they finally saw the scene before them- It was an extraordinarily weird sight. In front, amongst a pile of endless bones, stood a table made of white bones. On the tabley a chessboard. Opposite the board, there was no one. But from their perspective, on the white-boned chair sat a¡­ blood-colored shadow! That blood-colored shadow seemed to be trying to lift the chess pieces from the bone table again and again, but every touch was like a soul-searing strike, eliciting a shrill scream! ¡°What¡­ What is this?!¡± Yin Yuanchen eximed in shock. As if hearing their voices, the blood-colored shadow slowly turned its head. The moment the blood shadow turned, all the Dark Moon Sect cultivators present¡­ let out ghastly wails. ¡°We¡­ We can¡¯t move?¡± Someone cried out in surprise. Every one of the hundreds from the Dark Moon Sect was frozen in ce. ¡°Only those rich in vigorous life force can pick up the chess pieces¡­ The Blood Shadow murmured softly, and the next moment, it vanished. ¡°Ah-¡± Dark Moon Sect, a young disciple suddenly trembled, and in the next moment, he was able to move again, his eyes filled with a bloody red glow! He was no longer himself! He walked over to the table made of bones and sat down. Then, he picked up a ck chess piece. The chess piece was ced down. Although there was no one sitting opposite, the chess piece moved on its own. Shortly after, the ck chess lost. The young disciple suddenly burst into a mist of blood. And the bloody shadow disappeared in a sh. Immediately afterward, another young disciple moved and stepped forward! In just an instant, this young disciple died once again! The third¡­ The fourth¡­ The heart of Yin Yuanchen, Sect Master of the Dark Moon Sect, was trembling. He realized that the eerily bizarre blood shadow had possessed a young disciple each time. Then, using their bodies to y chess! If the game was lost¡­ they would die! Soon, everyone from the Dark Moon Sect died one after another! The young people were all dead. The blood shadow was almost frenzied, unable to defeat the white chess every time, driving it to extreme anger. It possessed body after body, even the aged elders did not escape! In the end, only Yin Yuanchen remained. ¡°No¡­ do not, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Yin Yuanchen¡¯s entire body was stiff in fear. If he were given another chance to choose, he would rather die thane here! But the blood shadow paid no heed to his cries, the next moment, his body stiffened! Shortly after. ¡°Yin Yuanchen¡± walked out step by step amidst the aura of death and Yin Qi. His aura was so cold and evil to the extreme, his eyes even more so blood-red. ¡°Thinking you can stop me by setting up a chess game¡­¡± ¡°Yin Yuanchen¡± spoke with full of resentment, suddenly clenching his fist tightly. ¡°I may not be able to break through this game, but there will always be someone in the world who can¡ª ¡± Suddenly, blood flowed from his clenched fist, seeping into the earth beneath his feet! At this moment, a series of massive cracks appeared in the Cangli Mountain Range! Terrifying auras burst forth from beneath the mountain range! The breath of the forbidden surged into the sky. The glimmer of treasures illuminated the Sky Domain. In this swath of sky, streams of ck Qi and trails of sacred light intertwined, hovering above the nine heavens! The terrifying spectacle could be seen throughout the entirety of Huangtian State¡¯s Northern Border! Huangtian State¡¯s Northern Border was shaken instantly. ¡°What is that?!¡± ¡°From the direction of the Burial Immortal Mountain Range¡­ What has appeared there? What happened?¡± All Sect Gates were incredulously speaking. ¡°Has the Burial Immortal Mountain Range split open? Go and see, there might be a great opportunity hidden there!¡± The Saint Master of a Holy Land¡¯s eyes shone with light! ¡°Looking from afar, it seems both evil and sacred, there must be an incredible opportunity hidden in the midst of danger¡­ Organize a team immediately and head there!¡± A family¡¯s head issued the order! Meanwhile, in the Northern Border, within a secluded mountain range. There were several low-slung houses with tile roofs, which were surprisingly filled with all kinds of books! At this moment, several young men in white were rapidly flipping through something in a sea of books. ¡°Hurry up with the reading. These ancient texts left by our ancestors must contain more secrets¡­¡± The one urging them on was a tattered old man, none other than Ji Yuanqing! He had returned to Huangtian State. Although he had already shared his worries with Fire Spirit and others in Xuan Tianzhou, his own concern had not lessened one bit; these past few days, he had organized everyone in his n to scour through the texts! ¡°It¡¯s terrible, terrible¡­ Patriarch, there¡¯s been a huge incident!¡± At this time, a young man in white ran in from outside, his expression panic- stricken. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Running about in such a panic, what kind of behavior is this?¡± Ji Yuanqing scolded him, immediately stepping out of the stone house, and in the moment he looked up, his entire being was struck with a mighty shock! His eyes narrowed in disbelief, eximing, ¡°How is this possible¡­ The Burial Immortal Mountain Range has opened like this?¡± The young men in white in the stone houses walked out one after another, stunned upon witnessing the scene in the sky! ¡°Patriarch, what is happening? What does this mean?¡± ¡°The opening of the Burial Immortal Mountain Range, is the prophecy of our ancestorsing true?¡± ¡°No¡­ the arrival of blood and chaos? Will this world be submerged in blood? From the Immortal Domain to the Myriad Realms, are we facing the copse of heaven and earth¡­¡± The young people spoke one after another, their words trembling with fear! Meanwhile, Ji Yuanqing murmured, ¡°The ancestor once said¡­ The opening day of the Burial Immortal Mountain Range marks the return of the ¡®Immortal King¡¯¡­ An era filled with blood and chaos is ultimately about to descend, isn¡¯t it?¡± He let out a deep, long sigh and said, ¡°Immediately send a message to the Heavenly Realm, invite young heroes from all sides to seize the opportunity at the Burial Immortal Mountain Range!¡± The surrounding disciples nodded their heads, getting into motion at once, their Transmission Crystals lighting up and sending messages across different states¡­ ¡°Another prophecy by the ancestor, the emergence of the Immortal King brings blood and chaos, yet it also brings hope; the one who seizes the opportunity within will rise with great momentum, quell everything, and establish the First Heavenly Realm anew¡­ I hope we find this person soon! Ji Yuanqing¡¯s aged eyes were filled with a profound concern! The news from Huangtian State swiftly spread to the various states of the Heavenly Realm! It caused a sensation throughout the Heavenly Realm! Chapter 126 - 117: A Song Turns One into a Chapter 126: Chapter 117: A Song Turns One into a Heavenly Immortal_i Huangtian State, news had already spread to all territories. Countless Holy Ground Sects, in an instant, were all rushing towards the Northern Border! The Burial Immortal Mountain Range was too famous in Huangtian State, legends imed that numerous immortals had fallen there. In the lengthy history of the Huangtian Realm, countless Integration Period Honored Ones and Supremes had entered that mountain range, seeking to find the opportunity to be immortals. Some had emerged with items of exceptional wonders, which once caused a sensation throughout the entire Huangtian Realm. Moreover, the ¡°Ji n¡¯s¡± prophecy had also been circted within a certain extent! So, this time, the many forces in Huangtian State all knew¡­ a great opportunity had appeared! At the same time, the news also swiftly spread from Huangtian State to other states! Earth Spirit State. ¡°Alliance Leader Yue, an urgent message has arrived from Huangtian State, iming that there is an ancient battlefield in Huangtian State that has revived, containing an unparalleled opportunity, but only the younger generation is eligible topete for it. Ji Yuanqing invites all the young elites within our alliance to go!¡± An old Heavenly Immortal reported with great solemnity in his eyes. ¡°Huangtian State¡­ originally named Huangtian Realm, carrying the words ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯ in its name, it mustn¡¯t be simple¡­¡± Yue Poshan pondered with a spark in his eyes, speaking, ¡°Notify immediately, all Sects within the alliance, to select their best disciples to go!¡± Diyuan State. ¡± What? An unsurpassed opportunity has emerged in Huangtian State?¡± Supreme Protector Shangguan Zhanyi was taken aback and spoke, ¡°I once saw a fragmented scroll that mentioned a Dao Pce ruin within Huangtian Realm, containing a supreme opportunity. Could this be it?¡± ¡°No matter what it is, we must participate. After all, this is very likely rted to the First Heavenly Realm!¡± The White Tiger n Master Bai Zhentian spoke gravely, stating, ¡°I will send a member of my n to go!¡± Alliance Leader Wu Mingshen also nodded, saying, ¡°Send the orders, organize the youth elite, and head to Huangtian State!¡± Difeng Realm. Ning Tianhao immediately summoned all the Supreme Protectors after receiving the news through the Transmission Crystal. ¡°We cannot miss this grand opportunity!¡± ¡°We must go immediately!¡± He promptly gave themand! Xuanming Province. ¡°Sect Leader Chen, what do you think of this matter?¡± Several old Heavenly Immortals were discussing when everyone turned their gazes to a slender-looking old man. This elder was Chen Qiu Hai, the Sect Master of the Bright Light Sect. Ever since Huang Shang courted death and was annihted, he became the acting Alliance Hierarch within the Xuanzi Alliance. Chen Qiu Hai pondered for a long time and said, ¡°This matter may very well be rted to the stability of the Heavenly Realm, let¡¯s inquire with the two Alliance Hierarchs of Xuan Tianzhou before making a decision!¡± ¡°Someone, transmit a message to inquire immediately!¡± Xuan Tianzhou, Southern Territory, Cangli Mountain Range. In the small mountain vige. Li Fan leisurely sipped his tea. After a period of umtion, his disciples had all already found the right path in their respective Dao. Li Fan only needed to provide some guidance when they faced doubts, leading them in the right direction. In teaching his disciples, Li Fan always believed that letting them explore on their own was the best way. If everything had to be personally attended to, step by step, even if they learned, they would be nothing more than mediocrity. Nan Feng¡¯s qin music began to y, and as the first note sounded, everyone in the courtyard couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks. Because within her music, that sense of killing intent affected almost everyone! Even the most tranquility-renowned Sweeping Monk Qing Chen and Fish Watching Guest Long Zixuan couldn¡¯t help but look over. They felt that around Nan Feng, a domain had formed from her music notes! A killing domain no one could enter! Each note was like a sharp de capable of destroying everything, with thousands of troops and iron cavalry charging under her delicate fingers sweeping across the edges of the world! The notes surged like a storm, and the battle song rose high. Everyone in the courtyard couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boiling, and even the kitten in Li Fan¡¯s arms had its neck fur standing on end! ¡°Resound¡ª¡± Finally, a note fell abruptly, and the battle song stopped abruptly, like a divine sword that had been unsheathed moments ago, was now sheathed again, leaving everyone dazzled and overwhelmed. Nan Feng stopped, taking a deep breath. Opening her eyes, her beautiful pupils almost seemed to shatter illusions! ¡°This is¡­ Celestial Immortal!¡± Qing Chen spoke in a somewhat dazed voice. ¡°Sister Nan Feng has entered the Celestial Immortal Realm, that¡¯s wonderful, so wonderful!¡± Zi Ling eximed with joy! ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s realm is truly admirable¡­¡± Long Zixuan murmured, then continued to gaze at the fish, motionless! Li Fan also smiled, Nan Feng¡¯s musical talent was growing stronger by the day. Perhaps in a year or two, she could fullyprehend the ¡°Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody.¡± Beyond Nan Feng, Zi Ling¡¯s Art of Painting was also making rapid progress, having already reached the perfect state of the Profound Immortal Ninth Heaven, just one step away from entering the Celestial Immortal Realm. Long Zixuan, observing dragons daily, had already gathered eight Dragon Souls on his body, exceedingly formidable; once unleashed, he could even battle a Celestial Immortal. Qing Chen continued sweeping, his temperament like a bamboo untouched by worldly matters, yet he had also reached the Mystical Immortal Eighth Heaven. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve also broken through to the Mystical Immortal Realm, or else I really wouldn¡¯t be able to hang in there¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but speak up. As he spoke, he nced over at Lu Rang, who was in the vegetable garden. Only Lu Rang was still in the True Immortal Ninth Heaven Realm, and he was taking his time to make his breakthrough. But, Lu Rang had recently shown little concern for his realm, as he was busy nting grass, thoroughly enjoying himself! The clumps of grass he had nted had already started to grow, with each de of grass sharp to the extreme at its edges. Faintly, each leaf of grass carried an immortal charm! ¡°This guy, he couldn¡¯t have really grown a bunch of grass that can kill immortals, could he¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing muttered. Li Fan waspletely indifferent to all of this, and after listening to Nan Feng¡¯s tune, he continued to teach Xinning how to read. ¡°The silent spring cherishes the gentle flow, tree shadows reflect on water love the soft sun.¡± ¡°Little lotus just revealing its sharp tips, soon a dragonfly perches on them.¡± Xinning¡¯s tender voice rang out, like a clear spring, bringing a different kind of vitality to the small courtyard. Behind Li Fan, Demon Marshal Gong Ya stood in attendance, her expression somewhatplex at this moment. Watching this group of young people in the courtyard, she was gradually understanding why Li Fan¡ªan iparably formidable figure who had reached the absolute pinnacle¡ªwould take in a group of disciples that appeared to have meager realms, almost like ants¡­ At this rate, it would take only a few years for these young ones to be major figures renowned across the heavens¡­ This senior was strategizing! At this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but transmit her voice, ¡°Demon Monarch, why not ask this senior to impart to you some of the grand dao? Spending all day reading poetry is really¡­¡± It was indeed a waste of the Demon Monarch¡¯s precious time. As everyone knows, the other eight Primeval Souls of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch had been rapidly growing with the support of various Demon Marshals¡­ Upon hearing this, Xinning replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, during this time following Big Brother to read poetry, I feel like my state of mind has changed, sensing a different kind of dao¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I have poetry to read.¡± She continued to read, ¡°Little lotus just revealing its sharp tips, soon a dragonfly perches on them!¡± She seemed to be gradually sensing the beauty within the poem. Li Fan also showed a slight smile. He always believed that poetry could cultivate one¡¯s heart, allowing children to find the most beautiful things in this world. At this time, Mu Qianning¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Is Senior Li in?¡± ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Li Fan spoke. Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit promptly walked in. ¡°Senior, thank you for bestowing the edict. Our disputes with the other alliances have beenpletely resolved.¡± ¡°With your edict at hand, they don¡¯t dare to act recklessly anymore.¡± Fire Spirit spoke with gratitude. Li Fan was somewhat surprised, the disputes resolved? Just like that? But after a moment¡¯s thought, he suddenly had a realization and understood! ¡°That¡¯s right. When the major alliances came to cause trouble, since it was about the art and calligraphy business, in the end, the works would speak for themselves¡­¡± And Li Fan had great confidence in his own study, believing that in the whole Heavenly Realm there were likely few who could match him in this domain. The alliances, having seen his work, would certainly have realized that behind Fire Spirit and the others, there was a master calligrapher, and naturally would not dare to engage in maliciouspetition anymore. ¡°This is indeed great.¡± Li Fan smiled. ¡°By the way, Senior, we have a few more messages to report to you¡­¡± Mu Qianning said, ¡°There¡¯s an elder from Huangtian State who ims that a major event is about to take ce there, and he wishes to meet with you¡­ He ims that you are the only one who can resolve this major issue.¡± A major event? Only I can solve it? Li Fan was puzzled for a moment. He had written a piece of calligraphy which Fire Spirit and others took for exhibition, overpowering the other major alliances, and now someone wasing to him, iming there was a major event? This logic passed through Li Fan¡¯s mind and he suddenly understood. The major event Mu Qianning and the others were talking about, could it be some kind of calligraphypetition or the like? It must be, after all, the outside world, if they knew of him at all, would only know of his calligraphy and painting! If they sought him out, it would certainly be rted to that. However, Li Fan shook his head and said, ¡°I will not get involved in what he is talking about.¡± Joking aside, even if he wanted to participate, he couldn¡¯t, as he hadn¡¯t yetpleted the system¡¯s tasks. Moreover, Li Fan truly had little interest in thosepetitions for fame and profit. He didn¡¯t care! ¡°The elder also said that in Huangtian State there is a great opportunity that only the younger generation canpete for¡­ He wants Sister Ling¡¯er and me to go, but Sister Ling¡¯er and I, being of weak strength, havee specially to ask for your instruction¡­¡± Mu Qianning continued, supplementing her words, ¡°At present, the young people from various major alliances and powers are all heading to Huangtian State¡­¡± Li Fan was somewhat surprised. Only the youth can participate in thepetition? It turns out that this calligraphypetition held in Huangtian State even has age categories! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning indeedcked talent in this respect. And such apetition would certainly be quite important for their business. Therefore, they hade to politely ask for his help. After thinking it over, Li Fan said, ¡°No worries, in that case, I will send two people with you.¡± He turned to Dugu Yuqing, who was diligently practicing the character ¡°one,¡± and said, ¡°Yuqing, Lu Rang, you two go with them.¡± Chapter 127 - 118 Encounter in the Huangtian Realm_1 Chapter 127: Chapter 118 Encounter in the Huangtian Realm_1 Upon hearing Li Fan¡¯s instruction, Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang both froze for a moment. Were they being sent? ¡°I get it¡­ Does master think that our cultivation has progressed too slowly and wants us to go there to seize an opportunity?¡± Dugu Yuqing had a revtion and immediately said with great joy, ¡°As youmand!¡± However, Lu Rang was somewhat reluctant and, looking at the grass he had nted, said, ¡°Master¡­ can I bring my grass with me?¡± ¡°I would like to take care of them on the way while leaving!¡± Hearing this, Li Fan felt a toothacheing on. This peculiar disciple, even thinking of taking grass with him when he leaves? He was truly at a loss for words. Li Fan waved his hand and said, ¡°Do whatever you like.¡± Lu Rang was thrilled, and he began looking for something, finally finding a broken y pot. Using this pot, he transnted the grass into it, tied it up, and carried it on his back. Dugu Yuqing, on the other hand, was simply dressed, intending to bring only paper and a pen. But when he reached for the pen, he hesitated! Because the pen given by the master was far too formidable; once in battle, he wouldn¡¯t dare to use it carelessly as a single stroke would drain all his strength! ¡°Master, I would like to take a pen with me, but I really can¡¯t control this one¡­¡± he said. Li Fan was momentarily taken aback upon hearing this. That was true, his pen, gifted by the system, was something he himself found a bit heavy at first. In the outside world, whenpeting in calligraphy, if long and continuous writing was required, it would actually be a disadvantage for Dugu Yuqing! ¡°Wait a moment!¡± After saying that, Li Fan headed straight for the chicken coop. Everyone watched him with puzzled expressions. But the very next moment, they were all stunned! For Li Fan walked right up to an old hen, picked it up, and plucked a handful of feathers from its leg! ¡°Heaven¡­ is that¡­ is that the legendary¡­ and he just plucks its feathers like that?¡± Xinning¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, such a legendary creature does not dare to resist at all in his hands and can only allow itself to be plucked¡­¡± Gong Ya Demon Marshal also felt a tremor in his heart. After plucking the feathers, Li Fan put down the old hen and casually picked up a piece of bamboo. In just a few moments, he had crafted a new feather brush! ¡°This feather brush is much lighter than the one from your teacher; give it a try,¡± Li Fan said with a smile as he handed it over to Dugu Yuqing. Dugu Yuqing took it with trembling hands. Holding it, he indeed felt a fiery energy, as if holding mes! ¡°A feather brush¡­ this is clearly a Phoenix brush, probably it could even be listed among the ranks of the Immortal Soldiers¡­¡± Hearing Li Fan¡¯s description, Gong Ya felt like going mad. That was a true feather of the divine fowl Phoenix¡­ And now it had been crafted into a brush, and moreover, made personally by such a fearsome being as Li Fan¡­ the value and power of this pen were immeasurable! With a gentle stroke from Dugu Yuqing, a terrifying and invisible force of fire seemed to spread out instantly! This pen contained a terrifying fiery energy! And he could use it rtively easily! Considering it a treasure, Dugu Yuqing gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Master, thank you!¡± The other disciples, upon seeing Dugu Yuqing receive the divine pen personally bestowed by Li Fan, all showed signs of envy in their eyes. But Li Fan shookhis head and said, ¡°No need for thanks,¡± ¡°Go to the study and take with you the Sunset Painting I made.¡± Although Dugu Yuqing¡¯s calligraphy skills were somewhat maturepared to those outside, facing a real expert would likely result in defeat. Hence, he needed to bring something to bolster his confidence. On hearing this, Dugu Yuqing was overjoyed. The master was bestowing treasures for his journey, a safeguard! Now there was nothing to worry about! He hurried to fetch it. ¡°Ahem,¡± Before leaving, Li Fan added, ¡°On this trip, if you encounter some seedlings willing to seek the path, feel free to bring them back. I still have some minor techniques I wish to teach,cking a few heirs.¡± He tried to keep calm as he continued, ¡°Preferably, find someone like you, with¡­ with some special hobbies.¡± Those without any particr hobbies¡­ he wasn¡¯t really inclined to ept them. What he knew were all kinds of unconventional things, other than calligraphy, painting, ying music, there were things like pig feeding, cksmithing¡­ and the like. The reason he asked Lu Rang to go was because he wanted this loudmouth to use his specialty, hoping he could swindle a few to bring back; that would be the best oue. The disciples were all shocked at the words. Master still had some minor techniques? ¡°The minor techniques spoken by Master must be some terrifying great paths again¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing muttered to himself. ¡°The master has taught music, painting, calligraphy, farming, and various other great paths¡­ and now, he still needs disciples. Truly, he is a schr that knows everything under heaven¡­¡± Long Zixuanmented. ¡°The Great Sage of the Brahman Path can do anything¡­¡± Qing Chen admired even more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master; I will definitely bring back some people who meet your expectations!¡± Lu Rang was already rubbing his hands together, his eyes shining. Both of them left with Fire Spirit and the rest. Watching their departing figures, Gong Ya stood behind Li Fan with aplex expression, her beautiful eyes filled with envy! If she could learn any of the minor techniques from this senior¡­ it would be beneficial for a lifetime¡­ Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have such good fortune, only to serve here as a maid! ¡°Gong Ya, you might only be a maid, but there are some things you shouldn¡¯t neglect to learn, such as this art of tea. Your skills are sorelycking,¡± Li Fan suddenly said, looking at her and adding, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to brew tea.¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Ya was instantly shocked and then overjoyed! Had this senior finally seen through her thirsty heart and was willing to teach her something? Serving as a handmaiden for a significant figure was indeed rewarding!! ¡°Yes¡­ Thankyou, thank you, Senior!¡± Her speech was even stammering! Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing, following Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, left the small mountain vige. Dugu Yuqing, dressed in white garments, looked quite elegant, while Lu Rang, with his dark skin, carried a pot of grass on his back, presenting a rather bizarre appearance. They soon arrived at Taiyan Holy Land. As soon as they reached Taiyan Holy Land, Yuanyang Saint Lord and the others had alreadye out to meet them. Saint Lord Lingchao said, ¡°Has there been any response from Senior Li?¡± Fire Spirit replied, ¡°Senior Li has dispatched two of his disciples to Huangtian State!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were also overjoyed. Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang, they are not strangers to them. Lu Rang previously appeared alongside Long Zixuan, and a single chopstick killed a True Immortal, leaving a fresh memory in their minds; while Dugu Yuqing, being the legitimate son of the Dugu Family, was already known to them. ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s immediately open the Teleportation Array, moreover, let us escort the two Young Masters to Huangtian State!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord said. ¡°No need,¡± But Dugu Yuqing just smiled and replied, ¡°My fellow brother and I can go by ourselves, there¡¯s no need to trouble the seniors.¡± Hearing this, Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were taken aback, but they soon understood. ¡°The disciples sent by Senior Li, how terrifying their strength must be, how could they need our escort? Ourpany would only be a burden to them!¡± They all came to a realization and immediately said, ¡°Very well! This way, please, Young Masters!¡± Shortly after, they were already beside the Teleportation Array. Following the coordinates left by Ji Yuanqing, Saint Lord Lingchao and the others started up the grand array! Soon, the mystical rules of space began to manifest, and Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang stepped on it, immediately vanishing from sight. ¡°With Senior Li¡¯s disciples sent out, we need not worry about the matter in Huangtian State anymore!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao appearedpletely at ease. ¡°However, that Lu Rang is quite strange, actually carrying a pot of grass¡­¡± Cihang Saint Lord then voiced his puzzlement. ¡°Grass?¡± Dugu Chenlu let out a long sigh and said, ¡°That grass¡­ its might is terrifying beyond belief! Each de of grass contains fearsome Sword Qi¡­¡± ¡°In the face of that grass¡­ even a Heavenly Immortal would have to be cautious!¡± Everyone was taken aback! Huangtian Realm. In a mountain range somewhere, space twisted and warped. Then, a light hole suddenly appeared, and two young men stumbled out of it. ¡°Damn it¡­ this space array really makes one dizzy¡­¡± Lu Rang vomited outright in the air. Tossed and turned within the space tunnel, he just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Dugu Yuqing¡¯s face was also somewhat pale; he could have held it in, but once Lu Rang vomited, he couldn¡¯t help it either. ¡°Bleurgh¡ª¡± Both men were retching violently! Just at that moment. In this expanse of Sky Domain, a massive space airship was approaching. Aboard the airship were a group of handsome men and beautiful women! Each of these young people possessed extraordinary auras. At this moment, a young man with an appearance as refined as jade was chatting with two maidens, his smile as warm as a spring breeze, and said: ¡°Miss Qing Lan, I noticed you haven¡¯t been smiling during our journey, is Duanmu not being a gracious host?¡± He was looking at one of the young women in a white dress, frosty in temperament but boasting a beauty that could topple cities and states, her skin fair as cream, and a pair of eyes like a pair of scissors cutting through the fog. The other maiden was dressed in a green Luo skirt, appearing mischievous and cute. At the young man¡¯s words, she wrinkled her nose, apparently not too fond of him. ¡°You tter me, Young Master Duanmu.¡± The girl in the white dress, Qing Lan, responded indifferently. ¡°Unhappy beauties make my heart uneasy¡­¡± The young man, however, smiled and waved his hand; a middle-aged man carrying a pot of wine and three cups approached. He casually poured the wine and said, ¡°This is the Divine Brew from the Duanmu Family, it has calming effects and can also help one in understanding the Way¡­ I think bothdies must be somewhat fatigued, why not have a cup to relieve the weariness?¡± He offered the fragrant drinks to the two maidens before him. A glint of anticipation shed in his eyes. ¡°This Divine Brew is from the Duanmu Family, we ept no reward without merit, my sister and I thank Young Master Duanmu,¡± Qing Lan, however, refused. ¡°Miss Qing Lan, why keep others at arm¡¯s length?¡± The young man still persisted. The maiden in green suddenly pointed ahead and said: ¡°Duanmu Yang, do you see the people vomiting in front of us? Can you still drink with that in view?¡± Upon hearing this, Duanmu Yang turned his head to look forward. Indeed, in the space ahead, there were two individuals who were furiously retching! And notably, these two were¡­ vomiting in mid-air! The scene was somewhat grotesquely picturesque! ¡°What the¡­¡± Duanmu Yang stared at the sight and nearly ended up retching too. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± He quickly yelled, ¡°Steer clear of those disgusting fellows ahead!¡± The airship immediately came to a halt and prepared to change course. But just at that moment, the two young men in the space ahead, one of whom was carrying a pot of grass, shouted aloud: ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°May I ask if you are headed to the Burial Immortal Mountain Range?¡± ¡°Give my brother and me a lift!¡± Chapter 128 - 119 We Come from the Village_1 Chapter 128: Chapter 119 We Come from the Vige_1 Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing stepped out from the spatial tunnel, violently vomiting, their heads spinning andpletely disoriented, unable to find the direction to the so-called Burial Immortal Mountain Range anymore. Therefore, when they finally saw someone passing by, they thought about hitching a ride. Upon hearing Lu Rang¡¯s loud shout, many people on the flying ship turned their attention towards them. ¡°Who are these two, daring to obstruct our flying ship?¡± ¡°They look like a pair of paupers¡­¡± ¡°Damn, these two have no public decency, vomiting right on the flight path of a Yu Kong Flying Ship¡­¡± Everyone was discussing, their words filled with disgust. Duanmu Yang, standing at the bow of the ship, had an even more somber expression as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with these two, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± At this moment, Qing Lan suddenly spoke up, ¡°These two men¡­ they seem not simple. How about we give them a lift?¡± She faintly felt that she could not see through these two young men! This implied they had secrets. She felt a surge of curiosity and solemnity; after all, these two men were headed for the Burial Immortal Mountain Range, and they were bound to encounter them sooner orter, so it was better to understand them now! Duanmu Yang was filled with anger towards the two vomiting individuals, as their presence had dampened his enthusiasm to invite Qing Lan for a drink just moments before! But now, it was Qing Lan who had spoken. This ice-cold beauty had been indifferent to him all the way. Now she was finally asking him for something¡­ He thought for a moment, and saw it as an opportunity! He nodded and said, ¡°Stop, let these two board!¡± The gate of the flying ship opened. Outside, Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing hurriedly boarded upon seeing this. ¡°Thankyou, thank you¡­ my brother and I are lost in this ce¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing said to Duanmu Yang, ¡°May I ask where you are from? Are you also headed for the Burial Immortal Mountain Range?¡± Duanmu Yang responded coldly, ¡°We are from the Earth Wind Alliance, naturally, we are going to the Burial Immortal Mountain Range.¡± Lu Rang was immediately overjoyed and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great, mypanion and I can team up with you all to explore the Burial Immortal Mountain Range¡­¡± ¡°Team up?¡± Duanmu Yang replied coldly, ¡°May I know where youe from, and who is your master?¡± Lu Rang grinned and said, ¡°We¡¯re from a vige!¡± Upon hearing this, Duanmu Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said contemptuously: ¡°Sorry, but this ship is filled with the young elites of the Earth Wind Alliance; we don¡¯t need to team up with you two.¡± ¡°Please find yourselves a corner to sit down.¡± If it weren¡¯t for owing Qing Lan a favor, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the two to board at all! These two country bumpkins from a mountain vige dared to harbor the ridiculous hope of teaming up with him and his peers? ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Rang was somewhat angry and about to say something, when Dugu Yuqing pulled him back, saying, ¡°Alright, thankyou very much.¡± He pulled Lu Rang to a corner of the deck and sat down. ¡°This brat deserves a lesson¡­¡± Lu Rang was still somewhat angry. ¡°There¡¯s no need to court trouble under someone else¡¯s roof; our focus now should be on getting to the Burial Immortal Mountain Range,¡± Dugu Yuqing said. Lu Rang replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll let this youngster be smug for now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and let me remind you two of something,¡± Just then, Duanmu Yang disdainfully added, ¡°This is a Duanmu Family ship, not a ce for any Tom, Dick, or Harry to take a leak wherever they please. If you dare to vomit here again, don¡¯t me me for throwing you out!¡± His attitude, his expression. It was like he was scolding two beggars! Lu Rang red up instantly, bellowing, ¡°Damn it, Dugu, stop holding me back, I have to teach this brat what cruelty means today!¡± The other party¡¯s attitude was simply too much! Even if they didn¡¯t want to let us aboard, a simple refusal would have sufficed. But to repeatedly humiliate us like this is unbearable. Dugu Yuqing also frowned, making no move to intervene. ¡°Ho, a few country bumpkins dare to act tough in front of Brother Duanmu?¡± ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re something special?¡± ¡°Where did these backwoods yokelse from, shouting and bawling like that!¡± Seeing Lu Rang stand up, many of the young people around coldly spoke up. Duanmu Yang looked on coldly with murderous intent. ¡°Enough,enough!¡± At that moment, the girl in the green dress beside Qing Lan, Xia Yao, spoke up, ¡°Really, enough is enough. It¡¯s such a big ship; would a couple more people kill you?¡± ¡°To treat others with such contempt just because they seem lowly is just bad manners, isn¡¯t it?¡± As Xia Yao spoke, she looked at Qing Lan and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think?¡± Qing Lan did not reply. But Duanmu Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly; he certainly did not want Qing Lan to think him petty. He waved his hand at everyone, ¡°No need for rm. As for these two backwoods yokels, we can just let them stay here.¡± The atmosphere at the scene finally eased somewhat. But Lu Rang was still seething with anger. ¡°Forget it, no need to stoop to their level,¡± Dugu Yuqing shook his head. The flying ship moved swiftly, crossing a region in no time, and they entered the Northern Border of Huangtian State! Before everyone¡¯s eyes, a terrifying scene unfolded in the sky ahead. Golden sacred light and ck evil aura intertwined, painting the entire sky of the Northern Border! The ship had barely entered the Northern Border when the evil qi assailed them. ¡°Just how many immortals are buried in the Burial Immortal Mountain Range to produce such a terrifying evil qi¡­¡± ¡°The whole Northern Border is filled with it¡­ Simrly, the sacred light must be emanating from some kind of supreme treasure!¡± ¡°Truly a ce of great fortune, if one could obtain it, perhaps they could really be an immortal ancestor!¡± Excitement bubbled among the people on the flying ship. However, as the flying ship drew closer, the ck evil qi became more intense. ¡°The evil qi is too dense; my Spiritual Power is moving sluggishly¡­¡± ¡°If one were exposed to such evil qi for too long, they would turn into something that¡¯s neither human nor ghost!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions were grave! ¡°Here, we are approaching the Burial Immortal Mountain Range. Let me treat everyone to a taste of our Duanmu Family¡¯s Divine Brew!¡± He waved his hand and immediately, some of the Duanmu Family¡¯s attendants brought over cups of a fragrant fine wine. The aroma of the wine was rich and intoxicating. ¡°Is this¡­ the Qi Ming Wine from the Duanmu Family? It¡¯s said to enlighten those who drink it!¡± ¡°Regr consumption can increase the chances of reaching a meditative state!¡± ¡°Normally, even a thousand Spirit Stones couldn¡¯t buy a cup!¡± Everyone was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This wine will assist you all in understanding the Dao and maintain inner peace facing the evil qi, offering additional protection as we enter the Burial Immortal Mountain Range!¡± As Duanmu Yang spoke, he poured another cup for Qing Lan and Xia Yao, ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s all drink together and wish our journey through the Burial Immortal Mountain Ranges smooth sailing, shall we?¡± Now that Duanmu Yang had offered wine to everyone, it would be really disrespectful to refuse. Qing Lan took the cup without saying a word. Xia Yao also picked up her cup, ready to drink. ¡°Wait,¡± At that moment, Dugu Yuqing¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Ladies, you must not drink this wine.¡± He stood up, his eyes filled with indifference. ¡ªHis Cultivation Level had long since reached the Xuanxian Realm, and he could clearly see that there was something wrong with the wine Duanmu Yang handed to Qing Lan and Xia Yao! At these words, Duanmu Yang immediately became furious, ¡°You two, are you seeking death?¡± These two men, time and again, had thwarted his ns! Chapter 129 - 120: Special Hobby 1 Chapter 129: Chapter 120: Special Hobby 1 The others, seeing this, also opened their mouths. These two fools, they really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡± ¡°They really think too highly of themselves, daring to disturb our drinking?¡± Brother Duanmu should really throw these two out!¡± But Qing Lan¡¯s heart stirred, as she looked at Dugu Yuqing and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t we drink?¡± Dugu Yuqing replied indifferently, ¡°This wine is poisoned.¡± Poisoned! Hearing this, everyone was even more shocked. ¡± Have they gone mad? To actually say that the Duanmu Family¡¯s Divine Brew is poisoned??¡± ¡°One can tell he¡¯s a lunatic at first nce.¡± ¡°Such a low-born person, always trying to y the clown for attention, not worth a mention!¡± The crowd jeered coldly and mockingly. And some went straight up, lifted their cups, and drained them, disdainfully saying, ¡°Poisoned? Such a fine wine, where would the poisone from? I think you are just jealous!¡± Dugu Yuqing¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said, ¡°The wine you¡¯ve drunk isn¡¯t poisoned, but theirs is.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± At that moment, Duanmu Yang was truly enraged, saying, ¡°You two have repeatedly insulted me, do you really take me, Duanmu, for someone with a good temper?¡± ¡°Come, throw them out!¡± His eyes filled with intense killing intent, he had not expected his n to be seen through by two bumpkins? Several middle-aged men with strong cultivation levels immediately approached Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing. ¡°Hold on,¡± At this moment, Qing Lan suddenly spoke up, ¡°Young Master Duanmu, may I swap cups with you?¡± As she spoke, she offered her cup of wine. Seeing this, Duanmu Yang was momentarily taken aback. Miss Qing Lan, do you also suspect me?¡± he retorted. ¡°Young Master Duanmu is overthinking it; I merely wish to switch our cups,¡± Qing Lan responded with an indifferent expression. Duanmu Yang¡¯s face became even more somber as he said, ¡°I, Duanmu, conduct myself with integrity and openness. Miss Qing Lan, do you really think it¡¯s alright to embarrass me like this?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to drink, then forget it.¡± Qing Lan calmly replied, ¡°Many thanks to Young Master Duanmu for your care along the way; my sister and I will take our leave now.¡± Having said that, she turned to look at Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing, and suggested, ¡°Gentlemen, how about we travel together?¡± Lu Rang agreed, ¡°Good!¡± They had only boarded the ship previously because they were seasick and couldn¡¯t find the direction to the Burial Immortal Mountain Range. Now that they could reach it in an instant, naturally, they did not wish to continue to suffer the indignities on this ship. ¡°Wait!¡± At this time, Duanmu Yang spoke with a menacing tone, ¡°You think you can just leave? Does the Duanmu family mean nothing to you?¡± ¡°Men, kill these two! I want them dead!¡± He red at Lu Rang and hispanion with a fierce killing intent! It was all because of these two fools that his good ns were ruined. He had drugged the wine, and once drank, Qing Lan and Xia Yao, these two great beauties, would only be at his mercy. At this moment, his ns were utterly dashed. Without a doubt, Qing Lan would no longer trust him! In an instant, several of the Duanmu Family¡¯s subordinates coldly stepped forward. ¡°To death!¡± They shouted angrily, making a move against Dugu Yuqing and hispanion! These subordinates were also very powerful, all of them Combined Body Period Supremes. But, Dugu Yuqing merely frowned and waved his hand. Instantly, the group of subordinates all started screaming in agony! ¡°All¨C¡± They were sent flying, crashing heavily onto the airship! Immediately, everyone was taken by surprise. ¡®This person¡¯s cultivation level is extraordinary, able to overpower Supremes with a mere gesture?¡± ¡°Terrifying!¡± ¡°We have underestimated him¡­ probably at least an Almost Immortal? At such an age¡­ truly a favored son of the heavens.¡± The crowd discussed among themselves in shock, and in an instant, the way they looked at Lu Rang and hispanion had changed! They were from the Difeng Realm, but powerful enough that even in the Earth Character Realm, to reach a cultivation level above the Body Integration Realm in their twenties, was indeed exceptional! ¡°A bunch of trash, as weak as ants, also dare to act tough?¡± Lu Rang taunted mercilessly. ¡°You¡­ have gone too far!¡± Duanmu Yang was extremely angry, ¡°Do you really think the Duanmu family is nobody?!¡± Following his words, two elders stepped out from amongst the crowd! The aura of these two elders was incredibly powerful. Fighting on our Duanmu Family¡¯s ship, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit overbearing?¡± One of them stared down Lu Rang and hispanion, his cultivation level already released. Immortal! These were two Immortals! ¡ª The Duanmu Family was a major n within the Earth Wind Alliance, boasting a Heavenly Immortal among its members. This time, although it was merely a contest among the younger generation, the Duanmu Family still dispatched elder experts to escort them. ¡°Heh, even if you have some cultivation level, what¡¯s the use? Before you¡¯ve fully grown, you¡¯re fated only to be strangled!¡± Duanmu Yang said viciously, ¡°Remember in your next life, in this world, talent and aptitude aren¡¯t the most important things, background is!¡± Offend the Duanmu Family, and you¡¯re bound to be strangled!¡± The two Immortals were already closing in on Lu Rang and his friend. ¡°Tsk tsk, the Duanmu Family, what a big background you have, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Lu Rang calmly stepped forward and said, ¡°If it¡¯s a matter of background, not to mention you, even if the entire Earth Wind Alliance came, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified!¡± He was disdainful! With that, he casually put down the pot of grass he was carrying on his back. He could easily kill two Immortals with a wave of his hand, but he wanted to test the power of this grass! However, when he took out that grass, the expressions of the two Immortals dramatically changed! ¡°This¡­ What is that earthen pot holding the grass? Why do I feel an immensely terrifying aura¡­¡± One Immortal murmured. Nothing simple¡­ This thing is extremely dangerous, its grade is possibly above that of a Heavenly Immortal!¡± The other one spoke. Both exchanged a nce. ¡®These two country bumpkins must have an extraordinary background!¡± The two quickly reached a consensus! An elder hurried forward and said, ¡°We have been blind to not recognize Mount Tai, please forgive our oversight!¡± Seeing this, everyone on the flying ship was shocked. These were the Immortals of the Duanmu Family, and they were apologizing to two country bumpkins? It was utterly unbelievable. Duanmu Yang was also extremely surprised, confusion written all over his face. Qing Lan¡¯s clear eyes also revealed a hint of surprise. Xia Yao was so astonished that her mouth gaped open. ¡°We had absolutely no intention to offend, please show leniency!¡± The Immortals of the Duanmu Family continued, ¡°We are all people from the Heavenly Realm, where paths cross frequently, so please be generous!¡± He was truly afraid, for if the other party really used that pot of flowers, it was likely that everyone on this ship would die! Although the Duanmu Family was powerful and had a Heavenly Immortal at its helm, their influence in Huangtian State was limited. Therefore, it was best not to offend if possible. Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing simply said, ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s go¡ª¡± Lu Rang grudgingly put it away and said, ¡°You got lucky this time.¡± The two of them then left. ¡°Young Master Duanmu, we take our leave.¡± At this moment, Qing Lan also spoke indifferently, followed Lu Rang and the others, and left the flying ship. ¡°Aaaah¡ª¡± As the four of them left, Duanmu Yang was consumed with rage. ¡°Uncles, why did you let those two get away!¡± He was filled with resentment. ¡°Duanmu Yang, you don¡¯t have the right to question us!¡± One of the Immortals spoke coldly, ¡°They are no ordinary people. They carry an unspeakable magical artifact. Once used, this ship might not even reach the Burial Immortal Mountain Range before everyone is annihted!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone on the ship was stunned. They were clearly two bumpkins, yet so terrifying? Having left the flying ship. ¡°Thank you, young masters, without you both, perhaps we sisters would have already been harmed by Duanmu Yang.¡± Qing Lan expressed her gratitude. ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Dugu Yuqing shook his head. ¡°I am called Qing Lan, and this is my junior sister Xia Yao. We are from the Profound Maiden Sect of the Difeng Realm.¡± ¡°May I know from which state you twoe, and what are your origins?¡± Qing Lan continued, her beautiful eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Wee from Xuan Chengzhou.¡± Dugu Yuqing replied; Xuan Chengzhou was a state neighboring the Xuantian Realm. He did not wish to reveal their origins, as Xuan Tianzhou was far too sensitive a detail to disclose. ¡°As for our master¡­ Indeed, we were both taught by a senior in a small vige.¡± At this moment, Lu Rang suddenly said, ¡°Ladies, I can see that you both have extraordinary frames; do you by any chance have, do you have any special hobbies?¡± Upon hearing this, both Qing Lan and Xia Yao were taken aback. Chapter 130 - 121 Young Old Monster_1 Chapter 130: Chapter 121 Young Old Monster_1 Special hobbies? Lu Rang¡¯s odd question immediately made Qing Lan and Xia Yao blush. ¡°We do not!¡± Xia Yao spoke, disdain visible in her beautiful eyes. Lu Rang said in surprise, ¡°Uh¡­ what I actually wanted to ask was whether you two have considereding to our vige¡­ whether to raise pigs, cook, do misceneous work or anything at all¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Xia Yao spoke again, no longer believing him. ¡°Never mind then, I originally wanted to offer you two a great opportunity, but forget it if you¡¯re not interested.¡± Lu Rang did not insist. ¡°We¡¯re approaching the Burial Immortal Mountain Range.¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke gravely. We had already arrived. Avast mountain range stretched out over thend, but now it bore countless cracks, giving it an extremely terrifying appearance. Streams of horrific deathly aura and the mixed-in sacred golden light were seeping out of those cracks. There were people up ahead blocking the way! ¡°Who goes there?¡± The one setting up the barricade was an Almost Immortal, who coldly said, ¡°No one from the younger generation¡¯s elite may enter!¡± ¡°Difeng Realm, from the Profound Maiden Sect, Qing Lan and Xia Yao!¡± Qing Lan spoke lightly. Upon hearing this, the Almost Immortal furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Profound Maiden Sect? Why are youing alone? Shouldn¡¯t you be arriving with the Yu Kong Flying Ship from the Duanmu Family?¡± ¡ªIndeed, the major powers had joined forces to seal off the Burial Immortal Mountain Range! There was a grand opportunity within, so naturally, they would not allow other ordinary people toe in andpete for it. ¡°You needn¡¯t ask about that, should you?¡± Qing Lan remained nonchnt, shing the Profound Maiden Sect¡¯s token. ¡°And these two?¡± The Almost Immortal asked, looking towards Lu Rang and the others. Lu Rang¡¯s wit shed, and he immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re also from the Profound Maiden Sect, all of us are together.¡± The Almost Immortal angrily said, ¡°Do you take me for a fool? The Profound Maiden Sect only has female disciples!¡± ¡± I see you two as nothing more than wandering vagrants, get lost!¡± Utter contempt. ¡°These two are our attendants.¡± At this moment, Qing Lan suddenly spoke. She had already seen the extraordinary nature of the two, so she wanted to keep them by her side, as they might be of great useter on. Upon hearing that, the Almost Immortal¡¯s brow furrowed even more, but he still let them pass. After they passed, the Almost Immortal muttered quietly, ¡°It¡¯s said that the women of the Profound Maiden Sect are pure as ice and clean as jade, but it seems they¡¯re not so proper after all¡­¡± Upon entering the Burial Immortal Mountain Range, youngsters from various states could be seen everywhere. All of them were outstanding. Moving forward, it wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at an open area thick with malevolent aura. It was crowded here as if it were a sea of people. ¡°Earth Element Alliance!¡± The Earth Element Alliance¡ª a group of young people, striking figures surrounded a youth in blue clothing. The aura of the youth in blue was exceedingly powerful, and he seemed to be on the verge of achieving Immortality. ¡°Earth Spirit Alliance!¡± The Earth Spirit Alliance, too, had a group of distinguished youths. Inparison, the cultivators of the Xuanzi Alliance seemed a bit weaker, their foundation was naturally not as strong as that of the Earth Character Realm. The alliances were distinctly divided. ¡°Saintess Qing Lan, Miss Xia Yao!¡± At that moment, a youth walked over from the Earth Wind Alliance with a beaming smile, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. By the way, where is Brother Duanmu?¡± This person was NingTianhao¡¯s direct grandson, Ning Zhaoran! ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Behind them, a voice spoke up. It was Duanmu Yang and a group of others who had also hurried over. ¡°Brother Duanmu, how could you let both Saintesses get lost? That was very wrong of you.¡± The youth smiled faintly. Duanmu Yang¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Brother Zhaoran may not be aware, some trifling characters deceived the two Saintesses, causing misunderstandings between me and them!¡± He looked at Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing with malice. At once, Ning Zhaoran¡¯s gaze fell upon Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing. ¡°May I ask who you two are?¡± He inquired. Lu Rang casually said, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re just folks from the vige, haven¡¯t seen much of the world.¡± Ning Zhaoran¡¯s face immediately turned cold as he said, ¡°You two are not from our Earth Wind Alliance, so why are you causing discord?¡± ¡°Sowing discord? You should first ask him what wonderful things he has done to the twodies!¡± Dugu Yuqing said indifferently. ¡°Nonsense, ndering and spouting venomous usations!¡± Duanmu Yang immediately roared with anger, ¡°I invited the two Saintesses to partake in our Duanmu Family¡¯s Qi Ming Tea, but these two falsely used me, iming that I harbored malicious intentions against the Saintesses and poisoned them¡­¡± At these words, the surrounding people all looked over. Ning Zhaoran¡¯s expression turned even colder as he said to Lu Rang and hispanion, ¡°If I remember correctly, the major alliances have already sealed off this area, and those who don¡¯t belong are not allowed inside. Please leave immediately!¡± ¡°Guards!¡± He shouted coldly. Suddenly, two old men appeared as if out of thin air. They were powerful, both being Old Immortals! The others also turned their gazes upon this scene. ¡°What? Someone sneaked in?¡± ¡°Heh, offended Brother Duanmu and still dares to mingle here under false pretenses, truly despicable!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Everyone looked on with disdain. Seeing this, Lu Rang¡¯s eyes also grew colder as he said, ¡°If I remember correctly, this is Huangtian State, not the territory of your several major alliances. What now, you don¡¯t wish to abide by Xuan Tianzhou¡¯s edicts and want to cause bloodshed and chaos?¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of the few Old Immortals present changed. The edicts of Xuan Tianzhou were well known in the Heavenly Realm. Who would dare to disrespect them? One of the Old Immortals immediately stepped forward, saying, ¡°We are not disregarding the edicts of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, but ordinary antsing here will only add to the chaos!¡± ¡°Without the rmendation of the major alliances or a Sect Gate at the Profound Immortal Level, you may wish to join thepetition, but you must reach the Unity Supreme Cultivation Level!¡± ¡°If you two can achieve that, we naturally won¡¯t intervene!¡± Ning Zhaoran sneered and said, ¡°Two country bumpkins from some mountain vige, at the Body Integration Realm? Just by looking at the two of you, it¡¯s clear you haven¡¯t even reached the Golden Core Realm, so get out quickly¡ª ¡± But before he could finish, Lu Rang suddenly stepped forward and appeared directly in front of him! p! A crisp sound of a p rang out! Ning Zhaoran was sent flying! ¡°Alt¡ª¡± Hended dozens of meters away, spitting out blood! In an instant, everyone present was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone dared toy hands on Ning Zhaoran?!¡± ¡°Ning Zhaoran is considered the number one prodigy within the alliance¡­ It¡¯s said he has already broken through to the Immortal Realm¡­ yet, this person managed to send him flying with just a p?¡± ¡°Has he gone mad¡­¡± Everyone was astonished beyond belief. All eyes in the venue turned towards Lu Rang! Lu Rang said coldly, ¡°Giving you face, huh? Think I¡¯m a sick cat when I don¡¯t show my might as a tiger?¡± ¡°This is the so-called genius? Daring to strut around like a peacock here?¡± The crowd¡¯s expressions becameplicated, as the man in front of them seemed unremarkable and oddly dressed, almost like a farmer, yet he possessed such a terrifying strength. The two Old Immortals were also greatly rmed and said, ¡°Please, hold your hand!¡± They had already sensed that this young man¡¯s cultivation level¡­ had actually surpassed that of an Immortal! That¡¯s why Ning Zhaoran was¡­ utterly powerless! ¡°You¡¯re clearly not among the younger generation; why then are you here?¡± Another Old Immortal spoke solemnly! He was sure that Lu Rang, who appeared young, was definitely one of those old monsters in disguise! ¡ªLong before today, members of the Four Great Alliances, including Profound Immortals and Heavenly Immortals, hade to probe, but they found that anyone over the age of forty who sat on that white bone chair would be directly annihted! Several Heavenly Immortals met their end that way. Conversely, the young were unharmed. Thus, the old monsters of the major powerspletely gave up the idea of seizing the opportunity and left the battlefield to the younger generation. Even if some old monsters were present, it was only to maintain order. And throughout the Four Great Alliances, there wasn¡¯t a single person below the age of forty who had broken through the Immortal Realm! Hence, they concluded that this young man before them must be one of those old monsters! The rest, hearing this, also came to a realization. ¡°Oh! So he¡¯s an old monster.¡± ¡°I knew it, Ning Zhaoran is the direct grandson of the Alliance Hierarch of the Earth Wind Alliance, with few rivals in cultivation, how could some backwoodsman easily send him flying¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, bullying the young while being an old monster, truly shameless!¡± Everyone was looking down with contempt. Lu Rang, upon hearing this, was also momentarily stunned. Old, old monster? He was being called an old monster at his young age? His expression became rather odd! Chapter 131 - 122 I’m Just a Poor Student 1 Chapter 131: Chapter 122 I¡¯m Just a Poor Student 1 ¡°Old monster?¡± Lu Rang felt it peculiar but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further, saying: ¡°Since you all consider me an elder predecessor, then I¡¯ll teach this youngster how to behave. What¡¯s wrong, not convinced?¡± Upon hearing this, the two Old Immortals were left speechless. ¡°This ce is guarded by the Four Great Alliances altogether. You¡¯re taking advantage of your seniority by taking action against a junior. You¡¯ll bear all the consequences yourself!¡± They threatened coldly. ¡°Enough talk, if you¡¯ve got the guts, try to strike, otherwise beat it.¡± Lu Rang was utterly disdainful. From beginning to end, these people had repeatedly insulted them, and they were no pushovers. ¡°Very well, very well!¡± Yet the two Old Immortals dared not make a move and turned to leave. ¡°And you, young man, you¡¯re really asking for it.¡± Lu Rang then turned to look at Duanmu Yang. Since he had already taken action, he was ready to teach a harsh lesson and let the opponent know what cruelty meant! ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do? I am from the Duanmu Family, if you dare toy a hand on me, our Celestial Immortals will never let you off!¡± Duanmu Yang¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly! He had not expected that these two seemingly country bumpkins were actually old monsters? The key point was, he had now offended them to death. ¡°Duanmu Family? Old Heavenly Immortal?¡± Lu Rang said, ¡°Even if a Golden Immortal were here, your grandfather wouldn¡¯t be scared!¡± With that, he pped out with his hand! ¡°Alt¡ª¡± Duanmu Yang was sent flying miserably. ¡°Bang!¡± He crashed heavily onto the ground, breaking dozens of ribs. The crowd all hadplex expressions. This person was too bold and arrogant. Although they were seniors, one must know that the Duanmu Family was a household of Heavenly Immortals. Who would dare provoke them normally? Let alone the fact that he had also beaten Ning Tianhao¡¯s direct grandson, the Alliance Hierarch of Earth Wind Alliance! ¡°You!¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s actions, our Duanmu Family will remember this!¡± The two Old Immortals who hade to protect Duanmu Yang also appeared extremely shocked and angered. But they too did not dare to take action and instead hastily helped Duanmu Yang up and fed him a Miraculous Elixir. Instantly, Duanmu Yang¡¯s breath slowly recovered. On the other side, Ning Zhaoran was also being helped up, simrly in the midst of healing! ¡°Anyone who¡¯s not convinced cane and try again.¡± Lu Rang was very straightforward. All those present frowned, not daring to say much else. ¡°Are you two old monsters?¡± Xia Yao, who had been following them, also asked with some daze. Upon hearing this, Lu Rang immediately said: ¡°Miss Xia Yao, please don¡¯t misunderstand, we¡¯re certainly not any old monsters, we are young men as graceful as Jade Trees!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Xia Yao made a face at him. However, next to Xia Yao, Qing Lan¡¯s beautiful eyes revealed a trace of contemtion. ¡°Senior Ji from Yellow Sky State has arrived!¡± At this moment, a loud call came. Everyone turned to look and saw Ji Yuanqing and a group of elders already approaching. This included the Sect Master Yin Yuanchen from Dark Moon Sect and several old Profound Immortals from the Four Great Alliances! ¡°Has everyone arrived?¡± Ji Yuanqing enquired. ¡°Reporting to the elders, everyone has arrived and we can now begin,¡± one of the Old Immortal stepped forward and continued, ¡°However, someone has caused trouble at the scene!¡± He pointed at Lu Rang and said: ¡°This man, clearly already a True Immortal in cultivation level, is posing as a young person and causing chaos here. He has beaten Ning Zhaoran and Duanmu Yang sessively!¡± Upon hearing this, several Old Heavenly Immortals immediately turned their gaze to Lu Rang! Their expressions were quite unfriendly. ¡°What do you mean by this, Your Excellency? As a senior figure, you took action against a member of my Duanmu Family, is this bullying the younger?¡± One of the old Profound Immortals from the Duanmu Family immediately stepped forward. Lu Rang, however, was unabashed as he said: ¡°Stop ndering me already, I¡¯m just twenty-one this year and preparing to find a wife. Calling me an old monster or senior left and right, how am I supposed to get byter on? If you ruin my reputation, how will youpensate?¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Simply disgusting!¡± Everyone was at a loss for words. ¡°Such audacity, does the Duanmu Family have no one left?¡± The old Profound Immortal from the Duanmu Family was about to step forward for a battle. But, at this moment, Ji Yuanqing frowned and said: ¡°Gentlemen, we should not resort to conflict at this site!¡± ¡°Moreover, do not forget the Edict of Xuan Tianzhou, peace is of utmost importance!¡± Hearing this, the face of the old Profound Immortal from the Duanmu Family changed. The more powerful a Cultivator¡¯s realm, the more they dreaded that Edict from Xuan Tianzhou, and dared not transgress. The old Profound Immortal said solemnly: ¡°He is provoking my Duanmu Family!¡± Ji Yuanqing said, ¡°No matter what, you must not start a dispute in this ce!¡± After speaking, he looked towards Lu Rang and said: ¡°In that case, since he insists on being part of the younger generation, let hime forward and sit on the white bone chair in front.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone also shivered! ¡°Hehe, if a senior sits on it, death is certain!¡± ¡°Even several Heavenly Immortals have perished, a mere True Immortal will only face one way out¡ªdeath!¡± ¡°Senior Ji¡¯s method is good; if someone wants to pose as a member of the younger generation, let them face the consequences!¡± The crowd sneered and jeered. The many Old Heavenly Immortals from the Four Great Alliances also spoke up: ¡°If Your Excellency wishes to pose as the younger generation, then take a seat and see for yourself!¡± ¡°Please give it a try, Your Excellency!¡± ¡°As long as Your Excellency cane down alive from the white bone chair, we will let bygones be bygones; otherwise, if Your Excellency insists on provocation, don¡¯t me us for taking action!¡± They were full of threats. Lu Rang was also taken aback for a moment, looking toward the front. Before them, there was a terrifying barrier. And outside the barrier, there was a bone table and two bone chairs, on which chess pieces were arranged across the tabletop. ¡°Is this bone chair really that evil?¡± He immediately went forward and, without any hesitation, sat down! ¡°He¡¯s seeking death!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll perish instantly¡­¡± The crowd coldly jeered, all waiting to see the scene of Lu Rang¡¯s demise. But then, one second passed. Two seconds. Three seconds¡­ Lu Rang was still perfectly fine! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is the chair supposed to be terrifying? Why hasn¡¯t it turned me, an old man, to dust?¡± Lu Rang sneered. Seeing this, the onlookers were all dumbfounded. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be¡­ countless people from the Four Great Alliances have tested it before: anyone over forty who sits there is certain to die!¡± ¡°Could it be that the rule figured out by the sacrifice of lives from the Four Great Alliances¡­ was actually wrong¡­?¡± ¡°Impossible, the Four Great Alliances can¡¯t be wrong!¡± The crowd was extremely shocked. And at this moment, an old Profound Immortal from the Duanmu Family was even more startled, eximing: ¡°This person¡­ is he really under forty years old?¡± Under forty! This statement rendered everyone even more shocked to the extreme! ¡± What? A True Immortal under forty? Is this defying the heavens?¡± ¡°Impossible! Even within the Four Great Alliances, no one has achieved this!¡± ¡°To break through to the True Immortal Realm before forty, isn¡¯t that something seen once in ten thousand years?!¡± Everyone eximed in astonishment! Under forty, bing a True Immortal¡­ this was simply inconceivable! A monster, a genius, a once-in-an-era talent! Those who came today were the true chosen ones from the states of the Heavenly Realm, but now inparison to Lu Rang, they were like ants¡­ ¡°Such formidable talent, such extraordinary qualifications!¡± Even Ji Yuanqing couldn¡¯t help but cry out! At his side, the Dark Moon Sect Master Yin Yuanchen, with a stern face, suddenly had a sh of crimson light in his pupils, but no one saw it. Among the crowd, a young man at this moment also had a very grim expression. He was Xiao Yan from Green Rock City, Yellow Sky State! At this moment, seeing Lu Rang, his eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°Kid, even in the Immortal Domain, a True Immortal under forty is a rare talent, this epoch has an adversary for you!¡± The voice of the First Immortal General transmitted coldly inside him. ¡°I am the real protagonist, right, Elder Yang? You will help me to take him down!¡± Xiao Yan spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you get what¡¯s inside here, not even the strongest genius from the Immortal Domain can do anything to you,¡± said Yang Miechen indifferently. The crowd was all in shock watching Lu Rang, their previous scorn and disdain swept away! It turned out he was not some old monster, but a peerless genius. ¡°¡­You, you¡¯re really under forty?¡± Xia Yao¡¯s mouth was agape, wide enough to fit an egg! ¡°Such a monstrous talent¡­ he muste from some ancient, hidden family!¡± Qing Lan¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of shock, and subconsciously, she nced at Dugu Yuqing. With Lu Rang being so stunning, could Dugu Yuqing be the same kind of exceptional talent? Lu Rang, enjoying the expressions of the crowd, felt a sense of satisfaction wash over him, thinking to himself, Heaven above, atst I feel a little sense of aplishment. Back in the vige, his cultivation level was the worst among all his fellow disciples, so utterly inferior! If these people knew that his most powerful sister had already broken through to the Celestial Immortal Realm, probably the entire Heavenly Realm would be shocked to the core! He indulged in this vanity for a second, then said: ¡°Cough cough, actually, I¡¯m just a poor student, the most rubbish one in our vige¡­¡± Theplex expressions on everyone¡¯s faces made them almost want to spurt blood. That¡¯s way too pretentious. A peerless genius and still feigning humility here! If that¡¯s the most rubbish, what about the talents from the great alliances? Are they even human? Lu Rang took the opportunity to continue: ¡°Cough cough, by the way, Saint Heirs and Saintesses of the great alliances, do you have any special hobbies?¡± His gaze swept around,nding on a Saintess, his eyes lighting up as he said: ¡°Miss, you are beautiful, how abouting back to my vige to be a cook?¡± The Saintess immediately frowned and rebuked: ¡°You brazen yboy!¡± ¡°Never mind then,¡± Lu Rang simply shouted out, ¡°We¡¯re recruiting in our vige, nning to take people back to raise pigs, herd cattle, stuff like that. Any volunteers? Enrollment is open, but not for long.¡± Before leaving, his master had also entrusted him to find some disciples while outside! So, he was looking for candidates. However, many of the young geniuses on site had ugly expressions on their faces. ¡°This is too much!¡± ¡± What does he take us for? To be insulted at will?¡± ¡°Does he really think that just because he¡¯s a genius, he can demean us like this, disregard us entirely?¡± Everyone was angry! ¡°Enough!¡± At this point, the old Profound Immortal from the Duanmu Family couldn¡¯t help but speak out in rebuke! A genius indeed, but this arrogance was just too much. Lu Rang turned to Ji Yuanqing and others, saying: ¡°Just now, you were all calling me an old monster, now, you¡¯ve got nothing to say, right?¡± The old Profound Immortal from the Duanmu Family and others were at a loss for words. Ji Yuanqing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Now, please step forward to break the formations!¡± ¡°ording to the records of my Ji Family¡¯s ancestors, this ce was left with nine terrifying chess puzzles by our predecessors, only those of the younger generation who are destined can break through, and after breaking them, they may enter!¡± ¨C The news of Burial Immortal Mountain Range¡¯s grand opening was spread to various states by Ji Yuanqing, and since his Ji Family had a deep study of this ce, Ji Yuanqing had a very high say here, and even the Four Great Alliances had to respect him. Upon hearing this, immediately, thousands of young disciples stepped forward! As they stepped forward, suddenly outside the barrier, one by one identical bone chess sets appeared! All faced the same chess puzzle! Chapter 132 - 123 The Golden Finger Fumbles 1 Chapter 132: Chapter 123 The Golden Finger Fumbles 1 The breakthrough had begun. Talented individuals from the Hundred States of Heaven and the Four Great Alliances all stepped forward. In front of the barrier, thousands of identical chess boards appeared. Everyone cautiously sat down on the bone-white chairs, their nerves on edge. Soon, the scene fell into silence. Every single person was deep in thought. But before long, many had already stepped down. Their chess skills weren¡¯t refined enough; they simply couldn¡¯t proceed. The chess boards in front of the barrier were extremelyplex. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, this chessboard¡­ It¡¯s not just a game of chess; I distinctly feel as if two fearsome armies are shing, with life and death hanging by a thread¡­¡± A rather schrly-looking young man spoke up. He was Lu Xing, a genius from the Earth Element Alliance, known as the Little Chess Saint! ¡°This chess board is too difficult, containing several hundred dreadful formations¡­ I fear no one from our generation will be able to break through!¡± A woman spoke, deeply sighing. She came from the Xuanzhen Sect of the Xuanzhen Realm, and her profound understanding of formations allowed her to see instantly that intertwined with the chessboards were terrifying formations! At the scene, every young person with knowledge of chess was fervently racking their brains. However, the majority had already given up, able only to wait by the side of their respective alliance¡¯s seed yers, hoping that they could carve out a path. ¡°s, in a blink of an eye, only a few hundred people continued¡­¡± An old Profound Immortalmented, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡± ¡°Those who understand chess are few, and finding them amongst talents is even rarer¡­¡± ¡°No matter, the Four Great Alliances have made their preparations!¡± ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Everybody began speaking one after another. ¡°Lu Xing has started to y.¡± At this moment, all eyes were on him. Lu Xing from the Earth Element Alliance finally made his move. His expression was stern. With a drop of a ck piece, a white piece followed immediately. The battle between ck and white sides became intensely fierce! Beads of sweat fell inrge drops from Lu Xing¡¯s forehead. He gave it his all, continued with difficulty, and as the chessboard changed, his eyes filled with bloodshot streaks! ¡°This chessboard is too fearsome, even the Little Chess Saint is having such a hard time?¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± People marveled. But in the end, Lu Xing ced a piece! With this move, the white skeletal table before him suddenly vanished! Immediately after that, a second table appeared. With the first white skeletal table gone, part of the barrier also disappeared, allowing him to move forward about ten steps. ¡°He broke through the formation!¡± ¡°Truly worthy of the Little Chess Saint.¡± ¡°The Earth Element Alliance¡¯s Little Chess Saint is indeed formidable!¡± Everyone was astounded. Lu Xing looked relieved, his face revealing an expression of unbridled joy. He immediately stepped forward and approached the second white skeletal table. The young people from the Earth Element Alliance hurried to follow him! Those who broke the formation could carve out a path! This path allowed others to follow. However, when Lu Xing sat down at the second bone-white chair, he was instantly stunned, looking at the chessboard, he seemed to have lost all sense of self! ¡°How terrifying is the second round?¡± ¡°Unbelievable!¡± ¡°There are nine chess boards in total, each one more frightening than thest.¡± People discussed amongst themselves. And at that moment. ¡°Someone from the Earth Spirit Alliance has broken the formation!¡± People were shocked and turned to look. There, a woman had broken the formation. Clothed in a hazy light veil, her slender and graceful figure was barely visible, and in her hands appeared one sand table after another! ¡°It¡¯s the Saintess Mu Chenxi from the Xuanzhen Sect; she¡¯s so skilled!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Performance Sand Table of the Xuanzhen Sect? It¡¯s said to be the painstaking work of generations of Sect Masters from the Xuanzhen Sect, capable of breaking all formations under heaven!¡± ¡°With this sand table, it¡¯s as if all the past Sect Masters of Xuanzhen Sect are with Mu Chenxi!¡± The crowd eximed in surprise. Meanwhile, the people of the Earth Spirit Alliance excitedly followed Mu Chenxi. Among the thousands of youths, only these two had broken through the first formation. The various states and alliances were all at a loss! ¡°We cannot break the formation¡­¡± Duanmu Yang, Ning Zhaoran, and other geniuses, after much deliberation, were simply unable to break the formation! Theycked the innate talent of Lu Xing and didn¡¯t have the resources and umtion of the Xuanzhen Sect. ¡°It seems that our Earth Wind Alliance can only do this¡­ Ning Zhaoran, make your move!¡± At that moment, an old Profound Immortal from the Earth Wind Alliance spoke up! Upon hearing this, Ning Zhaoran nodded, and immediately took out a crystal! Meanwhile, four elders arrived from outside! ¡°To the four Chess Saints, please!¡± The old Profound Immortal of the Earth Wind Alliance respectfully spoke, handing a crystal to the four! Through the crystal, the chess board Ning Zhaoran was facing suddenly appeared before the four Chess Saints. Seeing this, everyone understood. ¡°The Earth Wind Alliance¡­ Are they nning to cheat?¡± ¡°Good heavens, it¡¯s the Tianyan Four Chess Saints? These four were once the guiding stars of the Diling Realm, using chess as their path to enlightenment!¡± ¡°With these four intervening, fortune will likely fall into the hands of the Earth Wind Alliance!¡± Everybody eximed. And the Tianyan Four Chess Saints also nodded, with the leading Chess Saint Bai Yizi saying: ¡°To y the ultimate chess game of the mortal world has always been our cherished wish!¡± As they looked at the crystal, all four Chess Saints were taken aback. ¡°What a fearsome chessboard!¡± ¡°It contains hundreds of permutations, tens of thousands of lethal moves¡­¡± ¡°Suchplexity, truly terrifying!¡± All four expressed their sentiments. Then, they began to ponder deeply, making moves one after the other. Finally, after a long time, the Earth Wind Alliance broke through the first chess board! Chapter 133 - 123 The Golden Finger Fumbles_2 Chapter 133: Chapter 123 The Golden Finger Fumbles_2 Meanwhile, Mu Chenxi of the Xuanzhen Sect from the Earth Spirit Alliance had broken through the second Array te, eliciting a collective gasp from the crowd. These three people seemed to have be the sole hope of everyone present! Very soon. Mu Chenxi of the Xuanzhen Sect, once again, had broken through the third Array te! However, this time her Heavenly Performance Sand Table shattered in her hands! It turned to dust on the spot! Seeing this, everyone was shocked. ¡°The Xuanzhen Sect¡¯s treasure¡­ destroyed?¡± ¡°Without it, it¡¯s probably going to be very difficult for Mu Chenxi to continue breaking formations!¡± ¡°s, this is, after all, rted to the First Heavenly Realm; obtaining that treasure is truly difficult!¡± Everybody was sighing. At this moment, Mu Chenxi¡¯s face turned pale, and her heart bled at the sight of the shattered Heavenly Performance Sand Table in her hands! That represented the blood, sweat, and intelligence of hundreds of generations of Sect Masters of the Xuanzhen Sect. Elsewhere, Lu Xing suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he ced down the final piece. The second game was broken in an instant! But it was at that very moment! Lu Xing¡¯s full head of ck hair turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye! The whole world was shocked beyond belief. Just how much effort had Lu Xing expended? Sitting in front of the third game, Lu Xing just nced at the board once, and his hair turnedpletely white! Wrinkles even began to appear on his face. Life was slipping away! Everyone present was shocked and horrified. ¡°Alt- ¡± A terrible scream suddenly erupted! The crowd turned around, only to see one of the four Chess Saints invited by the Earth Wind Alliance vomiting blood, his eyes filled with blood vessels, falling dead on the spot! His life force was exhausted! Only then was the second gamepletely broken! In front, Ning Zhaoran stepped up to the third game. At this moment, the remaining three Chess Saints almost fell into madness. ¡°I don¡¯t ept this¡­ How can there be a chess game in the world that we can¡¯t break?!¡± ¡°Even if it means burning everything, we must solve these games!¡± ¡°Breakit open!¡± The remaining three Chess Saints suddenly fell into a strange state. Their souls appeared outside their bodies and began to tremble! With each move they taught Ning Zhaoran, their souls trembled even more intensely. One piece after another! The three Chess Saints suddenly had their souls return to their bodies! All three of them immediately vomited blood, copsed to the ground, convulsing and foaming at the mouth! ¡°The three Chess Saints!¡± ¡°Quick, bring the Miraculous Elixirs that nourish the soul, the three Chess Saints¡¯ souls are injured!¡± ¡°This is horrifying, quickly save the three sages¡­¡± The many Profound Immortals of the Earth Wind Alliance were scrambling to speak! The whole audience was stunned. They had reached the peak of disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s over, with the Heavenly Performance Sand Table shattered, Lu Xing gray-haired after two games, and four Chess Saints with one dead and three injured¡­¡± ¡°No one else can break these nine great formations!¡± ¡°The treasures have emerged, yet no one can possess them!¡± The entire ce fell silent, with people feeling an extreme wariness towards the chess games and Barriers in front of them! However, just then, suddenly another white bone table disappeared. ¡°Who is this person who managed to break through the first chess game?¡± ¡°Never seen him before, seems to be a local from Huangtian State?¡± ¡°An unknown name indeed¡­¡± All eyes turned to observe. This person was none other than Xiao Yan. At this moment, following the guidance from the First Immortal General within him, he had broken through the first chess game. ¡°Haha, I am the protagonist of this world!¡± He was extremely excited, and the attention from everyone around made his confidence surge. He immediately walked up to the second Array te and said, ¡°Elder Yang, quick, teach me how to break through the second one!¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t need to think?!¡± Inside him, Yang Miechen coldly said, ¡°This chess game is extremely terrifying, do you think it¡¯s easy?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s expression turned a bit unpleasant, but he still said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ Please, Elder Yang, take the trouble.¡± The First Immortal General, Yang Miechen, then fell into silence, as if contemting! ¡°Vertical eight, Horizontal ten!¡± After a long time, the voice of the First Immortal General finally rang out! Xiao Yan immediately began to make his move. Before long, the second game was broken! In an instant, all eyes were on him! ¡°This person actually broke through the second game?¡± ¡°Moreover, he seems very rxed, as if he is just ying around!¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± Everyone was amazed. And Xiao Yan walked up to the third game with an air of confidence. This time, he took even longer. But, ultimately, Yang Miechen once again came up with the solution to the game! The third game was also broken. This time, everyone was shocked. ¡°This genius¡­¡± ¡°Actually solved three games on his own?¡± ¡°Even more formidable than the Little Chess Saint Lu Xing!¡± The world was astounded. Xiao Yan was now seated before the fourth chessboard. Behind him unfolded a long path. ¡°Esteemed fellow, may we apany you inside? You can choose any opportunity first!¡± ¡°Yes, if you allow us to follow, whatever you want, we will give you!¡± ¡°Fellow, you are from Huangtian State; you deserve better. Our Yue Family is a Golden Immortal ss Family, and we invite you to join us!¡± Suddenly, countless people began to speak, trying to recruit and curry favor! Xiao Yan¡¯s confidence was sky-high at this moment! Taking advantage of the fact that Elder Yang was still pondering inside him, he turned around to face the crowd and said with a sneer, ¡°My name is Xiao Yan!¡± ¡°Today, anyone willing to be my follower can enter with me and obtain the Supreme opportunities!¡± He pointed to individuals in the crowd! ¡°You, you, you, and you too!¡± ¡°Come over here!¡± The ones he pointed to were almost all the most beautiful Saintesses from the various sects! Upon seeing this, many Saintesses turned pale. ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Chapter 134 - 123 The Golden Finger Fumbles_3 Chapter 134: Chapter 123 The Golden Finger Fumbles_3 ¡± Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Do you consider yourself an emperor, entitled to choose concubines at will?¡± Many Saintesses were angry. But some were pondering. ¡°This person is so young, yet he has broken through three chess puzzles; his future is boundless¡­¡± ¡°Worth aligning with¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow him inside first!¡± Right away, indeed, more than a dozen beautiful young women stepped forward, following behind him. Seeing this, Xiao Yan was even more overjoyed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Heughed heartily, his gaze sweeping around unscrupulously, suddenlynding on Qing Lan and Xia Yao! These two were top-tier beauties. ¡°And you two!¡± Seeing this, both Qing Lan and Xia Yao¡¯s expressions turned cold! Xiao Yan, pointing at Lu Rang, said: ¡°Hehe, let me tell you, although his cultivation level is decent, he simply can¡¯t enter here!¡± ¡°Only by following me can you seize the opportunity of this ce!¡± ¡°Are youing or not? If youe, I will grant you a supreme future!¡± He was very generous! But Qing Lan was just indifferent. Xia Yao even scoffed, ¡°First break through this fourth chess puzzle before you speak!¡± Xiao Yan sneered, ¡°I will definitely break it, not just four, but all nine!¡± Having said that, he turned and waited. ¡°Vertical Eleven, Horizontal Seventeen!¡± Not long after, the voice of the First Immortal General inside him finally sounded! Xiao Yan immediately rejoiced and made his move! He kept ying pieces but failed to notice that the voice of the First Immortal General Yang Miechen was growing fainter! Finally, the fourth game was also broken! The whole ce was shocked! ¡°Heavens, the fourth, broken?¡± ¡°A prodigy, a rare prodigy indeed!¡± ¡°This, he must be the chosen one; he may very well obtain the inheritance of the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes zed! If breaking through three puzzles was nothing remarkable before, then shattering the fourth one now utterly proved that Xiao Yan¡¯s future was unlimited! ¡°We wish to follow you, Young Master!¡± ¡°Thankyou, Young Master for taking us under your wing!¡± Instantly, many beautiful Saintesses who were just hesitating or indifferent came forward, following behind Xiao Yan! Xiao Yan became even more proud. He turned to look at Xia Yao and Qing Lan and said: ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance!¡± After speaking, he also nced at Lu Rang and said: ¡°Lu Rang, is it? I see you have a decent cultivation level. Come here, bring the two over, and I will bestow upon you the honor of being my foremost follower¡­¡± ¡°By my side, even if you are a dog, you will have a boundless future!¡± He was arrogantly overconfident! Upon hearing this, Lu Rang was somewhat puzzled. Since leaving the vige, he had never seen someone so conceited¡­ ¡°Hmm, you are indeed quite remarkable. I have a ce to rmend to you, how about youe back to the vige to raise pigs with me?¡± Lu Rang retorted. At these words, rage shed in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes! ¡°Trash, dare to mock me?!¡± He angrily shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then just stand here and watch. Once I have obtained the inheritance of the First Heavenly Realm, you won¡¯t even have the opportunity to be my dog!¡± He turned away at once. ¡°Young Master Xiao Yan, quickly break the formation! If you break it, I will be yours from now on,¡± said a seductive Saintess, giving him a sultry wink. ¡°Young Master Xiao Yan, lead us inside!¡± ¡°Right, quickly demonstrate your might!¡± For a moment, all the Saintesses who hade along were speaking up one after the other! Xiao Yan¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and he turned and walked to the fifth chessboard, whispering: ¡°Elder Yang, hurry, help me!¡± But inside him, the weak voice of the First Immortal General Yang Miechen echoed: ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve broken four major arrays, and my soul has consumed too much. This fifth chess puzzle is terrifyingly infinite; just one nce nearly shattered my soul. Fend for yourself¡­ I¡­ need to rest¡­¡± After speaking, the presence of the First Immortal General quieted downpletely, as though falling into a deep slumber! Instantly, Xiao Yan¡¯s face turned green. Ni Ma, what is this situation? At such a critical moment, with everyone watching and expecting him to break through¡­ his golden finger¡­ breaks down?? He doubted his life on the spot!! Chapter 135 - 124 Li Fan Takes Action 1 Chapter 135: Chapter 124 Li Fan Takes Action 1 The First Immortal General, Yang Miechen, within him had fallen into a slumber! Xiao Yan¡¯s face immediately turned green. What¡­what was happening??? He was ready to make a big ssh, to take countless concubines, to reach the pinnacle of life! All those beautiful and curvy Saintesses were watching him. And now he was supposed to say it wasn¡¯t happening? He felt his scalp tingle with numbness! ¡°No, I absolutely cannot fail¡­¡± Clenching his teeth, he said, ¡°Even without Elder Yang¡¯s help, I am still the favored son of heaven, I am still the protagonist of this world!¡± He resolved to break the situation himself! However, merely by ncing at the chessboard, he felt dizzy right away! The collision of countless rules, the interweaving of millions of ways¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t believe this¡­¡± He struggled to randomly pick up a chess piece! ¡°Xiao Yan is going to make his move!¡± ¡°Every piece he ces is writing his legend!¡± ¡°I seem to see an invincible being rising up, it might be a good thing to follow by his side, to be graced by him¡­¡± Behind him, the many Saintesses who hade along were now filled with expectation in their beautiful eyes! ¡°Step aside, I was the first toe over, I am Xiao Yan¡¯s favorite!¡± ¡°Heh, right now we are all just followers, want to fight for favor? Ask Xiao Yan first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the most suitable Daopanion for Xiao Yan, rightdies?¡± Some Saintesses even started to feel jealous and envious! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xiao Yan¡¯s water-colored chess piece finally fell! At the instant the piecended. ¡°Aah ¡± Xiao Yan suddenly let out a piercing scream, his whole body staggering backwards, his face turning pale, trembling all over. He felt like his soul was almost being torn apart. He copsed onto the ground with a soft buttocks! He had failed! Seeing this, the group of Saintesses who were full of expectations were instantly stunned. Completely stunned. ¡°Xiao Yan has¡­ failed?¡± ¡°No, how is that possible¡­¡± ¡°Just now, Xiao Yan broke through four Arrays as if it were nothing, why is he so weak now, just after making one move, he lost?¡± ¡°Could it be that the fifth round is that terrifying?¡± They were all shocked. Some Saintesses even turned pale on the spot. ¡°I thought he truly was a favored son of heaven, turns out he¡¯s just a silver- ted gun head!¡± ¡°Useless stuff!¡± ¡°We might as well leave, there¡¯s no future in following him!¡± The Saintesses who had been vying with each other now left one after another! Not even sparing him a second nce! Seeing this, Xiao Yan subconsciously looked up, struggling to say, ¡°No¡­¡± These were all the concubines he fancied¡­ How could they just leave¡­ ¡°Kid, that¡¯s what you get for showing off, nowyou¡¯ve really blown it!¡± On the other side, Lu Rang also smiled leisurely and said, ¡°I think you, my friend, don¡¯t even have the qualifications to feed pigs in our vige!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yan felt an extreme humiliation, and he angrily said, ¡°Arrogant for what? I broke through four Arrays, I am the number one genius in the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°What are you? Even a single Array, you couldn¡¯t break!¡± Hearing this, Lu Rang just smiled slightly and said, ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t break it?¡± ¡°I just haven¡¯t made my move yet?? ¡± ¡°Everyone watch carefully, this young master is about to break the Array!¡± Having said that, he turned to look at the Array te! At the same time, a crystal in his sleeve suddenly lit up! It was something given by the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others for contacting Xuan Tianzhou at critical moments. He had not acted until now because he was using the Crystal to contact the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others to find his master! By now, they should have reached the little mountain vige and found his master. At this moment. Xuan Tianzhou! In the Southern Territory, a small mountain vige. Yuanyang Holy Lord, Mu Qianning, and others had received Lu Rang¡¯s message and hurried over. Now entering the courtyard, Yuanyang Holy Lord reported, ¡°Senior, Young Master Lu and Young Master Dugu have run into some trouble in Huangtian State. Young Master Lu just contacted us urgently through the Transmission Crystal¡­¡± Li Fan was originally teaching Xinning poetry. Hearing this, he was momentarily stunned. Ran into trouble? Did he encounter strongpetitors? And what was this Transmission Crystal? He immediately asked, ¡°Transmission Crystal?¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord then took out the Transmission Crystal and said, ¡°Senior, this is it. It seems that Young Master Lu and others have encountered several challenging chess games there, which they can¡¯t solve¡­¡± Li Fan took the Crystal and indeed saw the scene on the other side! Over there, Lu Rang was sitting in front of a chessboard, which was crisscrossed with lines¡ªit was clearly a game of chess! Wow, this thing¡­ quite magical! Li Fan was somewhat surprised. But he immediately understood that this must be a treasure from the Cultivation World! ¡°Treasures from the Cultivation World are indeed magical. A crystal that can function like a smartphone? Is this¡­ simr to video calling?¡± He felt a sense of novelty, but then his attention was drawn to the chessboard. After all, under the torture of the System, Li Fan had also practiced chess diligently! By theter stages, he could only y against himself¡­ So, in the path of chess, he had been lonely for a long time! ncing at the chess game across from him, Li Fan casually said, ¡°Vertical Ten, Horizontal Nine, the Heaven¡¯s Gate guards the pce gate, the dragon head moves out, and victory is assured.¡± Although the chess game seemedplicated, the moves were hidden too shallowly, and it could be won in just a few steps. On the other side of the crystal. Upon hearing these words, Lu Rang was immediately delighted, thinking that his master indeed knew the path of chess! He immediately yed three stones ording to what Li Fan had said! After the three stones were yed! Boom! The first chessboard disappeared directly! The second one appeared! In an instant, everyone present was extremely surprised and shocked! ¡°What? He really understands the path of chess?¡± ¡°The words of this man are true, and moreover, he only used¡­ three stones to break the first game?!¡± ¡°I remember, just now the four great Chess Saints took several hundred moves to win the first game!¡± Everyone was discussing fervently! The three Chess Saints, having recovered some of their energy, were even more shocked at the scene. ¡°How did he do it? Breaking the game with just three stones¡­ That¡¯s too terrifying, right?¡± The leading Chess Saint, Bai Yizi, had eyes filled with incredulity. ¡°The simpler the method of breaking the game, the clearer the grasp of the game. This person must have thoroughly researched it!¡± ¡°No wonder he was motionless for so long; he had actually seen through the entire game!¡± They were extremely solemn! Hearing their words, the surrounding people were also shocked! ¡°This Lu Rang¡­ seems to be even more promising?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed! Xia Yao and Qing Lan were extremely surprised. As for Lu Rang, he simply nced at the crowd and said, ¡°If you are willing to go back to the vige with me to raise pigs, farm, and do chores, it¡¯s not toote to sign up now¡ª ¡± Having said that, he moved to the second chair. On the other side of the crystal. Seeing a new chess game appear before him, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit delighted. This game was a bit more interesting than the previous one. Still, he said without a second thought, ¡°Vertical Eleven, Horizontal Seven, the ck Jiao is decapitated, bridging above and below, encircle and attack, directly aiming for the Yellow Dragon!¡± On the other side of the crystal. Lu Rang yed five stones in ordance with Li Fan¡¯s words! After the five ck stones were ced, the second chessboard also disappeared in an instant! The second game was broken! The third chessboard appeared! At this moment, everyone was getting restless. ¡± Five stones¡­ to break the second board?¡± ¡°Moreover, this time he scarcely thought about it!¡± ¡°This is too terrifying, right? How did he do it?¡± The people onsite were all shocked, as such formidable chess games¡­ and theter it went, the harder it got, the more time it consumed! Yet, Lu Rang seemed to do the opposite; he hardly pondered the second game! Lu Rang took his seat at the third game immediately! For the third game, he also didn¡¯t think much and picked up the ck stone to y! He yed seven stones in a row! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The third game was broken! The entire ce was once again shocked. Three stones broke the first game. Five stones broke the second game. Even the third game, which had turned Little Chess Saint Lu Xing¡¯s hair white in an instant, reduced the Xuanzhen Sect Celestial Evolution Sand Table to powder, and even caused one of the four great Chess Saints to die and three to be injured, only took seven stones! What kind of realm was this?! All eyes were on him, every gaze filled with solemnity! Lu Rang then hurriedly took his seat at the fourth game. He had just sat down when suddenly, a ck stone was yed on the opposite side! This time, Lu Rang held the white stones! And the first move was made by the opponent! This turn of events shocked everyone present! ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s this situation? There¡¯s actually a change on the other side?¡± ¡°This is¡­ They dare not let Lu Rang go first? They dare not let him hold the ck stones?¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­ Lu Rang¡¯s chess strength has actually frightened the opponent?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded! Chapter 136 - 125: Breaking the Chess Game!_1 Chapter 136: Chapter 125: Breaking the Chess Game!_1 As soon as Lu Rang made his move, he broke through three games consecutively! Moreover, he broke each game so simply! Even the toughest third game was won with just seven moves, defeating his opponent. By the fourth game, he had even forced his opponent to change tactics! What does this mean? ¡°It seems that even Xiao Yan, the strongest just now, did not manage to do this¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Yan? He¡¯s far behind. Xiao Yan has to ponder deeply over the chessboard, unlike Lu Rang, who casually ces a few pieces and secures victory!¡± ¡°He¡¯s invincible. Where does this Lu Range from? What is his background?¡± Everyone was extremely shocked. ¡°A prodigy of ancient times, this is indeed a true prodigy of ancient times!¡± ¡°Born Divine Hand¡­ To possess such cultivation at his age!¡± The three Chess Saints eximed in surprise! Even Little Chess Saint Lu Xing was now staring dumbfounded at Lu Rang. How terrifying must the opponent be? The chess problems that he himself couldn¡¯t solve even with white hair¡­ the opponent had solved so easily¡­ Though he had never been arrogant in the path of chess, he had lived his life with deep confidence, yet at this moment, he suddenly felt infinitely insignificant. ¡°Forcing the opponent to change tactics, can Lu Rang still handle it?¡± Everyone watched Lu Rang intently, nerves on edge. Lu Rang was also taken aback for a moment, his feelings quiteplex at this time. Could his Master be¡­ too abnormal? The challenges that drain people¡¯s lifelong efforts are nothing in front of his Master! Forcing the opponent to change tactics¡­ And at this moment. On the other side of the Crystal. As the fourth game appeared, Li Fan was also somewhat surprised. ¡°The person ying chess with Lu Rang is also quite capable.¡± The first three games, though intricate andplex, had very obvious ws for the opponent. But this fourth game was different; the opponent stopped attacking and began defending, with quite a remarkable defensive strategy. Most people would have great difficulty unraveling it. However, Li Fan only nced at it twice before continuing: ¡°Vertical one, horizontal four, star and moon in chorus, driving the heavenly bull to retreat, two forces interconnect, summoning the azure dragon out of its den, divide the realm at four, to sever its head!¡± On the other side of the Crystal. Lu Rang continued to ce his pieces ording to what Li Fan had said! This time, it wasn¡¯t so fast! Not until the tenth piece was ced did the fourth game finally copse! The fourth game was also broken! Everyone on the scene was dumbfounded. Could it be any more terrifying? ¡°Forcing an opponent to change tactics, and despite having the disadvantage of moving second, to break the game in just ten moves¡­ how profound must this person¡¯s chess skills be?¡± ¡°Unimaginable¡­ simply unimaginable!¡± ¡°This person is a genuine unparalleled genius!¡± All eyes becameplicated as they looked at Lu Rang, their expressions havingpletely changed. ¡°What kind of extraordinary talent is this¡­ his grasp over the game must have reached the celestial realm!¡± The three Chess Saints wore expressions of frightened awe. ¡± Who would have thought that Young Master Dugu¡¯s brother would be so formidable? It must be that Young Master Dugu and his fellow disciples hail from an extraordinary lineage, right?¡± Even Qing Lan was now looking at Dugu Yuqing withplex emotions sparkling in her beautiful eyes. Indeed, she had felt from the beginning that the two were not ordinary¡­ She just didn¡¯t expect them to be this incredible! But in response, a flicker of embarrassment crossed Dugu Yuqing¡¯s mind as he said: ¡°You tter us, Miss Qing Lan¡­ We reallye from a vige, where Brother Lu Rang¡­ genuinely works thend.¡± He knew right away that it had to be the Master¡¯s doing. Otherwise, Lu Rang would not understand the first thing about the path of chess. Still, he himself had not expected the Master to be so formidable, pressuring the opponent to change tactics, and, after the change, still breaking through the game in just ten moves. Master truly has profound schrly wisdom, masterful in everyway! At these words, both Xia Yao and Qing Lan showed expressions ofplete disbelief on their faces! Working thend in a vige? Such an unmatched talent would still till the fields? ¡°Too much modesty turns into arrogance!¡± Xia Yao couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth! Dugu Yuqing fell silent, wondering how speaking the truth could lead to disbelief. At this moment, Lu Rang was already standing before the fifth game. Undoubtedly, he was still holding the white pieces, facing the ck, and furthermore, had the initiative. Yet, almost without hesitation, Lu Rang picked up a piece and yed it! The fifth game, thirteen moves! Thirteen moves topletely break through! Everyone in the hall was so stunned they¡¯d be numb! The sixth round! When it came to the sixth round, Lu Rang¡¯s gaze seemed to linger for two seconds, but it was only two seconds! Afterward, he made consecutive moves! Neen moves! Neen movester, the sixth game was broken! The entire venue fell intoplete silence, everybody¡¯s eyes fixed on him! The seventh game! When Lu Rang appeared before the seventh matchup, on the bone chair opposite him, a skeletal figure suddenly materialized! The skeleton, sitting across from him, held a white piece in its hand, making the first move! And everyone, upon seeing the skeleton appear, was utterly shocked! ¡°What is that? Could the skeleton still be alive?¡± ¡°Too terrifying, is this a spirit from the Burial Immortal Mountain Range that¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°Inconceivable.¡± People started eximing one after another! An elder from the Earth Spirit Alliance was even more astonished and said: ¡°No, after tens of thousands of years, the skeleton hasn¡¯t dposed? And the joints look like white jade¡­ Does this skeleton¡­ emit a faint Immortal aura?!¡± Upon hearing this, the entire ce erupted intomotion! An aura of Immortality?! For the entire Lower World, Immortality¡­ was like distant stars! Something only heard of in legends! But now, there appeared a white bone with an aura of Immortality, ying a game against the people of the Lower World! ¡°To be able to y a match with it, that¡¯s already a tremendous opportunity!¡± ¡°s, howmentable! If only we could witness this match, perhaps we could make further progress¡­¡± ¡°The Burial Immortal Mountain Range must have terrifying opportunities. We must obtain what¡¯s here!¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and fervor! The more powerful the skeleton seemed, the more terrifying the hidden opportunities were believed to be! ¡°No, we must devise a n, to win over this Lu Rang¡­¡± ¡°We must win him over, he¡¯s a genius of a generation, and moreover, he is very likely the only one who can break the Barrier and enter!¡± ¡°Our sect¡¯s Saintess, may finally have found a suitable match¡­¡± Many old monsters were pondering this and spoke in hushed tones. The young elites on-site had even moreplex expressions, feeling a bitter ache in their hearts. This was too heaven-defying¡­ Even from the other side, where Xiao Yany copsed on the ground, a barely discernible voice resonated within him: ¡°This skeleton, such a familiar aura¡­ I remember now, he¡­ the Southern Heavenly War General who stood shoulder to shoulder with me¡­¡± Meanwhile, Lu Rang sat opposite the skeleton, contemting his move three seconds after his opponent hadid down a piece. On the other side of the crystal. Li Fan, watching the other¡¯s ys, was overjoyed! ¡°Excellent!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but praise, the chess yer that Lu Rang was facing indeed had some talent. ¡°Spanning northwest, the dragon-ying grid, Vertical Ten, Horizontal Seventeen, blotting out the sky¡­¡± Li Fan kept on speaking, And on the other side of the crystal, Lu Rang followed Li Fan¡¯s words, making twenty-one moves in session! The moment thest piece was ced, the chessboard disappeared! In front of Lu Rang, the white skeleton suddenly stood up, raised its hand, and pointed at Lu Rang. A ray of light shot into Lu Rang¡¯s body! This beam of light contained countless runes and various golden inscriptions! Lu Rang felt a sudden shift, for he found that his cultivation level had skyrocketed past the Xuanxian Realm in that instant¡­ Moreover, it had directly entered the Mysterious Immortal Sixth Heaven! He had absorbed all the cultivation and essence of the white skeleton, and even more had been stored within him, forming the foundation of his path! ¡°What a great opportunity¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but speak out loud. However, at the same time, the moment those golden inscriptions entered Lu Rang¡¯s body, they were crushed and dissipated into nothing! Lu Rang had absorbed the other¡¯s cultivation and essence, but its legacy¡­ was obliterated by something inside Lu Rang¡­ as if it disdained the legacy for being too trite¡­ The skeleton seemed to sense that its legacy had been destroyed, quivering on its own before it shattered! Outside, everyone was so shell-shocked they went numb! Utterly numb! ¡°An existence with an aura of Immortality,pletely overpowered in a game¡­ utterly crushed¡­¡± The old Chess Saint Bai Yizi was visibly twitching. ¡°This youth is definitely of an Immortal lineage!¡± An old Xuanxian eximed in shock. ¡°How terrifying, has this youth received the legacy of a great figure from the Immortal Domain?¡± The rest couldn¡¯t help but marvel. In the eyes of Dark Moon Sect¡¯s Sect Master Yin Yuanchen, a barely perceptible blood-red gleam flickered: ¡°Excellent, excellent, all the opportunities obtained just now will eventually be mine¡­¡± Within Xiao Yan, the First Immortal General, Yang Miechen, muttered to himself: ¡°Why did I not encounter this youth, such an excellent heir¡­ The Southern Heavenly War General has found a good inheritor¡­¡± His words were filled withplexity¡­ and envy!! If he only knew that the Southern Heavenly War General¡¯s legacy didn¡¯t even qualify to enter Lu Rang¡¯s body¡­ who knows what he would think! And Lu Rang took his seat before the eighth matchup. During the eighth, likewise, a skeleton appeared opposite Lu Rang. However, this skeleton had bones of shimmering golden color! They looked incredibly sacred! The Golden Skeleton! Its sacred aura caused everyone on site to be immensely shocked! ¡°Heaven, is this¡­ Immortality?¡± ¡°The remains of an Immortal?¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­ how could the Burial Immortal Mountain Range bury an Immortal?!¡± The entire venue erupted! Chapter 137 - 126 Guidance to Immortality_1 Chapter 137: Chapter 126 Guidance to Immortality_1 The Golden Skeleton appeared opposite Lu Rang. It caused a huge shock among everyone present. If one were to say that the White Jade Skeleton before merely possessed a trace of an immortal aura, then the Golden Skeleton that appeared now had an aura of immortality that was incredibly dense! 11 what exactly is buried in the Burial Immortal Mountain Range? ¡°The opportunities of this ce are terrifying to the extreme¡­¡± ¡°Lu Rang, this child, is bound to defy the heavens¡­¡± All those present felt extreme emotion! Within Xiao Yan¡¯s body, even the First Immortal General Yang Miechen, who had fallen into slumber just moments before, eximed in shock: ¡°Battle Li, the Quasi-Immortal Monarch¡­ from the First Heavenly Realm, he once ughtered three beings of the same realm and fought to his death against the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch of the Western Immortal Realm?!¡± While everyone was in shock, the Golden Skeleton made its move and ced a piece! With this move ced, everyone felt as if a kind of rhyme was born with it! On the other side of the crystal. The joy in Li Fan¡¯s eyes grew stronger! ¡°Good, these opponents are somewhat interesting.¡± Their strength seemed to be even stronger than before! But their style of chess still had constraints! Li Fan immediately said, ¡°Three ahead, four behind¡­¡± On the other side, Lu Rang followed his chess moves. Li Fan watched the opponent¡¯s chess style and a hint of regret appeared on his face! ¡°What a pity, although very strong, they failed to see another world within the chess game!¡± A thought struck his heart, the opponent, although slightly lower in realm, indeed had some talent, causing Li Fan to not help but feel an admiration for talent! ¡°Since fate has brought us this game, let me show you another world¡­¡± Li Fan immediately spoke, ¡°Interwoven crosswise, water through the dragon¡¯s fields, star positions shifting, vertical and horizontal nines¡­¡± On the other side of the crystal. Lu Rang followed the words of Li Fan, ying one piece after another, continuously cing them down! This time, both sides actually went back and forth, ying over thirty moves! Everyone on site watched with bated breath. ¡°Lu Rang is too terrifying, he can actually match blows back and forth with an Immortal¡­¡± ¡°Unimaginable¡­¡± ¡°Shockingly¡­¡± They all had their minds numbed! But then, as the pieces continued to fall, the aura of the Golden Skeleton kept changing, bing more brilliant and more powerful! ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why do I feel¡­ that Immortal is bing even more formidable?¡± ¡°Incredible, his aura seems to be undergoing a qualitative change¡­¡± ¡°Heavens, no way? This¡­¡± Everyone found it unbelievable! And Chess Saint Bai Yizi stood up trembling, saying: ¡°The Immortal is gaining enlightenment from his game with Lu Rang, enhancing himself¡­ I understand now, he is not truly Immortal, but this chess game can make himplete!¡± He stepped forward and eximed, ¡°I must take a look!¡± His eyes were full of blood vessels, ferociously straining, but as soon as he stepped forward, touching a whiff of qi, he burst into a blood mist instantly! Nothing was left of him! Absolute silence fell over the venue. The words of the old Chess Saint struck everyone¡­ like thunder. A single game of chess allows a being close to immortality to cross that threshold? For those from the Heavenly Realm, immortality was an extremely remote concept; they had not even seen a Taiyi Golden Immortal. But they knew this was a being of myth and legend¡­ Now, everyone looking at Lu Rang had their faces full of respect. Yes, respect! How could they not hold in high regard a powerful figure who could prompt an almost Immortal to gain enlightenment? As Lu Rang¡¯s pieces continuously fell! The aura of the Golden Skeleton grew increasingly powerful. Finally, Lu Rang ced thest piece! And in that instant, the chessboard disappeared! The Golden Skeleton¡­ lost! But, at that very instant, the Golden Skeleton emitted a terrifying aura! That was the true aura of an Immortal! Horrifying beyond measure! In the midst of the arena, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but kneel and worship! The Heavens trembled! The cosmos, countless worlds shook with a thunderous rumble! When someone bes an Immortal Monarch, all the Heavens and Myriad Realms sense it! In the Million Lower Realms, nearly half the worlds felt it! ¡°Heavens, did someone from the Lower World take that step?! ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°What exactly is going on? The Lower World ¡­ it has been hundreds of thousands of years since anyone has be an Immortal¡­ could it be those Three Great Heavenly Realms?¡± ¡°It must be ¡­ only the Three Great Heavenly Realms could possibly harbor an Immortal-level being¡­¡± The Myriad Realms were astounded! Moreover, a horrifying ripple surged straight toward the Immortal Domain! Immortal Domain, South Heavenly Gate! ¡°This is not good! Someone in the Lower World has achieved the Path of Immortal Certification! Quickly report to the Immortal Monarchs!¡± The gatekeeper general¡¯s pupils constricted! North Heavenly Gate! ¡°The aura of an Immortal Monarch emanates from the Lower World¡­ there might be a formidable being there. Light the Immortal Monarch incense candle quickly, and inform all the Immortal Monarchs¡­¡± In the Immortal Domain, every location that observed the Lower World trembled violently as one message after another spread throughout the Immortal Domain! The Immortal Domain was shaken by a great quake! Because, anyone who certifies as an Immortal Monarch is a unique genius of the ages! Such a rarity in ten thousand years! The emergence of each one signifies that the structure of the Immortal Domain is to be rewritten! To appear in the Lower World means that trouble is likely brewing¡­ All this, the masses of the Heavenly Realm were unaware of. At this moment, everyone from the Four Great Alliances knelt, their expressions filled with excitement, unable to contain themselves! ¡°Our realm has actually produced an Immortal Monarch¡­ ??¡± ¡°Legend has it that only the Four Great Heavenly Realms could possibly see such an event¡­ Is our realm truly the First Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°It must be, it surely must be ¡­¡± All heads bowed, faces flushed with excitement! Throughout the arena, only Dugu Yuqing was in a daze and did not kneel because he possessed treasures on his person capable of resisting this kind of aura! ¡°Master¡­ guided the other to take this step?¡± Dugu Yuqing murmured, just how powerful was his master? At this moment, he hardly dared to think¡­ Yin Yuanchen of the Dark Moon Sect, at this moment, hid a deep and bloody light in his eyes as he knelt on the ground, his heart also trembling tremendously. ¡°How could such a terrifying existence be hidden in this realm¡­ It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± He watched Lu Rang¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes filled with wariness! And within Xiao Yan¡¯s body, a voice cried out loudly, ringing out: ¡°Young man, you must follow this individual¡­ he, he is invincible!!! Even Yang Miechen did not know how to describe it, except with the words ¡°invincible.¡± And at that moment, the Golden Skeleton that had be Immortal suddenly emitted a sigh. ¡°Thanks to the senior¡¯s support, Zhan Li may have died tens of thousands of years ago, yet now he is without regrets¡­¡± A sad yet relieved voice emerged from the Golden Skeleton as it bowed deeply toward Lu Rang! After the bow, the Golden Skeleton turned into nothingness instantly! However, an invisible will left its skeletal form and departed from this ce. That formless will floated up into the skies of the Heavenly Realm, then rapidly flew towards Xuan Tianzhou, Southern Territory. Itnded outside a small mountain vige and knelt toward the vige. ¡°The great kindness of the senior, this junior will never forget. If after battling my nemesis in the Superior Immortal Domain, I retain even a shred of existence, I shall surely attend to the senior¡­¡± And then it left. It broke through the barrier of the Heavenly Realm and shot straight into the Immortal Domain¡­ After that, it sought out a certain formidable enemy! Chapter 138 - 127 Wake Up i Chapter 138: Chapter 127 Wake Up i Heavenly Realm, Huangtian State. The Undying Golden Skeleton shattered and disappeared just like that! The terrifying pressure that reached the very pinnacle vanished in an instant¡­ All those present were bewildered, their eyes still filled with an expression of utter disbelief. ¡°What on earth happened¡­¡± ¡°Why, just as it took that immortal step, did it perish¡­¡± ¡°What urred?¡± Everyone was perplexed,pletely clueless as to what had just transpired. ¡°Zhan Li had long been dead; what was left was merely his will, to enable a mere will to transcend immortality¡­¡± Inside Xiao Yan, First Immortal General Yang Miechen spoke with a voice full of fear: ¡°Behind Lu Rang, there must stand an existence¡­ beyond imagination¡­¡± At this very moment, Lu Rang was somewhat puzzled. Damn, that white bone skeleton at least granted some cultivation level and essence, allowing him to break through to the Mysterious Immortal Sixth Heaven. This Golden Skeleton in front of him gave him nothing¡­ Too stingy. However, he didn¡¯t ponder over it for long and proceeded forward. Ahead, the ninth chessboard had already appeared. Everyone from the Four Great Alliances also stood up, watching Lu Rang! This was thest one! ¡°The eighth chessboard already brought out an Immortal, how terrifying will the ninth chessboard be?¡± ¡°Unimaginable¡­¡± ¡°Anticipation is killing me; Immortals have appeared, so could it be possible that the ninth chessboard will bring out the ¡®Immortal King¡¯ only mentioned in legends¡­¡± All eyes were eagerly fixed on Lu Rang. But then, in the next moment, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Because, the moment Lu Rang sat down, the chessboard in front of him¡­ simply disappeared! It just vanished! All those present were dumbstruck. What was happening¡­? Even Lu Rang was stunned. Just then, a faint illusory shadow suddenly appeared in front of Lu Rang. One could barely make out that it was a man, peerlessly handsome! He looked at Lu Rang and bowed toward the crystal in Lu Rang¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Since a senior disciple hase here, and has shown great favor to Zhan Li, enabling him to fulfill an old grudge, Immortal Monarch Yu Shuang dares not obstruct¡­¡± After speaking, he suddenly extended his hand and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Lu Rang, saying: ¡°Please!¡± Please! Afterward, the illusory shadow disappeared at once! All those present were shocked. ¡°I understand now, no opponent dares to y the ninth game¡­¡± ¡°Was that illusory shadow also an Immortal?!¡± ¡°To make an Immortal yield¡­ just how fearsome is Lu Rang?¡± Everyone fell silent. ¡°It¡¯s not that Lu Rang is fearsome¡­ it¡¯s the person behind him that¡¯s terrifying. He must have a Transmission Crystal hidden in his sleeve; didn¡¯t you see that the Immortal Illusory Shadow was bowing toward his sleeve?!¡± At that moment, Ji Yuanqing spoke up, his eyes also brimming with shock. He murmured to himself: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that illusory shadow should be none other than Immortal Monarch Yu Shuang from the annals, one of the disciples under the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± ¡°Even an Immortal Monarch shows such respect to the being behind Lu Rang¡­¡± His mind suddenly turned to¡­ Xuan Tianzhou! The edict from Xuan Tianzhou¡­ Could it be that behind Lu Rang stands that person?! His heart began to race, this seemed like a reasonable answer¡­ At this point, everyone in the arena also came to a sudden realization and woke up to the truth! ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ I understand now, behind Lu Rang stands an unmatched existence!¡± ¡°I knew it, how could a mere youth like Lu Rang have the ability to guide an Immortal¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s also terrifying, to be respected by an Immortal, Lu Rang¡¯s backing must be incredibly vast¡­¡± All those present eximed in awe. At this time, Lu Rang himself was also somewhat bewildered. The ninth game hadn¡¯t even started. Moreover, since everyone could see that, he didn¡¯t bother to conceal it any longer, took out the crystal, and bowed to the crystal, saying: ¡°The opponent has conceded, thank you Master!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s minds were aplex mix, indeed, indeed! It was really so! On the other side of the crystal. In a small courtyard, Li Fan saw Lu Rang¡¯s bow and nodded, saying: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s leave it at that, remember, to be merciful when possible.¡± After speaking, he handed the Transmission Crystal to Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others. Yuanyang Holy Lord took the crystal, trembling slightly as he asked Lu Rang: ¡°Young Master Lu, was that tremor that shook the entire Heavenly Realm- transmitted from your side?¡± That immortal aura, that pressure which made all heavens tremble¡­ Lu Rang then said: ¡°Yes, my Master casually offered guidance, helping an existence be Immortal¡­ enough said, I¡¯m upied here!¡± With that, Lu Rang¡¯s side went silent. But his words left Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others utterly astounded. Dugu Chenlu, Saint Teacher Kongming, and others hadplex expressions; if not for Li Fan¡¯s repeated emphasis that they must not bow before him, they would be inclined to worship Li Fan! ¡°This is too defying the heavens¡­ Li Fan casually gave guidance here and achieved an Immortal¡­ that¡¯s a being of legends, only possibly appearing in the Immortal Domain and the Four Great Heavenly Realms¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming murmured to himself. ¡°Inconceivable, just how fearsome is Li Fan¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu was also visibly shaken. Chapter 139 - 127 Wake Up_2 Chapter 139: Chapter 127 Wake Up_2 Behind Li Fan, Gong Ya Demon Marshal, was trembling in her delicate body! Just now, when that pressure of a Path of Immortal Certification spread throughout the heavens, she felt it. She¡­ was also at the realm of a Daluo Golden Immortal, and although she had not yet touched the edge of immortality, she deeply understood what kind of path it was¡­ How difficult it was! Each step within it was a chasm, and any could lead to one¡¯s downfall. But, this Senior Li had casually given guidance and bestowed immortality on someone. What a fortuitous fate¡­ She took a deep breath, her ample chest rising and falling with it, stepping forward while speaking with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, master, I¡¯ll pour you some tea¡­¡± Before, she had addressed Li Fan as senior. Now, she was directly calling him¡­ master! Li Fan did not notice anything different, and smiled indifferently, saying, ¡°Good, your tea-making skills have improvedtely.¡± But Xinning blinked herrge eyes, wondering¡­ what was wrong with Gong Ya¡­ ¡°Gong Ya, snap out of it¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but send a psychic message. ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ I, I think I¡¯m very clear-headed¡­¡± Gong Ya responded. Xinning felt a surge ofplex emotions stirring inside her. In Huangtian State. After Lu Rang finished speaking, he put away the Crystal. Turning back, he looked at everyone still in shock, and with a grin, said, ¡°All barriers have been broken¡­ Junior Brother Yu Qing, you cane over now.¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke immediately to Qing Lan and Xia Yao, Let s go over. Hearing this, Qing Lan and Xia Yao were both ttered and shocked, saying, ¡°We, we can go over as well??!¡± They knew that whaty before them¡­ was an iparable opportunity! It concerned immortality, and perhaps even higher levels! If they could obtain it, it might lead to boundless achievements, even shaking the Immortal Domain. Who would want to share such an opportunity with others? But now, Dugu Yuqing was inviting them to join. ¡°We came together, naturally we will enter together. Dugu Yuqing said with a smile. Qing Lan took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, thank you Young Master Lu and Young Master Dugu! ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s follow the two young masters inside!¡± She was not being coy. After all, the opportunity was too significant. Xia Yao nodded like a pecking chicken. The three of them then stepped forward, and soon approached where Lu Rang was standing. ¡°Young Master Lu¡­ may we follow behind you? We are willing to heed yourmand!¡± A young man spoke eagerly! ¡°Young Master Lu, I am willing to be in your harem!¡± A coquettish Saintess threw amorous nces at Lu Rang! ¡°Young Master Lu, please take me in; I am willing to be your retainer!¡± A Saint Heir even begged earnestly! At that moment, everyone in the ce began to speak up! They werepletely frantic! You must understand that the Barrier was not gone, but a path had been opened by the one who broke the barrier. If others touched it without the breaker¡¯s permission, they would die, and getting too close meant destruction. Therefore, Lu Rang had now be the only hope for everyone! At this moment, the leaders of the various alliances suddenly also appeared in the midst of the assembly. Leaders like Ning Tianhao from the Earth Wind Alliance, Yue Poshan from the Earth Spirit Alliance, Wu Mingshen from the Earth Affinity Alliance, and others had all arrived! They had already learned of everything that had just transpired, and their gazes were filled with solemnity now. ¡°Young Master Lu, just give us the nod, and from today onwards, the Duanmu Family will be your subordinate!¡± Duanmu Sen, the head of the Duanmu Family, spoke with heavy gravity, saying: ¡°With just one word from you, I can cripple this unfilial son, Duanmu Yang!¡± Upon hearing these words, Duanmu Yang immediately copsed to the ground, his face turning ashen! He understood that now, in order to get closer to Lu Rang, his father would absolutely not go easy on him! At this moment, he was filled with extreme regret! Why, why did he have to offend Lu Rang¡­ Meanwhile, Ning Tianhao from the Earth Wind Alliance was even more direct as he grabbed his own grandson, Ning Zhaoran, and on the spot, stripped him of all his cultivation! ¡°All-¡± Ning Zhaoran let out a shrill scream, from now on, he waspletely crippled. ¡°This child has eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai, offending Young Master Lu. Ning would like to apologize to the Young Master¡­ I wonder, Young Master, if you could allow our Earth Wind Alliance to follow you inside?¡± Ning Tianhao lowered himself in posture! ¡°I have a granddaughter, though her talents are modest, I hope to offer her to Young Master Lu to serve as a maid¡­¡± Wu Mingshen also spoke up, intending to offer a female! ¡°Cough cough¡­ Young Master Lu, I, Yue Poshan, may not have a granddaughter, but, but my son recently married a peerless beauty, and her chastity is yet unbroken. Just give the nod, and I will send her to your residence¡­¡± Yue Poshan spoke somewhat awkwardly, adding, ¡°Of course, topensate Young Master Lu, all the resources of the Yue Family¡­ will henceforth belong to Young Master Lu.¡± Many prominent figures stated their positions one after another! Towards Lu Rang, they were doing their utmost to ingratiate themselves! Their disy of submission was simply to get closer to Lu Rang, at any cost! Even if it meant offering their own children, or going bankrupt! Because they had alle to understand that Lu Rang right now represented a supreme future. Just moments ago, even an immortal-level being, the high and mighty figure behind Lu Rang, created one with a mere flick of a hand- immortal¡­ that¡¯s a being from the realms of myths and legends¡­ Even the leaders of the various alliances had only heard of such beings! In their eyes, a Taiyi Golden Immortal was akin to heaven. But for an immortal¡­ Taiyi Golden Immortal? Not even worth a roadside ant¡­ Therefore, as long as they could cling to Lu Rang¡¯s coattails and gain favor from the exalted one behind him, they would be making a fortune! Even if it meant investing all their resources now, it didn¡¯t matter! Let alone offering a Saintess or something of that nature, if he demanded all of their family¡¯s assets, they wouldply! Because the prospects were too great. In the face of such prospects, everything they currently possessed was insignificant! Seeing the many Alliance Hierarchs react in such a manner, the various Holy Sons and Daughters, young elites, and others present were all dumbfounded¡­ Too terrifying¡­ Lu Rang had actually brought the various alliances to this level of importance? When Lu Rang heard this, he disdainfully said: ¡°Now you fall in line? When I was recruiting people to raise pigs in the vige earlier, no one paid me any mind¡­¡± No sooner had his words fallen when a group of Holy Sons and Daughters hastily spoke up: ¡°Young Master Lu, my favorite activity is raising pigs. Rest assured, I will ensure the pigs in our vige are fat and healthy! A graceful Saintess blurted out hurriedly, no longer caring for modesty. ¡°I am born in the year of the pig, I love pigs the most!1 A Saint Heir mored to be first! ¡°Not only can I raise pigs, but I¡¯m also skilled in water-based cultivation techniques and can always keep the pigsty clean¡­ Young Master Lu, I¡¯m a professional!¡± A beautiful woman went even further, determinedly demonstrating her water-based cultivation technique right then and there! Thepetition was fierce! And at that moment, a Saint Heir gritted his teeth, clenched his fist, and roared: ¡°Damn it, no one elsepete with me, my ancestral bloodline contains that of wild boars, I¡¯ve cultivated with special pig manure, my affection for pigs is deep! Young Master Lu, choose me, choose me!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked, staring at him in disbelief. Chapter 140 - 128: Counting Money Until My Hand Cramps Part 1 Chapter 140: Chapter 128: Counting Money Until My Hand Cramps Part 1 The crowd at the scene was falling over themselves, even disclosing things like having a wild boar bloodline in their ancestry. All for the sake of securing a spot to enter with Lu! They were almosting to blows. It¡¯s well known that within the Burial Immortal Mountain Range, there must be Immortal-level opportunities buried. For such opportunities, it¡¯s not just about raising pigs; even if they were asked to turn into pigs, they would be willing! Upon hearing this, Lu Rang also thought to himself, damn! He had mentioned it casually and hadn¡¯t anticipated that these people would go insane¡­ Too enthusiastic, right?! ¡°Enough, enough, stop arguing!¡± At this time, Lu Rang said, ¡°Quiet down, I¡¯m almost deafened by your noise!¡± Once Lu Rang spoke up, everyone immediately stopped, not daring to utter another word for fear of angering Lu Rang. ¡°Cough cough, I, Lu, am not a petty person. So, those who want to enter, each person must pay a hundred thousand Immortal Spirit Stones!¡± Lu Rang boldly dered! Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°A hundred thousand Immortal Spirit Stones per person? That¡¯s too expensive, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°With a hundred thousand Immortal Spirit Stones, one could cultivate a True Immortal!¡± ¡°Who can afford that?¡± Everyone¡¯s face turned sour. But the leaders of the major alliances stepped forward immediately. ¡°The Earth Element Alliance brought a total of four hundred youths¡­ Our Earth Element Alliance is willing to pay forty million Immortal Spirit Stones to buy spots forthem!¡± Wu Mingshen waved his hand grandly, and a ring appeared, saying: ¡°In this ring, there are forty million Immortal Spirit Stones, please ept it!¡± ¡°Our Earth Wind Alliance is also willing; this is fifty million Immortal Spirit Stones!¡± Ning Haotian also spoke up! ¡°This is sixty million Immortal Spirit Stones!¡± Yue Poshan didn¡¯t hesitate either! Even though tens of millions of Immortal Spirit Stones were a huge amount for the entire alliance, pared to the Immortal opportunities that might be involved here, what was that worth? Even if it meant going bankrupt, it would be worth it! Upon seeing this, Lu Rang¡¯s face split into a huge smile! He struck it rich! Altogether, this made a total of one hundred and fifty million Immortal Spirit Stones! Although they didn¡¯t have much use for Immortal Spirit Stones in their daily cultivation in the small courtyard, they could still gift them to the Xuantian Alliance! ¡°Big brother, are you really going to let them follow us inside?¡± At this time, Dugu Yuqing spoke up, frowning. Having too many people involved in the opportunity wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that Immortal Illusory Shadow just gave me a message earlier. Beyond the barrier, there¡¯s a formidable checkpoint, and the more people who go in, the less pressure we¡¯ll haveter¡­¡± Lu Rangmunicated through a transmission. Hearing this, Dugu Yuqing instantly understood. Her big brother¡­ was quite ruthless! At that moment, members of the alliances who had paid the Spirit Stones all stepped forward one after another. They followed behind Lu Rang and the others. ¡°This is one million Immortal Spirit Stones, I only ask to meet the senior who broke the nine chess formations!¡± At this time, a graceful figure shrouded in a gauzy veil approached, it was none other than Mu Chenxi of the Xuanzhen Sect. Her beautiful eyes were full of rippling blue, and she was captivatingly charming; currently, her eyes were filled with anticipation. Hearing this, Lu Rang smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ll charge you a hundred thousand, but meeting my master, that depends on fate¡­¡± Hearing this, Mu Chenxi¡¯s eyes shed with deep disappointment. At that moment, the Little Chess Saint Lu Xing also approached; his hair waspletely white, resembling an extremely aged elder. He said: ¡°I don¡¯t covet the opportunities here, but I seek to take that senior as my master¡­ Please, Young Master Lu, grant my wish!¡± After speaking, he knelt down and refused to get up. Lu Rang felt moved, yet he stepped aside and said, ¡°That depends on fate.¡± Whening here, his Master had asked him to find a few disciples with ¡± special hobbies,¡± and this Lu Xing actually fit the bill. However, with so many people here now, he couldn¡¯t rashly agree; it was better to leave it be for now. ¡°Young Master Lu¡­ Young Master Lu, I, I don¡¯t have a hundred thousand Immortal Spirit Stones, but I can give you a Supreme Cultivation Technique!¡± At this time, even Xiao Yan ran over, his face full of ttery! Just now, the voice of the First Immortal General Yang Miechen had echoed inside him again, telling him he must follow this Lu Rang by any means necessary! At all costs! So, he ¡°endured the humiliation,¡± mentally prepared himself, and spoke to Lu Rang humbly to seek a spot. Lu Rang looked at him but sneered and said, ¡°What did you say just now? Even if I followed you, even a dog could have a limitless future?¡± ¡°That by opposing you, my future wouldn¡¯t even match that of a dog by your side?¡± Lu Rang remembered Xiao Yan¡¯s earlier arrogance quite clearly! Hearing this, Xiao Yan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he knelt down and said, ¡°I was wrong; I am the dog¡­ Young Master Lu, please let me go in. I¡¯m willing to give you not one, but three, three Supreme scripts!¡± He was determined to gain entry, no matter what it took! ¡°The protagonist sometimes has to bear the insults that others cannot endure¡­¡± He reminded himself internally. ¡°Supreme scriptures? Do you see mecking such trinkets?¡± Lu Rang was dismissive. That White Jade Skeleton just now already possessed an Immortal aura, yet when it tried to pass on the scriptures to him, they were directly erased by something inside of him! Upon reflection, he understood that what he learned from his master was already of the Supreme Dao;pared to it, even the Immortal seemed insignificant! Even if Xiao Yan had some opportunities, what of it? Xiao Yan, growing desperate, urgently sent a telepathic message: ¡°Young Master Lu Rang, rest assured, the value of these three scriptures is definitely no less than one hundred thousand Immortal Spirit Stones. Moreover, I¡¯m quite familiar with the situation inside where endless wronged souls reside¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Rang was indeed intrigued. Could this youngster truly know what¡¯s inside? ¡°Fine, I, Lu Rang, am magnanimous. Follow me.¡± He decided to let the other party follow him in. At once, Xiao Yan gave profuse thanks! But inside, he was seething with hatred. ¡°I, Xiao Yan, am the real protagonist, just you wait¡­ once I obtain the opportunity, you are doomed!¡± Murderous intent swirled in his thoughts. ¡°This is one hundred thousand Immortal Spirit Stones, I too wish to enter.¡± At this moment, among the many older generation figures, Yin Yuanchen from the Dark Moon Sect suddenly spoke up. ¡°You?¡± ¡°For the elder generation, it¡¯s not as simple as one hundred thousand¡­ it¡¯s one million per person!¡± Lu Rang dered outright! One million per person¡­ this amount was astronomical. Yet Yin Yuanchen did not hesitate, tossing a ring to Lu Rang, saying: ¡°Five million Immortal Spirit Stones, no need for change.¡± Lu Rang grinned broadly, ¡°Generous!¡± He then turned to Yue Poshan and others, saying: ¡°What about you, Alliance Hierarchs? Not going to take a look inside? You might ascend on the spot after entering!¡± Dugu Yuqing, watching Lu Rang¡¯s behavior, was truly sweating bullets. This senior brother, too, too much of a scammer. Yet, seeing Yin Yuanchen joining the group safely, Yue Poshan and the others were instantly shocked! ¡°So, as long as someone breaks through the nine chessboards, even the older generation can go in together!¡± They suddenly realized. ¡°This is five million Immortal Spirit Stones!¡± Yue Poshan stepped forward and immediately caught up! Since Yin Yuanchen gave five million, and being an Alliance Hierarch, he naturally couldn¡¯t be outdone! Wu Mingshen, Ning Tianhao, and others stepped forward one after another. And some of the old Heavenly Immortals from the great ns also followed, but due to financial constraints, most of them gave just one million. With such a group of older generation figures, Lu Rang gathered over ny million more Immortal Spirit Stones! Now, he had more than two hundred million Immortal Spirit Stones in hand. He was so rich it was almost obscene! Counting money until his hands cramped¡­ Moreover, thanks to his actions, almost everyone present could now enter. ¡°Very well, everyone, follow me to seek out opportunities¡ª¡± Lu Rang said with a smile, then took a step into the barrier! Countless people hurried to follow behind him! Crossing the barrier, they were greeted by howling cold winds! It was as if they had entered another world. Here, the atmosphere was dreary, devoid of sunlight, and what appeared before them was an ancient battlefield! Blood-stained gs, broken yet still fluttering, told tales of battles past! The skeletons of dead horses, undecayed and towering, spoke of their extraordinary bloodlines. Shattered halberds, emitting faint but terrifying auras. The battlefield stretched on, with dense malevolent energy and cold winds like ck fog, obscuring the sight and making it impossible to grasp its true expanse. Soon enough, everyone followed in. ¡°This is¡­ an ancient battlefield!¡± ¡°Goodness, every single broken weapon still contains terrifying Immortal Path auras, everyone involved in that battle was a fearsome Immortal¡­¡± ¡°Is this the legendary war between the First Heavenly Realm and the Immortal Realm? The legends are true, the Huangtian Realm was indeed part of the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Everyone was greatly astounded! ¡°Kill¡ª¡± ¡°Kill¡ª¡± ¡°Kill¡ª¡± Just at that moment, from the depths of the malevolent fog-like energy, terrifying war cries suddenly erupted, as if a boundless and dreadful army was charging towards them! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°¡­Could it be, could it be Yin Soldiers?¡± Instantly, everyone was horrified! Chapter 141 - 129 Feather Brush Destroys Yin Soldiersi Chapter 141: Chapter 129 Feather Brush Destroys Yin Soldiersi Just past the barrier, what appeared before them was a terrifying ancient battlefield! Moreover, in front of them, the horrific sounds of battle cries burst forth in an instant! ¡°What on earth is this?¡± ¡°I feel terrified, as if my soul is about to split open¡­¡± ¡°This is too horrifying¡­¡± All were filled with shock and uncertainty. And quickly, within that ck fog, a terrifying scene unfolded before their eyes. It was a fearsome army, the dead soldiers riding spectral warhorses, holding in their hands broken halberds and long spears, charging forth. Many of them were already skeletons, filled with the stench of rot and death. But now, they were still in the fray! ¡°¡­These are the soldiers from the First Heavenly Realm who perished in battle years ago, their wills too strong, thus undying even in death¡­ They guard this area, so their lingering will drives them to y all the living, run quickly!¡± At this moment, Ji Yuanqing suddenly shouted loudly! Hearing this, everyone was stunned. y all the living?! These ancient Yin Soldiers, who were incredibly powerful in life, were still terrifying even in death! They were simply beyond the capacity of the people from the various alliances to withstand! ¡°We must go back, hurry, hurry back¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, if only I knew it was this terrifying, I would never havee in!¡± ¡°Run for your lives¡­¡± In an instant, countless people were fleeing back, trying to get out! But at this moment, the barrier had alreadypletely closed! ¡°Don¡¯t think about running away, now the only way to open the barrier and survive is to take something from here!¡± Ji Yuanqing shouted, ¡°Run towards the center; the item is in the White Bone Divine Temple in the very center!¡± Hearing this, the thousands of people at the scene dispersed like birds and beasts! ¡°Spreading out to run increases our chance of survival!¡± ¡°Run quickly!¡± The Alliance Hierarchs scolded as they transformed into streaks of light, scattering in different directions, then rushing toward the center as Ji Yuanqing had indicated! As the saying goes, fortune favors the bold; although the presence of these Yin Soldiers posed a lethal risk to everyone, they also understood where the great opportunity trulyy! ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to escape quickly!¡± Lu Rang¡¯s scalp was tingling, and he hurried to flee along with Dugu Yuqing and Qing Lan. In an instant, there were hardly any people left at the scene. Only one remained! It was¡­ Yin Yuanchen from the Dark Moon Sect! The Yin Soldiers surged towards him! At that moment, a Blood Shadow suddenly stepped out from within Yin Yuanchen¡¯s body, while Yin Yuanchen himself fell rigidly to the ground! The Yin Soldiers charged forward only to find empty air. The Blood Shadow walked past countless Yin Soldiers unobstructed, its lips seemingly curled in a cold smile! ¡°Which way should we go, Elder Yang?¡± Xiao Yan shouted, his face filled with terror, as Yin Soldiers chased after him! ¡°Go left, if I remember correctly, that¡¯s where the Immortal Dao Pce¡¯s corridor is, a ce the Yin Soldiers dare not tread¡­¡± Yang Miechen also summoned his spirits, directing Xiao Yan forward. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before he spotted a dpidated corridor, stained with aged and yellowed blood, but upon reaching this ce, the pursuing Yin Soldiers indeed stopped far behind! ¡°Elder Yang is truly wise!¡± Xiao Yan rejoiced, a sinister smile suddenly spreading across his face, ¡°Now, I can safely reach it¡­ I¡¯ll be the first one there, the opportunity belongs to me!¡± He strode forward! ¡°The Yin Soldiers are upon us!¡± Lu Rang¡¯s expression changed dramatically, ¡°Junior Brother Dugu!¡± He quickly retreated. Fighting was not Lu Rang¡¯s forte! Although he had grass on his person that could y immortals, it was useless against these will-driven Yin Soldiers! Even if he killed the Yin Soldiers again, they would reappear, for they were long dead, what drove them in battle was endless fighting spirit, the oaths they had once sworn! Approaching them was a soldier d in tattered battle armor, with only half of a long spear left in his hand! Dugu Yuqing immediately went forward, and what appeared in his hand was a pen! ¡ªThis pen, was the gifted ¡°Feather Brush¡± from Li Fan! Without any hesitation, he brandished the ¡°Feather Brush¡± in his hand! In an instant, a terrifying me erupted forth! The iing Yin Soldiers were directly engulfed by the mes, burning them into nothingness! The crisis was averted! ¡°Holy shit, the ¡®Feather Brush¡¯ from my master is this powerful?!¡± Lu Rang eximed in shock. Xia Yao and Qing Lan were downright stunned. ¡°Master Lu Rang¡­ you said, what is this? A Feather¡­ Feather Brush?!¡± Qing Lan asked somewhat dazedly. ¡°Yeah, when we were leaving, our master plucked some chicken feathers to make this pen for Junior Brother Dugu¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful¡­¡± Lu Rang exined. Hearing this, both women hadplex expressions on their faces. Is this real or fake? He plucked some chicken feathers, made a pen, and with a casual wave, he could burn the ancient Yin Soldiers intoplete oblivion? What kind of chicken feathers were these? ¡°The Feather Brush bestowed by master truly possesses extraordinary divine might!¡± Even Dugu Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but speak highly of it and held the Feather Brush dearly in his hand! Such a handy treasure given by master was just incredible! Hearing this, Xia Yao and Qing Lan exchanged nces, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Lu Rang might be carefree, but Dugu Yuqing is not the kind to spout nonsense¡­ This meant that the pen was really made by their teacher from a bunch of chicken feathers?? ¡°Um¡­ Lu Rang, are they for real about hiring in the vige to rear pigs?¡± At that moment, Xia Yao suddenly swallowed hard and said: ¡°I think¡­ actually I kind of like pigs, after all, pigs are so cute¡­¡± Lu Rang, upon hearing this, was also somewhat bbergasted as he looked at Xia Yao. Even Qing Lan coughed and said, ¡°Qing Lan would like to ask if the vige¡­ needs someone to raise chickens? I¡¯m skilled in wind spells, so cleaning the chicken coop and such¡­ should be manageable¡­¡± Lu Rang was even more astonished¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on quickly, with this pen in hand, we can simply break through all the way!¡± Dugu Yuqing was brimming with confidence at this moment! He had barely used any Spiritual Power when extinguishing that Yin Soldier earlier! Subsequently, they advanced swiftly, traveling at a very fast pace! With the Feather Brush in Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hand, he was invincible against gods and Buddhas alike, eliminating three waves of Yin Soldiers, one of which was even a team of nine! Of course, a very important reason for their smooth journey was that there were so many people entering, well up in the thousands! This greatly divided the Yin Soldiers¡¯ forces, otherwise, even with the Feather Brush, they would have had a very tough time! Yin Soldiers roared, hunting those who entered thisnd! One after another, youths were bleeding out¡­ One after another, Saintesses perished¡­ Even some Elder Heavenly Immortals and Golden Immortals had been annihted, the stronger they were, the more terrifying Yin Soldiers they attracted, and if they encountered amander-level Yin Soldier, almost nobody could survive¡­ And at this moment, at the very center of this ancient battlefield! This ce bore not a trace of evil aura or Yin Qi! It was a picture of tranquility. Silence reigned, with only stillness surrounding them. The entire world was so quiet, quiet as death. A pce constructed of white bones stood silently as if it had traversed countless years, quietly erect in this spot. Each bone used to build the pce was white as jade, radiating with an Immortal aura! This was a pce built from the skeleton of an Immortal! In this area, a Blood Shadow slowly emerged, step by step approaching the pce! Chapter 142 - 130 Immortal Dao Palace_1 Chapter 142: Chapter 130 Immortal Dao Pce_1 Blood Shadow took steps toward the Pce of White Bones. Under its feet, a trail of blood-red footprints emerged. Facing this pce, Blood Shadow felt an unprecedented oppression! ¡°Several hundred generations of Immortals from the First Heavenly Realm used their own bones to create the Immortal Dao Pce¡­ ¡°Here, the true Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm was forged, yet it also drew the endless fury of the Immortal Domain¡­ The tragedy of the First Heavenly Realm began because of you¡­¡± ¡°Wan Ling was extinguished, the Heavenly Realm shattered¡­ As Blood Shadow drew closer, its blood-red skull split open to reveal two blood-colored eyes. ¡°Generations of Immortals, with their own bones, explored the way of the immortal King¡­ Finally, the First Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm was forged, and he was also the very first Immortal King among a Million Lower Realms¡­¡± ¡°The first immortal King, tomemorate the achievements and valor of past immortals, forwent a revered title, calling himself ¡®The Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm¡¯ instead. Furthermore, he ced a segment of his bone here at the time he achieved Dao¡­ That bone contains all the ways of the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Within the words of Blood Shadow, there was both ardor and madness, but it did not notice that, as it approached the bone pce ever closer, more blood flowed from its body! Finally, it reached the steps. The steps were also made from white bones! With each step taken, one could feel the Dao of the original owners of these bones! Its body trembled, as if it were about to split apart, but still, it set foot upon the staircase with difficulty! ¡°Ah ¡± However, at that very moment, it let out a sharp and miserable scream. It retreated rapidly! ¡°Why won¡¯tyou acknowledge me??!¡± ¡°I was born from the blood of countless beings from the First Heavenly Realm, they are me, and I am them¡­ Have you Immortals forgotten your promise to every being of the First Heavenly Realm?!¡± ¡°You once said you would use your own bones to bring evesting peace to the First Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°You once said you were willing to spill every drop of your blood to pierce the darkness and seize that ray of sunlight!¡± ¡°You once said the Lower World shouldn¡¯t be ves, and for the sake of the Million Lower Realms, you were willing to forsake the glory of the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡± So why, why won¡¯t you ept me¡­ I am also from the First Heavenly Realm! ¡± It roared! But, the Immortal Dao Pce remained silent, without response! ¡°If you do not recognize me¡­ I want to see who you will acknowledge!¡± The voice of Blood Shadow was filled with deep resentment, and after speaking, it suddenly vanished on the spot. Not long after. ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Lu Rang and others finally arrived at this area! They saw the Immortal Bone Pce ahead of them! ¡°My god, what pce is that?¡± Qjng Lan spoke in shock, ¡°How do I feel¡­ it¡¯s filled with an immense immortal aura?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. Just one nce made me feel like I¡¯ve seen countless terrifying existences¡­¡± Xia Yao¡¯s beautiful eyes trembled lightly. Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing were also taken aback. ¡°This ce is extraordinary¡­¡± Lu Rang said, ¡°It gives me chills¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing, however, had a serious look in her eyes as she said, ¡°This¡­ must be the pce that Ji Yuanqing talked about, which contains a great opportunity¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I feel a sense of sword intent¡­ Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go up and take a look!¡± The four of them then moved forward! Step by step, they ascended the steps of the Immortal Bone Pce. After several steps, ¡°No¡­¡± Qing Lan suddenly froze, her beautiful eyes greatly shocked. As she stepped on the stairs, she felt an aura simr to her own! It was as if an Immortal from a time immemorial was showing her a supreme technique¡­ It was an endless storm, an Immortal hymn of the wind¡­ She stopped, murmuring, ¡°This step, this is my opportunity!¡± Xia Yao looked at her senior sister in astonishment, understanding that her senior sister wasprehending the Dao, receiving some mysterious inheritance. The others did not disturb her and continued forward. Not long after, Xia Yao also had a realization! She, too, encountered a Dao that she could learn. She stopped. ¡°Howe the two of us haven¡¯t felt anything yet? Lu Rang asked in confusion. ¡°No, I have felt it,¡± Dugu Yuqing shook her head and said, ¡°I sessively felt the stairs of three Immortals who entered Immortality through the Sword Dao, but¡­ they only nced at me and did not impart their teaching¡­ Upon hearing this, Lu Rang was dumbfounded. What was going on? Dugu Yuqing exined, ¡°It might be because¡­ I¡¯ve learned the Sword Dao from my master¡­¡± Lu Rang then suddenly understood. ¡°That¡¯s right, to the Immortals, master is probably like heaven¡­ The Sword Dao he passed down is probably far above Immortality. Those Immortals wouldn¡¯t dare to teach you their Sword Dao¡­ So¡­¡± ¡°After all, just now master casually yed one game of chess, which allowed a Golden Immortal who had died years ago to achieve Dao with his will, transforming into a true Immortal Monarch- Listening to Lu Rang¡¯s words, Dugu Yuqing nodded her head as well. Now, she understood even more how frightening her master was. Absolutely above Immortality! And what realm was above Immortality? He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it! ¡°But you are connected to three stone steps already? Why don¡¯t I have any sensation!¡± Lu Rang felt extremely frustrated. ¡°Uh¡­ Senior Brother, the path of your cultivation might be a bit peculiar¡­ Maybe, nobody else has taken the path of growing vegetables like you?¡± Dugu Yuqing replied. Lu Rang: While they continued making their way towards the Immortal Dao Pce, outside, more people were arriving one after another! ¡°Haha, I, Xiao Yan, have finally arrived. I am the first one toe, and I will obtain the supreme fortune!¡± Xiao Yanughed heartily. Guided by the directions from Yang Miechen, he managed to bypass the Yin Soldiers and arrived safely. ¡°Boy, this ce is the Immortal Dao Pce of the First Heavenly Realm. See those steps? Each one is built from the bones of an Immortal, containing their great Dao. It¡¯s not just about entering it, even walking the stone steps once can bring you an Immortal opportunity¡­¡± The First Immortal General Yang Miechen inside him was extremely excited. Yang Miechen was from the Immortal Domain and had participated in that battle. Although his soul hadn¡¯t perished, he had never been qualified to approach this Dao Pce back then! He had only glimpsed it from afar! ¡°I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Xiao Yan took a deep breath and headed towards the Immortal Dao Pce. However, as he approached, he was shocked. ¡°There are¡­ people ahead?!¡± He saw four people on the steps! ¡°Is it really them? No, it can¡¯t be!¡± Xiao Yan was astonished. ¡°How could they be faster than me? This is impossible!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, considering he had a golden finger and his very own elder grandfather with him! And moreover, the First Immortal General Yang Miechen, who was a being from the Immortal Domain, was so familiar with this ce¡­ They still couldn¡¯t match Lu Rang and the others? Those people were really Xiemeng, weren¡¯t they?! At this moment, he seriously doubted whether he was indeed following the protagonist¡¯s script! The First Immortal General Yang Miechen inside him fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Behind them, there are formidable figures¡­ It¡¯s not strange. Kid, perhaps you won¡¯t be able to get the opportunity here!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yan was filled with reluctance. ¡°No! I am the hero of this world!¡± He said fiercely, and quickly approached, stepping onto the stairs of the Immortal Dao Pce. After Xiao Yan, more people appeared in session. Mu Chenxi from the Xuanzhen Sect had arrived. The Saint Heir of the Earth Element Alliance, Bai Yuan from Earth Wind Alliance, also appeared on the scene. Alliance Leader Yue Poshan from Earth Spirit State, bloodied, led seven or eight young people from the Earth Spirit Alliance. Ji Yuanqing¡¯s face was pale, and the jade pendant in his hand was broken. It was with the help of the jade pendant that he had made it here. ¡­ Gradually, about three to four hundred people managed to escape here! The price was extremely steep, considering that six to seven thousand people had entered! Only three to four hundred were left, and they were in a sorry state; even those who survived were barely clinging to life! Some powerful Golden Immortals, like Ning Tianhao, the Alliance Hierarch of the Earth Wind Alliance, hadn¡¯t made it. Perhaps they had died on the way. ¡°Is this the ce where fortune lies?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, this Pce of White Bones¡­ It gives me an indescribably horrible feeling¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s filled with an Immortal aura¡­¡± Upon seeing the majestic and ancient Pce of White Bones, people spoke up solemnly! Ji Yuanqing looked at the Immortal Dao Pce before him, his expression extremely grave. He muttered, ¡°This is the pce that my ancestor repeatedly mentioned¡­¡± ¡°This is the ce which my ancestor guarded in Huangtian State and has been searching for¡­¡± He too took a deep breath and immediately shouted, ¡°This is the Immortal Dao Pce!¡± ¡°Everyone, reaching here is your opportunity, go ahead-¡± ¡°On every step of the stairs, you will receive an Immortal legacy!¡± ¡°This is the hope for the revival of the First Heavenly Realm¡­ As long as this Dao Pce stands, so shall the First Heavenly Realm remain!¡± He shouted aloud! instantly, everyone on the scene was excitedly rushing towards the Immortal Dao Pce! But Ji Yuanqing stood still, not moving. Tears filled his eyes. ¡°Generations of ancestors, you may now rest in peace. The Immortal Dao Pce has been found, and the descendants are about to receive its legacy¡­ The legacy of the First Heavenly Realm will not be broken¡­¡± He murmured! -A secret he had never shared with the outside world was that he, Ji Yuanqing, was descended from the First Heavenly Realm! Once, they had guarded this realm¡­ And his lineage, which had not participated in the war years ago, had been hiding all this time! Their destiny, to survive, was to pass on the clues to the Immortal Dao Pce! In the battle thousands of years ago, from the start¡­ the First Heavenly Realm knew they were destined to lose! With the power of a single heavenly realm against the Immortal Domain¡­ It was an impossible feat. Even if the Immortal King had been born in the First Heavenly Realm, it was not enough! ¡°The ¡®Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm¡¯ once said that when the immortal Dao Pce reappears, the future for which countless Immortals of the First Heavenly Realm had fought, shedding their heads and blood, will also truly emerge. In this life, what kind of changes will ur?¡± Ji Yuanqing murmured, his gaze gradually falling on Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing at the front of the stairs! Was it these two? Was it the terrifying existence behind them? His heart surged with emotion! Chapter 143 - 131: Slaying Through the Immortal Domain, Cutting Down All Immortal Kings!_1 Chapter 143: Chapter 131: ying Through the Immortal Domain, Cutting Down All Immortal Kings!_1 Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing finally set foot, step by step, upon the great hall above. In the process, Dugu Yuqing sensed two more steps. Clearly, in the First Heavenly Realm, there were not a few who entered Immortality through the Sword Dao and became Immortal Monarchs! But Lu Rang continued to be dejected, for he had finished ascending all the stairs without once encountering a step that resonated with him¡­ ¡°Could it be that no one in the countless years of the First Heavenly Realm¡¯s history has ever achieved Immortality through the Cultivation and Rearing Path?¡± Lu Rang felt a wave of loneliness. Fortunately, he had met his Master, who even with hobbies as unique as growing vegetables, could lead him on the Supreme path- stepping into the Hall of White Bones, they saw an ancient long sword deeply embedded in a stone table ahead! The long sword had broken into two pieces, with the tip fallen to the ground, covered in dust. Besides the stone table and next to the long sword, there was ayer of bone dust! Seeing this, both Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing were perplexed. What was this situation? A Broken Sword and ayer of bone dust? As they contemted this, Ji Yuanqing had already caught up from behind, saying urgently, ¡°Is that piece of bone still there?¡± His voice was filled with tension. However, when he came forward and saw the items on the stone table¡­ Ji Yuanqing instantly froze, his face ashen as if struck by lightning. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± He looked as though he had been struck by lightning, his pupils dted and hisplexion turned deathly pale! ¡°How could there be a Broken Sword here¡­ How could that piece of bone have turned to dust?¡± His voice was filled with immense sorrow and unwillingness! ¡°Why!¡± He suddenly knelt on the ground, bellowing in grief! ording to the ancestral records, the Immortal Dao Pce stored a piece of bone from the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm, left by that Immortal King tomemorate the sacrifices and dedications of countless Immortals, and it even contained his Dao¡­ But now, that piece of bone had turned to dust¡­ And an unknown sword was embedded in the stone table. Could it be that the battle of yesteryears finally led to the destruction of the Immortal Dao Pce by the Immortal Domain? He couldn¡¯t believe it, didn¡¯t want to believe it! This was the only inheritance of the First Heavenly Realm- How could it just cease to exist! Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing were full of confusion as well. ¡°Elder Ji, what¡­ what on earth is happening?¡± Dugu Yuqing asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ording to the ancestral records, there should be a bone of the Immortal King enshrined on this stone table, containing his Dao¡­¡± ¡°Now, I know nothing anymore¡­¡± Despair filled Ji Yuanqing¡¯s aged eyes! Profound despair! ¡°It seems time has passed too long, and even bones turned to dust¡­ That¡¯s normal.¡± Lu Rang was nonchnt, saying, ¡°Does that mean the opportunity here has long been lost?¡± With that said, he walked forward. Just as he approached, suddenly, theyer of bone dust on the stone table stirred without wind, drifting towards Lu Rang! It directly floated into the pot of grass on Lu Rang¡¯s back! ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this, Lu Rang immediately became puzzled. How did this ¡°bone ash¡± fly into his grass? Upon seeing this, Ji Yuanqing¡¯s pupils constricted with disbelief. ¡°Impossible¡ª even if the bone dust has lost its divinity, it stilles from the Immortal King¡­ How could it attach itself to the grass beneath?¡± He looked at the pot of grass in horror, asking, ¡°What¡­ what grass is this?¡± Could it be that this grass is the legendary kind?! Impossible, that kind of grass existed only in legends, unseen by anyone! If it really were that kind of grass, that would be too terrifying¡ª ¡°This? This seed was given to me by my Master, who said it was Pasture Grass for feeding pigs and cattle in the future¡­¡± Lu Rang answered. Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing nearly spat out a mouthful of old blood! Grass that even the Immortal King¡¯s ashes would cling to was seen as mere Pasture Grass in someone¡¯s eyes? For feeding pigs? For cattle? What kind of household was this! He intensely felt that the person behind Lu Rang¡­ was terrifyingly powerful. Dugu Yuqing also stepped forward, his gaze falling upon the Broken Sword, for he felt something unusual. As he drew near, the Broken Sword suddenly began to tremble violently! ¡°Woo¡ª¡± The Broken Sword seemed to cry out! A terrifying and majestic sword intent burst forth with the sword¡¯s cry, shocking this part of the world, resonating throughout the Myriad Realms! Outside the Immortal Dao Pce, the hundreds of people who wereprehending the Dao on the stairs, all couldn¡¯t help but kneel! This was a form of soul worship! This was an irresistible aura! This was truly a supreme existence! Surpassing¡ª Immortal! All were prostrate on the ground, trembling! ¡°No¡­this Sword intent¡­this Sword intent¡­the legend is true, Wuji Xianwang betrayed the Immortal Domain, helped the First Heavenly Realm¡­!¡± Within Xiao Yan¡¯s body, YangMiechen, the First Immortal General, was hugely shocked, his voice trembling! He blurted out a buried secret! Outside, a Blood Shadow was also forced to kneel by this terrifying aura at this moment! It struggled to raise its head! ¡°Wuji Xianwang, the Immortal King from the Southern Immortal Domain, had an unyielding friendship with the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm, and in thest battle, after the fall of the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm, it is rumored he flew into a rage, drew his sword against the Immortal Kings of the Immortal Domain¡­and in the end¡­his whereabouts became unknown¡­¡± The Blood Shadow murmured, saying: ¡°His sword, left behind in this ce, has he died? Chose to follow the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm to the same fate¡­¡± It softly voiced an ancient secret, and at this moment, the Blood Shadow too seemed to fall into a kind of sorrow¡­ In the Heavenly Realm, Huangtian State. Within the Immortal Dao Pce. The Broken Sword sang softly, its majesty unparalleled. Dugu Yuqing instinctively reached out his hand! The broken sword suddenly flew out from the stone table,nding in his hand! The ancient and mottled Broken Sword could no longer be identified by its material, but upon lifting it, Dugu Yuqing felt a majestic force that seemed as if it could swallow the heavens! ¡°To don one¡¯s armor out of rage for a friend, and to stter blood across the Immortal Domain, what is there to fret about¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing suddenly spoke softly, sensing from the Broken Sword a remnant of will. In his trance, he saw a Sword Venerable from beyond ages, sword in hand cutting down the Heavenly Immortals, unstoppable, fearless¡­ Blood painted the Immortal Domain, madness unto ughter! Friend fallen, heart torn apart! An era¡¯s Sword King, rampaging through the heavens, ultimately found himself outnumbered, turned to dust, and finally fell¡­ After death, his will, along with his sword, came to his old friend¡¯s Dao Pce, where it was buried. Echoes and sighs across countless years filled Dugu Yuqing¡¯s mind, for the instant he held the sword, many secrets of the ages became clear to him. Dugu Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but sense that trace of destion. Upon learning that his best friend was schemed against by the kings of the Immortal Domain, the Sword King donned his armor in fury, brandished his sword, and fought through the heavens, traversing realm after realm¡­ Yet it couldn¡¯t bring back his friend¡¯s life, and he too fell! ¡°Though dead, my Dao is passed on, for in the world there still exists a True Sword Seed, and one day, with my sword, it¡¯ll pierce through the Immortal Domain, severing all Immortal Kings¡­¡± Above the Broken Sword, the final will of that Sword King suddenly lightly echoed! With that, the Broken Sword roared! Dugu Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but raise the Broken Sword in his hands! He lifted the sword as if to pierce through the heavens! In an instant! A terrifying Sword intent surged, like a dreadful waterfall! This terrifying Sword intent directly pierced through the entire Heavenly Realm, through the vast sea of void and Myriad Dao. Straight to the Immortal Domain! Like aet piercing the sky! A sword split the barrier of the Immortal Domain, appearing above it! Sword intent stretched across ten thousand li! The sounds of battle shook the heavens! ¡°Though dead, my Dao is passed on¡­¡± ¡°For in the world there still exists a True Sword Seed, one day, it¡¯ll carry my sword¡­¡± ¡°To pierce through the Immortal Domain, severing all Immortal Kings¡­¡± This Sword intent, that surged above the Immortal Domain, was merely to convey a message! To pass down¡­the battle cry of an Immortal King of the past¡ªthe Infinite Sword King! He had passed on. But, his Dao had been inherited by someone! One day, that person will pierce through the Immortal Domain, severing all Immortal Kings! On this day¡­the Immortal Domain trembled greatly! As if faced with towering waves! Immortal Domain! In a terrifying Immortal Pce, situated above the boundless sea of clouds! As the Sword intent appeared above the Immortal Domain, within the Immortal Pce, a pair of eyes terrifying as the sun suddenly opened! ¡°Merely the Lower World, and yet dares im the title ¡®True Sword Seed¡¯? If I could y you, I can y your inheritor!¡± ¡°Do you really think that I didn¡¯t leave behind measures when 1 killed you in those days?¡± A terrifying existence suddenly had a thought! With this thought, cause and effect copsed, Dao rose, and the Immortal Domain trembled! Chapter 144 - 132: The Great Sun Taoist Map Locks the Immortal King’s Avatar!_1 Chapter 144: Chapter 132: The Great Sun Taoist Map Locks the Immortal King¡¯s Avatar!_1 Heavenly Realm! In the Immortal Dao Pce of Huangtian State, Dugu Yuqing, holding the Broken Sword in his hand, felt at this moment as if he had be the only unique existence in this world! With only the sword in his hand, he could cut through all heavens! Sword Intent Soaring Through the Skies! However, at this very moment! Suddenly, within the Immortal Dao Pce, the tip of the Broken Sword lying beneath the stone table started to tremble abruptly! A terrifying light emitted from it, and the fearfulws and lights formed a phantom! As soon as this phantom appeared, the entire Immortal Dao Pce trembled instantly! It was a blurry figure, his appearance indistinct, but one could still feel a sense of his grand and majestic aura, as if he was an invincible Venerable from heaven and earth! The phantom figure stood with his hands behind his back, and the moment he appeared, the tip of the Broken Sword instantly turned to fine powder, no longer existing. ¡°A True Sword Seed capable of inheriting the Ultimate Sword Path?¡± ¡°Before my presence, all would be reduced to ashes¡ª¡± The phantom figure suddenly raised his hand. At that instant, inside the Dao Pce, Lu Rang, Dugu Yuqing, and Ji Yuanqing all felt an incredibly terrifying pressure! It was as if the Master of the mortal world had decreed their deaths. Their bodies trembled, almost kneeling down! At this moment, the pot of grass carried on Lu Rang¡¯s back emitted a white glow like bone ash, seemingly trying to resist. And the Broken Sword in Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hand emitted a faint sound, as if it harbored an unyielding will to fight. The ashes of the First Heavenly Realm¡¯s Immortal King and the Broken Sword of the Southern Immortal Domain¡¯s Infinite Sword King sensed the approach of their ancient foe and resisted on their own. Yet they could not stop the phantom figure from approaching step by step. ¡°To live and die by my hand, and in death, how could you possibly contend against me?¡± A voice, devoid of emotion yet vast, sounded from the phantom. He raised his hand. The Broken Sword drooped low, the green grass trembled! In Dugu Yuqing¡¯s heart surged an endless murderous intent towards the figure before him! ¡°No matter who you are, today, you must die!¡± He shouted furiously and suddenly pulled out a scroll from his bosom! The scroll unfurled rapidly, revealing a setting sun upon it! Mountain ranges undted, and the sun was like blood between heaven and earth. When this image appeared, the figure that was approaching them step by step, like a king, suddenly paused! The picture in Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hand suddenly disyed countless terrifyingws, as if a zing Great Sun had appeared within the pce! ¡°Great Sun Taoist Map¡­ The Buddha of the Western Immortal Domain? He dares to interfere with my matters?!¡± The figure let out a surprised cry, then reached out towards the Great Sun Taoist Map! With that terrifying grasp, the entire Dao Pce thundered, and thews of heaven and earth almost copsed! Dugu Yuqing, fearless, held the image of the setting sun and stepped forward! ¡°Boom boom¡ª¡± Suddenly, that terrifying hand transformed into countlessws and dissipated into nothingness. ¡°How could this be?!¡± The phantom figure was taken aback. Moreover, at that instant, he clearly felt a terrifying power within the picture, like a whirlpool trying to suck him into the Dao Map! ¡°How dare you!¡± Countlessws of the Immortal Path draped from his body, and the whole world trembled with it! He resisted this terrifying attractive force. But at that moment, the Great Sun Taoist Map expanded infinitely, transforming into a realm of its own and aggressively enveloping the phantom figure! ¡°I can break through the Myriad Realms¡ªEven if you can lock me in this domain, I will shatter it and return!¡± With a final roar, the phantom figure swiftly vanished! The next moment, the grand hall fell silent. The terrifying Great Sun Taoist Map slowly drifted down from the air. And eventuallynded in Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hands. The figure, terrifying and unparalleled from heaven to earth, had disappeared. As if he had never appeared at all. ¡°What¡­ What kind of Dao Map is this? Why is it so terrifying¡­ It actually managed to absorb an existence of the Immortal King¡¯s level into it?!¡± Ji Yuanqing was trembling, looking at the scroll in disbelief, and out of reverence, bowed deeply! At this moment, Dugu Yuqing was also stunned; his expression slightly dazed, as if what had just happened was all a big dream¡­ He clearly felt his spirit be one with the Sword Intent, soaring through the skies, breaking into the Immortal Domain¡­ He clearly sensed, the moment the phantom figure appeared, an intense hatred and unwillingness flowing from the depths of his heart¡­ He understood, all of this was because of the Broken Sword in his hand. Originating from a generation¡­ Immortal King! ¡°Is this the reason Teacher wanted me toe here?¡± Dugu Yuqing murmured. At this moment, he realized that every arrangement made by his Teacher was so profound! ¡°Is Teacher trying to let me obtain the sword and Dao of the Wuji Xianwang to avenge them? What is the rtionship between Teacher and Wuji Xianwang?¡± His heart stirred with endless spection. Was his Teacher also an Immortal King?! He couldn¡¯t help but guess, but there was no answer. ¡°Damn it, that guy is finally gone; he scared me to death just now¡­¡± Lu Rang patted his chest, looking visibly shaken. The silhouette that appeared just now exerted an immense pressure on him! Especially since the grass he had nted seemed to have undergone some sort of aberration. ¡°What¡¯s happened to my grass, it feels a bit changed¡­ No good, I must hurry back and consult my master.¡± He spoke, ever since the ashes fell into the pot, he felt that the grass had undergone some kind of wonderful change¡­ ¡°I believe, all of this must be within my master¡¯s expectations! These are what he wanted us to obtain¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing said, picking up the scroll in his hand. The master must have foreseen the presence of an existence beyond immortality here, that is why he had me bring his Dao Map¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, his expression shook, as he discovered a hazy silhouette had appeared within the Great Sun Taoist Map created by his master! This silhouette was suspended mid-air, seemingly flying towards the red sun! ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Dugu Yuqing was shocked. Upon seeing this, Lu Rang also felt his hair stand on end and said, ¡°This couldn¡¯t be that old codger from before, could it? How did he get inside my master¡¯s painting?!¡± Ji Yuanqing stepped forward, took one look, and also eximed in disbelief, ¡°This Dao Map¡­ has be a world unto itself, trapping an avatar of the Immortal King within?!¡± His expression was one of sheer horror! This was too inconceivable, wasn¡¯t it?! An Immortal King represented what kind of existence?! It was a synonym for invincibility! Considered the strongest in the Myriad Realms. Such a figure, with a single thought, could copse the Myriad Realms, but now, he was confined by a single map¡­ What kind of formidable power could this map contain? He was dumbstruck for a long while before he finally snapped back to reality. ¡°Could the owner of this Dao Map¡­ have a past with Wuji Xianwang or the Immortal King from the First Heavenly Realm?¡± He thought to himself. Clearly, Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing weremanded by their master toe here and inherit the legacies of the two Immortal Kings! Moreover, he had anticipated the presence of an avatar of the Immortal King in the Immortal Domain, hence bestowing the Dao Map! ¡°Could it be that the terrifying existence behind them is affiliated with the First Heavenly Realm? At the very least¡­ very friendly towards the First Heavenly Realm!¡± Ji Yuanqing¡¯s expression was one of excitement, unable to help himself, he asked while looking at Dugu Yuqing, ¡°May I dare to ask the two young masters if your honored teacher¡­ has a history with the First Heavenly Realm?¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He did not know either! However, he had realized that Ji Yuanqing seemed to be associated with the First Heavenly Realm and possibly even a guardian of sorts for this Immortal Dao Pce- Unwilling to disappoint the other, he replied, ¡°The depths of my master¡¯s insight are unfathomable, and we do not know, but¡­ the reason the new great world is named Heavenly Realm¡­ is precisely due to his edict!¡± Dugu Yuqing informed him. Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing was extremely excited! ¡°Indeed, indeed!¡± ¡°The one behind them is the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, the being from Xuan Tianzhou¡­ He has a past with the First Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°The prophecy of the Immortal King from the First Heavenly Realm stated that the emergence of the Immortal Dao Pce would bring forth one to quell everything, surely pointing to this senior. Now, he is setting his ns in motion¡­¡± He wept with joy, feeling at this moment that the endurance and humiliation borne by thousands of generations of his lineage had finally borne fruit. ¡°To think that a silhouette has entered the painting¡­ This matter is very peculiar; we must immediately return to Xuan Tianzhou and report to our master!¡± Dugu Yuqing continued, stowing away the Broken Sword. Lu Rang also shouldered the grass and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I also think it¡¯s time to leave; this ce is too problematic!¡± The group then left the pce. Upon leaving the pce, they saw that on the steps outside the Dao Pce, hundreds of people from the Heavenly Realm were kneeling on the ground, trembling! Just now, the Immortal Dao Pce had emitted several auras surpassing immortality, which was too terrifying for them, hence they were still immersed in fright. ¡°Miss Qing Lan, Miss Xia Yao, you may rise, there is no further trouble here.¡± Dugu Yuqing stepped forward and spoke to Qing Lan and Xia Yao. Upon hearing this, Qing Lan and Xia Yao finally recovered from their daze and stood up. At this moment, the terrifying and ultimate aura that had emanated from within the pce had slowly dissipated. In front of the Immortal Dao Pce, the hundreds who knelt on the ground, shaking continuously, gradually calmed down. ¡°What happened just now?¡± ¡°Heavens, what kind of being was that, more terrifying than the Immortals¡­ How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°What kind of beings are involved in this Pce of White Bones¡­ It¡¯s unimaginable¡­¡± The crowd was in a daze, overwhelmed with shock. The impact they received today was simply too much! Even outside the barrier, an Immortal-level existence had appeared! And after entering this ce, Yin Soldiers had emerged, guarding the Dao Pce forged from the bones of Immortals. Within the Dao Pce, even beings above Immortality were involved¡­ ¡°Did they get the opportunity?¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze also fell upon Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing. For a time, a burning desire appeared in many eyes! After all, that was an opportunity rted to something beyond Immortality! If obtained, what kind of future could one have? ¡°These two are the truly fated ones, and furthermore, they are the disciples of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± At this point, Ji Yuanqing suddenly spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Those who gain the opportunities here today are the sessors of the First Heavenly Realm, and must respect the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°He who does not respect will perish untimely!¡± Hearing this, everyone on the scene was deeply shocked! Chapter 145 - 133 Disappearance of the Dao Palace 1 Chapter 145: Chapter 133 Disappearance of the Dao Pce 1 Ji Yuanqing¡¯s words caused everyone¡¯s faces to change dramatically! The Lord of the Heavenly Realm!? Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing were actually disciples of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm? For a moment, the eyes of everyone looking at Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing were filled with shock! In the current Heavenly Realm, who did not know of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm? Some time ago, the Four Great Alliances joined forces to attack Xuan Tianzhou, but the awe-inspiring existence in Xuan Tianzhou issued an Edict, and the Four Great Alliances submitted! And at that time, Jiang Xue, who casually obliterated several Golden Immortals, informed the world that one could refer to the existence who wrote the Edict as¡­ the Lord of the Heavenly Realm! It is known to all that in Xuan Tianzhou, there might very well be an Immortal-level being. Because only beings at the Immortal level have the ability to write an Edict. ¡°1 was wondering how Lu Rang could be so defiant, breaking through nine games, when in actual fact the one really ying the game was the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°The Lord of the Heavenly Realm personally set up this ce? That¡¯s terrifying. I always thought the Lord was Immortal, but before he had made an Immortal out of a single game of chess¡­ he could very likely be above Immortal!¡± ¡°I finally understand why the merged new world is called the Heavenly Realm, that senior in Xuan Tianzhou could very likely be a fearsome figure from the time of the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± For a time, everyone in the venue began to speak. Ji Yuanqing¡¯s words truly led them to imagine countless possibilities! At the same time, the fervor and greed previously seen in everyone¡¯s eyes hadpletely disappeared! What remained was only reverence and devotion! ¡°s, our ability toe here, to receive the inheritance of Immortality on this dais, is all due to the grace of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. Without him, we couldn¡¯t even have entered!¡± ¡°Indeed, the Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡­¡± ¡°Following under the Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡¯s banner, perhaps in the future, we could recreate the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Once again, everyone began to speak. ¡°The Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± Suddenly, a youth cried out and fell to his knees before Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang! ¡°The Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°The Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°The Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± Everyone called out in turn, all of them kneeling! They were all bowing in worship! Even Xiao Yan could not help but kneel down at this moment. For within him, Yang Miechen waspelling him to kneel. ¡°Kid, even within the Immortal Domain, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to meet an Immortal Monarch, let alone an existence that surpasses Immortality. The current being of the Heavenly Realm¡­ you must not show disrespect!¡± These were the words of Yang Miechen, the First Immortal General! Meanwhile, at a location quite distant from the Immortal Dao Pce, a Blood Shadow was watching in the direction of the Immortal Dao Pce. ¡®The First Heavenly Realm clearly had only one Immortal King, who has already perished. Where did this Lord of the Heavenly Realme from?!¡± In its words was an apparent wariness, it took a deep look at the Immortal Dao Pce, and the next moment, it suppressed its longing and turned to leave! In front of the Immortal Dao Pce. Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing saw the scene before them and exchanged a look, each seeingplexity in the other¡¯s eyes. Now, nearly all these people had received the inheritance of Immortality. One could imagine what achievements they might have in the future. And these people, now all revered Li Fan as the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. If Li Fan were tomand, they would inevitably assemble! ¡°This, perhaps, is also part of the Master s n, to let the people of the Heavenly Realm receive the inheritance here, thereby cultivating a force that belongs to the First Heavenly Realm?¡± Dugu Yuqing was filled with guesses. He immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Gentlemen, please rise!¡± ¡°The opportunity here has been obtained. Please follow me and leave!¡± Immediately, everyone rose to their feet. And followed behind Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang. They moved forward and soon left the area of the Immortal Dao Pce, about to enter the region rampant with Yin Soldiers and steeped in evil Yin Qi. ¡°Boom boom? ¡± Just at this moment, a tremendous roar suddenly erupted from behind, and everyone turned around only to see the Immortal Dao Pce rising from the ground, its destination unknown! ¡°The mission of the Immortal Dao Pce is to leave behind its legacy¡­ Now that the legacy has been passed on, unless the person of this generation who received the inheritance dies, the Immortal Dao Pce will not reappear¡­¡± Ji Yuanqing spoke, his words filled with sorrow. The Immortal Dao Pce was the cornerstone of the First Heavenly Realm, and countless powerful beings from the Immortal Domain had been mobilized to try to destroy it. Now that the Immortal Dao Pce had emerged, causing such immense waves, it was inevitable that the Immortal Domain would take notice. Staying here meant a high probability of annihtion. After all, the Yin Soldiers in this ce were not capable of withstanding an attack from the Immortal Domain. To Ji Yuanqing, perhaps he hoped to see the Immortal Dao Pce again, yet also wished that it would never appear again. Because he did not want to see the people who received the inheritance today, one by one, die. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke up. He took the lead, stepping into the miasma of malevolent energy and Yin Qi. As they faced forward, they saw countless Yin Soldiers, rising from a mountain of corpses and sea of bones, silent as if observing this group of people. Dugu Yuqing clenched a feather brush in his hand, ready to act at a moment s notice. Yet the densely packed Yin Soldiers around them remainedpletely still. The spirits of warhorses and the remains of the dead seemed like silent sculptures. Between them, a path was left open. The Yin Soldiers lined up on both sides of the path, in that moment, as if they were seeing off the living. All who passed through were deeply shaken, trembling as they walked between the Yin Soldiers. ¡°The Immortal Dao Pce has flown away, and the legacy has been left behind. To these Yin Soldiers, their final wish has been fulfilled. Perhaps after today, they will truly decay, returning to dust and earth, ceasing to exist.¡± Ji Yuanqingmented, his old eyes filled with profound sadness. Many among these dead Yin Soldiers were recorded in the ancestral records of the Ji Family. They were the heroic spirits who had once fought to the death for the First Heavenly Realm. Finally, Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang, leading the people, arrived at the edge of the Barrier. At that moment, Dugu Yuqing turned around to look at the densely arranged Yin Soldiers behind them. All of a sudden, he raised the broken sword in his hand and dered, ¡°One day, we shall restore the First Heavenly Realm! We shall y all the kings in the Immortal Domain!¡± The countless silent Yin Soldiers now erupted with a roaring murderous intent that shook the heavens! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± It was their unyielding roar, the great hatred of their lifetime! Dugu Yuqmg took onest deep look at the countless Yin Soldiers, then turned his head and, together with Lu Rang, stepped out of the Barrier. -With the legacy of the Immortal Dao Pce obtained, the Barrier reopened. Soon, everyone had left the Barrier. ¡°Boom boom¡ª¡± The moment they stepped out of the Barrier, a terrifying light enveloped the ce, and everything behind them vanished from sight. Looking vaguely into the distance, the mountains were graceful, and the ranges undting. The Ancient Battlefield also quietly vanished. Perhaps it would never appear again. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Xuan Tianzhou!¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke, Lu Rang and he prepared to leave. ¡°Fellow Daoists, we part here, thank you for your Immortal Spirit Stones. Our vige will continue to recruit for pig farming; if you¡¯re interested, remember toe ah¡ª¡± Lu Rang, in his carefree manner,ughed as he left these words before the two of them transformed into a ray of light, immediately departing! The few hundred people from the Four Great Alliances remained, their expressionsplex. Meanwhile, in the Immortal Domain! Above the Immortal Domain, a hugemotion stirred! The entire Immortal Domain¡­. was boiling over! Chapter 146 - 134 Immortal Domain Tremor 1 Chapter 146: Chapter 134 Immortal Domain Tremor 1 Immortal Domain! Today, towering waves have arisen! First was an indomitable will that actually burst through the barrier from the Lower World, shocking the Five Great Immortal Domains. This will, appearing above the Immortal Domain, headed straight for the Western Immortal Domain! In no time, this will had already appeared before an ancient and grand city in the Western Immortal Domain! ¡°Holy Golden Immortal Monarch, First Heavenly Realm¡¯s Zhan Li, hase to kill you!¡± Zhan Li¡¯s will, with a thunderous shout, surged with killing intent! Instantly, the entire Immortal City shook violently, and countless Arrays buried beneath the city erupted in brilliant light, and various defensive barriers lit up all at once! ¡°A great enemy is attacking!¡± ¡°Which Immortal Monarch dares to strike at our Holy Golden Immortal City!¡± ¡°Quick, report to the Immortal Monarch!¡± The city was in chaos, and the Immortal Generals defending it were in shock! Because, the great enemy who had arrived was an Immortal Monarch! It must be understood that even within the Immortal Domain, if an Immortal Monarch engages in a grand battle, it¡¯s a colossal event that could spark a storm! And at this moment¡­ the arriving Immortal Monarch was actually from¡­ the First Heavenly Realm! Even within the Immortal Domain, the First Heavenly Realm was almost taboo. It was rarely mentioned on an ordinary day. Because matters regarding that realm involved some terrifying Immortal Kings! ¡°The First Heavenly Realm? Hasn¡¯t it already turned to ashes? It was destroyed in the long river of history long ago¡­¡± ¡°Why does the First Heavenly Realm still have an Immortal Monarch appearing today?¡± ¡°Zhan Li¡­ I seem to have heard that name before. In the war against the First Heavenly Realm, he was said to be the strongest of the younger generation, ying several peers of superior talents from the Immortal Domains and finally forcing Holy Golden Immortal Monarch to take action and suppress him¡­¡± For a moment, countless people in Holy Golden Immortal City murmured in shock. ¡°Holy Golden Immortal Monarch, do you dare not to fight?¡± ¡°If you dare not fight, today I shall ughter your Immortal City¡ª¡± Zhan Li¡¯s will had already transformed into a valiant young man. Standing with his hands behind his back, he took one step forward, and in an instant, the entire Holy Golden Immortal City was on the verge of copse! Countless barriers were annihted on the spot, and many defensive arrays were directly destroyed! His prowess was terrifying beyond measure! In the Holy Golden Immortal City, countless cultivators wailed! ¡°Who dares to ravage my ce of cultivation!¡± Finally, within Holy Golden Immortal City, a cold and majestic voice rang out atst! Following this voice, a tremendously fearsome Divine Metal Immortal Mace suddenly soared from within the Holy Golden Immortal City, and then, carrying endless might, it cleaved towards Zhan Li! Zhan Li, upon seeing this, merely raised his hand with a cold nce, and instantly, the Divine Metal Immortal Mace was repelled, unable to get close to him! Above the Holy Golden Immortal City stood a middle-aged man dressed in a golden robe, finally appearing. His skin glowed with a golden luster, like a golden statue! In his eyes there flickered a golden light that seemed able to prate everything! Western Immortal Domain¡¯s Holy Golden Immortal Monarch! ¡°Zhan Li? An ant that died by my hand tens of thousands of years ago, I didn¡¯t expect you today would dare to transform into a dragon ande to provoke me?!¡± Holy Golden Immortal Monarch said coldly, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve be an Immortal Monarch, so what? Not to mention it¡¯s just a mere will that has achieved Dao, even if you were alive, I could kill you once again!¡± He gripped the Divine Metal Immortal Mace in his hand, took one step out, and in a sh, myriad terrifying Dao swept towards Zhan Li! ¡°Die!¡± He roared furiously! Zhan Li¡¯s remaining will was now enveloped by battle fury, with myriad terrifying Dao surrounding him, he engaged the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch in battle! Void annihted, the fight reached the brink of madness! This battlested for three days and three nights! Almost the entire Western Immortal Domain bore signs of their ferociousbat, and the war raged in all directions, drawing intense attention from the entire Immortal Domain! ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­ The First Heavenly Realm has been obliterated for so many years, why can a mere will still be Immortal and ascend to the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°There must have been a cataclysm in the Lower World, the will of Wuji Xianwang has also appeared in the Immortal Domain above, vowing to y all kings¡­ What exactly happened in the past?¡± ¡°There must be a raging storm hidden in the Lower World!¡± All parties were paying attention, even Immortals from the Immortal-level powers were opening their eyes to witness the battle between Zhan Li and Holy Golden Immortal Monarch! On the third day, at dusk, from some ce on the ground, the wailing of the Immortal Monarch shattered the heavens! That spot on the earth exploded with a boom, forming a terrifying crater. What followed was that, within the Western Immortal Domain, suddenly the sky rained blood! ¡°An Immortal Monarch has fallen!¡± For a moment, the entire Western Immortal Domain was shaken! The fall of an Immortal Monarch, nourishing the Immortal Domain with his demise, thus his entire cultivation essence turned into blood rain, returning to the heavens and the earth! The sky filled with blood rain, also known as the weeping of the heavens, signifies the death of Immortals! ¡°Has the great war finally drawn to a close? The Holy Golden Immortal Monarch, has he really perished? Inconceivable!¡± ¡°How is this possible? That Zhan Li, said to be a lingering will, can actually battle and kill a powerful Immortal Monarch of the Western Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying!¡± All directions took notice! And the Holy Golden Immortal City, on that very day, crumbled, plunging into an apocalyptic state. With the falling of an Immortal Monarch, his lineage too would be greatly weakened. This battle, atst, has reached its conclusion! Many major forces on that day went to the final battlefield to investigate. ¡°Zhan Li has already dispersed soul and spirit!¡± ¡°The Divine Metal mace of the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch, its whereabouts unknown¡­¡± ¡°At the site, it seemed there were traces of other auras as well¡­¡± For a moment, opinions abound! In the end, a grand voice emanated from the Immortal Monarch¡¯s temple in the Western Immortal Domain: ¡°The Holy Golden Immortal Monarch has fallen in battle, but a thread of essence blood is preserved in the Immortal Monarch¡¯s temple of the Western Immortal Domain, there¡¯s still hope for rebirth!¡± Upon the release of the message, shock reverberated in all directions. The Holy Golden Immortal Monarch¡­ truly fell in battle! ¡°Gods, the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch, touted as one of the strongest Immortal Monarchs in the Western Immortal Domain, right? It was said he even had hopes to ascend as an Immortal King, and now he fell in battle¡­¡± ¡°Unbelievable, Zhan Li of the First Heavenly Realm, merely a lingering will, could prove Immortality and even y the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch?¡± ¡°The Lower World will surely face great turmoil, we must pay attention!¡± Everyone in the Immortal Domain was shaken. And at this moment, in the upper echelons of the Immortal Domain, a secret whisper quietly spread: ¡°A certain Immortal King left behind a clone in the Lower World as a contingency, to wait for when the remnants of the First Heavenly Realm¡ªthe Infinite Sword King¡¯s Sword Intent¡ªsurged to the Immortal Domain. He once summoned that clone, but thereafter, lost all contact¡­¡± This secret was known to very few, only the true powerhouses had heard of it. This whisper was even more astonishing than the news of the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch falling in battle! In the upper echelons of the Immortal Domain, all were stirred without exception. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that in the Lower World there exists someone who can contend¡­ or even repress that Immortal King¡¯s avatar?¡± ¡°Impossible, throughout history in the Lower World, only the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm has sessfully ascended, and he¡¯s dead, along with his friend, the Wuji Xianwang of the Southern Immortal Domain, who was also in. Who else could there be in the Lower World?¡± ¡°Immediately investigate the Million Lower Realms! We must uncover the origins of this cmity!¡± All parties immediately focused their attention! Blue Cloud Immortal City. This ce, an Immortal city, is the dwellings of the Blue Cloud Immortal Monarch. Today, within the Immortal Monarch¡¯s Grand Hall, a voice coldly issued forth: ¡°Immediately send word, search the Lower World, we must find the source!¡± Universe-Sun Immortal City. ¡°The edict of Universe-Sun Immortal Monarch is given,mand the Nine Great Immortal Generals, immediately lead your men to the Lower World, to investigate the source of the Infinite Sword King¡¯s Sword Intent!¡± From one Immortal Monarch¡¯s Holy City to another, orders were incessantly issued! The eyes of the Immortal Domain, all turned towards the Lower World! At that very moment, in the boundless depths, amidst the surging clouds and radiant mists, within a majestic Immortal Pce. A pair of eyes flickered uncertainly, anger rising, as if the very Dao of heaven and earth was trembling with them. ¡°A mere Lower World, who is it that has imprisoned my clone?!¡± The formidable being murmured in a low voice, immediately saying, ¡°I am in a critical period and cannot go in person¡­¡± With a snap of his fingers, a streak of light instantly traversed the entire Immortal Domain and appeared in the endless Void Ocean of the Lower World. The streak of light, in an instant, transformed into a human figure. He strides like a dragon and tiger, d in a blue wide-sleeved robe, his eyes resembling the stars in the night sky, seemingly able to peer through all heavens! He walked through the Void Ocean, searching for something! Chapter 147 - 135 True Sword Seed_1 Chapter 147: Chapter 135 True Sword Seed_1 Heavenly Realm. After Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing and their party left the Burial Immortal Mountain Range, everything behind them suddenly disappeared. As if nothing had ever existed. ¡°Young Master Lu, Young Master Dugu, where should we go from here, please instruct us!¡± Alliance Leader Yue Poshan of the Earth Spirit Alliance immediately greeted the two of them reverently and asked. Now, they all revered Li Fan as their lord. For one, they all understood that it was the Lord of the Heavenly Realm who had bestowed all this upon them. If it weren¡¯t for the Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡¯s intervention, they would have had no chance of even getting close to the gates of the Immortal Dao Pce. Secondly, between the First Heavenly Realm and the Immortal Domain, there existed an undying, immutable enmity. Now that they had received the legacy of the Immortal Dao Pce of the First Heavenly Realm, once the Immortal Domain found out, they would certainly not allow them to live! Therefore, their only path was to follow by the side of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. After all, this Lord of the Heavenly Realm might very well be an existence that had transcended Immortality! This was their only way now. ¡°For the time being, you all may return to your original Sect Gates. From today onwards, the Four Great Alliances must heed themands of Xuantian State.¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke, saying, ¡°The Xuantian Alliance is the one my master intends to establish!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone deeply bowed! ¡°We will honor themand!¡± ¡°We will honor themand!¡± Afterward, Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing stepped onto the Teleportation Array, preparing to leave. ¡°Hey, if we want to go raise pigs in your vige, how could we find you?¡± At this moment, Xia Yao chased after them and asked. The figures of Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing gradually faded, leaving only a voice that reached her ears: ¡°Southern Region of Xuantian State, Cangli Mountain Range. The rest is up to destiny.¡± Xia Yao, looking in the direction they vanished, murmured, ¡°Xuantian State- Southern Territory, Cangli Mountain Range!¡± She turned her head, saying, ¡°Sister Qing Lan, shall we go straight to Xuantian State?¡± Qing Lan nodded, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°We must go to Xuantian State!¡± Xuantian State. Southern Territory. Today, the Southern Territory was also deeply shaken. The various vibrations continuously emanating from Huangtian State directly shocked the world. It was terrifying. Yuanyang Holy Lord and others understood that all this was mostly rted to the two great disciples sent by Li Fan. After returning to the Taiyan Holy Land, a group of them were all on pins and needles. ¡°What on earth happened today, those terrifying auras one after another, was it almost enough to tear the heavens apart?¡± ¡°Senior Li casually yed a chess move, and it led to the rise of an Immortal. It¡¯s simply unimaginable, and what¡¯s even more inconceivable is that in Huangtian State, there exists a being that surpasses Immortals¡­¡± ¡°I seriously doubt if we are dreaming, as if we have returned to the age of ancient myths¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming and Dugu Chenlu, all couldn¡¯t help but express their feelings. Who could have imagined that just over a month ago, this was merely a realm known by a Mysterious Character? Before that, they were looking up at Almost Immortals, longing to see an Immortal but unable to meet one. Now, they have encountered even Immortals, a presence only heard of in legends¡­ ¡°The vast nid out by Senior Li is too terrifying. 1 once thought we could be fortunate enough to be a link in Senior Li¡¯s chess game, but now I realize we are just ants after all, facing a giant dragon without knowing¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord sighed deeply. Everyone nodded, thinking of the grand scheme set by Senior Li that involved Immortals and beings even above Immortals¡­ The thought alone made their scalps tingle! ¡°The Teleportation Array has been activated, are Senior Li¡¯s two great disciples returning?¡± At this moment, Saint Lord Lingchao suddenly spoke. Everyone hurriedly gathered around the Teleportation Array. Soon after, a gate of space suddenly opened, and following that, two figures stumbled out. ¡°Ough -¡± Upon appearing, Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing immediately began to vomit! With pale faces, both looked extremely weak! Seeing this, Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were shocked! ¡°Young Masters, was there a great battle? Are there pursuersing behind? Quick, shut down the Teleportation Array!¡± ¡°To have reduced Senior Li¡¯s two great disciples to such a state, there must be a great enemy! Alliance Leader Ling¡¯er, Alliance Leader Qian Ning, please lend your aid!¡± Everyone was extremely anxious! One must know, Li Fan¡¯s two disciples were both of a realm above True Immortals. Moreover, both of them carried treasures bestowed by Li Fan. To be in such a sorry state, they must have encountered a tremendous enemy! ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Lu Rang struggled to stand up with the support of a pir, saying: ¡°We¡­ got motion sick, water! Give us water¡­¡± Motion sickness!? Upon hearing these words, Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were all taken aback. Noble cultivators, and they speak of such ailments? Soon, Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing finally rested well and regained their spirits. ¡°Young Master Lu, what exactly happened in Huangtian State?¡± ¡°Could you inform us?¡± The crowd spoke up. Dugu Chen also turned to Dugu Yuqing and said, ¡°Yuqing, what exactly happened there? Why does the sword in your hand make your father want to offer the highest respect and worship¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing looked up and said, ¡°I shall not conceal it from you all, Huangtian State is indeed a part of what once was the First Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°This time, it was the emergence of the Immortal Dao Pce from the First Heavenly Realm, there appeared Immortals and such¡­¡± He briefly recounted what had happened in Huangtian State. The incident was no secret. Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. ¡°Senior Li casually yed a game of chess, and allowed an Almost Immortal, whose will was on the brink of death, to break through and be a True Immortal¡­ too terrifying.¡± ¡°The thought of the Immortal Dao Pce alone is horrifying¡­¡± ¡°The Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm¡­ Wuji Xianwang¡­ these, all are great taboos!¡± Many sighed continuously in amazement! ¡°In addition, the being that annihted the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm in ancient times left behind a clone, which attacked us, intending to carry out an act of utter annihtion.¡± Dugu Yuqing continued, ¡°Fortunately, my master bestowed a Dao Map before departing, and that clone has now been locked within this map.¡± He showed the Sunset Dao Chart given by Li Fan to everyone. Inside the Dao Map, a figure was approaching the sunset! ¡°Terrifying, utterly terrifying¡­ This clone is very likely to be¡­ that level of a being!¡± ¡°And it was captured by Senior Li with just a chart¡­ Isn¡¯t Senior Li way too incredible?¡± ¡°Senior Li surely had foreseen this. Only an existence at the level of an Immortal King could have moved his thoughts, right?¡± Everyone was filled with deep emotion! ¡°Hm? Junior Brother, I¡¯ve noticed that this figure is now closer to that sunset than before.¡± At this moment, Lu Rang suddenly spoke. His keen eyes had spotted the anomaly. Dugu Yuqing scrutinized it carefully once again, and his heart trembled. He said, ¡°Indeed, this figure¡­ it seems to move within the painting, getting closer to the sunset!¡± Lu Rang¡¯s face grew uneasy as he said, ¡°When it reaches the sunset, won¡¯t it be able to break out of this painting and reappear?¡± Considering the terror of that figure, both Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing wore extremely solemn expressions. ¡°We must quickly return and see our master. This matter is terrifying to no end; only he is capable of handling it!¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke immediately; they could no longer afford a moment¡¯s dy. They set off at once. Meanwhile. Above the Immortal Domain. ¡°That is the Sword Intent of Wuji Xianwang¡­ Has he truly fallen¡­?¡± A group of powerful generals stood in a deste wastnd, with the leader being a middle-aged man carrying a gigantic iron sword on his back. His arms, bulging with muscles like that of serpentine dragons, were extremely robust, and his battle armor was mottled, clearly worn by a hardened Immortal General who had fought his way through piles of dead! Such an iron-d warrior now had tears in his tiger-like eyes as he looked to the sky, filled with sorrow! Hailing from the Southern Territory, they had been searching tirelessly for the source of One Sword Suppressing the South Heavens,¡¯ for they believed it must be rted to Wuji Xianwang, and might even be Wuji Xianwang himself¡­ But now, as a Sword Intent broke through the barriers between worlds and returned to the Immortal Domain, issuing a bloodied battle cry to its old foes, they knew¡­ Wuji Xianwang had indeed fallen! ¡°The Immortal King has fallen¡­ Is there still a need for us to search?¡± ¡°The Immortal Demon Monarch above the Forbidden Sea, perhaps out of fear that the Immortal King was not dead, dared not make a move; now that the whole Immortal Domain knows of the Immortal King¡¯s demise¡­ it likely won¡¯t be long before the Demon Race¡¯s great armies wille sweeping through once again.¡± ¡°What should we do¡­¡± The twelve powerful Immortal Generals following the man were all looking dejected and lost. The man with the gigantic iron sword had the sorrow in his eyes fade away, and he suddenly clenched his fist! ¡°The Immortal King said there is a True Sword Seed in the Lower World!¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to find a True Sword Seed in the world, for a Sword Seed¡¯s emergence has no rival! The Immortal King has passed down his Sword Dao, and now, we must descend to the Lower World, locate the heir of the Immortal King, and protect their growth!¡± ¡°This is the only chance for our Southern Immortal Domain!¡± His words were filled with resolve! The twelve great Immortal Generals behind him nodded in agreement! Chapter 148 - 136: Erase the Immortal King in One Stroke?_1 Chapter 148: Chapter 136: Erase the Immortal King in One Stroke?_1 Heavenly Realm. Southern Territory, Cangli Mountain Range. Lu Rang, Dugu Yuqing, and others had already hurried back to the small mountain vige. When they entered the vige, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they reached this ce, even if it were beings above immortality itself, they wouldn¡¯t be so worried anymore. They soon arrived outside Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. Lu Rang went straight forward to push the door open and entered the courtyard, saying, ¡°Master, we have returned.¡± Inside the courtyard, Li Fan was leisurely teaching Xinning to read poetry and ying chess at the same time. His opponent was himself. Having yed chess with Lu Rang before, whose skills in the game were not so great, Li Fan had be somewhat interested, hence the few rounds against himself. ¡°You¡¯ve all returned. Did everything go smoothly on your journey?¡± Seeing Lu Rang and others return, Li Fan asked with a smile. The other disciples too stopped what they were doing and turned their gaze towards Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing! Nan Feng, Zi Ling, Long Zixuan, and others all had a hint of anticipation and curiosity in their eyes. They knew that this time, the two younger brothers had stirred up huge waves on their journey! Even beings of the Immortal and even above that level had appeared. ¡°Reporting to Master, all went smoothly,¡± Dugu Yuqing reported, saying, ¡°We havepleted the task ording to Master¡¯s wishes!¡± His heart was still somewhat moved; if Master had told him and Lu Rang before departing that they would face Immortals, beings above immortality, he probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to go! Fortunately, the items from the Immortal Dao Pce were now secured. He believed that was the Master¡¯s intent. Li Fan, hearing this, smiled as well. It seemed that the task was aplished quite perfectly. Dugu Yuqing had only learned calligraphy for a short time but was already making a name for himself in the outside world? ¡°The prize then? Let me have a look,¡± Li Fan inquired. He was quite curious about the prizes offered in the outsidepetition. If possible, he might consider participating in the future¡­ Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing was startled, but then quickly realized what was meant! The ¡°prize¡± teacher was referring to must be that Broken Sword! For the teacher, this experience was a test for his disciples, and the items gained as a result were naturally regarded as prizes! ¡°Here it is!¡± Dugu Yuqing immediately presented the Broken Sword with great respect. Seeing this, everyone else was taken aback. ¡°This sword¡­ so terrifying, it emits not a single horrifying aura, yet it¡¯s like an abyss, unfathomable¡­¡± Long Zixuan couldn¡¯t help but speak out! ¡°Though dormant and concealed, one can still sense that invincible sharpness¡­ This sword must have once been bathed in True Brahma Holy Blood¡­¡± Qing Chen murmured even more. In his eyes, this sword was simply an enormous fierce weapon! Supreme fierceness! The Yuanyang Holy Lord and others were all profoundly shocked. Merely a nce at this sword imposed upon them a pressure their souls could hardly withstand! ¡°This sword¡­ Just by approaching it, 1 almost transcend into the Dao¡­ Can it absorb all the Sword Dao of the world?!¡± Dugu Chenlu murmured in astonishment. This was too terrifying. Xinning also widened her eyes, looking incredulously at the Broken Sword! ¡°Demon Monarch, this, is this the legendary sword from the Southern Immortal Domain?!¡± Gong Ya asked with a trembling voice. This sword almost made her kneel! Because the Broken Sword had once been bathed in countless Demon Blood, she even felt it included the blood of the Immortal Demon Monarch and even¡­ beyond that, the blood of a Demon King! This was too horrifying¡­ The feat could only belong to that one sword from the Southern Immortal Domain! The Wuji Immortal Sword that once guarded Tian Nan, deterring the Demon Domain from crossing even a step beyond the Forbidden Sea! ¡°It must be¡­ In the world, only that sword would possess such terrifying might¡­ Why is this sword in the Lower World? Could the legend be true?¡± Xinning murmured, ¡°The Infinite Sword King of the Southern Immortal Domain, due to his friend, the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm being harmed, unsheathed his sword to battle the kings of the Immortal Domain¡­ and fell in the Lower World?¡± Thinking thus, her big eyes turned to Li Fan, filled with even more doubts! Then, who exactly was Li Fan? How did he know where this sword was? And moreover, he could easily send disciples to retrieve it¡­ While everyone was still in shock, Li Fan casually took the Broken Sword and weighed it in his hand. It turned out to be a Broken Sword? This prize was quite unusual; could it be some sort of antique? Li Fan said, ¡°The sword is not bad, and the materials used for the forging are also alright. It¡¯s just a shame it¡¯s broken¡­ Perhaps it will be better if I have a chance to reforge it someday.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was even more shocked. Such a terrifying divine sword, in the eyes of Li Fan, was actually only¡­ Still okay¡­ Quite alright¡­ ¡°Even the sword of the Infinite Sword King, in his eyes, is just okay¡­¡± Xinning murmured, her mind drifting into a daze, what kind of existence was she actually facing¡­ Gong Ya¡¯s expression was even moreplicated; the more she understood the terror of this sword, the more she realized how frightening Li Fan¡¯s casualments were! Dugu Yuqing¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Master, are you versed in the art of sword casting?¡± Li Fan smiled and replied, ¡°Sword casting? Your teacher has merely a little knowledge about cksmithing¡­¡± cksmithing? Everyone was momentarily stunned. But, they soon understood! ¡°Senior Li¡¯s mention of cksmithing¡­ it refers to the grand path of artifact refinement!¡± Everyone came to this realization! Artifact refinement, in the eyes of the world, was profound and difficult, but for an entity like Senior Li¡­ it was as simple as an ordinary cksmith forging iron! Dugu Yuqing was immediately overjoyed, fully aware of the significance behind his teacher¡¯s words! For others, a little knowledge might indeed mean just that. However, everyone in the room understood that Li Fan¡¯s little knowledge¡­ surely meant another path leading to ultimate mastery. ¡°The Dao of artifact refinement is immenselyplicated; among ten thousand cultivators, only one or two lucky ones might emerge capable of refinement¡­ Yet Senior Li is also an expert in this field.¡± ¡°Senior Li truly is learned beyond mortal kin, and I really want to know, is there anything in this world that he does not understand?¡± ¡°Versed in ancient and modern wisdom, there is nothing beyond his reach¡­ it is just so.¡± People also sighed with admiration. ¡°Right, Master, there¡¯s one more thing, this time¡­ there¡¯s an extra person in your painting!¡± Dugu Yuqing continued, taking out the Great Sun Taoist Map that Li Fan had given him and unrolling it. Nan Feng and Zi Ling also came over, curious about the extra person in their Master¡¯s painting. What was the situation? A group of disciples paid close attention. Yuanyang Holy Lord and others were even more solemn; they knew the contents of this painting were extremely significant, involving existences beyond immortality. As the scroll was unfurled, everyone saw the red sun within, as if plucked from the realm of reality into the painting, the space within the scroll vast, with the red sun setting in the west, filled with an indescribable supreme truth. And now, within the painting, there was a figure approaching the red sun. ¡°Closer by a margin!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were shocked beyond measure. Compared to when they were at Taiyan Holy Land, the figure was now closer to the red sun. ¡°This clone could belong to an existence above immortality¡­ if it approaches, it might break out of the painting!¡± ¡°If such a supreme existence is unleashed, the Million Lower Realms may be in for cataclysmic upheaval, with no one able to stop it¡­¡± They were all fraught with anxiety! As for Gong Ya Demon Marshal, she merely nced at it from a distance, only to feel a stabbing pain in her eyes, almost drawing blood, and she quickly lowered her head! ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ That shadow, trapped within the painting, must be a terrifying entity¡­¡± She transmitted her fears with trepidation! As a Demon Marshal herself, she knew far more about such terrifying beings! There was an old prophecy: ¡°The Immortal King should not be looked upon!¡± Gazing directly at an Immortal King would often lead to all manner of weird and terrible oues, with many people dying unexpectedly. Xinning also nced at it, murmuring, ¡°Could it be that the painting holds a clone of an Immortal King? That¡¯s too terrifying¡­¡± The thought was unimaginable. The Immortal King was a truly supreme being in heaven and earth. Even over tens of thousands of years, one might scarcely emerge. The Immortal King was synonymous with invincibility. And now, a clone of an Immortal King was trapped within a painting¡­ If this news spread, the entire Immortal Domain would be thrown into turmoil! Li Fan, upon looking at his own painting, couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly displeased! Who was this,cking any public decency, doodling on his painting? It was simply too much,cking any manners at all! Moreover, this figure, though indistinct, was vaguely discernible as a male; painting an immortal fairy or such, one could call it an ascension by daylight, giving it some appeal¡­ but now, it was truly ugly! ¡°Master, what should we do about this¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing was somewhat uneasy. Although Li Fan was displeased, he did not me Dugu Yuqing and the others, saying indifferently: ¡°No matter, it¡¯s nothing serious, bring me ink and a brush.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Zi Ling immediately went to the study to fetch the ink and brush. All eyes were on Li Fan. With a sweeping stroke of his brush, soaked in ink, Li Fan crossed over the painting in a swift move! As he made this stroke, everyone felt a shudder in their souls, as if some unspeakable existence was fading away, with the Dao thundering andws intertwining! And with Li Fan¡¯s stroke, the figure within this Great Sun Taoist Map¡­ was erased by him! In an instant, everyone was stunned! Deathly silence descended, absolute silence! Chapter 149 - 137 Senluo Immortal Monarch’s Edicti Chapter 149: Chapter 137 Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s Edicti Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others, upon seeing this, were instantly stunned, looking at the scene before them in disbelief! As if they had seen a ghost! How could this be possible? One must know, the entity within the painting¡­ was a living being of terror, wasn¡¯t it? Even though it was just a clone, it was still a clone of the Immortal King, possessing an invincible might unmatched in the heavens and the earth¡­ But now, it was erased with a single stroke of the brush? How could this be possible! ¡°Gone¡­ It¡¯s gone? The being inside has just vanished like that?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao was utterly shocked. ¡°Incredible, Senior Li¡¯s brush stroke¡­ directly caused this avatar topletely disappear from this world¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord was also taken aback, the scene was simply too unbelievable¡­ ¡°Master, a single stroke to annihte the clone of the Immortal King, and the opponent didn¡¯t even cause a ripple?¡± Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang exchanged shocked nces. They knew very well how terrifying that avatar was. And Gong Ya Demon Marshal, upon witnessing this scene, almost fainted. For her, the impact was too strong, making her feel like she was seeing illusions, not reality¡­ That was the Immortal King, and yet it was annihted just like that¡­ ¡°Could it be that I still underestimated this senior¡¯s strength¡­ This is too terrifying, why is he secluded here, what is he really after?¡± Xinning murmured to herself, her ¡°young¡± mind experiencing intense shock! An avatar of the Immortal King had been erased by Li Fan with a single stroke of the brush¡­ But Li Fan appeared very calm, smiling and saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this better?¡± He looked at Zi Ling with a smile, ¡°Have you learned? If you put your heart into it, nobody can spoil your painting.¡± ¡°As long as you have a clear understanding of your own painting, and you can control every stroke, then you can restore your painting anytime, anywhere.¡± Hearing this, Zi Ling was startled, then quickly nodded her head, understanding that her master was imparting profound truths to her. Could it be that one day she would be able to, like her master¡­ erase such beings with a brush? She was ecstatic to the point of exploding! ¡°Master, also, there¡¯s something wrong with my grass¡­¡± Seeing this, Lu Rang hurriedly took the grass from his back and said, ¡°During this outing, some ashes blew into it, and I feel that the grass is bing more and more peculiar¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. Ashes? ¡°Brother Dugu, what¡¯s going on here? Why do I feel like this grass seems to have a life of its own, and there¡¯s also a sense that it¡¯s too fearsome to look at directly?¡± Nan Feng questioned Dugu Yuqing. Dugu Yuqing¡¯s expression wasplex as he replied, ¡°The ashes Brother Lu Rang mentioned¡­ are likely the ashes of the Immortal King.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present fell into dead silence once more. No, the ashes of the Immortal King?! Everyone was dizzy. What is going on? The Immortal King, isn¡¯t that a supreme being held in high esteem? Existing only in myths and legends, it¡¯s said that in the Immortal Domain, just mentioning the Immortal King¡¯s name would cause all sorts of anomalies to ur¡­ respected by all. But now, Senior Li just took up his brush and casually erased an avatar of the Immortal King, and now, two of Senior Li¡¯s disciples, one got the Immortal King¡¯s Broken Sword, and the other nted a pot of grass that actually had the ashes of the Immortal King blow into it?? Has the Immortal King be asmon as cabbages¡­ At the same time, everyone was looking incredulously at that pot of grass! A pot of grass that even the ashes of the Immortal King clung to, how terrifying would that be? Upon hearing this, Li Fan also furrowed his brow. This Lu Rang, truly peculiar! To let ashes blow into it? However, it seemed to be no big deal¡­ he then said: ¡°Such a trivial matter, what is there to be so rmed about? Ashes and nt ash are no different, both are a type of fertilizer, and they are quite beneficial to the grass¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Rang was taken aback. Everyone else was dumbfounded, questioning if they had heard wrong¡­ No different from nt ash? Fertilizer?? I he ashes of an Immortal King, in Senior Li¡¯s eyes, were apparently so insignificant¡­ This level¡­ This height¡­ Everyone felt as if their worldview was somewhat¡­ copsing at that moment! Meanwhile. Within the endless Void Ocean of the Lower World. A terrifying figure was wandering through the void, a single step covering ten thousand li, a single thought revealing the urrences within countless sea domains. But suddenly, the figure came to a halt, his eyes bursting with terrifying light! Like two mes in the dark night, wherever his gaze went, countless small worlds exploded instantly, all living beings perished, and worlds turned to ashes! In a fit of rage, the Star River trembled! ¡°Who dares to annihte my avatar?!¡± With a furious roar, streams of energy spilled from his body. Wherever this energy went, it immediately whipped up a great storm throughout the Void Ocean, birthing Apocalypse Vortexes that spanned millions of li! Thousands of Lower Worlds were instantly engulfed by the storm of the apocalypse due to his anger! ¡°To annihte my avatar, it must be an Immortal King acting¡­ Above the Immortal Domain, is there another traitor like Wuji Xianwang?!¡± He growled sternly. Then, standing in the Void Sea Domain for a long while, he seemed to have lost his direction. The Lower World was boundless! The Void Ocean was infinite, and of the Lower Worlds that were recognized and controlled by the Immortal Domain, there were only a million, but there were many more, hidden in even more secretive sea domains, some of which even Immortal Kings had never set foot in Chapter 150 - 137 Senluo Immortal Monarch’s Edict_2 Chapter 150: Chapter 137 Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s Edict_2 Previously, he could have used that clone to track down his enemy, but now, he had even lost any sense of direction¡­ ¡°This King shall return to the Immortal Domain¡­¡± With a sudden wave of his hand, he tore the void apart. The next moment, he had already appeared above the deste Immortal Domain. He did not return to his own Immortal Pce, but instead took a step and arrived in front of a certain secluded Dao Pce. ¡°Immortal King Antuo hase to see an old friend!¡± He spoke. The Dao Pce trembled violently, but did not open. Instead, a grand illusion appeared above the Dao Pce, which was also a cold figure. ¡°Immortal King Antuo, what business brings you here?¡± The other party spoke indifferently. ¡°Immortal King Yn, I havee to request your assistance in deducing a chain of cause and effect!¡± Immortal King Antuo said. The opposite Immortal King Yn though, responded coldly: ¡°Hehe, you ask for my assistance? Does this matter involve other Immortal Kings? To involve realms of Immortal Kings is no small cost¡­¡± Immortal King Antuo, word by word, ¡°No matter the cost!¡± Meanwhile, at this very moment. In the vast Void Ocean, a certain world shrouded in white. This world is very expansive, also bearing the ¡°Earth¡± character, but is many timesrger than a normal Earth Character Realm! Diming Realm! The Diming Realm is wide in territory, with mountains rising and falling, and the rich Immortal Spirit Qi has birthed countless strong beings. Heavenly Immortals abound, and there are many Golden Immortals! In the Central Province of the Diming Realm, there lies a magnificent pce. This ce is the Imperial Pce of one of the Golden Immortal-level Imperial Dynasties in the Diming Realm, the Xuanming Dynasty. At this moment, Emperor Zhao Chenxing of the Xuanming Dynasty is hurrying to a certain grand hall. Along the way, he passes through threeyers of barriers before finally arriving in front of that pce. Senluo Pce. This pce appeared more majestic than any other within the dynasty! Yet, its existence was undetectable from the outside world, concealed by powerful beings using secret methods. Only Zhao Chenxing, who knew the secrets, could find it. Zhao Chenxing stepped up to the grand hall and solemnly said: ¡°Your subordinate Zhao Chenxing hase to pay his respects!¡± ¡°Enter.¡± A detached voice sounded from within the hall. Zhao Chenxing then entered. Inside the grand hall, a group of elders were already seated! Each one¡¯s presence was incredibly powerful! The weakest among them were all Golden Immortals! Seated at the highest ce was an elder with a celestial bearing, gently waving a yellowed fan in his hand. This person was Lin Wenshi, the master of the Senluo Holy Sect¡¯s branch in the Diming Realm! The Senluo Holy Sect harbored great ambitions for the Lower World and had long controlled this realm in the shadows! However, the Diming Realm is a medium world within the ¡°Earth Character Realms,¡± with too ancient powers and has produced many who have entered the Immortal Domain¡­ Even some from the Diming Realm who once entered the Immortal Domain have now attained significant status there! To act against the Diming Realm might alert the Immortal Domain. And before their ns came to fruition, the Senluo Holy Sect did not wish to stir the Immortal Domain. Thus, they hid within the Xuanming Dynasty! Lin Wenshi nced at Zhao Chenxing and spoke indifferently: ¡°A few days ago, all the members of the Earth Spirit Sub-branch, their Soul Lamps extinguished.¡± ¡°Even the Sect Gate elder Song Chengzhou, whom we had sent to reinforce them, is dead.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Chenxing was immediately shocked, his eyes filled with disbelief. The entire Earth Spirit Sub-branch annihted? And even Song Chengzhou is dead? Heavens, what has happened! ¡°ording to investigations, the hundreds of Lower Worlds originally controlled by the Earth Spirit Sub-branch have fused together, but they are not under our control.¡± Lin Wenshi continued softly. Zhao Chenxing was shocked at heart. Could it be that someone actually dared to oppose the Senluo Pce? With respect, he spoke, ¡°What can this subordinate do?¡± In the outside world, he was the high and mighty Emperor of the Xuanming Dynasty, a Golden Immortal who traversed thends and was illustrious throughout the entire Diming Realm. But here, he was bowing and scraping! He understood deeply that any of these individuals before him could crush him with ease, and the powers behind them were entities that his Xuanming Dynasty could only look up to! Lin Wenshi enunciated each word, ¡°Previously, the Earth Spirit Sub-branch reported that among the small worlds under their control, there exists a Forbidden Artifact. Therefore, our pce sent Elder Song to go there.¡± ¡°Now, I want you to spread this news throughout the entire Diming Realm immediately!¡± ¡°I believe the temptation of the Forbidden Artifact will unite the powers of the Diming Realm to attack that world¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Chenxing was struck with realization. Aplex look shed in his eyes; he understood the old man¡¯s intention. Clearly, the death of Elder Song Chengzhou and the annihtion of the Earth Spirit Sub-branch made the Senluo Pce wary, so by releasing this news, they intended to use the countless powers and Sect Gates of the Diming Realm to probe! But he said nothing, respectfully responding, ¡°This subordinate obeys!¡± Afterward, he departed. The many elders in the great hall also dispersed one after another. ¡°Master, why go through such aplicated process? We should just send someone to annihte that entire world directly,¡± One elder who had stayed behind, asked with iprehension. In Lin Wenshi¡¯s aged eyes, however, there was a hint of deep wariness as he spoke, ¡°Do you know what recently happened in the Immortal Domain?¡± The elder shook his head, ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡± ¡°Zhan Li from the First Heavenly Realm actually achieved Immortality through sheer will, ascended to the Immortal Domain, battled with the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch, and the conclusion was that the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch perished¡­¡± At these words, the elder drew in a sharp breath, ¡°How is that possible!¡± Lin Wenshi also sighed, ¡°No one could have imagined it, but it has happened.¡± ¡°An Immortal has fallen¡­ Blood rains down upon the Immortal Domain; when has such an event urred in countless epochs? Moreover, the one who died is a mighty being like the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch¡­¡± The elder was silent for a very long time before speaking, ¡°What does this have to do with the new major world that the Earth Spirit Sub-branch is trying to integrate with?¡± Lin Wenshi replied, ¡°Of course, it is rted because the current center of that major world is originally known as¡­ the Xuantian Realm!¡± The Xuantian Realm! The elder¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted! ¡°Could it be, the legends are true? The First Heavenly Realm was shattered into countless smaller realms?¡± He muttered. ¡°Our sub-branch just had a disaster, and the remnants from the First Heavenly Realm have ascended to the Immortal Domain; this is too much of a coincidence, so we must be cautious¡­¡± Lin Wenshi spoke, ¡°Be aware that now, almost every great power in the Immortal Domain has begun searching the Lower World to find the reason that will could certify as Immortal¡­¡± The elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does the Immortal Monarch know of the events here?¡± Lin Wenshi nodded deeply, ¡°The Immortal Monarch believes it very likely harbors great horror and may also contain an unparalleled opportunity. Hence, he ordered us to investigate cautiously and report back at any time¡­¡± ¡°This is an Edict from the Immortal Monarch!¡± Upon hearing this, the elder understood it all! In the face of such a situation, no amount of caution is too much! Be aware that this involves the First Heavenly Realm and touches upon the terrifying secret that could make will be Immortal¡­ ¡°The subordinate understands. I will spare no effort to do this!¡± He spoke immediately and turned to leave! Not long afterward, a piece of news suddenly spread throughout the Diming Realm. In a world not too far from the Diming Realm, there lies a Forbidden Artifact! Upon the release of this news, the entire Diming Realm was immediately abuzz! Chapter 151 - 138: Boundary War_1 Chapter 151: Chapter 138: Boundary War_1 ¡°What? A mere Mysterious Character Realm might contain a Forbidden Artifact? Is that true or just a rumor?¡± ¡°The source of the information? I feel it¡¯s all hearsay!¡± ¡°If there really is a Forbidden Artifact, then it indeed would be an enormous opportunity!¡± All major powers of the Diming Realm were paying attention to this news. However, most people were skeptical. ¡°It¡¯s true. The Guantian Sect discovered it. In the Void Sea Domain, ten thousand li away, there was an Apocalypse Vortex a while ago. Bizarrely, that Apocalypse Vortex didn¡¯t cause any catastrophic disasters. Instead, it led to the merger and formation of a newrge world!¡± Soon, another message spread. ¡°ording to predictions, only a Forbidden Artifact could protect that small world from invasions!¡± Once this statement was made, many forces were unable to sit still. As an ancient sect of the Diming Realm, specializing in the study of the Void Sea Domain and almost entirely aloof from worldly disputes, the Guantian Sect enjoyed an extremely high status in the Diming Realm. The news released by this sect couldn¡¯t be false! ¡°Regardless, the formation of a newrge world is worth exploring!¡± In an ancient Golden Immortal-level sect, an old Sect Master murmured softly, ¡°The Diming Realm is crowded enough already. A newrge world would be convenient for colonization!¡± ¡°Summon all the Heavenly Immortals!¡± In an imperial dynasty, an imposing Emperor spoke, ¡°I will lead you to conquer this piece of the Void Sea Domain and establish an immortal empire!¡± ¡°A Forbidden Artifact? Heh, worth going into battle for!¡± Within a bone-infested swamp, a Devil formed by Yin Qi spoke softly. With a wave of his hand, a vast army of skeletons rose behind him! Soon, voices from all the major powers indicating their willingness to go were heard. Seizing the opportunity, Zhao Chenxing, the Emperor of the Xuanming Dynasty, issued a call to action: ¡°The united army of the Diming Realm will conquer this newrge world, allocate its resources, and handle the Forbidden Artifact. Whoever gets it first will discuss its distributionter!¡± Once this statement was made, it got the support of many great powers. ¡°Heh, for a mere new world, is such fanfare necessary? Our Xuanyuan Family will set off first!¡± However, some powerful forces didn¡¯t give face to the Xuanming Dynasty and moved on their own. They dispatched Void Sea Battleships the same day, crossing the realm barrier towards the coordinates of the newrge world! Heavenly Realm. Recently, Xuan Tianzhou has been bustling with activity. The top figures from all the major alliances, each leading their elite forces, arrived here. ¡°The Earth Spirit Alliance presents itself to serve the Xuantian Alliance!¡± ¡°The Earth Wind Alliance, from today onwards, will honor themands of Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, our Alliance Leaders!¡± ¡°The Earth Element Alliance reports for duty!¡± All the major alliances came! For, when Dugu Yuqing left Huangtian State, those who had received the legacy of the Immortal Dao Pce followed themands of the Xuantian Alliance. As a result, they all came. ¡°So many people¡­¡± In Taiyan Holy Land, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were somewhat surprised to see the top individuals from all forces arriving. Not long ago, the major alliances came to snatch Xuan Tianzhou. Now, their attitudes had drastically changed! Toe and obey orders! ¡°All of this is due to Senior Li¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord remarked with emotion, saying: ¡°The Lonely Prince said that individuals from all the major forces have received immortal legacies, and those legacies are undoubtedly bestowed by Senior Li!¡± ¡°Now, Senior Li has called them here. Is he intending to form a¡­ heavenly army?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression became solemn! ¡°It should be so, Senior Li is the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. Clearly, he intends to revive the prestige of the First Heavenly Realm. And we, together with the individuals from all major alliances, are the foundation of this heavenly army¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu murmured to himself! ¡°In a trance, I seem to have seen Senior Li¡¯s grand blueprint¡­¡± Everyone was filled with awe! ¡°From today onward, you may all dwell in Xuan Tianzhou to cultivate, jointly serving the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± Fire Spirit, bearing the presence of a queen, stepped forward to address the major alliances! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Came the collective response from all major alliances. Time flew by. In the following period, individuals from all the major alliances rapidly elerated their cultivation! Now, with the merger of the new world, Xuan Tianzhou, where the World Tree had rooted itself, was rich in spiritual energy. Immortal Spirit Qi had emerged, making it exceptionally conducive for cultivation. Among the major alliances, those 300 who had received the immortal legacies were gathered by Fire Spirit to form a ¡°Hall of Celestial Generals¡±! ¡°The vice-leader of the Hall of Celestial Generals, Yue Poshan, has broken through to the ninth level of the Golden Immortal and is about to step into the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°The prodigious Qing Lan, turned immortal overnight, is approaching the True Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°Xia Yao is not far behind, also on the verge of bing a True Immortal!¡± With rapid progress! Yuanyang Holy Lord, Dugu Chenlu, and the rest were led by Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning to enter the small mountain vige once more for cultivation. Here, their progress was as fast as a thousand li in a day! ¡°Brother Dugu, your sword intent is so terrifying. Have you entered the Golden Immortal Realm?¡± Everyone was astonished. Dugu Chenlu was exceedingly strong and became Xuantian State¡¯s first native Golden Immortal! ¡°To my shame, Senior Li¡¯s realm is too high for me to peer into, so recently I have instead been contemting my son Yuqing¡¯s Sword Dao cultivation¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke with a sigh! ¡°This old monk is only one step away from the Golden Immortal Realm and has gained much insight thanks to my temple¡¯s Qing Chen¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming also spoke up! Among them, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were growing the fastest. After all, their fortunes were too great. From time to time, they could go to the small courtyard to drink tea and listen to Li Fan discuss the Dao. ¡°Both Alliance Leaders have already stepped into the Celestial Immortal Realm and, moreover, have a far more solid foundation than us!¡± Everyone looked at Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning filled with both envy and emotion! Soon, half a month passed. ¡°Report?? ¡± Today, an urgent message suddenly arrived: ¡°Reporting to both Alliance Leaders, a fleet has been discovered in the Void Sea Domain, approaching our Heavenly Realm!¡± Suddenly, Fire Spirit and the others were startled. ¡°Send orders, gather manpower, and assemble at Taiyan Holy Land!¡± Fire Spirit issued themand! Not long after, the forces of the Hall of Celestial Generals, as well as people like the Yuanyang Holy Lord, all gathered. ¡°Reporting to the Alliance Leader, I have already sent envoys to inquire about the other party¡¯s intentions, but they were directly crippled by the other side. The invaders dered that we should surrender immediately and hand over the entire world!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke gravely, ¡°The other party is likely from another major world, capable of traversing the Void Sea Domain. They are not simple!¡± Hearing this, everyone present was extremely angry! ¡°Who do they think they are?!¡± Fire Spirit angrily said, ¡°Elder Yue, bring people and follow me!¡± Yue Poshan immediately stood up and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Before long, Fire Spirit and the others had already appeared outside the domain barrier. Here, they saw hundreds of immense warships in the Void Sea Domain ahead of them! Those warships could withstand the impact of the void ripples! ¡°Who goes there, what business do you have with our Heavenly Realm?!¡± Yue Poshan stepped forward and called out! ¡°Heh, Heavenly Realm?¡± On the leading Void Sea Battleship of that fleet, a middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back and sneered, ¡°A bunch of ants also dare to use such a realm name?¡± ¡°Submit immediately, offer up all your resources, and my Xuanyuan Family will spare you from death. Otherwise¡ª¡± ¡°Your realm will be annihted!¡± He was domineering! ¡°Do you think the Heavenly Realm has no one who can stand up to you, that you can manipte it at will?¡± Fire Spirit stepped forward and shouted angrily. ¡°Heavenly Realm? As I said, this is just an ant realm. To us from the Diming Realm, you¡¯re not even worth the sand by the roadside!¡± He indifferently continued, ¡°Since you insist on being stubborn, then just die With a wave of his hand, the powerful Immortal Spirit Force swept towards Fire Spirit and everyone else! He intended to annihte everyone with a single gesture! Fire Spirit and the others changed color, angry beyond measure¡ªthis was too much of a bullying! ¡°How dare you!¡± Yue Poshan took a step forward and threw out a punch, instantly causing the void to explode, dissipating the opponent¡¯s Immortal Spirit Forcepletely! ¡°What? Such a powerful Golden Immortal?!¡± The middle-aged man from the Xuanyuan Family was taken aback. As he was shocked, Fire Spirit had already ordered, ¡°Kill!¡± The people of the Heavenly Realm immediately charged into battle! A grand battle erupted in the Void Sea Domain. After a long time had passed. Bodies floated in the Void Sea Domain; without the protection of the domain barrier, they quickly decayed into ashes. ¡°Annihted just like that. With such strength, they also dared to seek death in our Heavenly Realm?¡± Everyone sneered. In this war, the Heavenly Realm had a great victory! ¡°The opponent was strong, and what arrived was only the vanguard. We still need to be cautious!¡± Yue Poshan then spoke seriously! The middle-aged man from the Xuanyuan Family had just fought a battle with him, and if Fire Spirit hadn¡¯t acted promptly, it might still be hard to determine the victor! Fire Spirit took a deep breath and said, ¡°Send out the orders, the Heavenly Realm¡­ must get ready for the domain war!¡± ¡°The opponent, the Diming Realm!¡± Chapter 152 - 139 Rapid Progress 1 Chapter 152: Chapter 139 Rapid Progress 1 Diming Realm. The news of the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s total annihtion spread quickly! Instantly, the many great forces of the Diming Realm were shocked. ¡°What, the entire Xuanyuan Family has been wiped out?¡± ¡°The head of the Xuanyuan Family, I remember he¡¯s already reached the Eightfold Golden Immortal, hasn¡¯t he? To kill him¡­ The natives of this new world must be strong!¡± ¡°The Xuanyuan Family is a precedent. Acting rashly is risky! Perhaps, forming a coalition is indeed the wisest choice!¡± For a time, the many forces of the Diming Realm reached a consensus because of this! The powers that had previously wanted to act alone all abandoned the idea and joined the coalition advocated by the Xuanming Dynasty! Xuanming Dynasty, the imperial capital. ¡°Patriarch of the Wang Family, a Golden Immortal-level family, has arrived!¡± ¡°Sect Master of the Jin Guang Sect, a Golden Immortal-level sect gate, has arrived!¡± ¡°The Old Emperor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty has arrived!¡± All the major powers had gathered! No less than dozens of Golden Immortal-level powers, emperors, sect masters, family heads abounded! There were nearly a hundred Golden Immortal-level individuals! This was the foundation of the Diming Realm coalition forces! In the Lower Worlds, although the Diming Realm is in the Earth Character Realm, it is considered a medium world. ¡°Xuanning Emperor, we can set out now!¡± The Old Emperor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty spoke out, already impatient. ¡°All major powers have arrived, no need to wait any longer!¡± The Sect Master of Jin Guang Sect also spoke up. The Xuanning Emperor Zhao Chenxing immediately stood up and said, ¡°Gather the Void Sea Battleships, the coalition sets out!¡± At once, countless Void Sea Battleships from the many great forces of the Diming Realm took to the skies! At a nce, they were dense and numerous, with nearly ten thousand ships! Nearly ten thousand Void Sea Battleships advanced from within the sea region of the Diming Realm towards a certain direction! Meanwhile, as the coalition forces of the Diming Realm began to move, within the imperial pce of the Xuanming Dynasty in the Diming Realm, a grand hall suddenly materialized. Senluo Branch Hall! Lin Wenshi, the master of the branch hall, walked out from within, followed by eight elders with extremely terrifying auras! ¡°The cannon fodder has moved out, we should follow, and observe in secret just how deep and shallow that new great world really is¡­¡± Lin Wenshi stepped out, and with a single step, he and his group vanished! At this moment. Heavenly Realm. Taiyan Holy Land. People from all the major alliances had gathered. The people from Hall of Celestial Generals also concentrated together. ¡°We know nothing about the Diming Realm.¡± ¡°But judging from their vanguard troops, this realm is very strong. We must not take them lightly!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord opened his mouth and said, ¡°I propose that we all mobilize and meet the enemy outside our domain!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement! ¡°The survival of the entire Heavenly Realm is at stake; we must give it our all!¡± ¡°This is also a test; it¡¯s time to assess our strength!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± In the Hall of Celestial Generals, many people also spoke up. Having received the legacy of the Immortal, and with the cultivation of this period, everyone felt a significant improvement and needed a battle to test and temper themselves. ¡°Moreover, with such a major event, I think we should report to Senior Li¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu then spoke out. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning also nodded and said, ¡°We will go to see Senior Li afterwards!¡± The small mountain vige. Within a small courtyard. Some time passed, and Li Fan¡¯s group of disciples had made new progress. ¡°A sword to open heaven, a sword to open heaven!¡± Dugu Yuqing held the Feather Brush, murmuring to himself. He was experiencing,bining the Heaven Opening Sword once demonstrated by Li Fan, and the feeling when holding the Broken Sword of Wuji Immortal King in the Immortal Dao Pce! A sense of invincible sword intent sprang forth within him! With one stroke, he drew! As the brush passed, the character ¡°one¡± on the Xuan paper was like an iron hook on silver, drawn with precision! Just at this moment, the Limitless Broken Sword hanging at his waist sounded softly! His entire aura burst forth suddenly! ¡°Golden Immortal?!¡± For a moment, many disciples were surprised as they looked at him! Dugu Yuqing¡­ had stepped into the Golden Immortal Realm! ¡°Master arranged for Dugu to go out this time; the harvest is indeed significant. In his sword intent, there is already a vague form of Teacher¡¯s Heaven Opening Sword¡­¡± Qing Chen couldn¡¯t help but speak while sweeping the floor. And next to him, Nan Feng seemed to be inspired by Dugu Yuqing¡¯s sword intent just now, and her musical notes stirred! Within the notes, an unparalleled sword intent evolved. This was exactly the sword intent Dugu Yuqing disyed moments ago! As her music ended, it was as if a divine sword had sounded, and everyone present could barely tell the difference from Dugu Yuqing¡¯s sword intent from earlier! ¡°She perfectly recreated the sword intent just now¡­ Sister NanFeng¡¯s music is too terrifying,¡± someone said. As Nan Feng finished her piece, everyone was astonished. Moreover, she herself had stepped into the Golden Immortal Realm days earlier, bing the first among the disciples to reach it! ¡°With one stroke, able to erase an Immortal existence, to reach this step, one must understand one¡¯s own world clearly¡­¡± Zi Ling was painting, pondering the day Li Fan, with one stroke, erased the Immortal King¡­ After a long time, she began to paint! A vivid scene appeared immediately, the same red sun, but today, the sun she painted seemed to have its own life, illuminating a world! ¡°Senior Sister Zi Ling, with her painting skills, has also stepped into the Golden Immortal Realm¡­¡± Everyone eximed. On the other hand, Long Zixuan and Qing Chen showed little change. But one day, when the carps in the pond moved, Long Zixuan¡¯s nine golden, wless Dragon Souls thundered, their might overwhelming¡­ almost only Nan Feng¡¯s music could suppress him! Qing Chen was unassuming, but every sweep of his broom carried an essence, and he seemed unfathomable¡­ Only Lu Rang remained at the Xuanxian Realm, foolishly tending to his grass every day with extreme obsession! However, no one dared to underestimate him. On the contrary, the pot of grass he was cultivating now made everyone wary! After all, that was grass nourished by the Immortal King¡¯s ashes¡­ ¡°Could this guy really grow an Immortal King? That would be terrifying¡­¡± Gong Ya looked at Lu Rang, and whispered to herself. She held a cup of tea in her hands, and stepped forward respectfully to pour it for Li Fan. Li Fan was teaching Xinning how to read poetry and couldn¡¯t help but pause slightly, ¡°Gong Ya, do you understand the true meaning of tea?¡± Gong Ya was taken aback but then shook her head and said, ¡°Gong Ya does not know.¡± In the past few days, following Li Fan, she learned how to brew and prepare tea. She faintly sensed that there was a real meaning in it but hadn¡¯t yet grasped it clearly. ¡°Common folks brewing tea often adhere to all sorts of unnecessary formalities, but the process is actually very simple.¡± ¡°Brewing tea, in the end, is nothing but boiling water bringing out the fragrance of the tea leaves. Therefore, brewing tea simply requires distinguishing the quality of the leaves, selecting the appropriate water temperature, and steeping for enough time; it¡¯s really that simple.¡± Upon hearing this, a sh of inspiration struck Gong Ya. ¡°Boiling water, bringing out the fragrance of tea leaves¡­¡± She muttered to herself. Her cultivation technique suddenly began to circte within her. ¡°In the realm of the Great Luo Golden Demon, from the first heaven to the ninth, I have always cultivated the Great Luo demonic qi. Now, the Great Luo demonic qi within me is in a very abundant state¡­ The next step is to nourish a strand of mixed yuan demonic qi from the rich Great Luo demonic qi¡­¡± ¡°Only by aplishing this can one be Immortal, a certified Demon Monarch!¡± ¡°Is the master hinting that 1 need to let all the Great Luo demonic qi be ¡®brewed¡¯ like the tea leaves?¡± With this sudden understanding, the demonic qi within her was slowly undergoing some kind of change! ¡°Gong Ya understands, thank you for the guidance, Master!¡± She gratefully spoke to Li Fan. ¡°Gong Ya has improved, yay¡­¡± Xinning also noticed something, her eyes rolling with wonder. ¡°Mu Qianning and others havee to pay respects to Senior Li.¡± Outside, the voices of Mu Qianning and others reached them. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Li Fan said, and Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit entered. Coming inside, they felt the aura of Li Fan¡¯s many disciples and were all astounded. ¡°Senior Li¡¯s disciples seem to have made remarkable progress¡­¡± the Yuanyang Holy Lord muttered to herself. ¡°It seems not long before Senior Li¡¯s disciples will emerge in the heavenly conquests¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu mused. ¡°Why have youe? Is your development still going smoothly?¡± Li Fan smiled as he looked towards Mu Qianning and the others. Mu Qianning said, ¡°Reporting to Senior, since thest time you sent Young Master Lu Rang and Young Master Dugu Yuqing to assist us, our situation has greatly improved, and almost all the other alliances¡­ have almost joined us!¡± Li Fan was quite delighted to hear this. This meant that the business of Mu Qianning and others had expanded further. The better their business did, the better it was for him! After all, Li Fan was still concerned about finding disciples. This time, Lu Rang the big mouth followed them out, but he didn¡¯t kidnap anyone to bring back. ¡°Senior, however, recently someone hase sailing from the Void Sea Domain, attempting to dominate the Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Fire Spirit continued, ¡°The first probe by the opposition has been suppressed by us, but we anticipate that they willunch an even fiercer offensive!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan was also taken aback. Coming sailing from the Void Sea Domain¡­ The Void Sea Domain, to him, was an utterly untouchable concept¡­ Is the world of cultivators this vast and magnificent? To run a business that spans across worlds. For someone like himself, a mortal who knows nothing, if he didn¡¯t excel in calligraphy and painting, he wouldn¡¯t even qualify to hear of such matters¡­ And now that Mu Qianning and the others hade to visit, it was clear that they were seeking help again. Those who were stealing business from other worlds surely would not pass up an opportunity topetevishly in the art of calligraphy and painting. ¡°I understand,¡± Li Fan spoke, his gaze shifting towards Zi Ling beside him, ¡°Ling¡¯er, this time, you go?¡± Among his disciples who could help, since Dugu Yuqing who studied calligraphy had already gone once before, it was time for Zi Ling, who studied painting, to go and see for herself¡­ Upon hearing this, Zi Ling beside him was suddenly stunned. ¡°Alt¡­ me, me?¡± She was somewhat surprised. Li Fan said, ¡°Mhm, you go it¡¯s not important whether you win or lose, the main point is that this is also an opportunity for you to test yourself.¡± Zi Ling, on hearing this, immediately understood her master was testing her! ¡°Alright, Zi Ling obeys¡ª¡± She stood up, ¡°But Master, your brush, I still can¡¯t fully wield it¡­¡± Even though she had already stepped into the Golden Immortal Realm, she was still far from being able to handle Li Fan¡¯s paintbrush. If a major war really broke out in the external world, she feared her spiritual power wouldn¡¯t hold up. Upon hearing this, Li Fan immediately turned his attention to the flock of chickens beside him. ¡°Then your master will make another one for you After saying this, he stood up and once again began plucking feathers from the chickens! The earth chickens, seeing Li Fan approach, all crouched on the ground very submissively, not daring to move. Soon enough, he had plucked a clump of feathers and made a brush, handing it to Zi Ling, ¡°Try this one.¡± Zi Ling immediately took it, and upon holding it, she felt a surge of boundless and scorching energy! She felt¡­ as if she was holding a sun! ¡°Senior Sister Zi Ling¡­ the ¡®Feather Brush¡¯ made by Master is extremely powerful¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke up, ¡°Congrattions.¡± On hearing this, Zi Ling frantically retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call mine a Feather Brush!¡± ¡°Mine¡­ mine shall be called ¡®Phoenix Feather Pen¡¯!¡± Li Fan, aside, also spoke thoughtfully, ¡°Hmm¡­ Phoenix Feather Pen sounds quite nice; let¡¯s call it the Phoenix Feather Pen.¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing¡¯s face immediately turned green. Both were the same kind of brush, so why did his have to be called something as unsightly as a Feather Brush?! ¡°All¡­ no way, I want to rename mine too, it shall be called¡­ ¡®Phoenix Sky Brush¡¯!¡± He protested! Chapter 153 - 140: Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals? ! Chapter 153: Chapter 140: Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals? ! Outside the Heavenly Realm. In the Void Sea Domain. Multitudes of ck specks, like nkton floating on water, gathered in swarms. As the distance closed in, those ck specks grewrger, transforming into leaves, ne trees, and as they drew nearer, each Void Sea Battleship looked like a mountain! ¡°Heavens, is the Diming Realm really this powerful? So many Void Sea Battleships¡­ There must be at least ten thousand, right?¡± ¡°Incredible, 1 can sense countless auras of Golden Immortals¡­ Even though we¡¯re from the same Earth Character Realm, surely not even thebined forces of the original Earth Yuan Realm, Diling Realm, and Difeng Realm amount to half of the opposing side?¡± ¡°With such a formidable lineup, if it were the Heavenly Realm of the past, we really could surrender, but now, we too have the power to fight!¡± On the side of the Heavenly Realm, everyonemented as they watched the Diming Realm¡¯s approaching army. In terms of numbers, there was a significant disparity in strength between the two sides. The Diming Realm had an abundance of Void Sea Battleships, over ten thousand, but there were only a little over a thousand for the entire Heavenly Realm. Finally, the countless Diming Realm¡¯s Void Sea Battleships had arrayed themselves outside the Heavenly Realm¡¯s water territory, lined up in a single row! ¡°You ants of this realm, will you not swiftly surrender? Are you waiting here to seek death?¡± On the Void Sea Battleship of the Chen Imperial Dynasty, an Elder Sovereign spoke coldly, his powerful Golden Immortal-level cultivation bursting forth like a nket that covered the skies! On the side of the Heavenly Realm, Fire Spirit stepped forward, projecting the aura of a queen as she coldly said, ¡°This is the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Realm has no ties with the Diming Realm, yet youe with great force, intending to invade. Do you really think the Heavenly Realm can be easily manipted?!¡± Hearing her challenging question, the people of the Diming Realmughed in disdain. ¡°Heh, Heavenly Realm? A bunch of ants indeed, presuming to use that name?¡± ¡°Fools, even we of the Diming Realm do not dare to use the ¡®Heaven¡¯ character!¡± ¡°Such an ant-like realm daring to call itself the Heavenly Realm; such audacity must be punished with death!¡± Golden Immortals began to speak, one after the other. They spoke as if they were high above all! At this moment, Zhao Chenxing of the Xuanming Dynasty also stepped forward and roared, ¡°You ants ahead, immediatelyy down your weapons and cripple your own cultivation, or do not me the coalition forces of the Diming Realm for embarking on a mass killing spree!¡± ¡°I will count down from three, and if you do not surrender, your realm will be utterly wiped out by our coalition forces!¡± He stared at Fire Spirit and the others, raising his hand. But Fire Spirit and herpanions merely awaited coldly. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± Zhao Chenxing sharply swung his hand down andmanded, ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± In an instant, the great army of the Diming Realm charged forward! Immense Immortal Spirit Qi erupted chaotically. Hundreds of thousands of troops from the Diming Realm¡¯s alliance, vast like a sea of smoke! Profound Immortals, Heavenly Immortals, they counted for nothing here; only Golden Immortal-level powerhouses could im a ce on this battlefield! Tens of thousands of warships surged forward like an overwhelming rush of sea waves! The Heavenly Realm¡¯s fleet of just over a thousand ships seemed pitifully isted and weak! Yet, not a single one turned back! Had this happened in the past, facing such circumstances, many would likely have retreated straight away or surrendered. Because the difference in power was indeed vast. But now, they knew that behind them stood the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, a being capable of issuing a Great Dao Decree. With such an existence at their back, what was there to fear? Without any concern for whaty behind, they were able to engage in the battle with full force! ¡°Meet the battle, kill¡ª¡± Fire Spirit also let out a fierce cry! Suddenly, over a thousand Heavenly Realm warships plunged into the oing tide of enemy ships! Violent fluctuations of battle erupted instantly, enveloping the outer Void Sea Domain of the Heavenly Realm! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± A Golden Immortal¡¯s Immortal Spirit Force burst forth like a tempest, sweeping downwards, a Heavenly Realm warship instantly vanished to nothing, and a dozen Profound Immortals were extinguished on the spot! ¡°No!¡± An old Heavenly Immortal from the Diming Realm, attacking furiously and facing Qing Lan of the Heavenly Realm, was pierced through by a horrific icicle with a casual flick of her finger, both body and soul annihted! ¡°Seeking death¡ª¡± In the Diming Realm, a Golden Immortalshed out in frenzy, but was restrained by a dozen or so Heavenly Immortals from his own realm! They were actually capable of holding back a Golden Immortal with just the stance of Heavenly Immortals! The enraged Golden Immortal sensed that among those dozen or so Heavenly Immortals, only two or three were practicing extremely formidablews! The great battle had begun! The number of the Heavenly Realm¡¯s forces was much less than that of the Diming Realm, only about one-ninth of the enemy¡¯s size! After all, the Diming Realm was a medium Earth Character Realm, while the Heavenly Realm wasposed of many smaller worlds fused together. Although in terms of poption, they were not much fewer than the Diming Realm, the pinnacle of their war power was still far from being formed! Luckily, the three hundred or so people from the Hall of Celestial Generals disyed terrifying power! Several Heavenly Immortals, joining forces, were even capable of fighting against Golden Immortals! This was the terrifying aspect of the Immortal legacy! And at this moment, the utmost pinnacle of strength from both sides was engaged in fierce battle. ¡°How dare you!¡± Yue Poshan, being the Alliance Hierarch of the Earth Spirit Alliance and possessing strength within the Golden Immortal Realm, had be the only one among the many Golden Immortals to gain the Immortal legacy. He was now invincibly powerful, fighting against five on his own without falling into disadvantage! He drew a lot of fire. ¡°Unexpectedly, among these ants, there are a few significantly strong ones able to contend with the powerful from our realm.¡± In the Diming Realm, on top of the warships, the most powerful few had not yet made their move! The Old Emperor of Chen Imperial Dynasty, the Xuanning Emperor, the Patriarch of the Wang Family, and others.. Chapter 154 - 140: Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals? _2 Chapter 154: Chapter 140: Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals? _2 ¡°Heh heh, capture the king first in order to capture his men, everyone, perhaps we only need to capture those two women, and that should suffice.¡± At this time, the Patriarch of the Wang Family took a step forward, looking at Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit, who were battling with the crowd! He waved his hand grandly! A terrifying storm immediately enveloped Fire Spirit! Striking from a distance, yet this kind of storm still caused many people along its path to hurriedly dodge! Too strong, this is the power of a Perfect Level Golden Immortal! Fire Spirit, who was engaged in battle, suddenly turned her head. She had been using her enemies to train herself. However, destructive power was now approaching, and her realm was insufficient to resist it! So, without any hesitation, she directly pulled a hairpin from her hair! With a wave of the hairpin! The void was annihted! Now that she had be a Heavenly Immortal, she could exert most of the hairpin¡¯s power! ¡°Boom ¡± With that stroke, hundreds of powerful beings from the Diming Realm were annihted, and at the same time, the terrifying strike from the Patriarch of the Wang Family was directly nullified! Everyone around was shocked! On the warship, the Patriarch of the Wang Family¡¯s pupils contracted as he said, ¡°This¡­ could this be a Holy Artifact?¡± He was incredulous to the extreme! At the same time, his eyes zed with greedy desire, his figure disappearing from its original ce, lunging at Fire Spirit! He wanted to seize the hairpin. Others also made their move at the same time, including Perfect Level Golden Immortals. Sect leaders like those of the Jin Guang Sect, the masters of the Yin Yang Cave, all of them famous figures in the Diming Realm, now there were six or seven people, all making their move at Fire Spirit! But Fire Spirit was fearless, as if dancing in the void. The hairpin in her hand nearly blocked all the attacks! The heavens thundered, the earth split, and space trembled, their battle directly affecting the surrounding thousand li! Thismotion caused the surrounding battles to pause involuntarily! Everyone stopped and looked towards the central battlefield! Fire Spirit was facing off against seven! A Heavenly Immortal, resisting seven Perfect Level Golden Immortals! ¡°Inconceivable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrifying, our realm¡¯s seven strongest sect leaders are actually teaming up to attack a young woman?¡± ¡°Wrong, that hairpin in her hand¡­ it¡¯s too horrific, even Golden Immortals dare not touch it, for fear of death!¡± Everyone was utterly astonished. ¡°She merely relies on thatbined strike to y!¡± The many Golden Immortals were also feeling the pressure; the Patriarch of the Wang Family suddenly spoke up! Seven Perfect Level Golden Immortals suddenly made their move together! Endless Immortal Spirit Force congregated, nearly forming a minor world-ending storm; within a thousand li, no one dared to approach! ¡°Boom boom ¡ª11 They bombed towards Fire Spirit! ¡°Then, let it end¡ª¡± But, Fire Spirit coldly spoke; at this instant, a wooden carving suddenly appeared in her hands! That wooden carving was a pce. ¡°Suppress!¡± Upon her light cry, the wooden carving rapidly expanded, dramatically erging, instantly bing like a boundless mountain, enveloping the seven Perfect Level Golden Immortals! Li Tian Divine Pce! Four massive characters, akin to anguage that could suppress the world! Once this pce appeared, the seven Perfect Level Golden Immortals¡¯ terrifying attacks instantly dissipated like mist! The other Golden Immortals felt an immense pressure, at this moment they were extremely frightened! ¡°No! What is this?!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I resist¡­ all my Immortal Spirit Force ispletely frozen!¡± ¡°No, this is a Forbidden Artifact¡­ this is a Forbidden Artifact¡­¡± For a moment, the seven Perfect Level Golden Immortals were all extremely rmed, shouting out urgently. They exerted all their strength but couldn¡¯t resist at all! ¡°No ¡± ¡°Save me¡­¡± They cried out, but the Divine Pce continued its repression! ¡°Ah ¡± Crying out in misery, the next moment, they were all suppressed within the Li Tian Divine Pce! The seven Perfect Level Golden Immortals of the Diming Realm had disappeared from the scene. And the terrifyingly boundless Li Tian Divine Pce reverted back into a wooden carving, falling towards Fire Spirit. Fire Spirit was nowpletely drained of her Immortal Spirit Force; the Li Tian Divine Pce was even more dreadful than the hairpin, having drained all of her power. ¡ªThe hairpin was originally made from the scraps left over when Li Fan carved the Li Tian Divine Pce, and moreover, Senior Li had once blown a breath of Immortal Qi into the carving while making it! Therefore, the grade of this wooden carving is unimaginable! ¡°Now¡¯s our chance, kill her!¡± ¡°Kill her and snatch away this wood carving!¡± ¡°This is a Forbidden Artifact, and I am determined to obtain it!¡± Meanwhile, on a warship in the Diming Realm, figures like the Old Emperor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty and the Sect Master of Jin Guang Sect had bloodshot eyes at this moment! This wooden Divine Pce was absolutely a true Forbidden Artifact, its grade beyondprehension. In the hands of a Heavenly Immortal, it could already casually repress a Perfect Level Golden Immortal, so what if it fell into their hands? Domination over the Myriad Realms would be within arm¡¯s reach! Hence, at this moment, they were all driven mad! Even the Xuanning Emperor Zhao Chenxing himself took a sharp intake of breath¡ªhad Hall Master Lin Wen not lied? In this realm, there really was a Forbidden Artifact?! What a great opportunity! He too immediately followed suit, attacking Fire Spirit with the intent to kill! Just now, seven Perfect Level Golden Immortals had been repressed, and now, there were still a full five in the field! Five Perfect Level Golden Immortals, going all out, recklessly attempting to kill a junior, a Heavenly Immortal! And yet, at this moment, Fire Spirit was already drained of Spiritual Power! ¡°Protect the Alliance Hierarch!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Yue Poshan, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others roared in anger! But one figure was faster than all of them, and it was Mu Qianning! She appeared in front of Fire Spirit, with a hairpin identical in her hand, which she fiercely swiped A fearsome rift of true void appeared, annihting all traces of the great dao, emerging before the five Golden Immortals. Each of the Golden Immortals¡¯ pupils constricted, and despite their eager desire for the treasure, at this moment, they dared not confront its edge! They hurriedly retreated, narrowly avoiding this strike, but their faces were ashen! ¡°Another Holy Artifact?¡± They all looked at Mu Qianning in shock! This Heavenly Realm¡­ was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it? To actually have two Holy Artifacts, one Forbidden Artifact?! This time¡­ it would be tough! Even for them, it might not be easy to achieve victory! ¡°What shall we do?¡± ¡°We¡­ may not be able to seize the treasure!¡± Several spoke out! ¡°It seems that we only have to ask for our Chen Imperial Dynasty¡¯s Elder Ancestor toe down from the Immortal Domain!¡± At this moment, the Emperor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty spoke, his old eyes reflecting a determined resolve! Upon hearing this, everyone was astounded! ¡ªEach of the ancient powers of the Diming Realm had some extraordinarily talented geniuses who entered the Immortal Domain! Among those individuals, some blended into the masses, but there were also some who soared to incredible heights, reaching terrifying levels of cultivation! ¡°Is it said that the Old Ancestor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty has be a powerful Immortal General in the Immortal Domain, an existence unrivaled beneath the Immortal Monarchs?¡± ¡°If the Chen Imperial Dynasty¡¯s Old Ancestor is called forth, who would dare to contend?¡± ¡°This attack on the Heavenly Realm has sparked suchmotion¡­ Will it rm the Immortal Domain?¡± The rest of the Perfect Level Golden Immortals murmured among themselves! Their forces too had contacts with powerful beings in the Immortal Domain. But, it was difficult topete with the Chen Imperial Dynasty! The Old Emperor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty immediately stepped forward, ready to summon an ancestor from the Immortal Domain! But just at this moment, he suddenly let out a wretched scream: ¡°Ah¡ª¡± His entire body spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood and he fell to the ground, his body convulsing! ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Could it be that the summoning failed?¡± Everyone was shocked. But at that moment, a cold and majestic voice suddenly rang out: ¡°I am here, and yet you dare tomunicate with the Immortal Domain?!¡± Everyone turned and saw, within the void, suddenly appeared nine individuals! Those were nine elders, each emanating a terrifying aura, as if they stood high above all beings,manding only awe! Many powerful beings of the Heavenly Realm were greatly surprised upon seeing this! That aura¡­ they were not unfamiliar with it! When the Four Great Alliances attacked Xuan Tianzhou, an edict from the Lord of the Heavenly Realm was issued, and an unparalleled amazing youngdy had also appeared, suppressing the Four Great Alliances¡­ Jiang Xue! And now, the aura of these nine individuals¡­ was at the same level as Jiang Xue¡¯s at that time! This meant¡­ Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals!! Chapter 155 - 141: A Stroke that Can Kill a Million Soldiers 1 Chapter 155: Chapter 141: A Stroke that Can Kill a Million Soldiers 1 Nine figures emerged from the void. The aura of each was terrifyingly formidable. These were none other than the Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals! For a moment, both the grand army of the Diming Realm and the people of the Heavenly Realm were shocked, watching these nine figures with utmost gravity! The Old Emperor of Chen Imperial Dynasty, a Perfect Level Golden Immortal, was now twitching, his eyes red with hatred to the extreme, pointing at the nine and saying: ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Wenshi said indifferently: ¡°Ants dare to instruct us?¡± With a wave of his hand! Suddenly, the Old Emperor of Chen Imperial Dynasty let out a miserable scream and turned directly into a mist of blood! Everyone was shocked. This was the disparity! The gap between a Golden Immortal and a Taiyi Golden Immortal was like a chasm between heaven and earth. Even though the Old Emperor of Chen Imperial Dynasty had been at the Perfect Level realm for countless years, and had even touched the threshold of the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm. But, not being a Taiyi Golden Immortal, he was nothing but an ant in front of one. Annihted with a mere gesture. ¡°Who else wishes to contact the Immortal Domain? Feel free to try again!¡± Lin Wenshi swept his indifferent gaze across the entire scene! They had remained hidden in the shadows before, but now they couldn¡¯t refrain from taking action. Firstly, because Holy Artifacts, and even Forbidden Artifacts, had appeared, which could make even Taiyi Golden Immortals envious! Secondly, the Old Emperor of Chen Imperial Dynasty was actually trying to contact the Immortal Domain, which ignited their murderous intent. The grand scheme of Senluo Immortal Monarch in the Lower World was of utmost importance, and it simply could not be revealed to anyone from the Immortal Domain! Otherwise, it would very likely be thwarted. They had hidden in the Diming Realm for so many years without revealing themselves, precisely because they feared startling the snake. Now that Forbidden Artifacts and others had emerged, letting the Immortal Domain know would probably cause upheaval. They must be suppressed. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fright and terror, daring not to make a move! And Xuanning Emperor Zhao Chenxing now stepped forward and knelt respectfully, saying: ¡°Greetings, Hall Master Lin!¡± Seeing this, countless people in the Diming Realm were even more surprised! What¡¯s going on? ¡°Why is Xuanning Emperor bowing to this man?¡± ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s an ancestor of their Xuanming Dynasty?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The various powers of the Diming Realm were perplexed. But Lin Wenshi had already spoken, saying: ¡°You did well this time, instigating the cannon fodder of the Diming Realm toe here, and you managed to flush out several treasures for me. I will reward youter.¡± Zhao Chenxing was immensely thankful, expressing boundless gratitude: ¡°Thank you, Hall Master, thank you!¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, the allied forces of the Diming Realm¡­ were instantly in an uproar! ¡°What? We¡¯re just cannon fodder?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been used?!¡± ¡°I understand now, these nine people¡­ were using us, and Zhao Chenxing was simply their agent!¡± All at once, all the forces were extremely furious! ¡°A bunch of ants; being used is an honor for you.¡± Lin Wenshi uttered coldly, a trace of oppressive force casually released! Instantly, the angry major Sect Gates of the Diming Realm were silenced! Dare to be angry but not speak out! A joke, with Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals here, even if they were Golden Immortal-level powers, what of it? They¡¯re nothing inparison! Lin Wenshi then looked towards Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. ¡°I must say, the ants of your realm have surprised me.¡± ¡°Hand over the Forbidden Artifact, and also, along with the three hundred people by your side, surrender all of you, and I will spare your lives!¡± He spoke from a position of superiority, as ifmanding them! Yet, the people of the Heavenly Realm were silent, with no one responding. ¡°No way!¡± Mu Qianning responded, clutching the hairpin in her hand, saying: ¡°No matter who you are or where youe from¡­ this is not a ce where you can run wild!¡± Lin Wenshi, apanied by the other eight Taiyi Golden Immortals, moved forward, saying: ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Do you really think that with a few treasures in hand, you can change anything?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to unleash the full power of the Holy Artifacts, let alone the Forbidden Artifacts!¡± Lin Wenshi continued indifferently: ¡°It seems, it¡¯s time for you to see what it means to be a Taiyi Golden Immortal.¡± He lightly raised his hand! The terrifying aura of a Taiyi Golden Immortal enveloped the spaces of the Void Sea Domain for ten thousand li! Very fearsome. Oppression permeated, thread by thread! It made one¡¯s soul tremble! For a moment, tens of thousands present, countless people couldn¡¯t help but kneel! Legions of Heavenly Immortals, Profound Immortals, and so on, of the Diming Realm¡­ Even some Golden Immortals couldn¡¯t help but bend the knee! This was the horror of a Taiyi Golden Immortal! A single Taiyi Golden Immortal could ughter countless Lower Worlds! For even in the Earth Character Realm¡¯s mid-level worlds, a Golden Immortal was the upper limit, and the very nature of those realms made it impossible to cultivate a Taiyi Golden Immortal. A Taiyi Golden Immortal was, in essence, invincible. The people of the Heavenly Realm also felt an immense oppressive force! Many couldn¡¯t help but almost fall to the ground! ¡°We fight for the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, how can we kneel before an ant like you!¡± Dugu Chenlu bellowed furiously with eyes wide and filled with rage, soaring into the sky! He was ready for battle! In the ranks of the Heavenly Realm Golden Immortals, he was acknowledged as the mightiest! ¡°We shall not yield!¡± Yue Poshan also roared as he stood up! ¡°To fight for the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, we will never kneel!¡± Several others too stood firm, fearless of everything! ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Behind Lin Wenshi, an elder sneered dismissively, pointing a finger! ¡°Pfft pfft pfft In an instant, Yuanyang Holy Lord, Yue Poshan, Dugu Chenlu, and others, all spat blood at the same time, copsing on the deck of the warship, extremely weakened! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your cultivation techniques, which hold some interest for us, this one finger would have ended you all!¡± The elder spoke coldly! They had been secretly observing and discovered something special about Yue Poshan and his group, so they decided to leave survivors to be tortured for their techniques to further their research! Seeing this scene, everyone in the Heavenly Realm almost lost all hope! How can we fight this? How do we resist? Even one of them is more than we can handle, let alone nine! Even Mu Qianning felt waves of helplessness! She had a Holy Artifact, even a Forbidden Artifact, but with Fire Spirit¡¯s Spiritual Power exhausted, and herself extremely fatigued, she was utterly unable to unleash their might. ¡°A bunch of ants, since you refuse to surrender, then I shall help myself to these Holy Artifacts and Forbidden Artifacts!¡± Lin Wenshi advanced coldly while also pondering to himself: ¡°The strangeness of this realm must be due to this Forbidden Artifact. Once I obtain this object, the Diming Realm and this so-called Heavenly Realm can be eradicated, continuing the n of merging the Myriad Realms under the Immortal Monarch??? ¡± He reached out to grab Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning! Terror unparalleled! No one could match him! Almost all were in despair! Fire Spirit suddenly lifted her eyes, gazing at a certain ce in the sky, and shouted: ¡°Ziling Maiden And there, in that spot of void, a beautiful young girl in purple appeared. She moved with the grace of a celestial being from the nine heavens, now holding a paintbrush enveloped in mes! She was painting! In her painting, the scene of the battlefield explicitly unfurled! The two armies confronted each other, with nearly ten thousand warships of the Diming Realm and several hundred thousand of the allied forces; under her brush, each was vividly detailed and brought to life! And in the painting, she was now depicting thest nine elders to appear! These nine elders had appeared at the end, and initially, Ziling hadn¡¯t noticed them, so she continued painting and slowing down her pace! But now, all nine elders had appeared in the painting! Each one looked as real as an actual person! ¡°The final stroke n Ziling spoke, holding the Phoenix Feather Pen in her hand as she brought up thest stroke of colorful ink In a sh, upon the rice paper, the painting waspleted! At that very moment, the rice paper suddenly merged with this piece of heaven and earth! Countless Great Dao Laws resounded thunderously! It was the interweaving of the tangible and intangible, the mixture of the real and the imaginary, the convergence of existence and nothingness¡­ Below, the hundreds of thousands of Diming Realm¡¯s forces, seemed to be mere existences within a painting, as if they were being rapidly erased by an eraser; those hundreds of thousands vanished quickly¡­ ¡°No ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­¡± Cries of shock, wails, and panic filled the air! But no one could reverse the fate of those disappearing from the scene! Even the Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals were utterly terrified at this moment! Each one¡¯s face showed horror, as if they had seen a ghost! No can¡¯t move¡­¡± how can this be possible¡­ My cultivation seems to have disappeared, I ¡°That painting.Js it going to take us in?!¡± Is this¡­ an Immortal Dao Map? Save me The group of Taiyi Golden Immortals at this moment resembled stray dogs, trying to flee. Their previous arrogance had vanishedpletely! However, they were unable to escape this space. One by one, the Taiyi Golden Immortals disappeared amidst their struggles! Even Lin Wenshi himself had his pupils dted, disbelievingly watching the scene before him, as his body gradually became ethereal. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it¡­ How could a Painting Saint possibly exist in this realm? Impossible¡­¡± His unwillingness reached its peak. As he roared in frustration, his entire being also disappeared instantly! In the blink of an eye. The Void Sea Domain was silent! The hundreds of thousands from the Diming Realm¡¯s massive army, along with the ten thousand warships, vanished without a trace, as if they never existed¡­ So many Golden Immortal-level forces¡­ So many Perfect Level Golden Immortals¡­ And¡­ The terrifyingly powerful Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals¡­ Just like that, they were gone! And at that moment, Ziling lightly reached out to grasp the scroll. Within the painting, the hundreds of thousands of Xuanming Realm allied forces stood tall on the warships. And the nine haughty Taiyi Golden Immortals stood to the side, their expressions seemingly fierce and agonized¡­ Each one was as lifelike as a real person. As if they were alive! Chapter 156 - 142: Life Alienation? ! Chapter 156: Chapter 142: Life Alienation? ! In the vast expanse of the Void Sea Domain, where cultivators swarmed like tides and warships crisscrossed the sky just moments before. But now, the hundreds of thousands of allied forces from the Diming Realm had suddenly vanished. Not a single one remained. Whether they were Profound Immortals or Heavenly Immortals. Or even Perfect Level Golden Immortals. Even the sudden emergence of the hidden hands behind the curtain, the Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals, disappeared in an instant. The entire Void Sea Domain now seemed so vast, so empty. Only the armies of the Heavenly Realm remained. At this moment, everyone from the Heavenly Realm was stunned, shocked. They all looked on, agape and speechless, at the purple-dressed young girl above! She moved gracefully, ethereal as a fairy, her purple gown billowing and lively in the air. With a pen in one hand, and a painting in the other. The pen was a Phoenix Feather Pen, emanating terrifying mes of energy; a mere swish synced with some ancient Dao. The painting depicted the Terrifying Daoist Painting, where the rules of reality and illusion intertwined, with true and false spaces ovepping; within a single piece of Xuan paper, the Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals, hundreds of Golden Immortals, and the hundreds of thousands from the Diming Realm¡¯s allied forces were vividly depicted. ¡°Heavens, what just happened? I feel like my soul is trembling, as if it touched upon some secret!¡± ¡°Too terrifying, that painting¡­ that painting¡­ it¡¯s like an endless ck hole!¡± ¡°Could it be, could it be that the hundreds of thousands of the army, and the Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals, were all engulfed by that painting¡­¡± The crowd spoke up, their eyes filled with disbelief. This scene had surpassed their understanding! ¡°Too terrifying, that brush, that painting¡­ truly worthy of being Senior Li¡¯s disciple!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming spoke tremulously, unable to hold back his admiration! ¡°Brother Dugu was right, Senior Li¡¯s disciples are all destined to defy the heavens. Before, Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing startled the Heavenly Realm; now, Ziling Maiden has wiped out a million enemies with a single painting¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao was full of emotion! ¡°Is this the Supreme Art of Painting? When the painting isplete, anything depicted in it gets absorbed by the painting¡­ Eerie and mysterious¡­ Senior Li, too terrifying.¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord muttered in shock! Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit, too, were extremely shocked at this moment. ¡°I never expected Maiden Ziling to be so formidable¡­¡± Fire Spirit spoke up. Since the beginning, she knew this grand battle was nothing to fear, for if Senior Li had sent his disciples, then Ziling must be their trump card, and with her move, she believed everything would turn around. But she hadn¡¯t expected it to be such a total, such a direct turnaround. This method of annihting the enemy was too terrifying, too spine-chilling. ¡°I always knew, as long as Senior Li is here, no one can invade the Heavenly Realm!¡± Mu Qianning was excited to no end, her cheeks flushed as she said, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Sister Ziling, to be able to learn such a powerful Dao¡­¡± Even Ziling herself, now holding the scroll in her hand, was still somewhat dazed. ¡°Am I, am I that powerful??¡± She felt somewhat unsure within her heart. Could this scroll¡­ really have absorbed tens of thousands from the army? Even the Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals? ¡°All I did was draw the battlefield in the way Teacher told me to, as if drawing a sunset, and I never expected it to have such a miraculous effect¡­ and actually, painting the battlefield felt even easier than painting a sunset!¡± ¡°So it turns out¡­ I¡¯ve be this strong?¡± She felt a surge of excitement! Normally, learning by Li Fan¡¯s side, looking up at the high mountains, she always felt inadequate. Like a droplet in the face of a vast river! Now, she realized that through continuous learning, this droplet had long umted the strength of a great river, which just seemed insignificant inparison to the Teacher¡¯s boundless ocean¡­ She put away the scroll and brush and immediately descended to join Fire Spirit and the others on their warship. ¡°Thank you, Maiden Ziling!¡± The crowd voiced their gratitude! If not for Ziling, the Heavenly Realm, despite having established the Hall of Celestial Generals, would have lost. The gap in strength was too great. Ziling said, ¡°No need for thanks, I was simply carrying out orders. Sister Ling¡¯er, Sister Qianning, let¡¯s go report back to Teacher¡ª¡± Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning nodded immediately, and ordered the retreat at once. Yue Poshan and others then led the Heavenly Realm¡¯s army back, while Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and the rest followed Ziling directly towards the Southern Small Mountain Vige! At this moment. In the Diming Realm. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have we suddenly lost contact with the front lines?¡± In the Xuanming Dynasty, many senior experts left in charge of the allied forces spoke apprehensively! ¡°Our Jingguang Sect has also lost contact with the front lines. Looking through the Transmission Crystal¡­ it seems like they have disappeared?!¡± Several elders from the Jingguang Sect immediately stood up in shock. ¡°No, howe nobody from our Chen Imperial Dynasty can be reached?¡± An imperial uncle of the Chen Imperial Dynasty voiced his anxiety! Suddenly, all the major powers realized the same thing. Just at that instant, their connection with the front lines¡­ was directly severed! ¡°What on earth happened at the front line? Even if the situation was unfavorable, we shouldn¡¯t have lost all contact, should we?!¡± A Golden Immortal left behind spoke out, a look of astonishment and suspicion in their eyes! ¡°Unless, unless at the very same moment, hundreds of thousands of allied forces¡­ all became immobile, or even¡­ all at the same time¡­¡± Another Golden Immortal muttered under their breath, yet thest two words, he simply dared not speak out loud! ¡°This is impossible, dispatch someone to investigate immediately! Immediately!¡± Even the forces of the Xuanming Dynasty were unable to sit tight anymore, because they discovered that the soulmp of Xuanning Emperor Zhao Chenxing had fallen into a bizarre state! It hadn¡¯t gone out, but the me¡­ had turned into a strange blue color! At this moment, within a hidden space inside the Xuanming Imperial Pce. Senluo Branch Hall. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± The two Taiyi Golden Immortals left in charge were simrly staring dumbfounded at the nine soulmps before them! Above the nine soulmps, the mes had, in an instant, turned into a sinister blue color¡­ ¡°No, no¡­ how is this possible? Does this mean that the hall masters¡­ their lives are being metamorphosed?¡± One of them spoke, thinking of a certain terrifying possibility, his face filled with horror! Life metamorphosis! This phenomenon, even within the Immortal Domain, was something that existed only in forbidden legends. It was said that in the Immortal Domain, there were some who ventured into the forbidden zones, but after entering, their lives were metamorphosed, turning them into ves of the forbidden zone, living in a different manner. Although they were undying, they¡­ were no longer their former selves! The other Taiyi Golden Immortal also had his pupils shrink, saying: ¡°No, life metamorphosis¡­ unless they were absorbed by the legendary forbidden zone, bing Forbidden Zone ves¡­ Quick, report to Sen Ming Immortal General immediately!¡± This kind of matter was simply not something that their mere branch hall could handle. It had to be reported to the sect, indeed, even an Immortal General¡­ might not be able to handle it! In the Diming Realm, panic swiftly took hold, because more and more people found that the souls of those who had gone to participate in the battle¡­ had all turned into a sinister blue color! ¡°That new major world¡­ is simply a devil¡¯s den!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯repletely done for¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve sent hundreds of thousands of our most elite forces¡­ all to their graves!¡± People were in a state of panic, numerous powers were spitting blood in anger! This time¡­ the overall strength of the Diming Realm might setback by thousands of years! At the same time, many ancient powers began attempting to summon those ancestors of theirs who had entered the Immortal Domain. ¡°Ancestral Spirit, the Diming Realm may have encountered an incident of life metamorphosis, the entire Lower World is nearly finished, please respond, Ancestral Spirit!¡± In the Chen Imperial Dynasty, a middle-aged man lit a stick of colored ze incense, making contact with the Immortal Domain! ¡°Ancestor, the sect has encountered a disaster, there may be a forbidden object in the Lower World, please take action, Ancestor!¡± At the Jingguang Sect, the remaining group of elders sacrificed their essence blood to activate a certainmunicative item. And at this moment. Zi Ling and the others finally returned to the small mountain vige. ¡°Master, we¡¯re back¡ª¡± Zi Ling pushed open the door, bouncing in cheerfully, obviously very happy. Seeing her return, many disciples all looked over. ¡°Sister returned so soon? Did the boundary war end that quickly?¡± Dugu Yuqing was somewhat surprised! ¡°Zi Ling and Miss Qianning and the others look well, it seems we won.¡± Nan Feng also smiled faintly, she had been somewhat worried before, after all, Zi Ling had hardly experienced actualbat. Li Fan also smiled and asked: ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back, but how did it end?¡± Zi Ling immediately smiled and took out a painting she had made. The many disciples also gathered around, and when they saw the contents of the painting, they were all somewhat surprised! ¡°Such a vast battlefield, is this what the Void Sea Domain looks like? It truly captures the imagination!¡± ¡°Zi Ling¡¯s artistry is truly powerful, the battlefield is vividly portrayed, each person in full detail¡­ I feel as though they are real people!¡± ¡°These nine people look exceptionally remarkable, huh? Why do I feel like their expressions seem somewhat painful and unwilling?¡± Qing Chen, Long Zixuan, and others all spoke in surprise. And Nan Feng¡¯s heart trembled slightly, she immediately transmitted a message to ask: ¡°Zi Ling, what exactly happened?¡± The many fellow disciples all looked at Zi Ling, making her feel a bit nervous as she said in a weak voice: ¡°I, I might have drawn the hundreds of thousands of the allied forces from the Diming Realm, as well as the Taiyi Golden Immortals¡­ into the painting¡­ The ones inside, they should really be living people¡­¡± Nan Feng¡¯s face changed drastically. She had personally seen how the teacher, with a simple stroke, could make something from the outside world disappear into the painting! Long Zixuan and the others were equally shocked! Previously, with a single painting, the master was able to kill a clone of the Immortal King, and now, Zi Ling managed to repress hundreds of thousands of a great army¡­ as well as Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals with a single painting?! They were all bbergasted! Chapter 157 - 143 The Painting Slave_1 Chapter 157: Chapter 143 The Painting ve_1 Hearing Zi Ling¡¯s ount, Nan Feng and the other disciples were all somewhat dumbfounded. This was just too defying of the heavens¡­ Their master¡¯s single painting was able to suppress the Immortal King, which surprised everyone, but it was within reason. After all, they all understood that their master was unfathomable! But that a painting by Zi Ling could also suppress an army of hundreds of thousands and even the Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals¡­ This seemed outrageous. It was utterly preposterous! Even the Gong Ya Demon Marshal was shocked for quite a while: Such a terrifying Art of Painting, now, she¡¯s only at the realm of a Golden Immortal. If she were to enter the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand her single painting¡­¡± She was somewhat dazed, was she now to witness, in such a short period of time, the young people of this small courtyard embarking on the path of invincibility? Thinking of her own decay over thousands of years¡­ she suddenly felt it was all too miserable! Li Fan also took an interested nce at the painting. ¡°Hmm, your painting skills have improved to a certain extent, but you¡¯ve overlooked something¡­¡± Li Fan pointed at the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and the Taiyi Golden Immortals in the painting, saying: ¡°These characters have different expressions, some even faintly revealing a fierce countenance. This clearly shows you haven¡¯t truly mastered control over these characters!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve merely depicted their form and not reshaped their essence!¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling suddenly saw a light shine in her heart, as if she grasped something, and anxiously asked: ¡°Master, is it possible to control the souls of people through painting?¡± Hearing her question, everyone was also somewhat shocked. To control the souls of people in the painting through the painting? I his¡­ Did it mean one could turn these people into one¡¯s own controlled¡­ puppets? Li Fan smiled and said: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°You must know, this is your painting. You can certainly choose to calmly depict reality, to record or preserve certain people and events you want to retain, until eternity!¡± However, you may also choose to be the supreme master within the painting, where anything that enters your painting is subject to your control!¡± Li Fan taught casually! Yet everyone present felt as if they had been struck by a thunderbolt, as if they had witnessed the sky copsing and the earth shattering! To retain desired people and objects, until eternity¡­ and to be the master, controlling everything? ¡°Is this the supreme Art of Painting? Terrifying¡­ Horrific¡­¡± ¡°The master¡¯s words touch upon eternity, the secrets of the universe¡­¡± Even those who did not practice the Art of Painting could feel the supreme profundity of reaching enlightenment from just a few words from Li Fan! A painting could be eternal! A painting could control the divine! ¡°Such grandeur! Throughout the ages, looking at all immortal beings, and even those above immortality, who has such a vision and demeanor?¡± Xinning murmured to herself. As for Zi Ling, she was even more lost in thought. It was as if she saw a light, glimpsing another world! Another step! ¡°When painting, I indeed did not put my heart into controlling the characters beneath my brush, hence, those people are alive, living within my painting, but I am unable to control them¡­¡± ¡°If I can reach another level, everyone in the painting will be my¡­ painting ves? Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, including the Taiyi Golden Immortals, will all heed mymands¡­¡± Zi Ling muttered to herself, feeling utterly dumbfounded. Io be the master of the painting requires but a thought!¡± Li Fan then smiled slightly and said: ¡°Come, try it. Settle your heart, calm your breath, feel the characters in the painting, erase what you do not desire, and endow them with new life.¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling took a deep breath and stepped forward, closing her eyes! She held the paintbrush, and at that moment, everything in the painting naturally flowed into her mind. The first thing she felt was the unwillingness, the anger, and even a hint of fear from the Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals! They¡­ did not wish to enter the painting, struggling intensely! ¡°No, this painting is the world I¡¯ve prepared for you¡­ You cannot resist it, you can only¡­ ept it!¡± She murmured, then suddenly gripped the paintbrush tighter and lightly swept across the painting! As her brush moved across the rice paper, in that instant, the nine elderly men in the battlefield, who stood out incongruously, suddenly transformed! At that moment, their expressions and gazes no longer showed reluctance and struggle, but were filled with naturalness and tranquility, as if¡­ they were originally creatures belonging to the world within the painting! Hiss! Seeing this scene, Nan Feng and the group of disciples all inhaled sharply in astonishment! They distinctly felt that the Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals in the painting¡­ hadpletely changed. They were still the same people. But¡­ it was as if they had been re-endowed with souls! ¡°Well done. Now, these characters belong to you,¡± Li Fan praised her, and with this guidance, Zi Ling¡¯s painting skills advanced to a higher realm. Zi Ling also suddenly murmured: ¡°I understand¡­ I understand now. A painting isn¡¯t just a painting; it¡¯s a world, it¡¯s life, it¡¯s reality, it¡¯s a human life!¡± She clearly felt that now, she could easily release the Nine Taiyi Golden Immortals from the painting. And they¡­ would recognize her as their master! It was at this moment that her aura suddenly surged! Initially at the Quintuple Heaven of Golden Immortals, she broke through consecutively! To the Sixth Heaven! To the Seventh Heaven! Until the Ninth Heaven! Then, thest closed gate also burst open with a bang! Her aura smoothly ascended to a higher realm! In the midst of the field, a group of disciples witnessed this, and were left somewhat¡­ dumbstruck! Zi Ling¡­ just like that, she broke through to the¡­ Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm! For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions wereplicated, their eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°With a casual guidance from our Master, Senior Sister Zi Ling has leaped to be one of the strongest¡­¡± Long Zixuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. He had observed the True Dragon andprehended the Way, and was already in the seventhyer of the Golden Immortal Realm; he had been considered strong among his fellow brothers and sisters¡­ Only now did he realize that a casual instruction from their Master could surpass the arduous cultivation of countless others! ¡°That is just too fearsome¡­ Who would dare to anger Zi Ling in the future¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing secretly felt some fear. Nan Feng, however, was extremely delighted and said, ¡°Zi Ling, congrattions, you¡¯ve ascended another step!¡± Nan Feng was at the peak of the Golden Immortal Realm, and prior to this, she had always been the strongest. With her continuous deepening understanding of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody, advancing to the Taiyi Golden Immortal was just a matter of time. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Master¡ª¡± Zi Ling happily thanked Li Fan. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. Go now, take this painting and refine it well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zi Ling happily took the painting to another side to make modifications. She was somewhat looking forward to it. Now, the Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals had already be her ¡°painting ves.¡± If she could also turn these hundreds of thousands of troops into painting ves¡­ By then, would there be any need to fear wars? With a mere flick of her wrist, hundreds of thousands of powerful beings would be at her behest¡­ At this moment. In the boundless Void Sea Domain, worlds shimmered with a faint white light, akin to sparse stars. Among them, some shone brightly, asrge as a hen¡¯s egg, enshrouded in mist, their light capable of illuminating many surrounding worlds. Such worlds were rarely found in the Lower World. 1 hese were the phenomena of therge worlds within the Earth Character Realm. Theserge worlds within the Earth Character Realm were farrger than the medium-sized worlds, ranging from several to dozens of times bigger. Even within the Void Sea Domain, several worlds orbited them like satellites, paying homage. And theserge worlds were often subservient to the Three Great Heavenly Realms! The Second Celestial Realm, the Third Celestial Realm, the Fourth Celestial Realm¡­ were the true domineering realms amidst the Million Lower Realms! I he Dijin Realm was such arge world, surrounded by nine smaller worlds as its guard, also one of the frontier jurisdictions of the Third Celestial Realm! The Dijin Realm was vast and boundless, with a multitude of powers, countless primordial mountain ranges, and innumerable fierce beasts. In this world, aside from the native forces, there were branches of forces from the Immortal Domain as well. In a primeval forest of the Dijin Realm, a magnificent pce was built. This forest was known as the Senluo Forest. Because it was the territory of the Senluo Holy Sect in the Dijin Realm! And what the outside world did not know was that within the Senluo Holy Sect resided a terrifying Immortal General! At this moment, within the grand pce. A white-haired middle-aged war general sat indifferently at the head seat with a trace of pale gold in his eyes. He was ying with two clear white jade beads in his hands. This man was the helmsman of the Senluo Holy Sect in the Dijin Realm, Sen Ming Immortal General! ¡ªSen Ming Immortal General was one of the twelve Immortal Generals under the Senluo Immortal Monarch! Reporting to the Immortal General, just now, a message came from the Diming Realm branch iming that Lin Wenshi and the other Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals have all disappeared without a trace, and at the same time, their Soul Lamps have turned blue, suspected of life metamorphosis¡­¡± An elder walked in, saluted deeply to Sen Ming Immortal General, and spoke gravely. The white jade beads in the hands of Sen Ming Immortal General suddenly stopped. He lifted his eyes and looked at the elder indifferently. ¡°Life metamorphosis?¡± His indifferent voice sounded, saying, ¡°Such an event is impossible. In the Lower World, aside from the Three Great Heavenly Realms, there are no forbidden zones!¡± The elder spoke harshly, ¡°Yet, the message from the Diming Realm is absolutely reliable!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General pondered for a moment and then revealed a cold smile, ¡°Interesting. Could it be that there truly lies a great opportunity hidden here? Never mind, I havepleted my arrangements for this realm, so it¡¯s time to see just what goblins or monsters this Diming Realm has encountered!¡± After speaking, his figure suddenly disappeared directly from the chair! The elder was startled, but he soon realized that Sen Ming Immortal General must have already appeared in the Void Sea Domain, heading towards the Diming Realm¡­ Meanwhile. In the vast Void Sea Domain. A dark shadow sliced through space with incredible speed. After a long time, the shadow finally paused. This was a man d in ck armor, his eyes filled with Demonic Qi, hisplexion somber. He sniffed, as if searching for something specific. And on his neck, curiously, rode a little girl who looked to be about eight or nine years old! If the people from the little vige in the Heavenly Realm were present, they would be astounded, for this little girl was the spitting image of Xinning! Only, her eyes were filled with a certain malevolent energy. ¡°Stop looking, it¡¯s in that direction. I¡¯ve already sensed her presence!¡± She pointed in a certain direction of the Void Sea Domain, patted the man¡¯s head, and said cheerfully, ¡°Hurry up, I have to devour her. Once 1 devour her, I will be far ahead of the others¡ª¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°As youmand, Demon Monarch!¡± He moved his feet, turning into a terrifying ck shadow, and vanished from the scene in a blink. Chapter 158 - 144 Xinning’s Sister?_1 Chapter 158: Chapter 144 Xinning¡¯s Sister?_1 In the Void Sea Domain adjacent to the Heavenly Realm, a dark shadow was rapidly approaching. Before long, it had already appeared outside the world barrier. ¡°Demon Monarch, are you sure she is within this realm?¡± The man carrying the little girl respectfully inquired. ¡°Of course, hurry up, hurry up! I¡¯ve already smelled her scent!¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°However, this world seems to be, at most, a lower Earth Character Realm. 1 fear it may not be able to amodate your subordinate from entering¡­¡± He took a step forward to try, but to his surprise, in the next moment, both he and the little girl riding on his neck had already passed directly through the world barrier! ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on here?¡± The man was puzzled. After all, he was of Great Luo Golden Demon strength, a Demon Marshal. In the Lower World¡­ unless it was one of the Three Great Heavenly Realms, or some very special high-grade Earth Character Realm, nothing else could amodate him! But this world before his eyes wasn¡¯t part of those realms at all¡­ ¡°It¡¯s no wonder this is where the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul is hidden; indeed, there¡¯s something special about it.¡± He murmured to himself. ¡°Quick, over there. 1 feel like I¡¯ve gotten one step closer to her,¡± the little girl continued, pointing towards the center of this world. The man immediately stepped forth. Having reached the Great Luo Golden Demon Realm in his cultivation, spatial distance was already just a numerical concept for him. With a single step, he crossed several states in the next moment! Soon, they appeared in Xuan Tianzhou. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, why is the Immortal Spirit Qi here so dense¡­¡± The man was taken aback. It could almostpare to some of the strongest Earth Character Realms! Yet, with a sweep of his divine sense, heprehended they of thend and didn¡¯t detect any particrly strong Cultivators. ¡°It seems this world is a newly formed one. What on earth does the Demon Monarch¡¯s another Primeval Soul, in hiding here, intend to do?¡± He muttered to himself. ¡°To the south¡­¡± The little girl continued to speak, directing him. Before long, they had already arrived outside the Cangli Mountain Range. ¡°This area is a bit strange, so be careful,¡± the little girl on his neck reminded him with herrge, sinister eyes showing a hint of suspicion. Upon reaching this point, they didn¡¯t rush ahead but approached slowly. ¡°Hmm? I can sense a faint trace of Demonic Qi, very light.¡± The man spoke up, his eyes lifting to see the small mountain vige ahead! ¡°I see, it must be someone Gong Ya sent to protect the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul. Hehe, such an important matter as the Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul is guarded only by a minor Golden Demon?¡± He understood the other¡¯s realm from the Demonic Qi he had sensed. The two immediately neared the small mountain vige. And at this moment, inside the vige, in a corner against a wall, a bald man was sitting cross-legged on the ground, his clothes somewhat tattered, with a broken bowl ced before him, just like a beggar! This person was none other than Ming Tianbei, who had previously escorted the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul to escape to the small vige! He was fortunate to stay in the vige, and because of his ragged appearance, the vigers took him for a beggar. The kind-hearted Auntie Wang even gave him a broken bowl. This made Ming Tianbei, a formidable Demon Guard, nearly moved to tears, as the bowl meant the vigers asionally gave him some food. And those food items were almost exclusively Spiritual Medicine. Hence, he led a shameless and easygoing beggar¡¯s life in the mountain vige. It was only a few months of such a life, but he had already broken through from the Xuanmo Realm to the Golden Demon Realm! This made him realize the best days of his life had finally arrived! But at this moment, Ming Tianbei, who was cultivating, suddenly changed his expression. He had sensed two terrifying demonic presences! ¡°Not good!¡± His expression changed drastically. Gleaning up, he looked towards the edge of the vige and saw a middle-aged man with demonic patterns on his forehead entering the vige. On his neck rode a little girl. ¡°Jing Mie, the Demon Marshal¡­ and another of the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Souls, have theye knocking?¡± Hiss! Ming Tianbei gasped, turned, and sprinted towards Li Fan¡¯s courtyard! This matter was too significant; he must immediately inform Gong Ya, the Demon Marshal, and the Demon Monarch! It should be known that after the Nine Holy Demon Monarch failed to breakthrough to be the Immortal King, his Nine Soul Paths scattered in different ces, each guarded by one of his nine Demon Marshals. And the Primeval Souls were destined to devour each other! He quickly vanished from the spot. Meanwhile, at the vige entrance, ¡°He¡¯s running away!¡± On Jing Mie¡¯s neck, the little girl pointed in the direction Ming Tianbei fled and said: ¡°He¡¯s definitely going to snitch. We need to catch up quickly!¡± However, Jingmie Demon Marshal at this moment was sweating profusely. As soon as he entered the small vige, he felt a dreadful oppression. ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ this ce, this ce seems to be a forbidden area¡­¡± He spoke hoarsely, pointing forward and saying: ¡°There are traps everywhere. Look, that wooden bridge¡ªif one is careless and falls off, even a Great Luo Golden Demon would be refined!¡± ¡°That green grass field, full of Sword Qi. Once entered, I might not be able toe out unscathed.¡± ¡°And those seemingly simple stone houses clearly contain terrifying principles¡­¡± He spoke word by word, his voiceced with fear. Even as a Demon Marshal, how could he not fear when entering the fabled forbiddennd? It was precisely because of the lethal dangers everywhere that made him simply watch Ming Tianbei flee. Otherwise, how could he let him go? Alerting Gong Ya, the Demon Marshal, and the Primeval Soul of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch to their presence would be like startling the snake in the grass. ¡°I can feel it too¡­ this ce makes me very ufortable.¡± The little girl on his neck also spoke, frowning and saying: ¡°If it really is a forbidden area, then we¡¯re in trouble. Seeing how fast that Demon Guard ran just now, he obviously knows this ce well. Could it be that the Master of the Forbidden Area has epted another Primeval Soul¡­¡± ¡°We must hurry up!¡± Jing Mie Demon Marshal also nodded, and immediately quickened his pace with each step he took. However, at this moment, his nerves were already taut! Not muchter, outside Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Miss Gong Ya, something big has happened, something big has happened!¡± The anxious voice of Ming Tianbei rang out! He didn¡¯t dare to approach and could only shout from a distance. Previously, Gong Ya knew that Li Fan lived in seclusion like a mortal and did not like to meddle in cultivators¡¯ affairs, so she had specifically instructed Ming Tianbei to call her as Miss Gong Ya in urgent situations, not to mention the word ¡°Demon Marshal¡± to avoid displeasing Senior Li. Meanwhile, inside the courtyard. Gong Ya was brewing tea for Li Fan, her gaze intently observing how the boiling water forced steam out of the tea leaves. After thest guidance from Li Fan, she had sensed the key to progressing from the Great Luo Golden Demon Realm toward Immortality, so now she was contemting that profound principle! Outside the door, the sudden sound of Ming Tianbei¡¯s voice made Gong Ya lift her eyes, a flicker of indecision crossing her gaze. What could have made Ming Tianbei so anxious? She looked at Xinning. Xinning said, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s happening.¡± Respectfully, Gong Ya bowed to Li Fan and said, ¡°Master, may your maidservant step out for a moment?¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gong Ya immediately hurried out of the courtyard. ¡°What exactly happened, why such panic?¡± Gong Ya Demon Marshal asked Ming Tianbei! Ming Tianbei knelt down on the ground in a frightened state, and said: ¡°Reporting to the Demon Marshal, Jing Mie Demon Marshal, apanied by another Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul, has already arrived at the vige entrance¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Ya was greatly startled! Jing Mie! As one of the nine Demon Marshals under the Nine Holy Demon Monarch of bygone days, she was very clear about his strength. He was one of the strongest among the nine Demon Marshals. Moreover, there was another Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul¡­ Based on the timeline, the Primeval Soul that Jing Mie Demon Marshal was assisting had emerged earlier than Xinning, and was certainly far stronger than her. ¡°I understand.¡± Her voice turned grim as she said, ¡°Find a ce to hide. You needn¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡± A mere Golden Demon was not fit to participate in a struggle of this level. Ming Tianbei immediately nodded and ran off. Gong Ya turned back and returned to the courtyard. ¡°Demon Monarch, it¡¯s bad. Jing Mie ising with another Primeval Soul¡­¡± Shemunicated to Xinning through a mental message. A look of tension immediately passed through Xinning¡¯s clear,rge eyes! Clearly, she, too, was concerned! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has an enemye?¡± At that moment, Li Fan asked. Previously, Xinning had been pursued by her enemies, and that Ming Tianbei seemed to be Xinning¡¯s bodyguard. Now that he¡¯de running in such a fluster, it was likely her enemies had caught up¡­ Li Fan spected in his heart. Hesitating for a moment, Xinning turned and looked at Li Fan, saying: ¡°Big Brother¡­ 1,1 have a sister, and she hase looking for me¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan was momentarily surprised. Xinning had a sister? But then he immediately smiled and said, ¡°A reunion of sisters, that¡¯s wonderful.¡± Xinning said: ¡°But, but this sister, she wants to kill me. Only by doing so can she inherit what belongs to me¡­¡± Hearing that, Li Fan was taken aback. Such a plot twist? To actuallye across such a situation? It seemed that Xinning indeed came from a wealthy family, and it was even possible that she was a princess of some sort, like in the novels¡­ Such wealthy households often witnessed deadly infighting over inheritance. ¡°That¡¯s rather malevolent!¡± Li Fan too found it unpleasant to see. During their time together, he had alreadye to see Xinning as a part of the little courtyard¡¯s family. And besides, after spending so much time with Li Fan, reading poetry, Xinning had be increasingly docile and her big eyes ever more pure. ¡°Like this, you need not be afraid. Let them in, and 1¡¯11 talk to them!¡± Li Fan was determined to reason with them! After all, this courtyard, this little vige was his territory, with plenty of support avable! If a resolution through discussion could lead them to give up their pursuit, that would be for the best. But if it came to a fight, he wouldn¡¯t back down! Hearing this, Gong Ya Demon Marshal was suddenly overjoyed. Heaven! Such a formidable being was actually going to take action to help personally?? With such support, what could they fear?? The endgame was secure, the victory already assured! Overwhelmed with excitement, And Xinning, too, was stunned for a moment, a profound sense of gratitude blossoming in her heart. All this time, this Senior had never stepped a foot outside the courtyard, never lent a hand to matters of the outside world! But now, to help her, was he actually going to take action? ¡°Don¡¯t stand there dazed, go on.¡± Li Fan motioned to Gong Ya. ¡°As youmand, as youmand!¡± Gong Ya, her chest heaving with excitement, turned and once again stepped out of the courtyard. As she opened the courtyard¡¯s main gate, she saw a middle-aged man with a little girl riding on his neck already approaching. The middle-aged man was sweating profusely, looking as if he¡¯d just endured a terrifying battle. And the little girl riding on his neck radiated an aura filled with sinister energy! ¡°Hee hee hee, got you!¡± The little girl looked at Gong Ya and suddenly let out a gigglingugh! Chapter 159 - 145: Words Follow the Law - 1 Chapter 159: Chapter 145: Words Follow the Law ¨C 1 Jing Mie Demon Marshal, as well as a Primeval Soul of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, finally appeared outside Li Fan¡¯s small courtyard. Taking a deep breath, Jing Mie had just walked all the way from the entrance of the vige, truly terrified. The murderous intent was too fearsome, with dire straits at every turn; many times, he felt his end hade. However, fortunately, many of the terrifying death traps did not attack him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made it here. ¡°Gong Ya, having parted nearly ten thousand years ago, you and 1 finally meet again,¡± said Jing Mie coldly as he looked at Gong Ya. ¡°Where is the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul? Hand it over!¡± ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, and the Primeval Soul you¡¯re protecting hasn¡¯t even been in this world for a full year!¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Ya simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s not yet certain whose game it will be.¡± Jing Mie scoffed, ¡°Heh, I hope that when my protected Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul devours your master, you still have the same confidence!¡± Gong Ya, neither salty nor nd, extended her hand and said, ¡°The Demon Monarch is waiting for you in the courtyard, pleasee in!¡± Pleasee in! However, Jing Mie¡¯s eyes flickered with caution. This little courtyard didn¡¯t seem so simple. For a moment, the courtyard seemed to evoke a heart-stopping sensation in him. Entering rashly, something unpredictable might happen¡­ ¡°What? You¡¯ve crossed the vast Void Sea Domain to get here, and now you¡¯re too scared to enter?¡± Gong Ya mocked coldly. ¡°Who says I¡¯m scared?¡± Jing Mie barked, stepping forward on the spot. But as he approached, that terrifying aura began to assault him in threads and strands! At this moment, he suddenly felt he dared not even breathe. For this aura made his soul feel threatened, causing his whole body to shiver uncontrobly! ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Gong Ya spoke again, a cold smirk appearing in her beautiful eyes. She understood all too well the Jing Mie Demon Marshal¡¯s current feelings! The first time she hade here and seen this courtyard, she had been equally astounded. Approaching rashly, even a Demon Marshal could be utterly destroyed! At this moment, even though Senior Li had already announced his waiting for them toe in, thus sparing them from obliteration, that oppressive aura still existed! The little girl riding on his neck suddenly spoke up: ¡°Do you think you can perform the empty-fort strategy for me?¡± Herrge eyes brimmed with sinister energy as she cackled, ¡°You are but one of my maidservants, and I am more aware of the ghosts in your head than you are.¡± ¡°There are no forbidden beings left here, am 1 right? Perhaps the only forbidden thing is that que above the door!¡± ¡°All the forbidden auraes from it; you¡¯ve simply chosen this ce to try and scare people with that door que!¡± She nced at the fourrge characters ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting¡± on the door but quickly looked away, not daring to linger! Hearing this, Jing Mie¡¯s eyes also shed with sudden realization. ¡°The Demon Monarch is absolutely right; if there truly were any living forbidden beings here, and Gong Ya and the Primeval Soul she protects were epted by such forbidden beings, why would they go to such lengths to get us toe in?¡± ¡°Such beings could flick me to dust with a mere gesture!¡± He felt he hadpletely seen through the truth of this ce! Immediately braving the terrible pressure, he moved forward step by step, scoffing, ¡°If we must enter, then enter we shall. Today, you will witness the return of the true Demon Monarch!¡± Gong Ya promptly turned to lead the way. Jing Mie finally stepped over the threshold of the small courtyard. And in that instant! He was met with an awe-inspiring, supreme terror! Jing Mie suddenly stiffened! This terror-stricken aura made his liver and galldder split, his entire body drenched in sweat in an instant, and he stood rooted to the spot as if struck by lightning. ¡°What kind of aura on this earth¡­¡± He clearly felt that the terror inside the small courtyard far surpassed that outside. He had thought, just as the Demon Monarch said, that this ce was all bark and no bite and that only the door que was the source of the terrifying aura. But¡­ an even more horrific presence was within the courtyard. It was like he had intruded into the dwellings of countless terrifying beings, any one of which could make his legs go weak! He involuntarily looked up, ncing ahead. In front, the courtyard was tidy, with peach trees, a stone table, and cottages. And¡­ many people! Some were ying music, Some were painting, Some were sweeping, And some were feeding fish¡­ There was also a young man sitting beside the stone table, with a little girl identical to the Demon Monarch wrapped around his arm! Boom! At this moment, Jing Mie Demon Marshal was utterly shaken. To think that this forbidden area was hiding so many beings? Living beings in the forbidden area, even if just one were to appear, would cause an enormous uproar. And the little girl on his neck, witnessing this scene¡­ Suddenly, her whole body jerked, and she fell from Jing Mie¡¯s neck! ¡°Demon Monarch¡­¡± Jing Mie hurriedly helped her up, only to feel that the Demon Monarch was trembling as well. Both of them stared ahead, terror-stricken. Gong Ya wandered over nonchntly and curtsied before the young man sitting by the stone table, saying, ¡°Master, your maidservant has brought them here.¡± Master¡­ this appetion! Maidservant¡­ this self-reference! Hearing these words, Jing Mie understood in his heart that this seemingly refined, amiable young man with an unassuming aura¡­ was actually the lord of this ce! The Master of the Forbidden Area? He had¡­. seen a living Master of the Forbidden Area? Chapter 160 - 145: Words Follow the Law - 2 Chapter 160: Chapter 145: Words Follow the Law ¨C 2 He felt waves of dizziness! Beside him, the Demon Monarch¡¯s primeval soul now had a pale face, but its sinister eyes were fixed on Xinning beside Li Fan! Li Fan too simply waved his hand with indifference and said, ¡°Pour the tea.¡± Gong Ya immediately obediently poured the tea for him. Li Fan took a gentle sip and looked towards Jing Mie and the little girl in front. ¡°To resemble Xinning to such an extent, truly befitting of twin sisters!¡± Li Fan remarked. However, Xinning¡¯s sister always seemed somewhat unsettling! That gaze¡­ was clearly filled with greed and malice. s, how could such a young girl possess such traits? He couldn¡¯t help but gently pat Xinning¡¯s head, feeling fortunate that Xinning had met him. He taught her poetry every day, allowing her to maintain the purity of her heart. Otherwise, who knows what Xinning might have be? Perhaps she would have be distorted and corrupted too. ¡°I already know the purpose of your visit,¡± Li Fan said at once, looking toward Jing Mie and the little girl: ¡°However, some things cannot be forced. What belongs to Xinning, you cannot take!¡± ¡°What is hers will always be hers, and I will not stand idly by!¡± Li Fan¡¯s expression grew colder. He knew that now was the time to disy absolute firmness and said: ¡°Should you wish to start a conflict, you will bring about your own destruction!¡± His words fell. The surrounding disciples were all greatly shocked. To them, their master¡¯s words were like a terrifying edict, carrying an iparable authoritative pressure! And in that moment, Jing Mie Demon Marshal could no longer contain the fear in his heart, and he fell to the ground with a thud! Groveling with his face to the ground, he was trembling! ¡°Edicts follow the uttered word¡­ edicts follow the uttered word¡­¡± He murmured in terror! The horrific being¡¯s earlier words were an invisible and terrifying edict; defiance meant instant annihtion! At that moment, he thought of the Immortal King! It was rumored that when the Immortal King spoke, the heavens followed. Breaching it would lead to a strike down by the great Dao! Could it be that the young man before him was a formidable figure of that caliber? Meanwhile, the soul of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch by his side, although she sensed the supreme power contained in that invisible edict, her sinister eyes were filled with resentment and indignation! ¡°No¡ªI won¡¯t ept¡ªwhy, I am the¡­¡± She cried out in aggravation, but before she could finish, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood! ¡°Pft¡ª¡± She fell to the ground instantly, convulsing all over! Jing Mie, witnessing this scene, was dumbstruck. ¡°The Demon Monarch¡­ has been crippled¡­¡± He muttered. Just because of insolent speech, just because of disrespect towards that existence, so now, the Demon Monarch¡¯s primeval soul¡­ Had its cultivation level crippled, and even the self-formed life mark had disappeared¡­! He realized, it was over. The Nine Soul Paths of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, though fundamentally all belonging to the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, would form their independent life marks after rebirth, that is, their independent consciousness. But now, this life mark, this independent consciousness¡­ had been erased. The Demon Monarch¡¯s primeval soul had be a pure primeval soul, no longer possessing consciousness, only to be devoured by other conscious primeval souls¡­ It was totally over¡­ He was disheartened to the core, and at the same time, his fear of the young man had reached its peak. Merely a single sentence¡­ Had determined the life and future of a Demon Monarch- Li Fan¡¯s disciples were equally in shock at this moment. They could all sense Jing Mie¡¯s might! Even surpassing that of Gong Ya. Moreover, that girl was clearly bewitchingly strange to the extreme. But now, because of a single word from her master, she had been rendered useless- Words gave rise to thew! ¡°Is it really¡­ that simple?¡± Gong Ya was stupefied,pletely stupefied. At this moment, she almost couldn¡¯t believe¡­ The fusion of a Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul, battling until the ninth heaven trembled, was all possible, but now, it had been resolved with just a single sentence¡­ Was this the power of a Supreme being¡­ And seeing this, Li Fan was unexpectedly surprised. His own words, so effective? He had actually made the other kneel down? It seemed that he had scared the other party indeed! He couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of joy, surely the other party had cowered because they saw the many people in his small courtyard. And that sister of Xinning, was clearly just toopetitive, seeing her poison n foiled and thus distressed to the point of convulsing herself¡­ Li Fan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bitcent in his heart and looked towards Jing Mie, saying, ¡°Now, are you convinced?¡± Upon hearing this, Jing Mie did not hesitate in the slightest and worshipped with utmost respect! ¡°Jing Mie is convinced, from this day on, I will never harbor a second thought; otherwise, I will certainly perish body and soul!¡± To save his own life, he made a dire oath on the spot! In truth, with the Primeval Soul of the Demon Monarch he served being destroyed, he had no other choice but to serve Xinning from now on. Li Fan, upon hearing this, nodded in satisfaction and looked towards Xinning and Gong Ya, saying, ¡°This matter is settled; you two should send them away.¡± Upon hearing this, Xinning jumped up happily and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Big Brother!¡± She was truly grateful to the extreme! And Gong Ya also understood; Senior Li was letting the Demon Monarch take away that Primeval Soul to consume it elsewhere! After all, this senior liked to live in seclusion like a mortal and certainly didn¡¯t want to witness the scene of a Primeval Soul being devoured. Gong Ya and Xinning immediately stepped forward, taking the unconscious Primeval Soul and Jing Mie, and left the small courtyard. After leaving the small courtyard, they directly left the little mountain vige. ¡°Hehe, Jing Mie, thank you for delivering my split soul.¡± Xinning smiled, suddenly seizing that unimed Primeval Soul! In an instant, the Primeval Soul began to fade and merged into Xinning¡¯s body! And in that moment, Xinning¡¯s realm soared dramatically! The fusion of the Primeval Soul repeated the cultivation level. She directly reached the Great Luo Golden Demon Realm! Seeing this, Jing Mie and Gong Ya were both incredibly shocked! ¡°Congrattions, Demon Monarch!¡± Gong Ya spoke respectfully. Jing Mie¡¯s face shed withplexity, then immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Congrattions, Demon Monarch!¡± Xinning stretched out her limbs and suddenly said, ¡°The other Primeval Souls, they must all be in the Lower World, right?¡± Gong Ya said, ¡°Yes, Demon Monarch, both the Demon Domain and the Immortal Domain have too many formidable enemies, so in the past, the nine Demon Marshals hid your split souls in the Million Lower Realms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xinning smiled innocently, saying, ¡°After recovering to the Great Luo Golden Demon Realm, I can already sense them¡­¡± As she spoke, she suddenly made a light cut, and blood immediately dripped from her wrist! ¡°Take this blood to the Void Sea Domain; they will follow the path ande¡­ Hehe, this blood will tell them¡­ here lie two unconscious split souls!¡± Xinningughed. She had disguised the blood as if it were from split souls that had lost their autonomous consciousness¡­ it was bait! Jing Mie immediately took a deep breath, catching the blood, and said, ¡°I will go at once; I will make sure to attract the other split souls as fast as possible!¡± Chapter 161 - 146 Bait on the Hook 1 Chapter 161: Chapter 146 Bait on the Hook 1 After everything was arranged, Gong Ya returned to the small mountain vige with Xinning. On the way, Ming Tianbei came running out with his broken bowl, crying tears of joy, he said: ¡°Congrattions, Demon Monarch, my congrattions to you!¡± He had seen everything, how the Demon Monarch effortlessly devoured a split soul! His heart was also filled with shock. He had thought there would be a terrifying battle between Gong Ya Demon Marshal and Jingmie Demon Marshal, but unexpectedly, merely by entering that small courtyard, everything had been resolved¡­ The entity in that small courtyard was too frightening, no wonder Zi Jia¡¯er Demon Monarch followed by its side. Xinning nced at Ming Tianbei and suddenly said: ¡°That¡­ The things you beg for, if you have surplus, save some¡­ I still need to expand my demon army in the future.¡± As a Demon Monarch, she also had countless followers under hermand. And although Ming Tianbei was begging here, the things he begged for were useful not only to her followers but even to the Demon Marshals. Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei immediately replied solemnly: ¡°Rest assured, Demon Monarch, I will definitely increase my begging efforts to tirelessly strengthen your demon army!¡± He gripped his broken bowl with excitement. Xinning suddenly felt this was a bit odd. They then returned. At this moment. Jing Mie had already appeared in the Void Sea Domain outside the Heavenly Realm. His speed was incredibly fast, spreading Xinning¡¯s Demon Blood throughout the surrounding tens of thousands of li of the Void Sea. At the same time, he infused his cultivation level. Waves of Demonic Qi would traverse space! Ordinary people couldn¡¯t sense it, but those other seven split souls originating from the same source as Xinning could definitely detect it! In no time, the seven split souls would converge like sharks that had caught the scent of blood, swiftly gathering here. Shortly thereafter. In the Void Sea Domain above the myriad heavens. In a far-off world within a mountain range, inside a Demon Pce: ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it¡­ Two Primeval Souls have lost their independent consciousness!¡± A little girl who was cultivating suddenly opened her eyes! Hearing this, an elder beside her incredulously said: ¡°What? Demon Monarch, are you sure there¡¯s no mistake? Two? Split souls that have lost their independent consciousness?¡± The little girl stood up immediately and said: ¡°There¡¯s no mistake¡­ We must take action immediately, the other Primeval Souls must have sensed it too, and if they reach them first, it¡¯s over.¡± The elder immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Demon Monarch, please get on!¡± The little girl climbed onto the elder¡¯s back, and with the little girl on his back, the elder suddenly vanished from the spot. Meanwhile. In a deste world. This world was almost devoid of Saintly Spirits, everywhere emitting terrifying Demonic Qi, with trees growing in pitch ck, utterly eerie. In the midst of this world¡¯s Xuanhuang Mist Sea, atop the World Tree, there was a Demon Pce. Inside the Demon Pce, countless ck Demonic Qi burst forth from the World Tree, then absorbed by the little girl within! At this moment, the little girl opened her eyes. Her eyes were pitch ck, almost without any whites to be seen! She was like a little fierce ghost. ¡°Blood Spear!¡± With her call, a warrior appeared in the void, wielding a long spear and d in demon armor! The warrior said in a deep voice, ¡°Demon Monarch, what is it?¡± The little girl spoke word byword, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed, in some part of the Void Sea Domain, two split souls that have lost their independent consciousness have appeared!¡± ¡°They¡­ are summoning me!¡± Upon hearing this, the warrior Blood Spear¡¯s brow arched, he stepped forward, picked up the little girl, and with a swipe of his long spear in the void, a Void Gate appeared! Blood Spear, carrying the little girl, directly entered it! Across various parts of the Void Sea Domain, all Primeval Souls of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch sensed this call. Once a Primeval Soul lost its independent consciousness, it would develop a desire to merge with other Primeval Souls. This desire caused them to summon those Primeval Souls that had independent consciousness. This summoning, originating from the Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul, could traverse countless spatial distances! Therefore, at this moment, the seven scattered Primeval Souls among the Million Lower Realms all sped towards a certain direction! In the Diming Realm. After the battle for the realm, the Diming Realm was still in a state of panic! They had sent some people to explore this new grand world, but they found that hundreds of thousands of allied troops had seemingly vanished into thin air. No one saw them alive, nor did they find any bodies upon death; not even wreckage from a warship could be located. ¡°That new world must harbor a forbidden zone somewhere, turning the allied forces into ves of the forbidden zone¡­¡± ¡°Impossible, among the million lower worlds, only the Three Great Heavenly Realms possess some forbidden zones!¡± ¡°Right, although it¡¯s bizarre, it still doesn¡¯t prove that such a ce exists!¡± However, no matter what they spected, for the time being, no one dared to approach that new world again. It was far too dangerous! Xuanming Dynasty. Within the Imperial Pce. Suddenly, in a secret ce, a white-haired middle-aged war general approached, step by step. In his hands, he fondled two crystal clear beads, his entire demeanor exuding such indifference. He effortlessly entered the barrier and saw the pce hidden in front of him. Senluo Branch Hall. As he appeared before the pce, the two Taiyi Golden Immortals inside hurried out to greet him with the utmost respect. ¡± Greetings, Sen Ming Immortal General!¡± ¡°Sen Ming Immortal General, your visit honors us greatly!¡± They were all extremely delighted, never anticipating that the Sect Gate would act so swiftly. Moreover, it was Sen Ming Immortal General himself who had arrived. It must be noted, Sen Ming Immortal General was one of the most powerful Immortal Generals under themand of Senluo Immortal Monarch. ¡°Where are the Soul Lamps of Lin Wenshi and the other nine? Take me to see them,¡± Sen Ming said tly, very directly. ¡°This way, please, Immortal General!¡± The two Taiyi Golden Immortals led the way. Shortly after, they arrived in front of a secret chamber. The chamber¡¯s entrance was sealed with all sorts of magical instruments! ¡°As there has been an incident involving life metamorphosis, we were worried something sinister could follow through the Soul Lamps, so we used magical instruments to seal this ce¡­¡± one Taiyi Golden Immortal exined. Upon hearing this, Sen Ming Immortal General frowned and snapped, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. What ¡®life metamorphosis¡¯? It¡¯s all baseless talk!¡± He did not believe that outside the Three Great Heavenly Realms, there could be any forbidden zones. The two Taiyi Golden Immortals instantly fell silent, hastily removed the magical instruments sealing the door, and opened the entrance. As they entered the chamber, they were all suddenly shocked, their expressions drastically changing! For within the chamber, the nine Soul Lamps¡­ had nowpletely turned¡­ purple! Hiss! Purple Soul Lamps? At that moment, all three involuntarily gasped in shock. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s true, life metamorphosis has indeed beenpleted¡­¡± one Taiyi Golden Immortal said, trembling. ording to all rumors rted to life metamorphosis, once it wasplete, the original owners¡¯ Soul Lamps would turn entirely purple! By then, the original people were still alive, but they were no longer the same beings. They had be ves of the forbidden zone! ¡°It actually¡­ truly is life metamorphosis?!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°These Soul Lamps must not remain!¡± With a sweeping gesture, he extinguished all nine Soul Lamps at once! With the Soul Lamps extinguished, Senluo Branch Hall¡¯s final connection to Lin Wenshi and the other nine Taiyi Golden Immortals was severed. ¡°It seems this incident truly involves no small matter¡­¡± Sen Ming Immortal General muttered, ¡°Considering the recent events in the Immortal Domain, I have an ominous premonition¡­¡± At that moment, a messenger suddenly ran in, ¡°Report!¡± ¡°News just came from the Xuanming Dynasty, the Soul Lamps of the tens of thousands of allied forces from Diming Realm¡­ have all turned purple!¡± Hearing this, the three people in the chamber took on an even graver expression. ¡°To amodate tens of thousands of forbidden zone ves¡­ just how vast must this forbidden zone be?¡± The two Taiyi Golden Immortals exchanged looks, each seeing fear in the other¡¯s eyes. Sen Ming Immortal General also suddenly felt an overwhelming heaviness. ¡°Order all forces in the Diming Realm to extinguish those Soul Lamps¡­ I shall personally visit this so-called new world!¡± After speaking, he turned and left the pce directly! The two remaining Taiyi Golden Immortals looked at each other, dumbfounded! Sen Ming Immortal General, in an instant, had already appeared in the Void Sea Domain. He sped toward that so-called great world! His speed was incredibly fast! Chapter 162 - 147 Demon Marshal’s Gathering!_i Chapter 162: Chapter 147 Demon Marshal¡¯s Gathering!_i Immortal General Sen Ming moved extremely fast. Soon, he had already appeared in the Heavenly Realm¡¯s Void Sea Domain. ¡°Hmm? This void seems to harbor a kind of¡­ presence of the Demon Race?¡± He sensed something very acutely. He pondered for a moment, could the disappearance of the several hundreds of thousands of allied forces of the Diming Realm, along with so many Taiyi Golden Immortals, be rted to the Demon Race? The Million Lower Realms are not only governed by the Immortal Domain. There are also parts of the Lower World that correspond to the Demon Domain on the other side. The Demon Race can likewise infiltrate their Lower Worlds. However, the Lower Worlds controlled by the Immortal Domain and the Demon Domain are distinctly separated! Even the Lower World of the Demon Domain closest to this ce is a billion miles away through the void. For the Demon Race to cross over would be suicidal, as being discovered midway by any world would lead to a great war. The Demon Race and the Human Race have always been at loggerheads, engaging in relentless battles. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, today I will uncover the truth myself!¡± He immediately prepared to enter the world before him. But, at that moment. He suddenly felt something in his heart and sharply turned his head to look in a certain direction! In that direction, a shadow approached like aet, arriving in an instant. ¡°The Demon Race?!¡± Immortal General Sen Ming was startled and immediately hid himself! Just as he hid, an old man in a ck robe, carrying a little girl on his back, appeared in the area. The old man sniffed in the void and said: ¡°Indeed, it should be here. Even I can sense a demonic aura! Dense and chaotic¡­ It¡¯s trulying from Primeval Souls that have lost their autonomous consciousness!¡± His expression was grave. The little girl on his back, on the other hand, excitedly said: ¡°It must be that two Primeval Souls have waged a great battle, but in the end, both perished together¡­ Haha, they must be hiding in this world. Come on, let¡¯s hurry up, the other Primeval Souls probably haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± The old man nodded and immediately took a step forward. In the next moment, he had disappeared! In the shadows. Immortal General Sen Ming¡¯s gaze was extremely solemn! ¡°What strong Demonic Qi, not weaker than mine¡­ This is a Demon Marshal!¡± He murmured to himself, recognizing the strength of the old man who had just appeared! ¡°A Demon Marshal appearing in the Lower Worlds of our Immortal Domain? And who exactly is the little girl he¡¯s carrying? She gives me a sense of familiarity, bizarre¡­¡± He pondered, vaguely feeling that this matter was no simple affair! However, before he could figure out an answer, another shadow appeared in the Void Sea Domain! This shadow moved equally fast, appearing in the area as well. This time, it was a burly man with extremely developed muscles. His body, towering like a steel tower, was covered with demonic tattoos, exuding a sense of power! Simrly, there was a little girl sitting on his shoulder! This little girl was identical to the one the old man had been carrying before! ¡°Quick, I feel there¡¯s another demonic presence in this space; someone must have entered before us¡­¡± The little girl on the shoulder of the burly man had an urgent look on her face. ¡°As youmand!¡± This steel tower-like burly man also entered the world ahead without hesitation! In the shadows, Immortal General Sen Ming¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his eyes filled with suspicion. ¡°Another Demon Marshal, what is going on¡­ And why are the two little girls, who appeared one after the other, exactly the same? They both give me the same feeling¡­¡± He became even more solemn. This matter was bing increasingly suspicious! Just then, a third demonic shadow appeared within the Void Sea Domain! Again, it was a Demon Marshal, carrying a little girl. Without a doubt, this little girl was identical to the previous two. Immortal General Sen Ming was full of doubt, increasingly puzzled. What exactly was in this world? One after another, three great Demon Marshals arrived? And why did those three little girls give him the same familiar feeling¡­ What was their origin? At this moment, the fourth demonic shadow appeared! Another Demon Marshal, another little girl indistinguishable from the others, also entered the world ahead! ¡°Four Demon Marshals arriving in session, could it be that a Demon Monarch from the Demon Domain is gathering his forces here?!¡± Immortal General Sen Ming¡¯s face was filled with utmost seriousness! At this moment, he hesitated to enter this world. Who knows what terrifying existence is hidden within! He was certain that there had to be entities surpassing Demon Marshals. Otherwise, these Demon Marshals would not be arriving one after another. ¡°To enter, or to leave first¡­¡± He hesitated! But at that moment, a surge of overwhelming blood energy suddenly filled the area. The fifth demon shadow appeared! It was a Demon Marshal, holding a blood-colored spear in his hand, and in his arms, he also held a little girl. This Demon Marshal¡¯s face was stern, and his aura was overwhelmingly strong! Even from the shadows, Immortal General Sen Ming felt the terrifying killing intent. Seeing this Demon Marshal, Immortal General Sen Ming almost cried out involuntarily: ¡°Is it him?!¡± Shock shed through his eyes! He¡­ recognized this Demon Marshal! ¡°Demon Marshal Blood Spear¡­ If I remember correctly, during the invasion of the Immortal Domain in years past, he was the strongest among the Nine Holy Demon Monarch¡¯s subordinates. The Senluo Holy Sect lost twelve elders to his spear!¡± He muttered, his eyelids twitching wildly! Back then, when the Demon Domain invaded the Immortal Domain, the Senluo Holy Sect had sent people to join the warfare. He was fortunate to have participated in one of the battles, and their opponent¡­ was the Demon Marshal Blood Spear, a subordinate of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch! He vividly remembered, this killer demon had consecutively in twelve Daluo Golden Immortals from the Senluo Holy Sect, and at that time, he had hidden among the corpses to escape disaster! Therefore, his impression of Blood Spear was all too profound! He couldn¡¯t help but murmur, saying: ¡°It¡¯s actually him¡­ But, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch was clearly known to have failed in his attempt to reach the Immortal King Realm nearly ten thousand years ago and perished in this world¡­¡± The name of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch had also shaken the Immortal Domain and was known as one of the strongest Demon Monarchs in the Demon Domain. Moreover, he knew that in the past, the Senluo Immortal Monarch had joined two other Immortal Monarchs in an attempt to ambush the Nine Holy Demon Monarch. But in the end, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch killed one of the Immortal Monarchs, Blood Rain Sprinkled the Immortal Domain, and the Nine Holy Demon Monarch himself withdrew unscathed¡­ That battle also made the Nine Holy infamous, making the heroes of the Immortal Domain dare not nce sideways! As Immortal General Sen Ming pondered, Blood Spear had already taken the little girl and entered this world. ¡°Under themand of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, there are nine great Demon Monarchs. With five havinge in session, perhaps more will follow!¡± He immediately waited patiently. However, after waiting for quite a long time, no other Demon Marshals appeared. ¡°Could it be that before I arrived, four Demon Marshals had already fallen into it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± He muttered. ¡°Five Demon Marshals arriving¡­ carrying five identical little girls¡­¡± He pondered, and suddenly, a light shed in his eyes! ¡°Not good¡­ could it be¡­ could it be that¡­¡± He thought of a possibility! But then, he shook his head repeatedly, imagining his idea was too insane. ¡°Impossible, it can¡¯t be so, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch has already perished!¡­¡± He stared intently at the world ahead! At this moment, he suddenly understood why the Senluo Holy Sect had suffered casualties connected to this ce! ¡°Could it be that before perishing, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch transformed this world into a forbidden territory?¡± ¡°And now, those Demon Marshals, carrying her Primeval Soul¡­ are heading to the forbidden area¡­¡± His words trembled slightly. If so, many things would start to make sense¡­ The tens of thousands of allied forces that vanished in the Diming Realm, and the Nine Great Taiyi Golden Immortals of the Senluo Holy Sect, probably became ves to the forbidden territory within the Nine Holy Demon Monarch¡¯s domain¡­ Moreover, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch perished due to the failed attempt at the Immortal King Realm¡ªshe definitely had the potential to create a forbiddennd. It was known that the taboo of ¡°forbidden¡± areas and domains was based on the most mysterious aspects of the cultivation path, where all cultivators feared them like tigers. Either they were some unfortunate Immortal Kings. Or, they encountered those unspeakable things while attempting to reach the King Realm. In a nutshell, the forbidden areas are above the Immortal level! And the Nine Holy Demon Monarch was precisely someone who should have reached that level back then. If this were true, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch¡¯s n would be too astonishing, wouldn¡¯t it? The Nine Holy Demon Monarch could potentially reappear in this world! Thinking of the terror of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, his courage trembled immensely. ¡°This matter is beyond my ability to deal with, I must inform the Immortal Monarch!¡± Without hesitating, he turned and left! Chapter 163 - 148: The Grace of the Demon Monarchi Heavenly Realm! Chapter 163: Chapter 148: The Grace of the Demon Monarchi Heavenly Realm! Southern Territory, a small mountain vige. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother, for your help; this sister has already solved it.¡± Xinning gracefully bowed to Li Fan. ¡°No need to be polite,¡± Li Fan, however, smiled and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you a new poem.¡± He picked up a brush, and his writing flowed like a dragon or snake across the rice paper, swiftly inscribing a poem! ¡°Clenching tight to the green mountain, never loosening grip, roots are deep, entrenched in cracked rock.¡± ¡°Though ground down a thousand times, the strength remains, unyielding to winds from all directions.¡± Xinning, following Li Fan, read the whole poem, and a trace of wonder appeared in herrge eyes! This poem was different from the ones Li Fan typically taught her. In the past, Li Fan mostly taught her poems that were refined and full of interest, to cultivate her body and mind. But this one carried a spirit of generous and impassioned purpose! ¡°Xinning, do you know why I¡¯m teaching you this poem?¡± Li Fan inquired. Xinning shook her head and said, ¡°Xinning does not know.¡± Li Fan gently stroked her hair on the forehead and said: ¡°I hope you can forever guard your own heart.¡± ¡°In life, one always faces various setbacks and tribtions; one sees all kinds of treachery and venom, yet there is always need for a spirit unblemished by the mud, a moral integrity unsullied by filth!¡± ¡°Just like the bamboo rooting on the mountain, embedded in the rock, never giving up, never admitting defeat!¡± He worried that Xinning, after experiencing the evils of the human heart, would lose her innate purity. After all, buried in the midst of nobility, persecuted by sisters, and disced to this mountain vige- in such circumstances, even an originally good child can easily be twisted! Li Fan wanted to use this poem to help her solidify a kind heart! Upon hearing this, a light of sudden understanding flickered in Xinning¡¯srge eyes! ¡°Though ground down a thousand times, the strength remains, unyielding to winds from all directions¡­¡± ¡°Unblemished by the mud, unsullied by filth¡­¡± She murmured to herself, seeming to understand something¡­ ¡°Big Brother is teaching me poetry to help me shed the demon nature within me, isn¡¯t he?¡± At this moment, she seemed to grasp the painstaking intent behind Li Fan¡¯s actions over this period¡­ ¡°Is it because he¡¯s worried that after merging with other Primeval Souls, I might lose myself and turn into a cruel and brutal monster¡­?¡¯1 Thinking thus, she suddenly became vignt, realizing that the newly absorbed Primeval Souls could easily influence her self! ¡°I must refine them and must not let my mind be affected by them!¡± She made up her mind! ¡°Miss Gong Ya, the task ispleted.¡± At that moment, outside the small courtyard, a voice suddenly came through. It was Jing Mie¡¯s! At these words, a look of tense anticipation shed through Gong Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes! Jing Mie¡¯s return to report meant that the bait had finally caught some fish! Xinning also showed a slight smile; she turned to Li Fan and said: ¡°Big Brother, you helped me with my sister¡¯s issues this morning. I took the chance and called over my other seven sisters; I¡¯ll go out and settle this matter, and then I wille back, is that okay¡ª¡± Having devoured another Primeval Soul, her strength had greatly increased, and she could easily deal with the other souls, with two Demon Marshals assisting her; thus, she decided not to rely on Li Fan anymore. After all, even such a senior figure would grow weary if she were to constantly trouble him. Upon hearing this, Li Fan was momentarily startled. Xinning has seven other sisters?? Does this mean that Xinning was originally one of nine sisters?? This¡­this is really too much, isn¡¯t it?? As expected of a big household. His feelings wereplicated, but he didn¡¯t say much; after all, clearing things up in one go was best. ¡°That¡¯s fine, if you need help, just say so.¡± Li Fan spoke up. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother¡ª¡± Xinning cheerfully expressed her thanks, then she and Gong Ya stepped out of the house once again. Upon leaving Wu¡¯er Xianting, Jing Mie stood outside with utmost respect and said: ¡°To report to the Demon Monarch, five Primeval Souls have already arrived!¡± Five of them! ¡°Let¡¯s go out and meet them¡ª¡± Xinning led the two out of the vige. Just as they left the vige entrance, Xinning suddenly extended her hand, and a Primeval Soul without its own consciousness suddenly appeared in the middle of the scene. ¡°Is this¡­the Demon Monarch can simply extract a Primeval Soul at will?¡± Gong Ya asked in astonishment. ¡°Since I¡¯ve arranged bait to lure the fish, I must make it convincing. Come, let¡¯s retreat to the vige. In this way, no one will be able to detect us.¡± Xinning smiled. The three of them then waited under the vige¡¯s surrounding wall. Before long, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of the vige. It was an elder carrying a little girl on his back. The little girl¡¯s face was very pale, but her eyes were filled with a strange color. ¡°That¡­that is a Primeval Soul¡­¡± The little girl suddenly pointed at a soul floating in front of the vige entrance! The elder was also shocked beyond belief. ¡°Why would a Primeval Soul of the Demon Monarch be floating around here¡­ This ce looks very frightening, as if it is a forbidden area!¡± He immediately said: ¡°Demon Monarch, this ce is too dangerous, its depths unknown; let¡¯s absorb this Primeval Soul right away and leave afterward!¡± The little girl also nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Having said that, she jumped down from the elder¡¯s back in one step, and in the next moment, she was already in front of the Primeval Soul. She reached out to grab it. But the Primeval Soul, as if feeling threatened, actually floated toward the direction of the vige. ¡°Stop!¡± The little girl caught up in one step and forcefully reached out to grab it. It was at this moment that a dark vortex suddenly appeared above the little girl¡¯s head! ¡°Ah¡ªno!¡± The little girl looked up in terror at that moment, desperately wanting to retreat. But it was toote. The vortex was too terrifying, about to devour her. ¡°Demon Monarch!¡± The elder behind her was shocked; this was actually a trap! Without any hesitation, he charged forward, about to strike at the vortex. But at the same time, two presences, not a bit inferior to his, suddenly appeared, blocking him. ¡°Boom???? ¡± As he collided with these two presences, his figure was forced to a halt. In the instant he stopped, the Primeval Soul of the Demon Monarch he was protecting had already lost its ability to struggle, and waspletely sucked into the ck vortex. ¡°Demon Monarch!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes were red with fury, like a crazed lion, pounding his chest and stomping his feet in rage. ¡°Shan Ming, your Demon Monarch isn¡¯t here? What¡¯s with the frenzy?¡± At this moment, a childish voice rang out. A little girl with her hands sped behind her back came forward, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. Her aura was incredibly strong, at this moment not even weaker than Gong Ya and Jing Mie! After devouring the first Primeval Soul, she had recovered to the Grand Unity Golden Demon Peak Realm, and now, having devoured another, she had officially stepped into the Great Luo Golden Demon Realm! Her current strength was worthy of a Demon Marshal! Behind her, Jing Mie and Gong Ya followed, one on the left and one on the right! Seeing the little girl, the old man Shan Ming was greatly shaken. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you set this trap¡­¡± He understood everything now. This was a trap all along! The goal was to attract other Primeval Souls to devour. At this moment, Jing Mie coldly shouted: ¡°Shan Ming, in ordance with the orders given by the Demon Monarch in the past, although each of us nine supported a Primeval Soul, once the Primeval Soul we assisted was devoured, we must serve the devourer as our master!¡± ¡°Because, no matter who devours whom, in the end, it is the return of the Demon Monarch.¡± ¡°How dare you harbor selfish intentions and disrespect the Demon Monarch?!¡± Upon hearing this, Shan Ming gave a bitter smile and said: ¡°The Demon Monarch¡¯s finalmand, how could I forget?¡± After speaking, he immediately bowed deeply to Xinning in a very respectful manner: ¡°I pay my respects to the Demon Monarch!¡± Xinning said cheerily, ¡°Alright, no need for formalities,e over here and hide, don¡¯t let the others whoeter discover you.¡± Shan Ming had aplex look, but still walked behind Xinning, closely following her. Before long. A second dark shadow appeared in the arena! Xinning repeated the process! The third one! The fourth one¡­ With five consecutive Primeval Souls, Xinning¡¯s forces skyrocketed, directly rising to the six levels of the Great Luo Golden Demon Realm! Three more Demon Monarchs also submitted to her. Just then, thest breath appeared, fierce and surging with blood! A man holding a Blood Spear, carrying a little girl, appeared coldly in the midst of the scene. At the entrance of the vige, two Primeval Souls remained! ¡°Quick, I need to go devour them!¡± The little girl in his arms seemed extremely eager. But Demon Marshal Xue Ge frowned and said: ¡°This ce is ominous!¡± ¡°Demon Monarch, we were thest to arrive, it doesn¡¯t make sense that the Primeval Souls are still here, yet no one else is to be seen!¡± ¡°We should retreat!¡± He spoke! ¡°No¡­ how can you do this, Imand you to take me there immediately!¡± The little girl in his embrace angrily spoke out. Xue Ge¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Hehe, what, did you realize that this was my trap?¡± At this moment, a voice rang out from within the small mountain vige. Xinning, followed by six Demon Marshals, walked out. Seeing Jing Mie, Shan Ming, Gong Ya, and others all following behind her, Xue Ge¡¯s pupils constricted! This means¡­ the opponent has already devoured six Primeval Souls? That¡¯s terrifying! ¡°You¡­¡± He subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave. Even though he was the strongest of the nine Demon Marshals, he stood no chance against six Demon Marshals of the same rank. What¡¯s more, Xinning¡¯s aura had obviously be overwhelmingly domineering at this moment. ¡°Blood Spear, you¡¯re not thinking of running away, are you?¡± Xinning smiled and said, ¡°You are the strongest Demon Marshal under mymand. So,e, fight me. If you win, I¡¯ll let the Primeval Soul you serve to devour me, but if you lose, you must offer it up to me!¡± ¡°How about it?¡± Blood Spear had been intending to retreat, but upon hearing these words, suddenly looked up and said, ¡°Really?¡± Gong Ya also spoke urgently, ¡°Demon Monarch, it¡¯s not advisable. We are in a stable winning position right now; how can we give him such an opportunity so easily¡­¡± Xinning waved her hand and said, ¡°All of you, back off.¡± Gong Ya was full of concern but still could only sigh and step back. Blood Spear also put down the little girl in his arms and said, ¡°Demon Monarch, please wait a moment.¡± Having said that, he advanced, wielding his blood-colored spear, and stared at Xinning, saying, ¡°You brought this upon yourself!¡± As he spoke, his spear danced wildly, the blood energy surged terrifyingly, striking directly as if a raging river of blood was rolling forth! A Demon Marshal made his move, and the surrounding area nearly copsed with it, his might was terrifying to the extreme! ¡°So strong! Blood Spear has progressed further over the years!¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely that he himself has touched the threshold of the Immortal path!¡± ¡°The Demon Marshal has just integrated a few Primeval Souls and is far from stable. How could he be his opponent!¡± Shan Ming, Jing Mie, and others were all anxious. But even until this moment, Xinning remained as calm as ever. Countless surging waves of blood energy roared towards her, the intent to kill filled the heavens, yet she suddenly extended a hand and recited a poem: ¡°In the corner of the wall a few branches of plum trees bloom, braving the cold alone. From afar I know they are not snow, for a hidden fragrance drifts this way.¡± As the poem was recited, her entire being suddenly became filled with an extremely pure and clear presence. Wherever she went, those terrifying blood energies couldn¡¯t stain her in the slightest! At this moment, she didn¡¯t resemble a terrifying Demon Monarch, but instead, seemed like a goddess descending from the ninth heaven. So ethereal, so clear, surpassing the ordinary! She parted the myriad blood energies and appeared in front of Blood Spear, lightly pointing a finger. Upon her delicate hand, magical plum blossoms bloomed! As the plum blossoms unfurled, in that instant, tens of thousands ofyers of blood energy dissipated, and countless killing intents vanished! A single plum blossom quietlynded on the tip of the blood-colored spear! At this moment, Blood Spear¡¯s spear trembled, an irresistible force transmitting through it, causing blood to flow wildly from the tiger¡¯s mouth in his hand! In an instant, Blood Spear¡¯s pupils shrank, he cried out in rm, and his entire body was sent flying backward! Boom! Blood Spear crashed forcefully onto the ground, dust and debris flying everywhere, and a terrifying crater appeared on the earth! Blood Spear was defeated! At this moment, the many Demon Marshals present, gazing at Xinning¡¯s silhouette, were filled with incredulous expressions in their eyes! That poem¡­ that aura¡­ They were utterly shocked! Chapter 164 - 149: Picking Up Trash Can Also Pick Up a Piece of Sky 1 Chapter 164: Chapter 149: Picking Up Trash Can Also Pick Up a Piece of Sky 1 The six Demon Marshals on the field were all shocked at this moment, unbelievingly watching the scene unfold before them. Blood Spear¡­ was so easily defeated?? Xinning had only just made her move, and he was already beaten¡­ ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ is too terrifying, such strength, it¡¯s almostparable to his power back in the day¡­¡± Shan Ming muttered to himself. ¡°Blood Spear¡¯s attack just now almost touched the threshold of the Immortal Realm. I¡¯m afraid it would take all six of us working together to withstand it¡­ but the Demon Monarch, she did it so effortlessly!¡± Spoken by the Demon Marshal as tall and sturdy as an iron tower, his name was Tie Shan, and at this moment, his face was full of shock. ¡°Just now, I actually felt the Demon Monarch was like Qing Chen, a celestial maiden above the worldly dust, her poetry possessing such formidable mystic power¡­ Is this why Senior Li teaches the Demon Monarch poetry every day¡­¡± Gong Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes were also filled with shock. On normal days, she couldn¡¯t perceive anything fearsome about the valley poems taught by Li Fan. She even worried that Xinning, always following Li Fan in reading poetry without practicing cultivation, would lead to a stagnation in her cultivation level, unable topete with other Primeval Souls. Now she realized¡­ How could an entity as terrifying as Senior Li do something meaningless? Those poems clearly contained a terrifying power of the Great Way. Xinningnded and patted her hands, a proud look appearing on her small face as she said, ¡°You have lost.¡± In therge pit ahead filled with dust and smoke, Blood Spear struggled to rise, using his blood-colored spear to support himself, but his face couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment! He¡­ was so easily defeated! ¡°I have lost¡­ but, you didn¡¯t defeat me using the methods of the Demon Monarch¡­ what you used was a Mystical Method from the Immortal Domain!¡± Blood Spear looked at Xinning. Xinning said indifferently, ¡°So what if I did? In this lifetime, this monarch intends to walk the path of cultivating both immortality and demonhood. Is that not allowed?¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, hurry up and bring her over for me to devour.¡± Impatience was showing on her little face. ¡°Cultivating both immortality and demonhood¡­¡± Blood Spear muttered to himself as if he found this path¡­ unimaginable. Yet, he still turned his head to look at the little girl behind him. The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately showed a hint of panic and she said, ¡°Blood Spear, 1 am your true master, I am the Demon Monarch, you cannot be reckless¡­¡± As she spoke, she abruptly turned and fled! She had realized that Xinning had grown up and was no longer someone she could covet. On the contrary, if she didn¡¯t run, she would be devoured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but only this way can the Demon Monarch return sooner!¡± Blood Spear spoke in a low voice, and his blood-colored spear suddenly thrust forward! A beam of blood-colored divine light instantly pierced the fleeing little girl! In the little girl¡¯s eyes lingered a trace of unwillingness, but quickly, her consciousness faded away. She transformed into an unimed Primeval Soul! Blood Spear presented the Primeval Soul with both hands, kneeling and saying, ¡°Please, Demon Monarch, absorb this to hasten your return to your former glory!¡± Seeing this, a look of approval shed in Xinning¡¯s eyes. Worthy of being the Demon Marshal she most valued back then, decisive in killing and full of loyal courage. By striking down that Primeval Soul, Blood Spear was not only not a traitor; on the contrary, it was because he remembered the instructions of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch from the past, proving that he had no ulterior motives. Regardless of who devours whom, the final oue is the same. ¡°Good,¡± Xinning said, and with a light wave of her hand. This Primeval Soul was instantly absorbed into her body. Afterward, Xinning¡¯s aura surged in an instant yet again! She broke through to the next level, entering the Da Luo Golden Demon¡¯s seventh heaven! ¡°The Demon Monarch is clearly only in the seventh heaven of the Da Luo Golden Demon, so why do I feel her aura is almost approaching the Immortal Realm¡­¡± The crowd whispered to themselves, Only Gong Ya had aplex look on her face; she understood what all this was due to! Senior Li¡­ In this life, perhaps the Demon Monarch could truly ascend to be the Immortal King, couldn¡¯t she? Her heart was suddenly filled with anticipation! ¡°Demon Monarch, it seems that the other two Primeval Souls have note,¡± Jing Mie spoke. ¡°The other two Primeval Souls are respectively assisted by Jade Rift and Bo Tu¡­¡± ¡°These two have vanished without a trace since their departure that year.¡± Everyone spoke. Xinning, however, was not perturbed and said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there will always be a chance in the future.¡± ¡°Moreover, I have already sensed that the other two Primeval Souls¡­ seem to have merged¡­¡± At her words, everyone was taken aback. ¡°Alright, all of you, from now on, will cultivate in seclusion outside the vige,¡± Xinning said after the matter had concluded, starting to arrange for the Demon Marshals who had regathered under her banner. ¡°Ming Tianbei,¡± She called out, and Ming Tianbei quickly ran out from the vige entrance, respectfully saying, ¡°I greet the Demon Monarch!¡± He had been hiding behind the vige wall the entire time and was utterly shocked by what he witnessed. The Demon Monarch¡¯s growth rate was too fast¡­ It seemed that the leg the Demon Monarch had clung to in that small courtyard was truly sturdy. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be responsible for looking after Tie Shan, Shan Ming, Jing Mie, and the others,¡± Xinning instructed. Hearing this, Ming Tianbei was immediately stunned. Me? Look after such a group of Demon Marshals?? Isn¡¯t this asking too much of me¡­ I¡¯m just a minor Golden Demon¡­ ¡°Demon Monarch, I¡­¡± He looked troubled. Shan Ming, Tie Shan, and others also frowned! ¡°Demon Monarch, why do we need his care?!¡± Blood Spear even spoke up. As Demon Marshals, how could they allow a minor Golden Demon to look after them? How would that look? ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°If the Demon Monarch finds us burdensome, we can also go out and conquer in the outer world,¡± the others spoke up as well. But Xinning just looked at Ming Tianbei and said, Chapter 165 - 149: Picking Up Trash Can Also Pick Up a Piece of Sky_2 Chapter 165: Chapter 149: Picking Up Trash Can Also Pick Up a Piece of Sky_2 ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I just feel that with so many demons entering the small mountain vige, it might displease Senior Li.¡± ¡°So¡­ when 1 asked you to take care of them, what I meant was¡­ you should share some of the stuff you beg for in the vige with them, don¡¯t be too stingy.¡± Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei was stunned for a moment, but then he understood! ¡°As youmand!¡± He immediately responded. Meanwhile, Blood Spear and the others were all taken aback! What was going on? The Demon Monarch¡¯s words were actually acknowledging someone else as a senior? And because he was afraid that senior would be displeased, they couldn¡¯t enter the vige? How was that possible! They were all shocked. Only Jing Mie had aplex expression at this moment, recalling the terrifyingly boundless courtyard he had entered before, and the Supreme words that followed thew and could not be resisted¡­ Xinning looked at Blood Spear and the others, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t be resentful, the things Ming Tianbei can beg for in the vige now are far rarer than anything you¡¯ve seen on normal days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Just take a look at his broken bowl he uses for begging.¡± Xinning spoke. Ming Tianbei immediately lifted the broken bowl in his hand for the Demon Marshals to inspect. This¡­ this broken bowl¡­ a Quasi-Immortal Artifact?!¡± Shan Ming was immediately astonished! Terrifying, even a damaged bowl is of Quasi-Immortal-level¡­ What kind of terror would it be if it were intact?¡± Tie Shan was stunned. Blood Spear¡¯s pupils instantly narrowed! ¡°My lords, Demon Marshals, such things¡­ are quitemon in the vige.¡± Ming Tianbei spoke timidly: ¡°These are just trash the vigers don¡¯t want, picked up from the roadside¡­¡± Trash they don¡¯t want¡­ Picked up from the roadside¡­ Suddenly, a group of Demon Marshals were dumbfounded. Trash the vigers don¡¯t want could be a Quasi-Saintly Artifact?? What kind of vige is this! ¡°My lords, don¡¯t forget, this ce¡­ may be a forbidden zone.¡± At that moment, Shan Ming suddenly remembered and shuddered. lhe Demon Marshals¡¯ expressions immediately turned grave. Indeed¡­ The aura here was decidedly terrifying, as if it were a forbidden zone. So, the vigers Ming Tianbei spoke of¡­ Could they all be beings from a forbidden zone??? ¡°It all makes sense now¡­ So the Demon Monarch is under the protection of the master of the forbidden zone!¡± Tie Shan suddenly realized! ¡°I see¡­¡± Blood Spear murmured. ¡°My lords, in fact, not being able to enter is also a blessing, the vige¡­ is too terrifying¡­¡± Jing Mie couldn¡¯t help but speak up as well; having been in once, he knew too well the dangers lurking everywhere! Upon hearing this, the group fell silent and looked at each other. After a long time, Shan Ming suddenly coughed and said: ¡°Ahem¡­ that, Tian Bei, if there¡¯s any trash in the vige next time¡­ keep an eye out for me, pick some up and share it, yeah¡­¡± Tie Shan even said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky, I want any trash from this vige¡­¡± Even Blood Spear, who was always unyielding, after a long silence, couldn¡¯t help but say: If youe across trash like Long Spears or spears¡­ leave them for me.¡± Listening to them, Ming Tianbei¡¯s expression became indescribablyplex! A mere Demon Guard like myself has somehow made so many Demon Marshals bend at the waist to beseech me today¡­ This is simply¡­ like finding a piece of heaven while picking up trash! I, Ming Tianbei¡­ from now on will definitely work overtime; all the trash in the vige¡­ I will take it all upon myself, striving to strengthen the Demon Monarch¡¯s forces!!¡± He silently swore!! And at this moment. Deep within the Void Sea Domain. The sea here brims with chaos and twisted auras. Each world, moreover, is enveloped in ck mist. This ce is a domain beyond the Million Lower Realms governed by the Immortal Domain. In every world here, the Demonic Qi shoots up to the sky! This ce¡­ is the Lower World under the Demon Domain¡¯s rule, juxtaposed with the Immortal Domain! If someone could overlook the entire expanse of the Void Sea, they would clearly see, amidst the boundless Void Sea, the ck Lower Worlds and the white Lower Worlds, densely packed yet distinctly separated, splitting into two at some mysterious region, not intermingling with each other. And the expanse of the ck regions far surpasses theplexity and vastness of the white Lower Worlds! ¡ªThe ck is like melons, the white is like beans! The areaposed of white worlds even seems to be surrounded by the ck worlds. And at this moment. Within a terrifying world, a towering Demonic Qi outside the world has formed a horrifying giant serpent, swallowing the sky, absorbing the endless energy of the Void Sea Domain, pouring it into this world! The endless Qi of the Void Sea Domain, as the ck giant serpent breathes it in, pierces through the ck world. From the perspective of the ck world, the ck Demonic Qi that forms the giant serpent is like a pir extending into the heavens. The endless Qi of the Void Sea Domain is being carried and injected into a certain Demon Pce. The Demon Pce is piled with bones; constructed entirely of various creatures¡¯ skulls! Within the pce, two powerful Demon Marshals stand guard outside a hall! Yet within the grand hall, sitting cross-legged on a cushion for meditation, is a little girl emanating ck Demonic Qi! The towering ck column that pierces the world, having devoured countless Void Sea Domain Qi, is now being refined by her! In front of her, a strange sculpture is being revered above her head, the sculpture with six arms but headless, yet holding an imposing aura that dominates everything under heaven! Numerous aether of the void is being refined by her, her presence climbing continuously. Finally, with a quiet boom, her realm broke through once again! The terrifying ck Demonic Qi that prated this world also began to dissipate at this moment. Outside the hall, the two great Demon Marshals finally entered, kneeling respectfully on the ground, and said: Congrattions to the Demon Monarch for reaching a new height, not far from reiming the glory of your invincible past!¡± But, the little girl sneered and said: ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte about reiming past glory?¡± ¡°In this life, I seek to be even stronger!¡± One of them said obsequiously: ¡°With the Immortal King¡¯s support, the Demon Monarch will surely be stronger!¡± The girl snorted and said: ¡°Stop ttering; is there any movement in the ¡®ck and White Realm¡¯?¡± Hearing this, another Demon Marshal spoke gravely: ¡°Reporting to the Demon Monarch, ever since it was opened once a year ago and it seems some things have escaped, it has not been opened again¡­¡± The little girl nodded and said: ¡°Keep a close watch on the ck and White Realm for me; it¡¯s the burial ground of the King of ck and White. The opportunity within may be key to my pursuit of the Immortal King in this life¡­¡± ¡°For its treasures, I even disregarded the chance to reunite my Primeval Soul!¡± She looked towards a certain ce in the Void Sea Domain. Hearing this, one of the Demon Marshals asked with confusion: ¡°Reunion of the Primeval Soul?¡± The little girl indifferently said: ¡°Yes, I have sensed it, the other seven Primeval Souls have already gathered together¡­¡± ¡°Heh, 1 hope that the other me grows up quickly and doesn¡¯t fall behind my pace, otherwise¡­ it would be quite uninteresting.¡± Chapter 166 - 150: Reincarnated? The Protagonist? Chapter 166: Chapter 150: Reincarnated? The Protagonist? At this moment, outside the Heavenly Realm, a Void Sea Battleship was steadily approaching this sea domain. This battle ship was enormous, and atop its deck stood a silver-haired elder and a young man, engaged in a game of chess! The elder furrowed his brows tightly, unable to make his move for a long time. The youth, on the other hand, had a hint of disdain and scorn in his eyes. ¡°This is the only way.¡± After much thought, the elder finally ced his piece! ¡°Utterly foolish, you¡¯ve lost.¡± With an icy statement, the young man casually dropped a piece, causing the elder¡¯s expression to stiffen instantly. His path in the game had beenpletely blocked. Without the slightest chance for survival! The elder then stood up, bowed to the young man, and said, ¡°The Saint Heir¡¯s skills in chess are too profound, this old one is no match!¡± Sentiments filled his aged eyes! As expected of the ¡°Son of Two Lives,¡± with astonishing talent and unmatched skill in chess! Even though he was a Great Elder of the Chess Immortal Sect and could be called a Chess Saint within his Sect Gate, he was no more than an antpared to this young man! They hail from the Dingning Realm, from the Chess Immortal Sect! The Dingning Realm is a major world within the Earth Character Realm; the Chess Immortal Sect is a top sect within that world and had a significant standing even in the Immortal Domain! The young man before them was the current Saint Heir of the Chess Immortal Sect, Chen Xuanbei! Chen Xuanbei was originally just a menial disciple of the Chess Immortal Sect, butst year, he suddenly awakened. It turned out that he was a ¡°Person of Two Lives¡±! A ¡°Person of Two Lives¡± refers to a reborn individual! Those who are reborn usually possessed great strength in their past lives, and with rebirth, they gain even greater advantages, bound for meteoric ascent! When Chen Xuanbei awakened the memories of his past life, the Chess Immortal Sect did not hesitate to depose the former Saint Heir and consecrated Chen Xuanbei in that role. Chen Xuanbei did not disappoint their expectations; at his young age, he demonstrated astonishing skill in chess, unbeatable within the Chess Immortal Sect! And he, to temper himself, even proposed wandering the Myriad Realms in search of opponents! The Chess Immortal Sect immediately dispatched the Great Elder Zhou Wenyuan to escort him along the way. ¡°Jiang Li, you useless thing, hurry up and serve the Saint Heir some Spiritual Tea!¡± Great Elder Zhou Wenyuan sighed and then scolded a younger man who was wiping the floor nearby. The Chess Immortal Sect treated Chen Xuanbei like a deity, which meant that every time after a chess game, they needed to prepare Spiritual Tea to rejuvenate him. The young man wiping the floor was d in thin and torn clothes; upon hearing the instruction, he quickly got up to pour tea. He was the former Saint Heir of the Chess Immortal Sect, Jiang Li. Ever since the reborn Chen Xuanbei awakened, he was demoted to Chen Xuanbei¡¯s servant! After a while, Jiang Li came over with the tea, head bowed, eyes full of humiliation. But he said nothing. If one¡¯s skills arecking in this world, that is the original sin! ¡°Forget it, the tea poured by your filthy hands is only good enough to feed to pigs.¡± ¡°Be gone.¡± Chen Xuanbei spoke coldly. Jiang Li¡¯s hands trembled slightly, but he still turned and left. ¡°Remember the words of the Saint Heir, if I tell you to feed it to the pig, dare you spill it secretly, and I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± Great Elder Zhou Wenyuan spoke even more severely! This ship indeed harbored a pig. It was Chen Xuanbei¡¯s Spirit-Sensing Pig, capable of locating specific treasures. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Li spoke and, after finishing, he turned and left. ¡°Saint Heir, truly, none in the Million Lower Realms can stand as your opponent anymore. You should set your sights on the Immortal Domain!¡± Zhou Wenyuan looked towards Chen Xuanbei and respectfully advised. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to question my decision?¡± Chen Xuanbei, however, scoffed. Zhou Wenyuan immediately fell silent, not daring to say more. He knew that one must never treat a reborn individual as an ordinary person; they were powerful entities in their previous lives, not to be trifled with, and quite possibly, even the Chess Immortal Sect could not afford to provoke them. Meanwhile, Chen Xuanbei gazed towards the world ahead, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s been a year since I escaped the ck White Realm¡­ I hope to find the Boundless Chessboard soon¡­¡± He had never revealed his origins to the outside world. ck White Realm! Only he knew that it was a ce of terror, linked to a legendary Immortal King, and he was even more aware that to enter it, one must find an artifact left behind by that Immortal King¡­ The Boundless Chessboard! The Boundless Chessboard had been lost in the Lower World¡­ His proposal to traverse the Myriad Realms and challenge others was a mere disguise; his real purpose was to find that chessboard. ¡°In myst life, I had ascended to immortality, only to fall in the ck White Realm,¡± ¡°In this life, as Chen Xuanbei reborn, it signifies that I am destined to be the Master of Heaven and Earth!¡± ¡°Throughout history, every reborn individual has been the protagonist!¡± Murmuring to himself, as a reborn person, everything from the ck White Realm was a gift prepared by the heavens for him as the protagonist. ¡°Half a month ago, there was an incredible emanation of chess intent in this Void Sea Domain, seemingly surpassing immortality, even rming the Immortal Domain¡­ The Boundless Chessboard should be here¡­¡± He pondered. As someone who had escaped from the ck and White Realm, he was very sensitive to the path of chess. Half a month ago, in the Lower World, Zhan Li, a fallen genius of the First Heavenly Realm, had be an entity of will, climbed to the Immortal Domain, ughtered the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch, and caused a sensation across heaven and earth. People did not know the reason, but on that day, he had felt a supreme chess path that shook the Myriad Realms! He was excited, for since ancient times, only one person had possessed that kind of chess path! A legendary figure among the Immortal Kings, the King of ck and White¡­. Since the King of ck and White had fallen for several hundred thousand years, that aura must undoubtedly be from his relic, the Boundless Chessboard! It was precisely this thought that drove him to rush to this part of the Void Sea Domain. As he saw himself gradually approaching the world ahead, Chen Xuanbei immediately said: ¡°Have that pig keeper bring out this Young Master¡¯s Spirit-Sensing Pig!¡± The Spirit-Sensing Pig, which he had also brought out from the ck and White Realm, was extremely sensitive to the aura left by the King of ck and White, and he intended to investigate this realm! Jiang Li, carrying the cup of tea, walked woodenly into a cabin. Inside the cabin, another youth was tucking in a ck piglet lying on the bed with a nket! ¡°Damn it, pigs are treated better than humans¡­ truly, pigs are treated better than humans!¡± The youth grumbled as he covered the pig with a nket and then fanned a couple of ps towards its ears. The pig simply looked at him coldly, its gaze somewhat eerie. ¡°Wu Dade¡­ this is for the pig to drink¡­¡± Jiang Li stood outside the cabin, handing over the cup of tea. Wu Dade, who was caring for the pig, took the tea and became even more indignant: ¡°This is Spiritual Tea, and it¡¯s being wasted on feeding a pig!¡± He was an outer sect beast tamer of the Chess Immortal Sect, a position that was lowly, but he had a certain natural talent for taming, and therefore Chen Xuanbei took him along to care for his Spirit-Sensing Pig. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get mad, just feed it.¡± Jiang Li spoke. ¡°Jiang Li, I mean you were once a Saint Heir, howe you¡¯ve ended up like this? Letting people step all over you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any fire in you?¡± As Wu Dade held the tea, feeding it to the pitch-ck piglet, he turned to Jiang Li and said: But Jiang Li just sighed and said: ¡°Chen Xuanbei is a being of two lifetimes, with astounding chess skills. Looking across the Million Lower Realms, I fear no one can match him¡­ I, I can only be stepped on by him¡­.¡± In his eyes, there was unwillingness, desire, but more so despair. The other¡¯s chess skills were too lofty, so high that he would spend his lifetime unable to even look up to them! ¡°That guy has talent but no virtue, he won¡¯tst long. Haven¡¯t you seen? Ever since he became the Saint Heir, he has yed around with every slightly attractive female disciple in our sect¡­.¡± Wu Dade said somewhat painfully: ¡°Including my goddess, who I¡¯ve never even spoken a word to!¡± Suddenly, he turned around, grabbed Jiang Li¡¯s hand, and said: ¡°You¡¯ve got to try your hardest, Jiang Li. You¡¯re a good person, I can¡¯t be wrong about that. Heaven will take care of you, and then you can take a good swing at them for me!¡± ¡°My life is over with just raising pigs and dogs, I can¡¯t do anything else¡­.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s expression wasplex, but he said nothing. Heaven¡¯s favor? Was there still a chance? ¡°The Saint Heir wants the Spirit-Sensing Pig, hurry up and bring it out!¡± Right then, a disciple came to ry the message from the outside. ¡°Coming.¡± Wu Dade immediately carried the ck piglet and, along with Jiang Li, walked out. Upon reaching the deck, Chen Xuanbei took the Spirit-Sensing Pig and gently ced his hand on the piglet¡¯s forehead. The ck piglet immediately started sniffing voraciously, and due to its breath, fine ripples appeared in the Void Sea Domain! The next moment, suddenly, the pig¡¯s eyes bulged! It made ¡°thump, munch, thump, munch¡± noises towards that particr world in front, as if seeing some delicious pig food! And in that instant, Chen Xuanbei¡¯s pupils shrank, and his face broke out into an expression of great joy! ¡°Right there in front?! Excellent!¡± He cried out: ¡°Dock at the world ahead, send the message notifying this realm¡­ Chen Xuanbei hase to challenge!¡± The Spirit-Sensing Pig¡¯s behavior¡­ signified that what he was looking for was indeed in this realm! He clenched his fists in secret! An opportunity had finally arrived? My era as Chen Xuanbei ising! Chen Xuanbei was set to be the protagonist of this era! His heart surged! And the Great Elder himself stepped forward to send the message to this realm! Within the barrier of the Heavenly Realm. A few Heavenly Immortals responsible for observing the outside domain received the message unfolding outside, and their faces immediately turned pale. They hastened towards Xuan Tianzhou! To go and report! Chapter 167 - 151: Threatening the Heavenly Realmi Chapter 167: Chapter 151: Threatening the Heavenly Realmi Heavenly Realm. Not even a month had passed, and the Immortal Spirit Qi of this world had already be increasingly rich. Especially in Xuan Tianzhou. And the elites from all states had already been assembled by the Xuantian Alliance, cultivating in Xuantian State. Progressing very quickly. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning¡¯s cultivation levels were already close to reaching the Complete Realm of a Golden Immortal. The two of them were greatly blessed by Li Fan, with each visit allowing them to drink Enlightenment Tea, eat Pan Peaches, Holy Medicine, etc., so their talents had already be invincible. Moreover, the casual advice Li Fan gave from time to time allowed them to far surpass ordinary people. At this moment, they were discussing matters with the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others. Now that the Heavenly Realm regarded Senior Li, the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, with reverence, managing such a huge team required a lot of thought and effort. ¡°Report to the Alliance Hierarch, a Void Sea Battleship was suddenly discovered outside the domain, and it¡¯s approaching the Heavenly Realm!¡± Just then, a voice suddenly came from outside the Taiyan Holy Land. Upon hearing this, people like Fire Spirit in the Taiyan Holy Land all stepped out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Friend or foe?¡± Fire Spirit asked. Ever since the great battle with the Diming Realm had urred, for caution, the Heavenly Realm had arranged for people to guard inside the realm barrier, constantly watching the situation outside the domain. ¡°We still don¡¯t know! But the other side has sent a message saying that theye from Dingning Realm and want to enter the Heavenly Realm, iming that they are¡­ here to challenge someone to a game of chess!¡± ¡°They want to challenge all the chess yers of our Xuantian Realm!¡± The messenger spoke up. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, among others, were all puzzled. Looking for someone to y chess? What¡¯s this situation? ¡°Dingning Realm¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of this realm before.¡± Fire Spirit murmured to herself. The Yuanyang Holy Lord then made a suggestion: ¡°Alliance Hierarch, since the other side has only one battleship and has specifically stated that they are here to find opponents, why not let theme in and see what they are really up to?¡± Fire Spirit nodded and said, ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Also, go immediately to invite the Three Chess Saints of Tianyan from the Difeng Realm, Miss Mu Chenxi of the Xuanzhen Sect, as well as Little Chess Saint Lu Xing from the Earth Yuan Realm, and Xiao Yan from Huangtian State!¡± Since the other party hade to challenge the path of chess, they certainly needed to find experts to face them! Last time in Huangtian State¡¯s chess game, a group of top-notch chess yers emerged, who could now be put to good use. ¡°At yourmand!¡± A few subordinates left immediately. Outside the realm barrier. A Golden Immortal walked out of the realm barrier and extended a hand, saying: ¡°By order, I invite you all to enter the Heavenly Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, the Great Elder Zhou Wenyuan on the Chess Immortal Sect battleship immediately furrowed his brows! ¡°The Heavenly Realm? Such audacity!¡± They came from a grand world within the Earth Character Realm and knew more about the matters of the First Heavenly Realm. That ce was a taboo¡ªhow dare such an insignificant, outlying small realm call itself the Heavenly Realm without fearing death? However, upon hearing these two words, Chen Xuanbei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Worthy of the ce I was looking for! There must be something special!¡± Muttering to himself, he immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± The battleship instantly sailed into the realm barrier. ¡°No, there¡¯s something unusual about this realm¡­ How could such a small world have such rich Immortal Spirit Qi?¡± Just after passing through the realm barrier, Great Elder Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s old face immediately shed with astonishment. The aura here¡­ was far from simple! The richness of the Immortal Spirit Qi here was almost catching up to their Dingning Realm! However, one must understand that Dingning Realm was a grand world within the Earth Character Realm. It was second only to the existence of the Three Great Heavenly Realms. ¡°It¡¯s interesting because it¡¯s strange!¡± Chen Xuanbei, however, was even more excited. After obtaining that Boundless Chessboard, he could also take over this realm and make it the first realm where he established his teachings! All of this was a gift prepared by heaven for him, the protagonist. What is called the Child of Destiny? He is the Child of Destiny! ¡°Sirs, within the Heavenly Realm, two Alliance Hierarchs from the Xuantian Alliance preside over the major affairs, please follow me.¡± At that moment, the Golden Immortal leading the way spoke up. They then followed the Golden Immortal towards Xuan Tianzhou. Xuan Tianzhou. At this moment, many experts within the Taiyan Holy Land were already on high alert and ready for battle. The Three Great Chess Saints of Tianyan, Mu Chenxi, Little Chess Saint Lu Xing, as well as Xiao Yan of Huangtian State, who had made a name for himselfst time, had all been invited. Little Chess Saint Lu Xing still had snow-white hair, looking like an old man. Last time, he had spent his life force and was unable to recover it. Xiao Yan, on the other hand, was filled with anticipation. ¡°I am the protagonist of this world!¡± ¡°Although I lost to Lu Rangst time, that was because he had backing!¡± ¡°This time, I want to take advantage of this opportunity to perform well. With Elder Yang¡¯s help, I will surely triumph. Then¡­ I will most likely be noticed by the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°By then, I will still be the protagonist of this world¡­ There is only one protagonist in this world, and it¡¯s me!¡± He pondered in his heart. Ever since his setback in Huangtian Statest time, he had been looking for an opportunity. To meet with the Supreme Being behind Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing. He believed that just one meeting, as someone destined to be the protagonist, would garner the favor of the Supreme Being and take him on as a disciple. This challenge to the Heavenly Realm was a good opportunity. He had to seize it well! Meanwhile, the others were discussing. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s said that the people who havee this time actually want to challenge the Heavenly Realm¡¯s chess path?¡± Chess Saint Bai Yizi sneered, ¡°They¡¯re truly seeking death.¡± ¡°Indeed, the chess path in the Heavenly Realm is definitely considered good among the Million Lower Realms. The other party has kicked an iron te.¡± ¡°Let them witness our strength!¡± The rest also spoke up. ¡°Guests from the Dingning Realm have arrived!¡± At that moment, a loud call rose. The Void Sea Battleship had arrived. The Mountain Protection Array of Taiyan Holy Land immediately opened wide! The Void Sea Battleshipsnded at once, and the group from the Chess Immortal Sect set foot at the mountain entrance of the Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Saint Heir, this realm is not simple, and Xuan Tianzhou even less so. The Immortal Spirit Qi here can fullypare to our Dingning Realm¡­ something is amiss, you must be cautious!¡± The Great Elder Zhou Wenyuan once again cautioned. He was rather prudent. ¡°Rest assured, all is well. Besides, in this realm, there isn¡¯t even a Taiyi Golden Immortal, what is there to fear?¡± Chen Xuanbei was quite casual about it. In his eyes, this realm was immensely rich, yet the natives were weaker than the next. Had it not been for the need to first locate the whereabouts of the Boundless Chessboard, he would have simply liked to have Zhou Wenyuan, with his Taiyi Golden Immortal cultivation level, annihte this realm to facilitate his takeover. Upon hearing this, Zhou Wenyuan nodded in agreement, perhaps thinking he had been too cautious. Without further ado, Chen Xuanbei stepped forward, Zhou Wenyuan and several elders following behind him, with the disposed Saint Heir Jiang Li and Wu Dade, holding a ck piglet, also approaching. ¡°Who might be in charge here?¡± Zhou Wenyuan immediately looked towards the people of Taiyan Holy Land. Fire Spirit came forward to receive them. The Yuanyang Holy Lord began introducing: ¡°These two are the Alliance Hierarch Fire Spirit, the Divine Maiden, and Mu Qianning, the Divine Maiden of the Xuantian Alliance. May I ask where our esteemed guestse from and what brings you here?¡± Zhou Wenyuan said indifferently: ¡°I am Zhou Wenyuan, the Great Elder of the Dingning Realm Chess Immortal Sect. This man here is our sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Chen Xuanbei!¡± He gestured towards Chen Xuanbei and said, ¡°Our Saint Heir is unmatched in chess skills, having no rivals in the Dingning Realm, hence he has searched all the heavens, solely to seek a worthy opponent.¡± ¡°Today, passing through this realm, we specificallye to challenge the chess yers of this realm!¡± ¡°Should anyone be able to defeat our sect¡¯s Saint Heir by half a move, these will be yours.¡± He waved his hand, and two elders behind him took out tworge, gilded chests from their spatial rings! Upon opening them, various treasures were revealed! Including Spiritual Medicines that emitted a misty and fragrant aura, Magical Treasures that exuded powerful Immortal Path force, and Superior-grade Immortal Spirit Stones! The value was immense! The people of Xuan Tianzhou, upon seeing this, were all taken aback! ¡°To challenge the yers of myriad realms¡­ what grandeur!¡± ¡°Being able to offer so many treasures at once, they must definitelye from a major world.¡± ¡°If only we could win those treasures, that would be wonderful.¡± Everyone began to speak. But the Yuanyang Holy Lord furrowed his brows and said: ¡°What if we lose?¡± He thought ahead, considering defeat rather than victory. After all, if Chen Xuanbei had the boldness to challenge chess yers from many worlds, he must have extraordinary ability. Naturally, the people of Xuan Tianzhou all understood¡­ loss was impossible, for the Lord of the Heavenly Realm could direct a chess game that could render one immortal¡­ But one cannot trouble such a great being with every little thing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our sect¡¯s Saint Heir merely seeks a battle. If you¡¯re defeated, there won¡¯t be any issue¡­¡± Zhou Wenyuan immediately spoke up. However, before he could finish, Chen Xuanbei already responded with a faint smile: ¡°If no one can defeat me, then henceforth follow me and be my servants. This realm will acknowledge me as its master¡ª¡± Before arriving in this realm, there was indeed no penalty for losing a game of chess with him. But that was because those Lower Worlds simply had nothing he deemed worth his attention, what use would it be to take them? However, this realm was different. It was highly likely that the Boundless Chessboard was hidden here, and the presence of such dense Immortal Spirit Qi¡­ was destined to be the ce of fortune and realization for himself! A gift bestowed by the heavens, how could he not take it? At these words, everyone in the room was shocked! ¡°What arrogance! The Yuanyang Holy Lord immediately shouted coldly! ¡°Lord of the Heavenly Realm? You think you¡¯re worthy?!¡± ¡°Audacious fool, to think we would be your ves? Dream on!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± The people of Xuan Tianzhou all shouted angrily in unison! He acted high and mighty,pletely overbearing. And he dared to aspire to be the Lord of the Heavenly Realm?! Those four words, for the beings of the present-day Heavenly Realm, were akin to a faith! Such arrogance by the other party was utterly intolerable sphemy and offense to all the people of the Heavenly Realm. Even Mu Qianning, at this moment, flushed with anger and eximed: ¡°Detestable!¡± Including Zhou Wenyuan, the Great Elder of the Chess Immortal Sect, everyone seemed taken aback as he said: ¡°Saint Heir, you¡­¡± Chen Xuanbei coldly retorted, ¡°What, are you questioning my decision?¡± Zhou Wenyuan was immediately startled and replied: ¡°How dare l!¡± ¡°Rest assured, Saint Heir, this realm belongs to no one but you, you will undoubtedly be the lord of this realm!¡± He thought to himself, if it came to worst, they could simply kill everyone and present the realm as a gift to the Saint Heir! He must not displease the Saint Heir; this was a reborn being! Chen Xuanbei regarded Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning with a cold smile and said: ¡°Two beauties, rest assured, following me, I will make your lives blissful to the end.¡± ¡°To follow me is also your good fortune.¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes darkened, the other party was simply too much! ¡°Such a wager is hardly fair!¡± Fire Spirit said: ¡°You win, and you get to own the Heavenly Realm, but if you lose you just have to give up those treasures?¡± Chen Xuanbei arrogantly replied: ¡°What do you think would be fair? Name your terms.¡± He was dismissive, for it was a sure win in any case. Fire Spirit stared at him, and said word by word: ¡°If you lose, you die!¡± Die! Chapter 168 - 152: Chess Path Duel l Chapter 168: Chapter 152: Chess Path Duel l If you lose, you die! Fire Spirit¡¯s words silenced everyone in the arena. ¡°How dare you!¡± Great Elder Zhou Wenyuan immediately spoke out in anger, sternly saying: ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± How dare they speak to the Saint Heir like this?! The few Chess Immortal Sect elders behind him also released a strong aura, though somewhat subtle! But Chen Xuanbei simply waved his hand, blocking them, and scoffed: ¡°Die? Hehe, do you have the strength to back up your words?¡± ¡°I ept your challenge!¡± He epted the challenge! He had no fear whatsoever! Having escaped from the ck and White Realm, he was already confident that his path of chess was invincible under heaven and above earth! Everyone from the Heavenly Realm took a sharp breath! ¡°Good, this old man will battle with you!¡± Among the Three Chess Saints of Tianyan, Bai Yizi spoke first, ready to take action! Upon seeing this, Chen Xuanbei simply sneered: ¡°You? Defeat my servant first before you talk.¡± He pointed at Jiang Li and said, ¡°Wretch, go y chess with these ants!¡± So high above! Upon hearing these words, everyone from the Heavenly Realm was enraged, unable to contain their anger! This was too insulting. Bai Yizi was the leader of the Three Chess Saints of Tianyan, a senior after all. But Chen Xuanbei had the audacity to let his servant deal with Bai Yizi? ¡°You¡­ you! This is bullying too far, too far!¡± Bai Yizi was unable to contain his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not that I look down on you; it¡¯s just that you truly aren¡¯t qualified.¡± Chen Xuanbei scoffed, then turned to look at Jiang Li, saying, ¡°Wretch, aren¡¯t youing?¡± Jiang Li¡¯s fists clenched tightly, only to slowly release them again. His face was pale. Humiliated in front of everyone from both realms¡­ ¡°Once, when I was a Saint Heir, I never bullied others, I never vited the natural order, I treated people with kindness and benevolence. Why has heaven subjected me to such humiliation¡­¡± His mind was filled with immense sadness. But he could only step forward. ¡°Senior¡­ please!¡± He looked at Bai Yizi. Bai Yizi, unaware of Jiang Li¡¯s identity, only saw him as a servant, immediately said in anger: ¡°Fine, fine! I want to see what gives you the arrogance to act this way!¡± ¡°Set up the board!¡± Soon, the chess game was prepared! Both parties sat opposite each other. Bai Yizi and Jiang Li each took their ces at the board. ¡°Senior goes first, please make the opening move¡ª¡± Jiang Li spoke, his voice still respectful despite having been humiliated. But when he sat down before the chessboard, he calmed his heart and forgot the recent disgrace, abiding by the etiquette of the path of chess! But Bai Yizi was still angry, saying: ¡°You, a mere ve, if I make the opening move, wouldn¡¯t it be an insult to me?¡± Jiang Li sighed and said no more, starting with the ck pieces. Bai Yizi immediately followed, cing his pieces on the board. After only a dozen moves, Bai Yizi felt a shock in his heart. ¡°Something¡¯s not right; this kid¡¯s chess skill¡­ it seems, to be somewhat impressive!¡± He was a bit surprised. By the twentieth move, Bai Yizi was extremely solemn! Because Jiang Li¡¯s momentum was unifying as if to swallow mountains and rivers! On the twenty-fifth move, Jiang Li reminded him: ¡°Senior, please be careful; this junior is about to y the ¡®Central ins¡¯.¡± At these words, Bai Yizi¡¯s heart tensed. On inspection, the opponent¡­ indeed had already upied therger part of the board! ¡°No¡­¡± He was unwilling, wracking his brain to find a defense! But on the thirty-second move, there was no more road to travel, and he had to give up and stand up, shaking, saying: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve lost!¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood! He never imagined that one day he would be cornered with no way out by a junior within thirty-two moves! This¡­ this was a great humiliation! ¡°The junior had luck on his side! Senior, please don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± Jiang Li got up, wanting tofort Bai Yizi. But Bai Yizi staggered back, saying: ¡°Get away! You are nothing but someone¡¯s servant¡­ I lost, but you won¡¯t humiliate me!¡± The other two remaining Chess Saints hurriedly supported him. Hearing this, Jiang Li¡¯s face twitched slightly, a wave of difort in his heart, but he said nothing and silently sat down. Meanwhile, Chen Xuanbei coldly watched Jiang Li and said: ¡°Dog servant, don¡¯t tter yourself. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see that with your chess strength, you let that insect have a nine-move advantage. If you dare waste any more of my time, I¡¯ll have you killed.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone from the Heavenly Realm was somewhat shocked. Had Jiang Li given Bai Yizi a nine-move advantage just now? Was it true or false? If it was true, that would be terrifying¡­ One of the three Chess Saints turned to Mu Chenxi: ¡°Miss Mu, among the three of us, Brother Bai was the strongest. If he was no match for the opponent, there¡¯s no need for us to y. The rest is up to you, Miss.¡± Mu Chenxi nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯ve studied formations, and my chess is merely passable, but I will certainly try my best.¡± She immediately came forward to face Jiang Li in the game. ¡°Miss, please make the first move¡ª¡± Jiang Li continued, still following the ceremonial etiquette of chess. This time, Mu Chenxi didn¡¯t hold back. She yed the ck piece, upying the upper-right corner star point. Jiang Li followed by cing his piece. This time, it wasn¡¯t until the forty-first move that Jiang Li spoke: ¡°Miss¡¯s chess skill is indeed profound. Thank you for going easy.¡± After speaking, he ced his final piece. Mu Chenxi gazed at the chessboard for a long while, only able to sigh deeply and say: ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± She rose and stepped back! Another loss for them! All those from the Heavenly Realm were now under immense pressure! At the Dingning Realm Chess Immortal Sect, when Jiang Li won the game, Chen Xuanbei didn¡¯t have any words of praise, but rather said coldly, ¡°I warned you not to waste my time. Do you think you could fool me by intentionally ignoring her seven ws?¡± ¡°Someone, p his face, teach this disobedient dog of a ve a lesson!¡± Upon hearing this, the Great Elder, Zhou Wenyuan, stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Li. ¡°You dog of a ve, dare to disobey the Saint Heir¡¯smand!¡± He fiercely pped Jiang Li over a dozen times, and only when Jiang Li¡¯s mouth was dripping with blood did he let go! Seeing this scene, everyone from the Heavenly Realm was also shocked by the unexpected turn of events. ¡°This person won two rounds for them, yet they treat him like this¡­¡± ¡°It seems to be true, this person really gave Chess Saint and Mu Chenxi many advantages? But why would he do this?¡± ¡°That Chen fellow is really too harsh on his servant!¡± Even the people from the opposing Heavenly Realm found it difficult to watch! After all, although Jiang Li was an adversary, he had the bearing of a schr, observing the utmost in courtesies. At this moment, one of the Three Chess Saints of Tianyan spoke, ¡°s, if an opponent is too weak, a stronger yer should concede five moves or more, to spare the opponent¡¯s face, as is the ancient etiquette of chess. Who would have thought that this mere ve would actually abide by the old traditions¡­ how unexpected¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the people from the Heavenly Realm were all taken aback. The other side¡­ was really giving leeway? This time, everyone was extremely solemn! This Jiang Li¡­ is but a ve¡­ Yet he is so powerful¡­ And what about Chen Xuanbei? What level of skill must he possess in chess? How can they continue the game? ¡°I will go.¡± At this moment, Little Chess Saint Lu Xing spoke! With his full head of white hair and a wrinkled face, his eyes nevertheless remained calm as he stepped forward. ¡°With the Little Chess Saint taking action, perhaps he can defeat him!¡± Everyone looked at Lu Xing expectantly. Lu Xing took his seat. Upon seeing Lu Xing, Jiang Li actually felt some sympathy, saying, ¡°Brother¡­ have you ever experienced an ¡®Endurance of Life Match¡¯?¡± He could tell that Lu Xing had drained his vitality! This¡­ is generally only seen in those who have faced extremely difficult matches that required one to endure at the brink of life. ¡°I have.¡± In Lu Xing¡¯s brow, there seemed a kind of pent-up energy that could not be dissipated. He extended his hand, somberly saying, ¡°I am the host, you are the guest, you y first¡ª¡± This time, Jiang Li did not refuse. He took the ck pieces. Both sides continued to y their moves. All the way to the forty-fifth move! The game was fiercely contended, neck and neck! At the forty-sixth move, Jiang Li found a mistake in Lu Xing¡¯s y. But after hesitating for a moment, he did not take the attack. Instead, he relinquished a great advantage of the game! ¡°You damned ve.¡± With a wave of his hand from Chen Xuanbei, Zhou Wenyuan immediately stepped forward andshed Jiang Li across the back with a whip! The iron whip instantly left a bloody gash across Jiang Li¡¯s back! ¡°For every move you give him, you will endure one more whip!¡± Chen Xuanbei¡¯s voice was as cold as ice! Yet, Jiang Li clenched his teeth and remained silent. Lu Xing looked at Jiang Li with surprise. ¡°Please, continue!¡± Jiang Li said through gritted teeth. Lu Xing said nothing and resumed the game. But soon after, Jiang Li took another brutalsh! The third whip! The fourth whip! The seventh whip! The game went on past seventy moves! Jiang Li¡¯s back was already a bloody mess! By the nieth move, it was nearly a tie, with neither side able to im victory! And on Jiang Li¡¯s back were the marks of neenshes, battered and bruised! At this moment, the game was a draw! Lu Xing took a deep breath as he looked over the board, feeling a sense of relief. The heaviness on his brow seemed to lighten a bit. He turned to Jiang Li, unable to restrain himself and said, ¡°Why did you do this? You already won¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you are troubled by chess, your life hanging by a thread¡­ If you find some sce in this game, perhaps you can live¡­ a little longer!¡± Jiang Li said, every word deliberate, ¡°You and I¡­ are on par!¡± He tried to smile. But blood instantly flowed from the corners of his mouth! Upon hearing this, Lu Xing was profoundly shaken! Looking deeply at Jiang Li, he suddenly bowed deeply and said, ¡°A chess friend with a Saint¡¯s benevolent heart, Lu Xing¡­ is convinced.¡± It came straight from his soul! Seeing this, people from the Heavenly Realm exchanged nces! ¡°This young man¡­ although a ve, has the heart of a hero¡­¡± ¡°Adhering to the etiquette of the path of chess is rare, a pity that he is an adversary!¡± ¡°s, why would such a talent be born in a cruel Sect Gate like the Chess Immortal Sect?¡± The Heavenly Realm people couldn¡¯t help but sigh! At this moment, Chen Xuanbei said even more chillingly, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°If he wants to die, let¡¯s fulfill his wish!¡± To him, Chen Xuanbei, Jiang Li was nothing more than an object to torment, providing a bit of pleasure! Now the man dared to disregard hismands, over and over! Then, let him be killed! Without hesitation upon hearing the order, Zhou Wenyuan stepped forward with a murderous aura, readying to strike Jiang Li with a palm! ¡°Brat, you brought this upon yourself!¡± With that palm strike, thunder roared and the power was formidable! Jiang Li was almost certain to die! ¡°Wait!¡± Just then, Fire Spirit suddenly spoke, stepping forward.. In her hand, a vision of Li Tian Divine Pce appeared, blocking Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s strike! Chapter 169 - 153 Who is the Protagonist? ! Chapter 169: Chapter 153 Who is the Protagonist? ! Fire Spirit acted, blocking Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s fatal attack. Suddenly, everyone at the scene was stunned. ¡°I, the Chess Immortal Sect, am cleansing our ranks. Do you seek to obstruct us?¡± Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s voice was piercing cold! Let alone a mere minor world, even in the Dingning Realm, no one dared to interfere with the affairs of the Chess Immortal Sect. However, Fire Spirit retorted coldly: ¡°The affairs of the Chess Immortal Sect are not my concern, but this person, our Heavenly Realm, shall protect him!¡± She looked toward Jiang Li and said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Join our Heavenly Realm and sever ties with your original sect!¡± The tragic fate of Jiang Li and his mastery of chess moved both her and Mu Qianning topassion. After discussing it, they decided to save him. Another reason they dared to do this was¡­ Senior Li had told them that he needed a few more disciples! Upon deliberation, they considered Jiang Li to be a perfect candidate. No sooner had Fire Spirit made her statement than everyone at the scene was extremely surprised. She actually wanted to save Jiang Li? ¡°How presumptuous! You think you can protect someone the Chess Immortal Sect wants to kill?!¡± Zhou Wenyuan was seething with dark rage. This was a direct challenge to the dignity of the Chess Immortal Sect. At this moment, even if Saint Heir Chen Xuanbei did not speak, he nheless feltpelled to annihte this realm. Only by doing so could they preserve the face of the Chess Immortal Sect! Upon hearing this, Jiang Li was momentarily taken aback but then sighed and spoke: ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Alliance Hierarch, but life and death are no longer of concern to Jiang Li. Your esteemed realm need not invite bloodshed over someone as insignificant as myself¡­¡± Just now, his heart had indeed wavered. But could the Heavenly Realm really protect him? It was impossible. In the face of the Chess Immortal Sect, such a minor world could be snuffed out in an instant. Agreeing to Fire Spirit would only drag the Heavenly Realm into ughter. Yet Fire Spirit spoke indifferently: ¡°If you fear the Chess Immortal Sect, then let me tell you that in the Heavenly Realm, you need not worry about anyone or any force!¡± She was brimming with confidence! Lu Xing also spoke up, saying: ¡°Brother, why cling to the Chess Immortal Sect? Come to the Heavenly Realm, and you will find better prospects for development!¡± Seeing the resolute confidence on Fire Spirit¡¯s face and hearing Lu Xing¡¯s persuasion, Jiang Li wavered once more! Could it be that the Heavenly Realm truly had some trump card that could stand up to the Chess Immortal Sect? ¡°Damn it, what is Jiang Li waiting for? Hurry up and join them!¡± It was then, from within the ranks of the Chess Immortal Sect, that Wu Dade, holding a ck piglet, couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. He had already clenched his teeth in anger when he saw Jiang Li being pped and whipped earlier; now, the Chess Immortal Sect even intended to kill Jiang Li, and he could no longer contain himself; he boldly spoke up! At his words, onlookers from both sides were momentarily taken aback. What was this situation? Why was there someone from the Chess Immortal Sect urging Jiang Li to defect? ¡°Wu Dade, you swineherd, how dare you speak up here? Are you seeking death?!¡± Zhou Wenyuan instantly turned his head and roared furiously! If Wu Dade hadn¡¯t been raising pigs for the Saint Heir Chen Xuanbei, he would have really wanted to kill him with one p. Chen Xuanbei also gave Wu Dade a cold nce! Feeling the res from Zhou Wenyuan and Chen Xuanbei, Wu Dade¡¯s heart trembled, and he calmed down. Damn it¡­ He seemed to have acted¡­ impulsively, rashly! It was all over¡­ Without containing himself, he had let it slip out¡­ At this juncture, he was extremely nervous and made a desperate bid, stepping forward and saying to Fire Spirit: ¡°Alliance Hierarchs, may I¡­ may I join with Jiang Li in defecting to you? I¡­ I may not be good at chess and might be utterly useless, but I can raise pigs and dogs¡­ I can raise anything¡­¡± Upon hearing this, even Fire Spirit was momentarily taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really a pig farmer?¡± At this moment, a woman in the Heavenly Realm suddenly spoke in astonishment, seemingly incredulous. The speaker was Xia Yao! Her face wore an odd smile as she said: ¡°Who said you¡¯d be useless? Raising pigs¡­ maybe you¡¯ll stumble upon a great opportunity!¡± Fire Spirit pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°That¡¯s eptable.¡± After all, saving one is saving, and saving two is still saving! Upon hearing this, Wu Dade was overjoyed. Without hesitation, he threw the ck piglet he was holding onto the ground, grabbed Jiang Li, and said: ¡°Hurry up and go. The Chess Immortal Sect is out to kill you, are you waiting to die?¡± Jiang Li, somewhat bewildered, was pulled into the ranks of the Heavenly Realm by Wu Dade, still somewhat in a daze. Had he just defected from the Chess Immortal Sect like this? ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhou Wenyuan was furious to the extreme and said: ¡°It seems your realm wishes to dere war against my Chess Immortal Sect, does it?!¡± His terrifying aura as a Taiyi Golden Immortal was released in full! In an instant, the countless cultivators in the area were almost unable to breathe under the pressure of his aura! However, Fire Spirit and the others remained calm. Taiyi Golden Immortal? If this had been in the past, they indeed might have been forced into a hopeless despair. But now¡­ this was no longer anything out of the ordinary. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± At this time, it was Chen Xuanbei who, with a gloomy expression, said: ¡°Finish the game of chess first, then we talk!¡± Jiang Li and Wu Dade had angered him greatly. But annihting the entire Heavenly Realm was not what he wanted. He sought aplete Heavenly Realm and the Boundless Chessboard hidden within it. ¡°Two useless people, it makes no difference to give them to you,¡± Chen Xuanbei said coldly as he looked at Fire Spirit: ¡°Now, may we continue the game of chess from before? Our wager still stands, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Fire Spirit said: ¡°Of course!¡± She looked towards Xiao Yan! At present, Xiao Yan was the only one who had not yet made a move. His skill in chess was also the strongest within the limits of Huangtian State, able to break through four chess games at that time! Xiao Yan, at this moment, also showed a hint of a cold smile in his eyes. Finally, it was his turn! He stepped forward calmly. ¡°Come then, I, Xiao Yan, shall defeat you!¡± Xiao Yan looked towards Chen Xuanbei! Chen Xuanbei sneered and said, ¡°You think you can?¡± He stepped forward. Both parties began to y chess. ¡°Elder Yang, lend me your strength!¡± Xiao Yan whispered softly. The voice of Yang Miechen resounded inside him, directing Xiao Yan¡¯s moves one by one. Xiao Yan immediately began to ce his pieces. Chen Xuanbei, holding the white pieces, made his moves with casual ease. Soon, the two had yed more than a dozen moves! ¡°Huh? This person can actually y more than a dozen moves against the Saint Heir without losing?¡± Zhou Wenyuan was surprised. You see, even within the Chess Immortal Sect, there are no more than ten people who can y up to a dozen moves with Chen Xuanbei! This native of Xuan Tianzhou actually has quite the talent! At this moment, Xiao Yan was also somewhat taken aback. Only a dozen moves in, and he could feel that Elder Yang¡¯s time for contemtion was distinctly getting longer! ¡°Impossible¡­ I am the protagonist of this world; I even have a golden finger. Who could possibly be my opponent?¡± He muttered to himself but still felt a bit worried and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Elder Yang, is it possible to defeat him?¡± Inside him, Yang Miechen said: ¡°Kid, the Chess Immortal Sect is one of the branches of the Regretless Immortal City in the Lower World, established by the Central Immortal Domain. The path of chess has some reputation in the Immortal Domain. This person is the Saint Heir of the Chess Immortal Sect; whether or not he can be defeated, I am not certain¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yan¡¯s face looked rather unsightly. Am I really the protagonist? He was increasingly doubting it. Why is it that every time I¡¯m about to shine, something goes wrong? On the other side, Chen Xuanbei¡¯s eyes also flickered with surprise. ¡°This native can actually y over a dozen moves against me?¡± You must know that he is an Immortal reincarnated into a new life, destined to be the protagonist! He immediately became serious! He yed a few more moves of chess. ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡± Chen Xuanbei finally spoke coldly as thest piece fell! The game was set! ¡°Ah, this child¡¯s chess skill is too terrifying. Kid, you should admit defeat. I¡¯ve been thoroughly trapped¡­¡± Yang Miechen¡¯s resigned voice came out as he murmured: ¡°I never thought that in the Lower World, there would be such a strong chess yer¡­ Inconceivable.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s face became extremely unsightly. Is this really how I¡¯m going to lose? He was unwilling, but Elder Yang had already spoken, and he himself was clueless about the path of chess. ¡°I¡­ I lost!¡± He said through clenched teeth, filled with a sense of humiliation. As the protagonist, he had lost yet again! Thest time, he lost to a horrifying entity, which he could ept, but this time he lost to a young man¡­ He felt an intense desire to beat his chest in frustration! ¡°Ants.¡± Chen Xuanbei let out a scornfulugh, dismissively saying: ¡°In this Heavenly Realm, is there anyone else daring to challenge me?¡± ¡°No one can defeat me, you all, it¡¯s time to honor your promises!¡± He looked at Fire Spirit and enunciated every word: ¡°Submit to me!¡± Everyone in the Heavenly Realm looked solemn indeed! ¡°Alliance Hierarch, let¡¯s fight him!¡± At this time, Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke with a grave voice! The Heavenly Realm absolutely could not yield so easily. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m giving you a chance now, don¡¯t take it for granted.¡± But Chen Xuanbeiughed coldly, appearing so arrogant: ¡°If you wish to resist, I don¡¯t mind wiping out this entire realm.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly took out a chess piece from his sleeve! It was a white piece, ancient and mottled, as if it had been weathered in the river of time for tens of thousands of years! On the white chess piece, a terrifying aura was faintly emitted, surpassing everything, causing the surrounding space to seem to twist with it! At this moment, everyone present was shocked. They all had a feeling that if this piece were to be yed, perhaps a million Lower Worlds would be annihted. Utterly terrifying! ¡°What, what kind of chess piece is this?!¡± ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m facing¡­ facing a Supreme being?¡± ¡°This¡­ it even makes me feel, for a moment, an aura that could be on par with Senior Li?¡± For a moment, the Yuanyang Holy Lord, Dugu Chenlu, and the others were greatly shaken. ¡°I know you have some treasures on you.¡± Chen Xuanbei sneered, looking at Fire Spirit. The moment Fire Spirit managed to withstand Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s attack at the level of a Taiyi Golden Immortal with just a Golden Immortal¡¯s full cultivation, he had already felt it. But he simply didn¡¯t care! ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that all your treasures, in front of me, are just children¡¯s toys, understand?¡± ¡°Submissive surrender to me is the greatest opportunity of your lives!¡± His confidence soared to the extreme, as if he were the center of all beings, high above! And at this moment, Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and the others felt the burden in their hearts! The aura emanating from that white chess piece¡­ was just too terrifying. Fire Spirit felt that even the hairpin she possessed might not be of higher grade than that chess piece. After all, the hairpin was made out of mere scraps. The Li Tian Divine Pce might be able to contend with it, but her strength wasn¡¯t enough to invoke the full power of the Li Tian Divine Pce! She hesitated. ¡°The twodies¡­ Chen Xuanbei, is¡­ a reborn individual!¡± Just then, Jiang Li spoke up, sighing: ¡°Reborn individuals are mysterious and unfathomable, with an inconceivable past life¡­ whether it¡¯s chess or anything else, no one canpete with them!¡± Reborn individual! At these words, the Heavenly Realm¡¯s people¡¯splexions changed drastically! ¡°What, he¡¯s a reborn individual?¡± ¡°Reborn individuals, also called ¡®People of Two Lifetimes,¡¯ only entities who were extremely powerful in their past lives have a chance to be reborn¡­¡± ¡°Once reborn, they are destined to have the fortunes of a lifetime, inevitably the protagonists of heaven and earth, unstoppable by anyone!¡± Everyone was shocked and began to speak. The legends of ¡°reborn individuals¡± were known in all Myriad Realms! And Xiao Yan on hearing this, was suddenly taken aback. Reborn individual? Damn it, no wonder. No wonder, even possessing a heaven-defying golden finger like the apanying elder grandpa, he was unable to ovee the opponent. The opponent is a reborn individual¡­ his golden finger might not even be worse than his own¡­ But his apanying elder grandpa¡­ If the opponent has been reborn- in this life, between him and the opponent, who is the protagonist? Who is the supporting role? Xiao Yan was filled with confusion! ¡°Reborn individual¡­ no wonder, no wonder¡­¡± Inside him, even Yang Miechen couldn¡¯t help but murmur. On hearing this, Fire Spirit felt the pressure increase by a notch. It seemed that relying on themselves, they were unable to suppress Chen Xuanbei¡­ it was impossible¡­ Now, it seemed they had no other choice! She looked over at Mu Qianning. Mu Qianning understood the question in Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes and nodded immediately. ¡°Who says no one can defeat you?¡± Fire Spirit looked at Chen Xuanbei and said: ¡°In the Heavenly Realm, there still exist beings far beyond you!¡± Chapter 170 - 154 The Small Mountain Village? A Perfect Game of Chess!_1 Chapter 170: Chapter 154 The Small Mountain Vige? A Perfect Game of Chess!_1 In the Heavenly Realm, there are existences far above you! The words of Fire Spirit instantly brightened the eyes of the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others! They all understood¡­ this was the rhythm of seeking Senior Li¡¯s intervention! Suddenly, all their tension, worries, and such were swept away! What rebirth? In front of Senior Li, they are definitely not enough to look at. Chen Xuanbei then sneered and said: ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Far above me? I would be very happy to grant him failure and death.¡± Are there any enemies of mine in the Lower World? Impossible! Instead, he began to look forward to it, could it be that he would soon touch upon the clues of the Boundless Chessboard? ¡°That senior, he never makes a move, just wait here!¡± Fire Spirit spoke. ¡°My patience is limited, three days, I will give you three days.¡± Chen Xuanbei said indifferently. Fire Spirit coldly said: ¡°If that senior were to make a move, why would he need three days¡­¡± Having said that, she turned to look at Jiang Li and Wu Dade, and said: ¡°Follow me!¡± Both of them followed her and Mu Qianning away, puzzled. Before long, they left the chess tform and stepped into the grand hall. ¡°We need to see Senior Li, leave this ce to you to stabilize.¡± Fire Spirit looked at the Yuanyang Holy Lord. The Yuanyang Holy Lord nodded but then turned to Jiang Li and Wu Dade and said: ¡°Are they going too?¡± Fire Spirit nodded and said, ¡°The two of them are more familiar with the situation of the Chess Immortal Sect, perhaps they could facilitate Senior Li¡¯s inquiries.¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord nodded. Afterward, Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning led Jiang Li, Wu Dade, and others, and quietly left the Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Fire Alliance Hierarch, where are we going?¡± Wu Dade asked with concern. ¡°To meet an invincible existence!¡± Before long, they had already arrived at the outskirts of a small mountain vige. ¡°Here, there is an invincible existence?¡± Wu Dade was full of doubt! This is just an ordinary small mountain vige, right?! However, when Jiang Li gazed at the small mountain vige in front, he was suddenly shaken and said: ¡°No¡­ Wu Dade, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He stared closely at this small mountain vige, his expression as if looking at a supreme Immortal Pce, a lofty hall! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I didn¡¯t talk nonsense, this really is just an ordinary small mountain vige, right?¡± Wu Dade was puzzled. ¡°No¡­ Your realm is too low, you don¡¯t understand, you can¡¯t see!¡± Jiang Li¡¯s voice even trembled as he said: ¡°This small mountain vige¡¯syout is clearly perfect to the extreme, not a single w or imperfection, does such a perfect chess game truly exist in this world?!¡± Excited, he suddenly stepped forward and bowed deeply to the small mountain vige! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, seeing this scene, were also instantly shocked. What¡¯s going on? They both knew this vige was not simple, after all, it was where Senior Li secluded himself¡­ But just one nce and Jiang Li was already prostrating himself? ¡°Could it be, we can¡¯t see it either because of our mortal eyes¡­¡± Mu Qianning murmured to herself. After Jiang Li deeply bowed to the small mountain vige and then stood up again, he excitedly looked at Fire Spirit and the others and said: ¡°Ladies, please let me meet the senior of this ce¡­ just a single meeting, and even if I die immediately afterwards, I would have no regrets in this life!¡± To hear the Dao in the morning, and die in the evening would be happiness! Right now, this was his feeling. Because, he had finally seen the Supreme path of chess, perfect to the utmost pinnacle! Before, in his eyes, the chess path of the new Saint Heir Chen Xuanbei had already been invincible. But now he understood, this ce¡­ this is where the ultimate destiny of the chess path lies! Hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning traded a smile. ¡°Everything depends on the fate between you two now,¡± Fire Spirit spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go, into the vige.¡± A group of them walked into the mountain vige together. ¡°Theyout may seem casual, but it is actually the handiwork of immortals, wless and perfect. If one could live here again, it wouldn¡¯t take long to make swift progress in the path of chess!¡± As they walked through the vige, Jiang Li admired every nt and every de of grass, full of emotion. On the other hand, Wu Dade was extremely frustrated. A mere outer sect servant disciple of the Chess Immortal Sect, his cultivation level was low, and his only skill was beast taming! Therefore, he couldn¡¯t sense anything at all. Soon, they finally saw the small courtyard ahead! Inside the courtyard, it was like a paradise hidden from the world. Nan Feng was ying the zither, her gentle and pleasant notes asionally intermixed with the shing sounds of knives and swords. She was merging solemnity with serenity, creating a harmony between fric disturbance and grace. She was exploring her own Dao. Several days ago, she had sessfully crossed the threshold, stepping into the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm. Among Li Fan¡¯s disciples, there were already two Taiyi Golden Immortals. Long Zixuan sat like a statue by the fish pond every day, and over time, the koi in the ponds seemed to get used to his presence. asionally they would evolve into something, which gave Long Zixuan profound insights, allowing him to advance rapidly. Qing Chen was still sweeping, asionally Li Fan would utter a few words to him, throwing Qing Chen into deep thought again and again. Dugu Yuqing¡¯s calligraphy had greatly improved. Ever since he obtained the fighting sword of Wuji Xianwang, each day when he practiced his calligraphy, he would hold the sword, harmonizing with the great Dao within it. ¡°A single character is the simplest and also the most fundamental part. To master good calligraphy, one must also excel in other basic skills,¡± Li Fan said as he instructed Dugu Yuqing, ¡°Next, you can practice ¡®vertical¡¯!¡± Li Fan lifted the brush, then he made a sweeping motion. At this moment, all the disciples could feel as if a divine sword was being wielded! Not the ¡°Heaven Opening Sword¡¯s¡± thousand-mile flow, nor the universe-splitting might but a terrifying sword intent that prated right to the soul, as if it could pierce through everything! As if all the Myriad Realms and the Void Sea Domain could be split in two by that one vertical strike! ¡°Is this¡­ the ultimate secret of Sword Dao¡­ ¡®Slice¡¯?!¡± Dugu Yuqing was shocked. At that moment, his Broken Sword began to tremble as well, as if submitting to that terrifying sword intent¡­ Dugu Yuqing was silent for a long while, deeplyprehending that sword. ¡°Having learned the Heaven Opening Sword, one only just glimpses the entrance to the Sword Dao¡­ The Sword Dao that Teachermands is truly as profound as the ocean¡­¡± He was full of emotion and began to practice immediately. After teaching Dugu Yuqing calligraphy, Li Fan continued to teach Xinning poetry. During the intervals of reading poetry, he would asionally nce at Lu Rang, who was gardening on the side. Among this group of disciples, it was Lu Rang who evoked the mostplex feelings in Li Fan. Because he was truly passionate about nting and nurturing! Recently, Lu Rang had been caring for that pot of grass right down to his bones ¡ªwatering, sunning, ¡°Three Lives Soil¡±¡ªhe was meticulously nurturing it, even sleeping with the damn pot cradled in his arms! Li Fan really wanted to say, this is just a pot of Pasture Grass, the kind you feed to pigs and cows, not some exquisite flower,e on! But, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to intercede anymore. After all, as long as he liked it, and plus, that pot of grass was indeed growing better and better¡ªwith robust, sharp leaves, even Li Fan felt quite satisfied. To other disciples, however, Lu Rang of the present seemed quite terrifying. ¡°Brother Lu Rang is too monstrous, to be able to get that close to that pot of grass¡­¡± ¡°Each leaf of that grass could probably sh a Golden Immortal now¡­ It¡¯s mutating faster and faster; who knows what it will eventually be!¡± Everyone looked on withplex expressions. Recently, during dinner, when Lu Rang put that pot of grass on the table, even Dugu Yuqing didn¡¯t dare topete with him for food anymore. It was too scary! ¡°Who knows what kind of heaven-defying being this guy is going to nurture¡­¡± Gong Ya watched Lu Rang every day with waves of tension. And Xinning dutifully recited poetry: ¡°When hoeing weeds at noon, sweat drips down to the soil below. Who knows that the food on our te, every single grain, is hard-earned.¡± Recently, when Xinning studied poetry, Gong Ya would also follow along, because she had realized that the poems Li Fan taught contained some sort of Dao that one couldprehend! Seeing everything in the small courtyard operating smoothly, Li Fan was somewhatforted and couldn¡¯t help but pet Xiao Bai, who was lying on hisp. Xiao Bai had been very clevertely, frolicking around, not looking like the cat that used to love sleeping all day. Li Fan stroked the cat gently, and Bai Xiaoqing meowed a few timesfortably, rolling over. Li Fan was content and idle, living his days in ease and leisure. The only thing he asionally thought about was taking on apprentices. He still needed four more disciples toplete the System¡¯s task! It was a pity that it seemed there were few in the outside world with peculiar hobbies like Lu Rang and Long Zixuan¡­ ¡°Qian Ning pays respects to Senior Li!¡± At this moment, the voice of Mu Qianning came from outside! Chapter 171 - 155: The Chessboard in the Garbage Dump_1 Chapter 171: Chapter 155: The Chessboard in the Garbage Dump_1 ¡°Qian Ning hase to pay respects to Senior Li!¡± The voice of Mu Qianning came through. In the small courtyard, Li Fan also revealed a slight smile, saying, ¡°Come in.¡± Outside, Mu Qianning, Fire Spirit, and others immediately pushed the door open and entered. The moment they stepped into the courtyard, Jiang Li¡¯s whole body jolted violently, as if he had seen something inconceivable. ¡°This aura, this supreme path of chess¡­ intermingles with the Myriad Dao, harmonizing with heaven and earth¡­¡± He was shaking, through and through. If the perfect and wless path of chess was what he had felt in the small mountain vige, then the aura here, that ultimate essence andws of chess¡­ clearly made him feel that everything here surpassed ¡°perfection¡±! It was so vast that it couldn¡¯t be gazed upon. It was so ethereal that it couldn¡¯t be touched. It was so profound that it couldn¡¯t be peered into! He felt as if he were a drop of water in the presence of a vast ocean. The only thing he could do¡­ was to worship! ¡°Paying respects to Senior Li.¡± Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning then stepped forward, bowing deeply to Li Fan. Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°No need for such formalities, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you all. By the way, who might they be?¡± His gaze then fell upon Jiang Li and Wu Dade. Feeling Li Fan¡¯s gaze, Wu Dade immediately felt a bit nervous and looked towards Jiang Li. However, at this moment, Jiang Li only nced once at Li Fan. Then suddenly, he ¡°thump¡± knelt down on the ground and said, ¡°Junior Jiang Li, pays respects to the master!¡± ¡°Having seen the master¡¯s supreme path of chess today¡­ Jiang Li is satisfied with this life!¡± He prostrated himself, his words brimming with respect! Upon seeing Li Fan, he understood. All the nuances of chess, all thews¡­ They all originated from the ¡°Senior Li¡± before him! He deeply realized that the other party¡¯s path of chess had reached an ethereal realm; he might appear young, but he must be a Chess Grandmaster overlooking the rise and fall of the Myriad Realms, an observer of the birth and death of the universe! Before such a predecessor, one must show the utmost courtesy! Seeing this, Zi Ling was also taken aback. What was going on? Was he here to seek apprenticeship? He looked at Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. ¡°Reporting to Senior, these two¡­e from the Diming Realm!¡± Fire Spirit spoke up, saying, ¡°Just today, a rebirthed individual came to the Diming Realm, unparalleled in the path of chess, challenging the chess yers of the Myriad Realms!¡± ¡°He speaks arrogantly, pressing us and saying that if nobody from the Heavenly Realm can beat him, from then on we must be his vassals¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan was immediately startled. What? A rebirthed individual? The concept of rebirth was something Li Fan had only seen in novels! And a rebirthed individual¡­ they¡¯re generally the protagonist¡¯s character! Could it be that he had actually encountered the protagonist of this world??? Li Fan immediately felt envious. Damn it, look at him, reborn twice, reaching the pinnacle of glory, whereas I¡­ am just so pitiful, struggling at the edge of heaven! ¡°And these two, named Jiang Li and Wu Dade, Jiang Li is the former Saint Heir of the Chess Immortal Sect¡­¡± Fire Spirit continued, recounting how Jiang Li had yed his games, how he had been badly beaten, and finally, his defection from the Chess Immortal Sect among other things. But, she didn¡¯t mention a single word about cultivation, because she understood that Senior Li, having retired to live among mortals, had long grown weary of the affairs of the Cultivation World! After listening, Li Fan was also a bit surprised. That rebirthed individual was so ruthless? Jiang Li only allowed the chess yers of the Heavenly Realm to make a few moves, and he was beaten up, even to the point of being killed?? Even if they¡¯re the protagonist, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? ¡°Now, Xiao Yan, Little Chess Saint, and all the high-ranking chess experts we could find have been defeated¡­¡± Fire Spirit sighed and said, ¡°So, I had no choice but toe visit Senior!¡± After speaking, they all looked at Li Fan nervously. Li Fan also instantly understood. It must have been from thest time Lu Rang was in the outside world that he had given Lu Rang some advice on ying chess, which is how Mu Qianning and the others knew he understood the game. They were here to ask for his help! But this time, it might involve the affairs of cultivators. After all, their rival was a reborn individual. Li Fan had always been reluctant to get involved with the affairs of cultivators. Because he knew that in the eyes of cultivators, mortals were nothing but ants, easily killed with the flick of a finger! If he were not careful and caught the attention of a cultivator, wouldn¡¯t that spell disaster? It was better toy low in the vige, enjoying his humble existence! But he still had to help Fire Spirit and the others with their request. After thinking it over, he turned his gaze to Jiang Li, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Since you understand chess, stand up and discuss the game with me, how about it?¡± Li Fan spoke. ¡ª¡±Discuss¡± is an elegant term for ying chess. He wanted to see Jiang Li¡¯s skill at chess; if possible, he might provide some tips, teach him one or two decisive strategies so he could go back and defeat Chen Xuanbei¡­that should be enough. It would save him from having to step in himself and being resented by a cultivator! Hearing these words, Jiang Li, kneeling on the ground, was momentarily stunned. He looked at Li Fan incredulously and was at a loss for words. He himself¡­had the chance to ¡°discuss¡± chess with such an extraordinary being? What kind of incredible opportunity was this? He simply couldn¡¯t imagine it! ¡°Young Master Jiang, why don¡¯t you stand up quickly?¡± Fire Spirit also spoke with delight. Senior Li was clearly nning to provide guidance to Jiang Li, so that Jiang Li could take his ce in battling! After all, although Chen Xuanbei was a reborn individual,pared to Senior Li, he was not much more than an ant. How could they possibly ask Senior Li to take action personally? It was then that Jiang Li hurriedly stood up, bowed deeply to Li Fan, and said, ¡°How dare I perform poorly in front of the master¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be polite,e now,¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Zi Ling, go find my chessboard and bring Go pieces¡­ Because he had no opponents normally, even if Li Fan asionally felt like ying, he could only y against himself. And when ying against himself, he didn¡¯t need a chessboard, as the intersections of the board were in his hands and in his mind. So, the chessboard had been gathering dust, and Li Fan wasn¡¯t even exactly sure where he had put it. Zi Ling got up to look for it and, after searching for a long while, came back holding a dusty chessboard. ¡°Master, I found it¡­ It was in the firewood pile!¡± Her voice was tinged withplexity as she continued, ¡°However, Brother Lu Rang has chopped it with a kindling ax a few times, leaving two cracks in it¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan immediately smiled, having forgotten about this incident. Previously finding too many items cluttering up his space, he had thrown the chessboard into the firewood pile, intending to use it as firewood. Lucky that Lu Rang hadn¡¯t broken it to pieces, or they would have trouble finding a single chessboard now. ¡°No matter, as long as the lines are clear, that¡¯s enough, he said. Zi Ling then ced the chessboard on the stone table and set up two boxes of chess pieces on either side. It was a dusty chessboard, whose intersections were distinctly drawn with ck and white lines! Who knows how many years it had endured, and even after a long time in the firewood pile, it showed no signs of fading whatsoever. This chessboard was rather peculiar; its lines had no designed boundaries at the edges! At that moment, the dusty edges of the chessboard were clearly nicked with two knife cuts, slightly split open! ¡°Please, sit down¡ª¡± Li Fan spoke indifferently. Jiang Li took a deep breath, deeply bowed to Li Fan, and then sat down opposite him. As he settled down, his gaze fell upon the dusty chessboard. And once again, Jiang Li froze! He stared at the chessboard before him, his eyes filled with disbelief. As if he had seen a ghost! Chapter 172: 156: Teaching the Path of Chess 1 Jiang Li had just sat down when he noticed the chessboard and froze in ce. ¡°This¡­ how can this be¡­ No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± He muttered to himself. The moment he sat down, he felt a boundless and vast sensation, as if he were looking upon a limitless world of interweaving ck and white, good and evil! It was a terrifying manifestation of a great path! And it was emanating from the dull, dusty chessboard before him. ¡°Intersecting lines of ck and white, endless and without bounds¡­ Could this be the legendary chessboard mentioned in the tales?¡± His heart was shocked to the sky! The Chess Immortal Sect was no ordinary sect; it had a foothold within the Immortal Domain and was a branch of the Regretless Immortal City in the Central Immortal Domain! And the Regretless Immortal Monarch of the Regretless Immortal City¡­ was one of the strongest Immortal Monarchs in the Central Immortal Domain. He attained immortality through the path of chess!
It was for this reason that the Chess Immortal Sect was privy to certain secrets. Having once been the Saint Heir of the Chess Immortal Sect, Jiang Li had heard that¡­ the reason the Regretless Immortal Monarch was able to certify his immortality was merely because he had, in his youth, followed a figure of unimaginable terror and served that terrifying figure for three days! In just three days, he became an Immortal Monarch of an era! And ording to legend within the sect, the Regretless Immortal Monarch had been fixated on an object throughout his life¡­ That object was the chessboard used by that terrifying figure from years past. No one in the world had seen this chessboard; even the Chess Immortal Sect only knew that it was referred to as the ¡°ck White Chessboard¡± or ¡°Boundless Chessboard¡±! ck White¡­ Isn¡¯t the chessboard right here lined with ck and white? Boundless¡­ Isn¡¯t the chessboard right in front of him without limits? And this aura of vastness and terror¡­ He was nearly certain at this moment¡­ This was most likely the legendary chessboard! The chessboard was in the hands of the senior before him¡­ So, could this senior be¡­ His pupils shrunk! Not just him, even Gong Ya Demon Marshal and Xinning beside him were extremely shocked. ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ could this be that chessboard?¡± Gong Ya spoke in astonishment. As a Demon Marshal of her generation, she too had heard of some legends within the Immortal Domain! This seemed to involve a legendary figure, an Immortal King¡­ Moreover, history had seen a monumental war between immortals and demons thatsted for thousands of years due to a rumor that the chessboard had appeared in the Demon Domain!
To think that this chessboard would appear here¡­ ¡°Eight or nine¡­ out of ten.¡± Xinning¡¯s face was etched withplexity. Such a chessboard¡­ and the Big Brother had carelessly tossed it in a pile of firewood, even splitting it with an ax¡­
If those powerhouses in the Immortal Domain were to find out, they would probably vomit blood! Seeing Jiang Li staring unceasingly at the chessboard, Li Fan felt somewhat embarrassed; after all, it was already worn and even had two cracks chopped into it¡­ He said: ¡°Ahem, this chessboard may seem a bit shabby, but it¡¯s still usable, so don¡¯t mind it.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Li hurriedly responded: ¡°Senior, you are too kind, far too kind!!!¡± Shabby?? Could that word be used to describe such a priceless treasure? If it were to be taken out, the Immortal Domain would turn upside down! Yet, seeing the two cracks at the edge of the chessboard, his feelings grew even moreplex! Such an object, which already possessed the power of eternity, could be called a true artifact of immortal permanence, impervious to the ravages of time, and even the bombardment of thews of heaven and earth couldn¡¯t harm it. But it had actually been cracked by an ax used for chopping wood?? What kind of level must that ax be??
The more he thought about it, the more he trembled. ¡°You are the guest; please take the ck pieces.¡± Li Fan spoke. ¡°By yourmand!¡± Jiang Li immediately took a ck piece from the chess box. But when he lifted the piece, everyone around them was taken aback! ¡°What a powerful force, this single chess piece feels like an entire world¡­¡± ¡°It possesses infinite might; casually throwing one out would likely be an unbearable weight for the Myriad Realms!¡± ¡°This is too terrifying¡­¡± Nan Feng and the others were amazed! They were used to seeing Li Fan casually, effortlessly y chess against himself day after day. Only now did I understand that the chess piece harbored such a terrifying power. Both Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock in an instant.
¡°This aura¡­ is even more fearful than the one in Chen Xuanbei¡¯s hand!¡± Fire Spirit trembled. ¡°Senior Li truly knows everything, each of his chess pieces is a supreme treasure¡­¡± Admiration filled Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes! But Li Fan remained oblivious, casually picking up a white piece and cing it down! When Jiang Li lifted the chess piece, everyone clearly felt the terrifying Dao principles that shook the world, a breath that made them tremble. Yet when Li Fan made his move, it was as smooth as flowing water, as if what he held in his hand was nothing more than the most ordinary chess piece, with not a trace of aura spilling out! Natural, casual! Everyone was even more bewildered! ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t perceive the secrets in our daily practices. The Teacher handles these terrifying chess pieces as if they are no different from grains of sand¡­¡± Long Zixuan murmured. ¡°Rumors say that if the great Buddha made a move, he could hold the Myriad Realms in one palm, and it is indeed so¡­ The power of the great Buddha, capable of supporting heaven and earth!¡± Qing Chen got excited, his eyes as if on a pilgrimage!
¡°Every action of the Teacher is the highest Dao. We have understood too little on a daily basis, too superficially!¡± Nan Feng also murmured. Both sides yed several moves in session! At first, Jiang Li was focused, but then he felt a kind of ease and pleasure he had never experienced before. He clearly felt as though he was traveling in a world full of rules. It was as if his soul had grown wings, freely expressing himself! Unconsciously, he was expressing himself, disying to his heart¡¯s content! All he felt was exhration, as if he were riding a horse at full speed, as if flying in the sky or burrowing into the ground¡­ His expression was ecstatic, havingpletely lost himself! And the surrounding disciples, witnessing this scene, were utterly astonished. ¡°He¡¯s actually able to keep up with the Teacher for so long?¡± Dugu Yuqing was taken aback as he looked at Jiang Li. After all, he had seen the Teacher¡¯s skill at chess! With just a casual move, he could point out the path to immortality! How could Jiang Li, no matter how talented, possibly be a match for the Teacher? It was impossible. ¡°No¡­ The Teacher is guiding him¡­ haven¡¯t you felt it, how his aura is changing? He isn¡¯t just ying chess, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s on the path of enlightenment!¡± Zi Ling spoke up, breaking down the mystery! Being most sensitive to the fluctuations of the Dao, she had noticed. Upon hearing this, everyone hadplex expressions. So that¡¯s how it was¡­ The Teacher was indeed giving guidance in every casual gesture! And Gong Ya at this moment was also filled with shock, murmuring to herself: ¡°This child is truly fortunate, to be bestowed with such a great opportunity by the Master!¡± She understood very well what this opportunity signified¡­ In the past, the Regretless Immortal Monarch had followed that terrifying existence for three days, but he was merely a servant and couldn¡¯t receive teachings from that existence! Today, Jiang Li had received personal instruction from Li Fan! If this were known in the Immortal Domain, even Immortal Monarchs would be envious! Soon, the chess pieces dwindled. The game ended. Li Fan, ced thest piece. He appeared as if he was stepping out of a world that belonged only to him, now awake as if from a dream. He looked at the game on the board and was stunned. What¡­ had just happened? Had he¡­ actually yed a game with this terrifying existence? ¡°No, this ck piece¡­ why is it so exquisite? So profound? Laden with hidden killing intent, it changes in countless ways, truly a celestial game!¡± He was shocked, looking at the ck pieces, doubting himself. Could this really be chess he had yed? ¡°How could I possibly have such high skill in chess¡­ Such a realm, even the Sect Master could not possibly achieve¡­¡± He murmured, finding it unbelievable! And at this moment, opposite him, Li Fan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Now do you know how to beat that reborn individual?¡± He scattered the chess pieces in his hand back into the chess box. With an ultimate grace and carelessness! Chapter 173: 157 Shocking Kill Formation Part 1 ¡°Do you now know how to win against the reborn one?¡± Li Fan¡¯s words made Jiang Li instantlye to his senses! He understood in a sh. This¡­ Senior Li had been guiding him just now! He looked over the game of Go once again. The ck pieces flowed freely, evolving to their extremes; many of the constraints he had on his path of chess were unlocked at this moment. The white pieces, on the other hand, showed no intention ofbat but seemedid back and casual, as if randomly ced on the board. However, he could see that Senior Li was using the white pieces to guide him! Was this the might of a Chess Grandmaster with supreme cultivation level? Normally, teaching prayers would always require various breakdowns and such. But Senior Li simply used a game of Go. And allowed him to understand the supreme mysteries of the path of chess. What was most astonishing was that from beginning to end, Senior Li had only been guiding; all of the evolutions, all of the realizations, were all his own.
If Jiang Li was originally just a tiny seed, then now Li Fan was guiding him to grow into a towering tree. Heaven! Such a realm¡­ beyond imagination! Unable to help himself, he stood up and gave Li Fan a deep bow, saying, ¡°Thank you, sir, for your great kindness. In this life, I do not know how 1 could possibly repay you!¡± He was filled with immense gratitude. ¡°It was a simple effort, no need for thanks,¡± Li Fan said with a smile. Jiang Li¡¯s heart surged with emotion, and a bold idea shed through his mind, making his heart thump; albeit hesitating for an instant, he gritted his teeth and spoke up, ¡°Senior¡­ Disciple, disciple wishes to¡­¡± ¡°Disciple wishes to take you as my master!¡± He said, kneeling on the ground once more! In his eyes was a mix of trepidation and nervousness. He knew his request was far too presumptuous. Such supreme beings only acted upon destiny; being too demanding often led to the opposite of the desired oue. Moreover, having already been granted such a favor, having advanced a ¡®Thousand Li¡¯ in a day on his path of chess, grasping profound mysteries¡­ and yet he still dared hope to take Senior Li as his master. Truly, he was too greedy! But he couldn¡¯t suppress the longing in his heart. This was a supreme opportunity. If he could follow Senior Li and learn from him, he truly could witness the endless vistas of the path of chess.
The more breakthroughs he made, the more he realized how insignificant he was, the more he wanted to explore the vastest of worlds. Seeing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning also revealedplex expressions. Indeed, no matter who it was, or what the situation, Senior Li had the ability tomand respect! The surrounding disciples all looked towards Li Fan.
Would the teacher ept him? Upon seeing this, Li Fan also paused. To take him as a disciple? He thought for a moment. This Jiang Li, in terms of talent in the path of chess¡­ was actually passable! And also, he had been worrying about finding disciples to take on! Furthermore, based on what Fire Spirit and others had told him, Jiang Li¡¯s character wasmendable, not a wicked person. How could he not ept a disciple who presented himself so willingly? However, Li Fan suddenly thought. This Jiang Li¡­ had no small entanglements, having defected from the reborn one! Li Fan¡­ did not wish to get involved in the affairs of cultivators. Because he knew, as a mere mortal, he was someone who could not afford to provoke trouble! Thinking this, he hesitated slightly. ¡°We can discuss this matterter. You go now and settle the matters of the wager with them,¡±
Li Fan said immediately. If he could return safely and still desired to be a disciple, then of course he could be epted. Upon hearing these words, Jiang Li was momentarily taken aback. But, he quickly understood. Senior¡­ had not outright rejected him! But instead¡­ had given him a task? After settling this matter, might he still have a chance? With this thought, he was ecstatic! Wonderful! He promptly bowed deeply to Li Fan and said, ¡°Senior, rest assured, Jiang Li will give his all!¡± Only by defeating Chen Xuanbei could he have the chance to be a disciple. At this moment, he was very excited!
¡°Alright, off you go,¡± Li Fan said immediately. Fire Spirit and the others were also exceedingly joyful; now that Jiang Li had received Li Fan¡¯s guidance, he would surely be able to contend with Chen Xuanbei! They immediately bade farewell and turned to leave. ¡°Oh, and by the way,¡± At this moment, Li Fan suddenly spoke again, ¡°On the seventy-first move, you actually could have evolved a killing move by changing the Horizontal Nine to Vertical Ten.¡± ¡°However, this move would activate all your pieces, transforming them into a lethal formation, quite merciless; if not necessary, there is no need to use it,¡± He reminded. After all, he rather hoped that Jiang Li could win. Upon hearing this, Jiang Li reyed the game in his mind and was immediately stunned. ¡°So¡­ so my game of Go¡­ would have turned into a terrifying killing formation?!¡± He once again felt the profound unfathomability of Senior Li. A casual remark held the supreme variations of the path of chess.
¡°Jiang Li will remember it well,¡± He said gravely! Without dy, they all left. As they walked away from the small vige, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but stop, turn around, and bow once more toward the vige! ¡°Jiang Li¡­ Is this man really that terrifying?¡± Even Wu Dade expressed his doubts! He truly couldn¡¯t feel it at all! It seemed like a very amiable man, almost looking to be about Jiang Li¡¯s age. Could he really be so frightening? Hearing this, Jiang Li had aplicated look as he nced at him and said, Chapter 174: 157 Shocking Kill Formation Part 2 ¡°Junior Brother Da De¡­ you, in fact, are quite fortunate.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Wu Dadeughed. ¡°Because you¡¯re so weak, you can¡¯t see many terrifying truths¡­¡± Jiang Li spoke. Wu Dade:¡±¡­¡± Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Hehe, it seems that your two Alliance Hierarchs, along with those two traitors, have already fled.¡± Zhou Wenyuan spoke coldly. Half a day had passed, but there was no sign of Fire Spirit and the others returning. In his view, they sure had fled out of fear. However, Yuanyang Holy Lord and others remained indifferent.
Flee? A joke. ¡°Next, it may be you who need to flee.¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke coldly. ¡°Really? In half an hour, thest half an hour, if they have not returned by then, don¡¯t me me for exterminating all of you!¡± Murderous intent filled Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s face! He had long wanted to take action. In his view, Chen Xuanbei¡¯s insistence on ying chess was simply superfluous. But since Chen Xuanbei was a Saint Heir, he dared not disrespect him. ¡°The Alliance Hierarch has returned!¡± Just at that moment, a loud cry suddenly rang out. The Mountain Protection Array opened, and several streaks of light swiftly descended. The next moment, the lights had alreadynded. It turned out to be Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, along with Jiang Li and Wu Dade¡ª the four of them. They had returned! Suddenly, the people of the Heavenly Realm were filled with hope! ¡°Alliance Hierarch, how did it go? Did Senior Li have any instructions?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao asked hopefully. Fire Spirit said indifferently:
¡°Senior Li has already given pointers to Jiang Li.¡± ¡°He will represent the Heavenly Realm in the battle against Chen Xuanbei!¡± Upon hearing this, the people of the Heavenly Realm were instantly overjoyed! ¡°Haha, since Senior Li has taken action, then everything is set!¡± ¡°What else is there to fear now?¡± ¡°I want to see how that guy surnamed Chen can be arrogant this time!¡±
The crowd spoke one after another! Fire Spirit and Jiang Li, among others, immediately stepped forward. ¡°I will battle for the Heavenly Realm!¡± Jiang Li took a deep breath, looking at the people from the Chess Immortal Sect! His eyes were so calm! He felt no guilt in his heart about battling his former sect. For it was the Chess Immortal Sect that had abandoned and even wanted to kill him. ¡°A worthless man, and you dare topete with the Saint Heir? You¡¯re not even fit to carry his shoes!¡± Zhou Wenyuan rebuked angrily. ¡°A piece of trash from my Chess Immortal Sect dares to be arrogant now?¡± ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t forget how the Saint Heir tormented you before!¡± ¡°Under the Saint Heir¡¯s hand, you couldn¡¯t even hold out for twenty moves!¡± Other Chess Immortal Sect elders also scoffed coldly. And Chen Xuanbei looked indifferently toward Fire Spirit and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the opponent is to me, they¡¯re all ants.¡± ¡°But my patience is limited, this is thest battle; if you lose again, and dare
not keep your promise, 1 will exterminate all of you.¡± Fire Spirit said indifferently: ¡°You should win before being arrogant ¡± She looked at Jiang Li and said, ¡°Young Master Jiang Li, please.¡± Jiang Li immediately stepped forward. He sat opposite Chen Xuanbei. ¡ª A year ago, he was still the Saint Heir of Chess Immortal Sect, and an awakened Chen Xuanbei challenged him. That was the most brutal defeat of his life. In front of the reborn, he had no power to resist! That became the beginning of his humiliation. Now, he was once again facing Chen Xuanbei in a game of chess. But now, he felt more confident, calm, andposed. He was unafraid.
¡°I am a man of the Heavenly Realm, and you are a guest, please!¡± Jiang Li spoke calmly. Even in the face of an enemy, he followed the etiquette of chess. ¡°Hehe, still pretending in front of me?¡± ¡°Since you wish to die, 1 shall grant you death!¡± A hint of murderous intent emerged in Chen Xuanbei¡¯s eyes. He held a ck piece and started to y! Jiang Li also promptly followed suit. The two sides yed seven moves continuously! ¡°Ant, do you know that the path of chess can kill, surpassing all else?¡± Chen Xuanbei sneered, saying, ¡°Today, you will taste what the art of killing on the path of chess is like!¡± His eighth piece fell! At once, eight chess pieces linked together, a terrifying murderous aura instantly filled the chessboard!
Those eight chess pieces formed a killing formation! He was strangling Jiang Li¡¯s chess pieces! The people around also felt this murderous aura and couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn. ¡°Terrifying, such a small chessboard can actually give rise to such a powerful killing formation.¡± ¡°No wonder some people say that the path of chess can also lead to immortality¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, as more and more pieces are yed, once the momentum is set, it may kill countless¡­¡± The Heavenly Realm¡¯s crowd looked serious. Meanwhile, Zhou Wenyuan and others sneered. ¡°Defying the Saint Heir, you deserve to die!¡± They were very disdainful! Yet, at this moment, Jiang Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. If it were the former him, he probably would have already struggled to cope. But now, he was calm and continued to y his pieces one by one! ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Xuanbei continued to pursue Jiang Li¡¯s pieces, only to find that he had a vague feeling he couldn¡¯tpletely corner Jiang Li? Jiang Li¡¯s chess was like a dragon, unrestrained, freely flying! ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that even a trash like you could have made some progress.¡± Chen Xuanbei sneered, saying, ¡°Pity, you¡¯re still too weak!¡± His chess style changed instantly, and the killing intent rose again! In an instant, a surge of killing power rose steeply again! A terrifying formation of killing was directly prating the chessboard, enveloping the entire Taiyan Holy Land! In the Taiyan Holy Land, some cultivators with slightly weaker cultivation levels could no longer withstand it and directly vomited blood! ¡°Those below the True Immortal Realm, leave immediately!¡± Fire Spirit immediately shouted out! Chapter 175: 157 Shocking Kill Formation Part 3 Suddenly, countless members of the Xuantian Alliance hastily retreated! The ce was too dangerous, and as the killing formation intensified, they all might be inadvertently killed! Everyone from the Heavenly Realm became even more tense. Jiang Li, can you still hold on? Yet, in the face of the overwhelming intent to kill, Jiang Li remained calm at this moment! His mind was immersed in another world! In that world, he could freely express himself. Boundless and unrestrained! Even if dark clouds threatened to crush the city walls, he could still freely soar through the nine heavens! The feeling that flowed through his heart was from ying chess with the senior in the small courtyard! He calmly ced another piece on the board.
As this piecended, a hint of surprise shed in Chen Xuanbei¡¯s eyes! The opponent had once again escaped his killing formation? It was as if¡­ like an eel slipping through,pletely impossible to trap and kill! ¡°How long can you avoid it?¡± Chen Xuanbei¡¯s heart had already begun to stir with anger, and what followed were his killing moves! As a piecended, space trembled, and the air was almost dominated by killing intent! Move after move from both sides! At this moment, even Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s expression changed! ¡°Impossible, how could Jiang Li possess such skills in chess?¡± He was taken aback. You should know, even the Sect Master of the Chess Immortal Sect hadn¡¯t survived Chen Xuanbei¡¯s killing formation. Could it be that Jiang Li¡¯s skills in chess had already surpassed that of the Chess Immortal Sect¡¯s Sect Master? That was astonishing, wasn¡¯t it? The opponent had clearly left for only half a day, how could his skills in chess have grown so rapidly? ¡°All below Heavenly Immortal, retreat!¡± Fire Spirit spoke once more! The killing formation was now extremely terrifying, and even Profound Immortals couldn¡¯t withstand it! And the two were still trembling!
Every word Chen Xuanbei uttered carried a surging killing intent. The terrifying killing formation manifested outside had already enveloped the entire Taiyan Holy Land and was still expanding. Quickly! ¡°Everyone, follow me and leave, retreat to the far space!¡±
Fire Spirit urgently spoke out! At this moment, even they themselves were at risk from the killing formation! Simrly, the Chess Immortal Sect, led by Zhou Wenyuan, also immediately began to withdraw their people! At this moment, only two people remained ying chess on the entire Taiyan Holy Mountain. From afar, the terrifying killing intent had almost materialized. As a piecended, killing intent surged, and countless nts and trees atop the Taiyan Holy Land suddenly withered away in this instant! Another piece fell, and the Golden Immortal-level Mountain Protection Array of the Taiyan Holy Land roared, only to turn into ashes! Another piece fell, and the mountain ranges of the entire Taiyan Holy Land seemed to split open! The killing intent was even radiating out, affecting the surrounding peaks. ¡°Too terrifying, the entire Taiyan Holy Land has nowpletely be a horrifying killing formation¡­ even a Taiyi Golden Immortal entering it could possibly fall!¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke with grave seriousness! ¡°Is this the path of chess? It¡¯s too horrifying¡­¡± ¡°How much longer can Jiang Li hold on? He¡­ seems to be constantly escaping beneath the killing formation!¡± The crowd spoke up, filled with concern.
Lu Xing sighed and said, ¡°Even if he can escape for a moment, the chessboard is ultimately limited. If he cannot counterattack, he will eventually be trapped and killed¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, at this moment, both are in the game. If Jiang Li loses, I fear his soul will be scattered and destroyed!¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of those around them became even uglier! ¡°The Saint Heir is too terrifying¡­ Is the Supreme killing game about to reemerge?¡± Zhou Wenyuan said with a trembling voice! ¡ªAfter Chen Xuanbei¡¯s awakening, the Chess Immortal Sect had informed the Main Ancestral Hall of the Immortal Domain. In the Main Ancestral Hall, there was a senior who had yed chess with Chen Xuanbei across the realm barrier. At that time, Chen Xuanbei had disyed such a killing formation. It was said that if not for the realm barrier, that senior¡­ might have disappeared from this world! At this moment, Zhou Wenyuan felt a simr aura. He understood¡­ the killing game was set! And right at the center of the Taiyan Holy Land!
The killing intent boiled, almost tangible! ¡°My game is set, ant. Surrender now, drip your blood, and be my ve forever. Tell me the reason for your growth in chess skills, and I will spare you a dog¡¯s life!¡± Chen Xuanbei was d in killing intent like armor, giving him the appearance of an emperor. Looking at Jiang Li, his heart was cold. In fact, since his resurgence, Jiang Li was the first to push his killing formation to this extent! This made him incredibly Jiang Li, however, remainedposed. He looked at Chen Xuanbei and said, ¡°Make your move ¡± Chen Xuanbei¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°If you wish to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± He pinched the final piece and mmed it down with force! In an instant, killing intent crisscrossed violently, permeating the entire Sky Domain! Within the killing formation, suddenly numerous fierce troops evolved, blood-stained spears, sharp cold arrows, sickles for beheading¡­
The fierce troops gathered to ughter Jiang Li! Jiang Li was about to die! It was at this very instant that a phrase echoed once again in Jiang Li¡¯s ears! ¡°On your seventy-first move, you could actually have evolved a killing technique, simply change Horizontal Nine to Vertical Ten.¡± ¡°However, this killing move will activate all of your chess pieces and form a killing formation, rather vicious. It should not be used unless necessary.¡± This was what Li Fan told him before parting. At this moment, the situation was urgent! ¡°Master¡­ Jiang Li has reached a crucial time!¡± He murmured. It was unavoidable! He immediately pinched a white piece. Then, he ced it down! In an instant! Boom¡ª On the chessboard! Countless white pieces radiated terrifying blood lights! The horrifying killing formationid by Chen Xuanbei was annihted at this moment like withering nts and trees! A more terrifying and greater killing formationpletely shattered Chen Xuanbei¡¯s killing formation. The sky-reaching killing intent spread throughout the entire Sky Domain, extending for thousands of miles! At that moment! The raging killing intent shocked the world below! Chapter 176: 158 Sighing Softly 1 Chapter 176: Chapter 158 Sighing Softly 1 Rampant killing intent enveloped the skies of Xuan Tianzhou, and everyone in the world was shocked! Outside the Taiyan Holy Land, all were utterly astonished! ¡°What terrifying killing intent, even a Taiyi Golden Immortal would probably be annihted by it, right?¡± ¡°It far surpasses the killing formation that Chen Xuanbei had just set up¡­ This belongs to¡­ Jiang Li¡¯s killing formation?¡± ¡°Luckily, fortunately, this killing formation is restrained, targeting only Chen Xuanbei. Otherwise, just a moment ago, I fear countless people among us would have died!¡± The people of the Heavenly Realm couldn¡¯t help but exim in horror. ¡°Senior Li¡¯s casual guidance in a game of chess is actually this terrifying¡­¡± Fire Spirit was shocked as well. Although she had known all along that what Li Fan taught Jiang Li was nothing simple, the outburst of its power was still beyond her belief. ¡°What, this was all just derived from Senior Li¡¯s guidance in a game of chess?¡±
Yuanyang Holy Lord and others were even more shocked. ¡°Only Senior Li could possess such a cultivation level¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu nevertheless said with a sigh: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Senior Li is someone who has guided an Immortal existence with just a game of chess¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression grewplicated. Remembering this fact, their shock slowly subsided, and they felt they could ept all of this. After all, it was Senior Li. As for the Chess Immortal Sect, people like Zhou Wenyuan were dumbfounded at this moment. ¡°No¡­ how is this possible? The Saint Heir lost?¡± Zhou Wenyuan muttered, his old eyes filled with an expression of disbelief: ¡°Jiang Li is just a broken man, why, why can he win against the Saint Heir?! He was clearly finished!¡± He couldn¡¯t ept it! This oue was uneptable to him, and to the entire Chess Immortal Sect¡­ Could it be that the Jiang Li they had denounced as a broken man was actually the true genius? Could he really crush a reborn individual? No! Absolutely not!! If that were the case, it would be an unbearable loss and insult for their Chess Immortal Sect. ¡°Kill him, Chen Xuanbei, use that chess piece, kill him!¡±
Zhou Wenyuan roared! At this moment, he was truly panicked. Jiang Li, so humiliated by the Chess Immortal Sect, must harbor great hatred towards them. Now, he was about to rise¡­ If they let him grow, it would undoubtedly be like fostering a tiger for future trouble. The Chess Immortal Sect might gain a formidable enemy in the future.
They could not let this go unchecked. He must be eradicated! And at the Taiyan Holy Land, on one side of the chessboard. Chen Xuanbei stared intensely at the game. It was as if he had turned to stone. His pupils radiated extreme shock, as if he couldn¡¯t believe the game before him¡­ ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± ¡°How could you possibly possess such chess prowess?¡± ¡°Such changes are heaven-defying, touching the very essence of the path of chess. Even I at my peak would not have been able to make this move¡­¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± He screamed at the top of his lungs! A trace of unwillingness appeared on his pale face, followed by a violent spurt of fresh blood! ¡°Pfft!¡±
He seemed to have lost all vitality, his body trembling! ¡°My killing game isplete.¡± Jiang Li spoke calmly, saying, ¡°With this piece falling, you will turn to ash.¡± He picked up a chess piece. Calmly looking at Chen Xuanbei, he said: ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± The terrifying killing formation that the chess game revealed has sealed this ce; no one could save Chen Xuanbei. Chen Xuanbei¡¯s mouth was tinged with blood. Looking at Jiang Li, he revealed a mad smile. ¡°Last words?¡± ¡°You ant, do you really think¡­ you can kill me?¡± In his palm, the ancient white chess piece had already appeared! ¡°With this chess piece, no one can kill me in this life!¡±
¡°You may have won against me¡­ but the chess game won¡¯t kill me! I, however, can use this chess piece to kill you!¡± He said savagely. ¡°You lost a bet to the Alliance Leader Fire Spirit; you should take your own life.¡± However, Jiang Li simply spoke calmly. ¡°A bet?¡± Chen Xuanbeiughed loudly, saying, ¡°What nonsense! A mere bet, you think it can constrain me?¡± ¡°I have the power to kill all of you, why should I abide by a bet?¡± He stared at Chen Xuanbei, saying sinisterly: ¡°Where is that chessboard?¡± ¡°Speak up! You must have seen it!¡± He showed no sign of defeat, instead, he was threatening! Because he was confident, with that white chess piece, he was invincible! With absolute strength, he could crush anyone in this world; how could he willingly abide by such a so-called wager?
Moreover, he was certain that Jiang Li must have seen the Boundless Chessboard! Only the Boundless Chessboard could have enhanced Jiang Li¡¯s strength so quickly, to such an extent! Just a Jiang Li had achieved so much in merely half a day¡ªwhat about himself? He should know that he was an Undying Immortal Monarch reborn! Perhaps he really could surpass that threshold and step into the ranks of the Immortal Kings! His heart was aze with excitement! But Jiang Li was just looking at him indifferently. ¡°In that case, I can only make my move¡­¡± The white piece in his hand immediatelynded on the chessboard. Suddenly, a terrifying killing formation, an endless aura,shed out at Chen Xuanbei! Space shattered! Mountains crumbled! The earth cracked open with a chasm! The clouds drifting above the Taiyan Holy Land simply dissipated! This was an unmatched killing formation, a deadly strike that even a Taiyi Golden Immortal would bleed from! ¡°Who can harm me!¡± Chen Xuanbei, holding the white chess, squeezed out a drop of essence blood! He was awakening this chess piece! At that moment, an aura terrifying beyond immortality suddenly descended in billions of strands! The dreadful aura spread throughout the Heavenly Realm! Billions of beings, at this moment, couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, trembling in the direction of the Xuan Tianzhou! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°¡­Heaven, Immortal¡­ and even an aura beyond Immortality?¡± Countless Sect Gates and powers were shaken! In the skies over the Taiyan Holy Land, even the elites of the Xuantian Alliancey prostrate on the ground, unable to bear it! Only Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning managed to persevere. However, they too were under immense pressure, sweat on their faces. Across from them, the group from the Chess Immortal Sect trembled uncontrobly! ¡°No¡­ what kind of aura is this, why is it so terrifying, could it be, could it be that chess piece¡­¡± Zhou Wenyuan waspletely stiff; looking at the white chess piece in Chen Xuanbei¡¯s hand, he thought of countless terrifying legends¡­ An aura that emanated beyond immortality¡­ Could it be one of the chess pieces used by that legendary being??? ¡°No, what is Chen Xuanbei¡¯s background¡­¡± Zhou Wenyuan suddenly felt a wave of fear. He should know, even within their Chess Immortal Sect in the Immortal Domain, the Regretless Immortal Monarch of the Regretless Immortal City had spent his life searching for the traces of that being¡­ And Chen Xuanbei had actuallye into possession of a chess piece rted to that being¡­ If word got out, the Immortal Domain might be stirred, and the Regretless Immortal Monarch might personally inquire! ¡°You forced my hand!¡± ¡°With this white chess piece, I am invincible!¡± ¡°Even if the Immortal King were toe, I would not fear!¡± Chen Xuanbei sneered with manicughter! His Immortal Spiritual Power poured crazily into the white chess piece! At this moment, he, blessed by a Dao above immortality, was impervious to allws! Traces of supreme aura released, enveloping the killing formation that had covered the area, which instantaneously crumbled away, no longer existing! Jiang Li looked at Chen Xuanbei and sighed deeply. Had ite to this, yet he was still unable to contend with his opponent? ¡°Scum, to death with you!¡± Chen Xuanbei felt his spiritual power nearly depleted; he had to kill Jiang Li immediately! But at that very moment. The white chess piece in his hand let out a faint sigh. As if a sigh from countless years past had emitted across space and time! Instantly, Chen Xuanbei¡¯s body stiffened. Instinctively, he looked at the white chess in his hand, fear in his eyes. ¡°No¡­ this¡­¡± He seemed to sense something, a trace of fear rising in his heart. But before he could react, the chess piece suddenly began to frenziedly absorb his Immortal Spiritual Power! Like an Apocalypse Vortex, it swallowed all his spiritual power! At that moment, Chen Xuanbei copsed to the ground, his muscles withered, his body convulsing, pupils dting with a lifeless gaze! And that ancient white chess piece, now satiated with Immortal Spiritual Power, suddenly took off in a certain direction! That was¡­ towards the Cangli Mountain Range! As the chess piece flew away, that terrifying pressure also disappeared. Everyone present was shocked and perplexed, unsure of what had just transpired. The white chess piece involved with a presence above immortality¡­. had just vanished like that?? Chapter 177: 159 Full Second_i Chapter 177: Chapter 159 Full Second_i Chen Xuanbei activated that white chess piece, and its pressure overwhelmed the entire Heavenly Realm. The kill formation set up by Jiang Li also dissipated, no longer existing. But just when everyone had almost given up hope, thinking that there was no way to cope with Chen Xuanbei¡­ The white chess piece actually disappeared directly! Moreover, it seemed to emit a faint sigh¡­ This left everyone at the scene stunned. Bewildered. ¡°That chess piece¡­ could it have a spirit?¡± ¡°Did Chen Xuanbei unintentionally activate the chess piece, but instead alerted the entity within that chess piece¡­?¡± ¡°How could this be¡­¡±
The people of the Heavenly Realm were utterly confused. However, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning exchanged nces at this moment! They had the same answer in their hearts. That chess piece, it flew towards the direction of the Cangli Mountain Range- Looking at it this way, the reason for the sudden anomaly of the chess piece bes quite clear¡­ Senior Li. ¡°No wonder, although that chess piece was terrifying, it was already within Senior Li¡¯s expectations, which is why Senior Li did not give extra caution¡­¡± Fire Spirit murmured. It seemed that Senior Li had anticipated that this chess piece would not cause any harm. Perhaps, Senior Li even had some connection with this chess piece¡­ ¡°Every action of Senior Li touches upon entities beyond immortality¡­¡± Mu Qianning was full of reverence. The Yuanyang Holy Lord and others hadplex expressions, they too could guess the general idea! In the Heavenly Realm, the only one who could influence entities above immortality¡­ was Senior Li. At this moment, the scene hadpletely calmed down. The towering kill formation triggered by the chess game had dissipated due to the revival of the white chess piece. And Chen Xuanbei, by this time, waspletely unable to rise up, drained of Spiritual Power! ¡°Come, exterminate this realm!¡± Zhou Wenyuan reacted at this moment and immediately bellowed! This realm hadpletely exceeded his imagination! It actually involved entities beyond immortality.
Moreover, the white chess piece, which was extremely likely to be rted to that legendary Immortal King, had actually awakened on its own and flown to some unknown ce¡­ This was enough to suggest that this world might be rted to that Immortal King! This was too important. If it spread to the Immortal Domain, I fear that the big shots would all cast their watchful eyes.
The more this was the case, the more they needed to take immediate control! And fortunately, this realm didn¡¯t even have a single Taiyi Golden Immortal! To them, it was like ughtering at will. At his words, many elders of the Chess Immortal Sect burst forth with terrifying auras! Apart from Zhou Wenyuan, there were two Taiyi Golden Immortals! The others were almost all Perfect Level Golden Immortals! In terms of strength, they almost had crushing power over the Heavenly Realm! ¡°I should thank you ants for handing over a great opportunity to our Chess Immortal Sect!¡± He sneered, looking down at Fire Spirit and other strong figures of the Heavenly Realm, word by word, he said: ¡°Today, I bestow upon you death!¡± He pped his palm down! All at once, a terrifying palm force, like a surging tidal wave, erupted instantaneously, shaking the entire Xuan Tianzhou!
The might of a Taiyi Golden Immortal was so powerful! The other Chess Immortal Sect powerhouses also made their moves! The champions of the Heavenly Realm all changed color on their faces. ¡°Too strong!¡± ¡°Taiyi Golden Immortals¡­ we can¡¯t stop them!¡± Yue Poshan and others were shocked. Even though the strongest among the ranks of the Hall of Celestial Generals had indeed obtained Immortal-level inheritances, they still couldn¡¯t bridge the gap. But Fire Spirit stepped forward. There was not a trace of fear on her face, and suddenly, a wooden pce appeared in her hand! The next moment, a terrifying pce phantom suddenly appeared above the Taiyan Holy Land, shrouding a part of the Sky Domain. As soon as this Divine Pce phantom appeared, all of the Chess Immortal Sect¡¯s people¡¯s faces changed dramatically! ¡°Hiss!¡± They all drew in a cold breath.
¡°What is this?!¡± Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s pupils contracted, utterly shocked. He distinctly felt a terrifying pressure, as if from an Immortal Divine Pce! Its aura even chased after the chess piece that Chen Xuanbei had brought out just now! The phantom slowly descended! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I use my Immortal Spiritual Power at all¡­ why?!¡± ¡°No good, this Divine Pce can suppress a Taiyi Golden Immortal?!¡± The many powerful members of the Chess Immortal Sect were panicking and crying out! Their bodies suddenly stiffened, nearly unable to move in this instant. ¡°Qianning!¡± Fire Spirit let out a low shout! By her side, Mu Qianning turned into a streak of light, charging directly at Zhou Wenyuan and others!
In her hands, she now held a Wooden Hairpin! Holding the Wooden Hairpin, she fiercely drew it beneath the phantom of the Divine Pce! The void was annihted! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A group of Golden Immortals from the Chess Immortal Sect exploded into a cloud of blood mist in an instant! Even the Taiyi Golden Immortals were in. ¡°No¡ª¡± Zhou Wenyuan¡¯s pupils were filled with deep unwillingness. He was a Taiyi Golden Immortal, an invincible presence in countless Lower Worlds, yet today he met his end here¡­ The next instant, his head too rolled to the ground! The Chess Immortal Sect, annihted! In the sky, the blood mist drifted down. The people of the Heavenly Realm were all incredibly shocked by this scene. ¡°Three Taiyi Golden Immortals, just like that¡­ wiped out¡­¡± ¡°The coordination of the two Alliance Leaders was too powerful, with Ling¡¯er Alliance Leader wielding the Divine Pces to suppress everything, while Miss Qianning made quick work of the harvesting¡­¡± ¡°That wooden carving and wooden hairpin bestowed by that senior, their grades are unimaginable!¡± They remarked, one after another! ¡°Alliance Hierarch, this reborn individual must not be left alive!¡± At this time, Yuanyang Holy Lord stepped forward, pointing at Chen Xuanbei, who had copsed to the ground! His Immortal Spiritual Power had been drained by the chess piece; now his body was soft, even twitching. ¡°No¡­¡± Chen Xuanbei, having witnessed the scene just now, also showed a hint of fear in his eyes! Now he understood everything. In this world, not only was there no grand fortune belonging to him, but it also harbored a great terror! Even the chess piece unexpectedly revealed its strangeness, flying away on its own¡­ Let the record show, that chess piece was the one he, in his previous life, had risked his Immortal life to bring out from the ck and White Realm! That¡­ was a chess piece of that legendary Immortal King! Now that it had actually flown away on its own, did this mean there was an existence capable of influencing the Immortal King¡­ He regretted it so much his insides turned green; if given another chance to do it all over, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to rashly enter this world. Too terrifying! ¡°Grant him death!¡± Fire Spirit spoke indifferently! Yuanyang Holy Lord stepped forward, saying, ¡°As youmand!¡± He unleashed a palm strike! At this moment, Chen Xuanbei was nothing but a cripple, and a palm strike from Yuanyang Holy Lord, on a Golden Immortal-level, could obliterate both his body and soul. But, at that instant! A ck piglet¡¯s pupils suddenly revealed a bizarre light, and its body began to swell infinitely! It stood in front of the strike from Yuanyang Holy Lord. Then, its snout viciously snatched up Chen Xuanbei from the ground! With a swipe of its hoof through the air, a Void Gate opened directly. The pig moved extremely fast; the next moment, it had already entered the Void Gate. Gone! Yuanyang Holy Lord¡¯s palm struck empty air, leaving him momentarily dumbfounded. The people of the Heavenly Realm were stunned. A ck piglet¡­ had actually saved the reborn individual at thest moment? ¡°That pig¡­ we all underestimated it!¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke solemnly! From start to finish, no one had paid any attention to a pig! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± At this point, it was Fire Spirit who remained quite calm, saying: ¡°If he didn¡¯t die this time, it means Senior Li isn¡¯t in the mood to kill him yet; this individual is not to be feared.¡± Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, if Senior Li wanted to, no one could escape.¡± ¡°This means Senior Li still intends to spare this person!¡± ¡°Every action of Senior Li involves the most terrifying struggles between heaven and earth; even the reborn individual is probably no more than an insignificant chess piece in the eyes of that old man¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord, Saint Lord Lingchao, and others all voiced their opinions! ¡°Let¡¯s go, we too should return to report to Senior Li.¡± Fire Spirit looked towards Jiang Li! Jiang Li¡¯s face also revealed a look of eager anticipation! Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, Jiang Li, and Wu Dade then headed towards the Cangli Mountain Range! They moved at incredible speed. Before long, they were already close to the small mountain vige. But, the next moment, they had to stop! ¡°What¡¯s that up ahead? The Great Paths are jumbled and chaotic as if the world is reorganizing¡­ What happened?¡± Mu Qianning eximed in shock. Fire Spirit, too, furrowed her brows, saying: ¡°It seems like a prehistoric setup¡­ we¡­ must not step in!¡± They watched with focused eyes. Immediately after, countless intricate Great Paths suddenly began to evolve into a certain form! Houses simple and in. Small paths crossing each other everywhere. Pieces ofnd in a patchwork. Above this scene, a white chess piece oscited as if it was orchestrating everything! ¡°I understand now¡­¡± At that moment, Jiang Li eximed, saying: ¡°That chess piece¡­ is simting the small mountain vige!¡± ¡°It wants to evolve¡­ the perfect setup of the small mountain vige!¡± At these words, Fire Spirit and the others were also greatly shocked! Chapter 178 Chapter 160: The Immortal Kings Pursuit Part 1 178 Chapter 160: The Immortal King''s Pursuit Part 1 Jiang Li''s words left Fire Spirit and the others utterly shocked. The white chess piece was clearly the one that had flown out of Chen Xuanbei''s hands. And now, it was simting, evolving the small mountain vige? The Great Dao roared, and thews of the world were manifesting simply for this! Unimaginable! "This chess piece¡­ If I''m not mistaken, it should have been used by a legendary Immortal King of the past, perhaps carrying a will of his¡­" Jiang Li''s expression wasplex as he said, "Even to the will of an Immortal King, does theyout within this small mountain vige require... looking up to?" He simply couldn''t believe it. It is known that this Immortal King¡­ was a truly invincible powerhouse. With the path of chess to certify his path, among the ranks of Immortal Kings, he was considered legendary, rumored to have almost stepped into a realm higher than that of an Immortal King¡­ Thus, even the Immortal Kings of the Immortal Domain yearned for everything he left behind. There had even been a grand battle between immortals and demons thatsted thousands of years over rumors of his chessboard falling into the Demon Domain! But now, this chess piece he left behind was simting someone else''s chessyout... Who would believe such a story if it were told? Is there really an existence on the path of chess that he feltpelled to simte? The expressions of Fire Spirit and the others wereplicated. Once again, an Immortal King... However, they were more able to ept it now. After all, they had witnessed with their own eyes... Li Fan eradicating a clone of an Immortal King with a single stroke. "Boom¡ª" Suddenly, up ahead, the small mountain vige evolved by the chess piece copsed with a bang! The vige it had evolved was almost infinitely realistic, almost fully reproduced. But in the end, it still fell short of sess! "Even that being couldn''t evolve theyout of this ce¡­ What kind of terrifying Dao does this involve!" Jiang Li couldn''t help but bow in reverence once more! And at this moment. Up ahead. Countless Great Daos were still roaring. The chess piece was trembling. In the next instant, the white chess piece suddenly shattered! It turned to dust! Yet a faint human silhouette appeared. That silhouette seemed like a projection of the years, ready to dissipate at any moment. In a vague outline, one could see that he was dressed in a Taiji Dao Robe, where ck and white intertwined, yin and yang merged. He was a Supreme existence! He hade from the river of time, reappearing in this era! At this moment, countless Great Daos, due to his emergence, submitted and trembled! He, at this moment, was staring in the direction of the small mountain vige! "In the river of time, I dreamt of the perfectyout and profited from it for life, nearly stepping over that chasm to be the Eternal Immortal Emperor¡­ s, s!" He sighed softly, revealing a regret that lingered through the ancient past. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om No one knew that he had dreamt the perfectyout and certified himself as Immortal King! But, because the dream was iplete, he ultimately couldn''t ascend to a higher realm! "There is reluctance in my heart, but s, today the version of me that sees thisyout is only at the stage when I had just certified as an Immortal King, unable to evolve this game..." Murmuring to himself, he eventually sighed softly, saying, "Let it be; since there is a connection, perhaps we''ll meet again in the future." "Another stronger version of myself is still waiting in the river of time, and we will eventually meet." He suddenly turned his head, looking back at Fire Spirit and the others! His gazended on Jiang Li. At that moment, Jiang Li''s body stiffened, feeling as if his very soul was beingpletely seen through under that gaze! Not a single thought or idea could remain hidden! "You have cultivated my path of chess, followed my chess ritual and hence are fated. Today I will leave a thought. If one day, you meet another version of me, guide him here..." The faint silhouette suddenly pointed a finger! A streak of light suddenly entered Jiang Li''s forehead! It was at this moment that Jiang Li''s mind suddenly understood countless secrets and truths submerged in the flow of time! "My wish is fulfilled, so I shall now dissipate..." The figure, supreme above all below the heavens and on the earth, muttered to himself, suddenly disappearing from this world! He was nothing but a projection hurtling towards the future, a sliver of Immortal obsession! "What¡­ what on earth is going on?" Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, were both struck with astonishment. But Jiang Li at this moment was visibly shaken! "This is a projection of an Immortal King¡­ the ck and White Immortal King." "Throughout his life, he pursued the perfectyout, thus leaving different projections of himself at various stages, in hopes of encountering the perfectyout in the future..." He murmured, gazing toward the small mountain vige: "This is the perfectyout that the ck and White Immortal King dreamt of in the Immortal Realm, but s, his dream was iplete, so he could only certify as an Immortal King and not ascend to a higher realm!" Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were stunned and stood frozen. "Only¡­ only able to?" Mu Qianning instinctively swallowed a gulp of saliva! Good heavens! Just by dreaming of a chess game, one could certify as an Immortal King? And now Jiang Li used the word "only," as if it was a matter of regret!! "s, the one who encountered the perfectyout today is the projection that the ck and White Immortal King left behind when he had just certified his Immortal King status, so he was not able to sessfully evolve this perfectyout..." He pondered, hence the other left a mark on him! When he meets the other projections left by the ck and White Immortal King, those projections will know of everything that transpired today and wille searching... His emotions wereplex! Chapter 179 Chapter 160: The Immortal Kings Pursuit Part 2 179 Chapter 160: The Immortal King''s Pursuit Part 2 "I understand now, the height of Senior Li probably represents the most towering peak in the long river of countless ages... He is the embodiment of the culmination of the path of chess!" He looked up, his eyes fixed on the small mountain vige, his heart filled with unwavering resolve. "I must take Senior Li as my master!" Fire Spirit and the others immediately continued onward. Theynded in front of the small mountain vige and entered it. Once again stepping into the small mountain vige, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning both hadplex expressions, feeling a surge of emotions in their hearts. It turned out that the small mountain vige they had entered and exited numerous times was actually so formidable. To think that it had caused the Immortal King to desperately seek it for countless ages, leaving behind so many shadows! Thinking that every step they took fell into a perfect game, their delicate bodies involuntarily began to tremble. ... At this moment. Inside the small courtyard. Li Fan was drinking tea, feeling somewhat bored. He had no idea how Fire Spirit and the others were faring. He was quite confident in his own skills at chess; after all, it had been honed under the "torture" of the System. "Qianning and the others have returned to report." At this time, a knocking sound was heard. Mu Qianning and the others had returned! Li Fan immediately showed a hint of joy and said, "Come in." Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit, along with the other two, finally pushed open the door and entered. Seeing that they hadn''t suffered any harm, Li Fan finally put his mind at ease and asked, "Good to have you back. How did this chess battle turn out?" Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit bowed deeply and said, 21:10 "Thank you, Senior Li, for your guidance. Young Master Jiang Li defeated that Chen Xuanbei!" "It''s just a pity that Chen Xuanbei got away." Li Fan felt somewhat gratified upon hearing this. After all, he was on quite good terms with Fire Spirit and the others, and he couldn''t bear to see them lose to the enemy. "Reporting to Senior, in the end... Jiang Li evolved that killing formation!" Jiang Li spoke with utmost respect! Li Fan nodded and said, "It''s fine, let the evolution ur. The path of chess requires one to hold no desire for victory or defeat, yet one must also possess the ability to subdue the enemy." "In short, ''the heart of a Bodhisattva with the hands of King Yama.'' Upon hearing this, Jiang Li pondered deeply, realizing that the senior was subtly giving him pointers once again! He couldn''t help himself and, with a thud, knelt on the ground, saying, "Senior, my heart is utterly determined on the path of chess, my life''s efforts are dedicated to it. Please take me as your disciple..." "As long as I can serve by your side day and night, Jiang Li will have no regrets even in death!" His earnestness reached an extreme! Now, more than ever, he understood exactly what kind of existence stood before him! Senior Li represented the summit, the ultimate pursuit of his life''s path of chess! Seeing this, Li Fan also smiled. Jiang Li''s talent for chess was, after all, barely eptable. And moreover, he was in need of disciples! He immediately nodded and said, "To meet is to be fated. Since your heart is steadfast in the path of chess, then I shall impart to you the path of chess!" Upon hearing this, Jiang Li became overwhelmingly excited, overjoyed beyond measure! The senior¡­ had agreed to his request! Wonderful, wonderful! He couldn''t help but tremble with tion as he kowtowed to Li Fan, saying, "Thank you... Master, thank you, Master!!" And seeing this, Nan Feng and the others also smiled. They now had another junior brother. The number of disciples under their master was indeed getting livelier. At that moment, Wu Dade, who hade with Jiang Li and the others, was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly, he also knelt down on the ground! "Uh... Senior, I, I also wish to take you as my master, please ept me!" He pleaded! Even though his cultivation level was truly low and he couldn''t perceive the depth of this ce, nor could he feel the terror of Li Fan, he understood that this was someone utterly invincible. To think that with just a casual game of chess, Jiang Li was able to defeat Chen Xuanbei ¨C it was unimaginable! Not even in the Chess Immortal Sect could one find such a massive thigh to hold onto! So, he quickly clung onto it for dear life! Hearing this, Li Fan was puzzled and asked, "Oh? You are also fond of the path of chess?" Upon hearing this, Wu Dade''s face showed a bit of embarrassment as he said, "To report to Senior... I, I don''t know how to y chess..." "I can only raise animals, like pigs, dogs..." Fearing that the senior would not ept him, and seeing the white cat in Li Fan''s arms, he hurriedly added, "I can also raise cats! Senior, I can certainly fatten up this cat for you!" Upon hearing this, Bai Xiaoqing in Li Fan''s arms was dumbfounded on the spot. Raise, raise cats? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Plump and healthy? Meow... please don''t! She desperately rubbed her head against Li Fan and licked his palm with her pink little tongue, blinking her eyes pitifully as she looked at him. Li Fan chuckled. "No need to be afraid, no need to be afraid." He pet Xiao Bai''s head while pondering. In fact, the System had given him quite a few animals to raise before. He had raised some, like Earth Chickens, goldfish, etc.¡ªthese were mainly tasks given by the System that had to bepleted. But there were other animals rewarded by the System that weren''t mandatory to raise, which he always felt he had no time to care for, so he pretended not to see them, keeping them stored inside the System. For instance, there were a few good-looking golden birds, pretty butterflies, and some odd ones, like silkworm babies! Pigs... now, he didn''t have any of those, but he did indeed have a dog! A Little ck Dog! Jiang Li was also nervously watching Li Fan, thinking to himself that things had gone awry; the master must be angry! He couldn''t help but clench his teeth and say, "Master... Junior Brother Wu Dade left the Sect Gate for my sake, he didn''t mean any offense to Master. Please allow him to stay in the vige, even if as a beggar..." Even at the risk of angering Master, he couldn''t ignore Wu Dade. After all, Wu Dade had saved his life before. Upon hearing this, Li Fan merely smiled and responded, "Where is there any offense... As the old saying goes, ''Teach without discriminating,'' no matter what the interest may be, be it raising pigs or dogs or calligraphy and painting, there''s no distinction of high or low." "As it happens, I do have a little dog that has been left without care. So, you stay and raise the dog for me!" Anyway, first things first:plete the System''s tasks! Just get the requisite number of people for now! Mainly because it''s just too difficult for oneself to take disciples in a world of cultivators, where anyone with a bit of ambition goes off to pursue immortality. Those willing toe to this remote mountainous area to be my disciples are truly few and far between! And those who are avable, like Lu Rang and Long Zixuan, have rather special hobbies! This Wu Dade, he also has a unique interest! Upon hearing this, Wu Dade immediately kowtowed in rapid session, "Thank you, Master, thank you, Master!" He was wildly ecstatic! Jiang Li, upon hearing this, was also overjoyed; he had not at all expected the master to agree! That''s great! "Thank you, Master!" They all spoke up one after another. Li Fan smiled and said, "No need for such formalities, get up now." "Da De, just wait for a moment. I''ll go get that dog for you." He stood up and returned to the study. After all, his disciples were mortals, and he didn''t want to spook them by bringing out a dog in front of everyone. With a mere thought, a little ck dog appeared at his feet,ing forth from the System. Around the neck of the Little Dog, there was even a chain. "Wuu wuu~~~" As soon as the Little Dog appeared, it immediatelyy down by Li Fan''s feet, licked his shoes with its tongue, and wagged its tail nonstop, showing its devotion and loyalty! "Follow me." Li Fan smiled and led the Little Dog out of the study. "Da De,e over. From now on, you will be raising this dog for me!" Upon hearing this, all the disciples in the courtyard turned to look. But when they saw the Little ck Dog... everyone was instantly shocked! Chapter 180 : 161: A Pot of Wine, Total Breakthrough_1 Chapter 180 :161: A Pot of Wine, Total Breakthrough_1 Li Fan led a Little ck Dog out of the study. The Little ck Dog rubbed its head against Li Fan''s leg, looking extremely affectionate towards him. However, disciples like Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and Qing Chen, upon seeing the dog, were all taken aback. "What... what kind of dog is this? It''s clearly a pup, yet it has a terrifyingly ferocious aura?!" Dugu Yuqing eximed in astonishment. "It gives off the feeling of a primordial beast. This little dog must have an extraordinary background..." Nan Feng murmured as well. "Its bloodline and grade, I fear they are not much inferior to that of a True Dragon..." Long Zixuan''s face was a picture ofplexity. They were all shocked and surprised. "Could this be¡­ the legendary... that invincible dog?" Gong Ya was shocked to the extreme and instinctively looked towards Xinning for confirmation. "Swallowing the sky and devouring the moon, capable of consuming all ancient creatures of the world, known as the ''Tiangou''!" Xinning stated solemnly! Tiangou! Upon hearing this, Nan Feng and the others were even more astounded. Their master was too incredible. Even a casual stroll with a little dog revealed it to be of a heaven-defying caliber! Such an impressive background! When Wu Dade heard this, joy spread across his face! This dog, although it had a strange aura, was still just a dog in the end! "Master, rest assured, I can manage. I''ve even raised a mixed-blood ferocious lion dog before!" He volunteered brazenly! Jiang Li, observing the situation, fell silent. Was his fellow disciple too bold? He had no idea what he was about to face. Wu Dade immediately walked forward to take hold of the leash. But at this moment, the Little ck Dog''s eyes shed with a murderous light and suddenly it barked. "Woof!" At this bark, Wu Dade was scared so much that he sat down on the ground with a thud. "This... this..." He looked at the Little ck Dog in horror. Just now, he distinctly felt as if a Primordial Colossus was staring at him, about to devour him! How could this be possible? Seeing Wu Dade like this, Li Fan shook his head to himself, wondering what kind of disciple he had taken who was even afraid of such a tame little dog! "Don''t be fierce to people, from now on, you''ll follow him." Li Fan said to the Little ck Dog. Upon hearing this, a sorrowful and pitiful expression immediately appeared in the Little ck Dog''s eyes. It gently licked Li Fan''s feet, seemingly extremely reluctant! But Li Fan stepped forward and handed the leash to Wu Dade. Wu Dade took it subconsciously, but his hands were trembling. Dammit, what kind of monstrous beast was he holding? "The little dog is new here and isn''t familiar with the yard, take it for a walk." Li Fan spoke indifferently. Wu Dade said, "Yes, Master." Then, he wiped the sweat from his face and went to walk the dog around the yard. Away from Li Fan, the Little ck Dog''s eyes suddenly revealed a contemptuous look, seemingly disdainful of the person holding its leash. It held its head high as if surveying its territory. Among the Earth Chickens, one looked at it indifferently. "Wuuu, wuuuuuuu¡ª" Suddenly, after just a few steps. "Woof, woof, woof!" The Little ck Dog started barking loudly, a fearful expression clearly in its voice. All of its fur stood up as it stared at a flock of Earth Chickens ahead, not daring to take another step! Among the Earth Chickens, one looked at it indifferently. "Wuuu, wuuuuuuu¡ª" The Little ck Dog immediately lied down, showing submission! Seeing this, Wu Dade burst intoughter. "Oh, you look down on others, you varmint, so you''re afraid of hens, huh!" Wu Dade immediately ran to the other side, asked Li Fan for some corn, and scattered it for the Earth Chickens. The Earth Chickens all gathered around, feasting on the golden corn. "Wuuu¡ª¡ª" The Little ck Dog whimpered, almost trembling with fear. Wu Dade was overjoyed. "If you dare to be fierce to me again, I''ll bring you here to experience the despair of life!" Heughed heartily! Meanwhile, Lu Rang, who was nting grass nearby, after seeing this scene, couldn''t help but exim: "Toe up with a strategy like this, using a Phoenix to scare a dog... truly a genius, an absolute genius!" Soon, it was time for dinner. Zi Ling and Nan Feng brought up the cooked dishes. "This... are these all Holy Medicine?!" Jiang Li''s eyes widened in disbelief. This was too inconceivable, wasn''t it? It''s known that even for a force like the Chess Immortal Sect, which had a foothold in the Immortal Domain, such treasures didn''t exist in the entire sect! Once, the Regretless Immortal City had granted them a little Quasi-Saint Medicine powder, making the whole Chess Immortal Sect incredibly excited, and they still kept it, too precious to use! But here... Holy Medicine turned into dishes?? To eat casually? "Junior brother, it''s just the beginning... you might be unustomed to it, but you''ll get used to it after a while." As the senior sister, Nan Feng smiled. Wu Dade was shocked too; what kind of treatment was this? "Coming here was the right decision!" He started devouring the food heartily! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Boom!" After just a few bites, Wu Dade''s cultivation level soared rapidly! From the Hollow Void Realm, he climbed straight to Mahayana! Then, he broke through to the Integration realm! He stepped directly into the Venerable Realm! And under the table, the Little ck Dog, smelling the delicious fragrance of the dishes, became excited too, running to Li Fan''s side, wagging its tail, ready to beg. "Meow!" But at that moment, Xiao Bai in Li Fan''s arms suddenly raised its paw and pped it on the Little ck Dog''s forehead! The Little ck Dog was immediately stupefied. "Meow!" Bai Xiaoqing made a warning meow! The Little ck Dog seemed to show a look of grief and indignation, but it could only turn back to Wu Dade''s side. The Little ck Dog was too clever; it knew its family status was far lower than that of the cat. Chapter 181 : 161: A Pot of Wine, Total Breakthrough_2 Chapter 181 : 161: A Pot of Wine, Total Breakthrough_2 "Woof, woof, woof!" It bit Wu Dade''s foot. Wu Dade looked down; Little ck Dog was barking at his food! Busy with his meal, Wu Dade could only grab a dog bowl and carelessly scoop some food for Little ck Dog. Little ck Dog immediately started gobbling up the food. At this moment, Li Fan smiled and said, "I''m in a good mood today, let me treat you to some wine." He carried a hoe to the peach tree and swung it, soon uncovering a pot of wine! "This is wine I brewed three years ago; the vor should still be fine by now." He held the wine jar and set it on the table. Nan Feng and the others'' eyes glittered at the sight! "Wine personally brewed by the master? It must be something marvelous!" They all looked on eagerly! Li Fan immediately opened the seal on the wine. Instantly, a fragrant aroma of wine spread out! The scent of wine filled the garden! "It smells so good, so good! Just sniffing it almost makes one ascend!" Long Zixuan eximed in shock. "This wine...clearly contains the power of the Great Dao!" Qing Chen couldn''t help but drool! "It smells so good, so amazing~~ Oh my gosh, I''m nearly drunk already!" Zi Ling''s eyes sparkled as she extended her wine bowl and said, "Master, I want, I want~~~" "Don''t rush, there''s enough for everyone." Li Fan said with a smile, as he poured wine for each of his disciples! "Wow... this is so delicious!" Zi Ling drank half a bowl and her face flushed red, as beautiful as a blooming peach blossom. Her drunken appearance was charmingly naive and utterly adorable! Her aura surged wildly, reaching the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal realm! Nan Feng downed a gulp and instantly felt a warm strength nurturing the Great Dao within her! With wine spirits soaring, she suddenly turned to y the zither! Though she was drunk, she wasprehending the Great Dao in her stupor! Emperor''s Breakthrough Melody, the power doubled, unbridled, like a river surging to the skies! In that moment, she seemed to see a vast Heavenly Abyss. But with newfound courage, using the sound of the zither as a bridge, she formed a long bridge across mountains and seas with countless fierce soldiers, crossing it like a goddess descending from the nine heavens! Her aura abruptly changed! She broke through... the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm! "How is this possible!" Gong Ya, amidst the crowd, watched this scene, her beautiful eyes widened in shock! Nan Feng...broke through...to the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm! In the Immortal Domain, one could be called an Immortal General at the Great Luo Golden Immortal level! In the Demon Domain, one would be known as a Demon Marshal! And this was in less than a year''s time. Under the tutge of this elder, a mighty Immortal General had emerged? Moreover, this Immortal General, nurtured daily by the Great Dao, fed on Holy Medicine, drank from the Divine Spring, possessed extraordinary talent and cultivated the Supreme Dao. Even amongst thousands of Immortal Generals in the Immortal Domain, she would be an invincible presence! While Gong Ya was still in shock¡ª Long Zixuan took a gulp and let out a long howl! In an instant, behind him hundreds of invisible golden Dragon Souls roared, and at this moment, they began to merge! He brushed against the edge of the Great Luo Golden Immortal realm! Qing Chen finished his drink and copsed on the ground, a faint smile on his face, murmuring, "The worldughs at me as too insane, but Iugh at the world, unable to see, unable to see..." He closed his eyes in drunkenness, and at that moment, he was enveloped in a golden divine light! He too had grasped the essence of the Great Luo Dao! "With one sword, I can y a million soldiers, with one sword, I can exterminate immortal kings...With such a sword in hand, why worry about roaming the world?!" Dugu Yuqing gripped the Broken Sword tightly, and at that moment, he bellowed to the heavens, the sword resonating with him! Sword and man fused, bing one! His aura surged, as he also stepped into the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm! Lu Rang forcefully drank the wine and shouted with abandon, appearing maniacal. His strength soared, advancing from the Xuanxian Realm to the Celestial Immortal, then stabilizing in the Golden Immortal Realm before he stopped! Of all the brothers and sisters, he was the weakest, for he seldom cultivated proactively, spending most of his time nting grass and flowers! Yet now, he too had reached the peak of the Golden Immortal realm. Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit, who had stayed for the meal, also received a cup each, and after drinking, their auras progressed wildly as well. Both broke through to the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm! Jiang Li watched as each of his senior brothers and sisters broke through together, almost dumbfounded. "Heaven, this is too terrifying, my brothers and sisters...are too strong!" He mumbled to himself. Such strength! Forget one Chess Immortal Sect, even if the entire Dingning Realm came to attack, they wouldn''t be enough to defeat this group of senior brothers and sisters. Contemting this, he felt an immense pressure. His cultivation level was strong in Dingning Realm and the Chess Immortal Sect, but he was merely at the peak of the Immortal Realm. He hadn''t even stepped into the realm of True Immortals yet! In Dingning Realm he was considered a favored son of heaven, butpared to his senior brothers and sisters, he was like trash in the dust! He lifted his wine bowl and took a sip as well. As the wine entered his body, his whole skeleton began to make cracking sounds,yer uponyer of impurities in his body evaporated! "Ahh¡ª" He let out a long howl, filled with painful pleasure. His aura kept rising. True Immortal! Profound Immortal! And finally, he reached the Celestial Immortal Realm! He directly transcended three major realms! "Is this wine really that terrifying?" Wu Dade was also shocked; he held up his wine with both hands and fiercely gulped it down. The next moment, from all his seven orifices, various auras burst forth! He cried out loud, filled with pain, because his physical foundation was too weak, and the wine was reshaping his potential and aptitude! "Gong Ya, you should try some too." Li Fan said with a smile as he poured a bowl for Gong Ya. Gong Ya, upon seeing this, was instantly thrilled beyond measure. "Thank you, thank you, Master!" She held the wine bowl, her entire body trembling. The liquid in this bowl was none other than an elixir of the immortals. Even a single drop would cause major figures in the outside world to fight over it! Now, she had a whole bowl! She gently took a sip, and her aura also instantly surged! She advanced directly from the sixth heaven of the Da Luo Golden Demon to the eighth heaven! "Big Brother, I want some too~~~" Xinning was also holding a wine bowl, her big eyes filled with anticipation. "You can''t drink too much." Li Fan poured her a little bit. Xinning joyfully took it and began to drink, her aura undergoing a wondrous change in an instant. Meanwhile, in Li Fan''s arms, Bai Xiaoqing, seeing figures like Nan Feng level up one after another, became excited too! Meow meow! This wine was too magical, wasn''t it? She rubbed her head against Li Fan, meowing, asking for wine! "You definitely can''t have too much." Li Fan smiled and dipped his finger lightly in the wine, offering it to Bai Xiaoqing. Bai Xiaoqing sipped from Li Fan''s finger, her eyes revealing a hint of intoxication! Even her aura underwent a tremendous change, breaking through to the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm! ¡­ At this moment, within the boundless Void Sea Domain, a streak of ck light flew rapidly across the starry sky, hurtling in a certain direction without looking back. If someone could witness this scene, they would find it absurd, because that was a peculiar ck piglet, carrying a youth as it fled! A pig and a man traversed the Void Sea Domain, skimming past the heavens. Not until a long, long timeter, did the Void Sea Domain gradually appear vast and lonely, the world enshrouded in mist resembling sparse stars, difficult to find. On the other side of the Void Sea Domain, one could faintly see a pitch-ck expanse! Here was the boundary of ck and white. The convergence of yin and yang. The boundary between immortals and demons. On the stark boundary line, a strange timepiece was sinking and floating, twisting and turning. ck demonic Qi and white Immortal Spiritual Qi were converging within it! It was only when they reached this ce that the ck piglet carrying a youth stopped, ced the youth in the void, and panted heavily. The youth struggled to stand up; it was Chen Xuanbei! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He looked at the ck piglet with a grim expression and said, "Why have you brought me back here?" His heart was filled with fear. This ce was known as the great peculiarity within the Void Sea Domain. Having perished here in his previous life, he knew all too well how terrifying it was! He absolutely did not want to contact this world again! But suddenly, the ck piglet twisted its snout and incredibly began to speak humannguage, "Bring out the things inside... Only those things inside can be equal to that existence from the Heavenly Realm!" Upon hearing this, Chen Xuanbei stiffened, looking incredulously at the pig! This pig... freaking talked human speech!?? ¡­ Chapter 182 - 162 Convergence of Myriad Realms!_1 Chapter 182 - 162 Convergence of Myriad Realms!_1 The ck piglet spoke, leaving Chen Xuanbei terrified. He had brought this pig out of the ck and White Realm. But it had never spoken before. Now, he realized just how mysterious this pig was. His hair stood on end. "Young man, don''t be afraid, I have no intention of harming you," the ck piglet said with a coldugh, looking down at Chen Xuanbei from above. "Go in once more, rest assured, this time, you will definitely not fall again." Upon hearing this, Chen Xuanbei''s expression turned unsightly as he said, "Once the ck and White Realm is sealed, only those with the chess prowess on par with the King of ck and White can open it, how could I possibly re-enter..." "That was before," the ck piglet mysteriously said, "The thing that the King of ck and White pursued all his life is very likely in that celestial realm... This ce will surely respond and will open its gates wide!" It revealed a profound secret. Upon hearing this, Chen Xuanbei couldn''t help but be astonished. The thing that the King of ck and White pursued all his life? What was that? "Fine, I''ll try once more!" He gritted his teeth, after all, this was his only chance for ascent. A man and a pig, they immediately headed towards the strange world that was absorbing the energy of both the Immortal and Demonic Realms! ... Meanwhile. In the Void Sea Domain. A world immensely vast, surrounded by many Earth Character Level Great Worlds. The vast Earth Character Level Great Worlds were like tiny starspared to this world. This world, though, was as huge as the full moon! This was the Supreme Heavenly Realm, honored by the myriad realms! The Fourth Celestial Realm! A beam of light rushed from a certain world and quickly entered this celestial realm. Arriving at the Third Celestial Realm, Immortal General Sen Ming let out a long breath. ¡ª¡ªEver since returning from the Heavenly Realm, he immediately reported to the Sect Gate, requesting an audience with Senluo Immortal Monarch! The Senluo Immortal Monarch was currently in a critical period. Even within the Senluo Holy Sect, no one knew where he was hidden. After waiting a long time, it was only today that the sect informed him toe to the Third Celestial Realm, where he could meet Senluo Immortal Monarch. After entering the Third Celestial Realm, a nce revealed boundless territory,rge saint cities and mountain ranges interlocked together, as if a corner of the Immortal Domain had been lost in the Lower World. Within the Third Celestial Realm, there were many Immortal-Level Powers, and there were nearly ten Immortal Monarchs that Sen Ming himself knew to be alive! "It is said that the former First Heavenly Realm, even if the other Three Great Heavenly Realms werebined, could notpare with it, no wonder it could challenge the Immortal Domain..." he muttered to himself. With one step, he headed towards the coordinates provided by the sect. The next moment, he had already arrived at a radiant mountain range in the Third Celestial Realm. At a nce, there were ancient fierce beasts roaring and bellowing. This was the Tianhuang Mountain Range within the Third Celestial Realm! It was said that an Immortal Level beast king had emerged from here, stirring up towering waves. On ordinary days, even the major powers of the Third Celestial Realm dared not easily set foot in this mountain range. Immortal General Sen Ming was also very careful, following the sect''s instructions through perilousnds, and then, finally, hended. Only afternding did he feel that this ce was enveloped in barriers! "Sen Ming hase to pay respects to the Immortal Monarch!" He called out loudly! Countless barriers immediately dissipated. In front of him, a gigantic pce appeared! He approached, only to see two terrifying Blood Prison Lions guarding in front of the pce. As Sen Ming drew near, one of them spoke, "Inside the great hall, the divine incense bestowed by the Incineration Immortal Lord allows you to converse with the Immortal Monarch across the void!" Sen Ming nodded and stepped inside. In the grand hall, an empty painting was enshrined! In front of the painting, there were several yellow incense sticks. He ignited the yellow incense with his blood essence, bowed respectfully, and ced it in the incense burner. In the next moment, a terrifying Immortal aura suddenly pierced through the nk scroll! In that nk scroll, a vague figure appeared! Sen Ming didn''t dare to raise his eyes, and respectfully said, "Paying respects to the Immortal Monarch!" He cried out! "What is it." An indifferent and authoritative voice responded as if devoid of any emotion. Sen Ming articted each word, saying, "Reporting to Immortal Monarch, I have found... the traces of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch!" Nine Holy Demon Monarch! As soon as these four words were spoken, the beings within the scroll fell silent for a moment. "The Nine Holy Demon Monarch has fallen." The voice from within the scroll conveyed. "Yes, but my subordinates discovered that several of her Demon Marshals, just a few days ago, gathered at a ce in the Lower World with a little girl who looks exactly the same!" "That Lower World calls itself ''Heavenly Realm''!" "And, those little girls... bear the aura of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch!" Upon hearing this, the figure in the scroll suddenly pointed a finger! At that moment, Sen Ming''s body stiffened abruptly, feeling his soul memory being extracted and perused! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He endured the pain! Thankfully, the process was very brief. "This monarch is aware now." The cold voice said, "Keep a close watch on this realm, I will send you reinforcements." Upon hearing this, Sen Ming was immediately overjoyed and eximed, "At yourmand!" Afterward, the shadow atop the scroll slowly dissipated. Gone. The connection was severed. The Xiang was also burnt out. Sen Ming then left the grand hall. ... At this very moment, In a hidden location, The air was filled with the aura of Xuan Huang Qi, swirling around, while roots of the World Tree formed a secret chamber! Within the chamber, a middle-aged man with a head of ck hair shot a cold light from his eyes. "The Nine Holy Demon Monarch, she hasn''tpletely perished!" His words carried a hint of bone-chilling intent. "Even though she is not dead, it will be incredibly difficult for her to return to the Immortal Realm in this lifetime." In the secret chamber, a grand indifferent and old voice resonated: "The Immortal Great Cmity is nigh, all living beings strive to cross over, certifying as the Immortal King is what you should be doing at this moment." Hearing this, the middle-aged man nodded and said, "Master, with the Convergence of Myriad Realms, using the essence and blood of myriad worlds to nurture the Undying Yin Ghost, and thereby hasten my journey on the Way of Hongmeng, achieving the path to immortality... Can it truly be done?" He seemed to hesitate. "It can." The grand and cold old voice said indifferently, "You must not hesitate anymore. In this lifetime, you must certify as Hongmeng!" "Hongmeng" is the essence of being an Immortal King! "In truth, I was worried that your strength alone was too great, and even the Yin Ghost you nurtured would not be able to stimte the emergence of the Hongmeng Qi within you. But now, heh, that girl from the Demon Domain, happened to be in the Lower World as well..." "When the timees, you will first devour the Yin Ghost, then her. Your chances of certifying the Way of Hongmeng can reach forty percent!" The grand and old voice was filled with certainty! Hearing this, Senluo Immortal Monarch no longer hesitated. After all, the Way of Hongmeng was a path where nine out of ten fail, and forty percent was already a very gratifying probability! He immediately said, "Thank you, Master! Your disciple will definitely certify the Way of Hongmeng!" "Before that, I still need to capture the Nine Holy Demon Monarch... But, from Sen Ming''s memory, that world has a kind of power that I find peculiar!" He muttered to himself. "Fortunately, the power of the Convergence of Myriad Realms can destroy the undying... I will push forward the Convergence of Myriad Realms and obliterate this world that I cannot see through along the way, then capture the Nine Holy Demon Monarch alive!" A cold look appeared in his eyes! "Act freely, as your teacher, I will conceal everything that happens in the Lower World from the eyes of the Immortal King!" The grand old voice spoke indifferently as well. Senluo Immortal Monarch nodded solemnly, immediately issuing amand that spread throughout all the sub-halls of the Senluo Holy Sect in the Lower World. "Convergence of Myriad Realms begins today!" On that day, all the sub-halls of the Senluo Holy Sect were shaken! The Myriad Realms... Merging! Chapter 183 - 163: Void Tsunami_1 Chapter 183 - 163: Void Tsunami_1 Diming Realm. The two Taiyi Golden Immortals of the Senluo Branch Hall had been anxiously waiting for some time now. They didn''t even dare to leave the Diming Realm. Because even the Sen Ming Celestial General, when he went there, came back defeated. This was enough to show that the new world... was truly terrifying. But today, in the Branch Hall, lines of golden characters suddenly appeared autonomously in the void before them! "Convergence of Myriad Realms!" Seeing these four words, both were greatly startled! Convergence of Myriad Realms?! "This is the Immortal Monarch''s edict... Has the Immortal Monarch finally decided to take that step?" "To fuse the myriad realms, we have finally awaited this day..." They both murmured to themselves. However, after exchanging nces, their eyes were filled with unease. If it had been before, they would have had no hesitation. Because they were Taiyi Golden Immortals, and none of the hundreds of Lower Worlds nearby could rival them, and the World Tree had long been under their control! But now, a new world had emerged that they could not control... "Sen Ming Immortal General has arrived!" At this moment, a loud call came from outside. The two were overjoyed. They went out to wee the arrival. Sen Ming Immortal General stepped inside. "Reporting to the Celestial General, we have already received the Immortal Monarch''s edict!" One of the Taiyi Golden Immortals reported! "I know." Sen Ming Immortal General however, spoke indifferently, "The Immortal Monarch has ordered the eighteen Immortal Generals within the Holy Sect to rush here. This Convergence of Myriad Realms will center around the Diming Realm!" Upon hearing this, both Taiyi Golden Immortals were overjoyed beyond measure! Eighteen Immortal Generals stationed, with the power to y gods and Buddhas! Unless an Immortal-level being personally intervened, the Immortal Generals under the nine Senluo Immortal Monarchs were synonymous with invincibility! "We will prepare at once!" They spoke solemnly! And at this very moment. In the Starry Sky Maritime Domain, many powerful worlds. In the Diling Boundary, an Earth Character Level mid-tier realm, within an ancient hall, a Celestial General suddenly opened his eyes, his aura extremely powerful and his expression cold, he said: "The Immortal Monarch''s edict has been issued, the Convergence of Myriad Realms, gather at the Diming Realm!" ... In the Ditong Realm, an elderly man with white hair, was in seclusion within a mountain. Today, he abruptly opened his eyes, and two terrifying beams of light shot out, instantly causing the entire mountain to copse. "The Convergence of Myriad Realms has finally arrived today!" ... In the Dibing Realm, a woman dressed in a hazy light veil stepped out from a hundred feet of ice. Her enchanting figure was faintly visible beneath the cloud-like skirt. But her aura was so chilling, that with every step she took, frost formed beneath her feet. "The Convergence of Myriad Realms, the Immortal Monarch has finally taken thest step!" ... At this moment, in this Void Sea Domain, many powerful Earth Character Level realms saw their Celestial Generals emerge. They were all leaving their respective realms at the first opportunity, converging towards a certain ce. Diming Realm! Besides, there were many more worlds, such as some Earth Character Level minor worlds, which had no Immortal Generals stationed. But in each Branch Hall, there was at least a presence at the level of a Taiyi Golden Immortal. Now, each Branch Hall had also sensed something, trembling immensely, and began to make preparations! The Void Sea Domain appeared so calm, but a storm was already quietly brewing! ... Diming Realm. Several powerful Immortal Generals had already appeared in the Void Sea Domain outside of the Diming Realm. "First, let''s seal off this realm, cutting off the connection with the Immortal Domain!" One of the elders spoke, veryposed. Immediately, two great Immortal Generals took action! Daluo Golden Immortals, cutting off all connections, and in an instant, the whole world trembled greatly! "Boom!" In the space between this world and the Immortal Domain, a barrier had now appeared! The Diming Realm could no longer contact the Immortal Domain! Inside the Diming Realm, countless Sect Gates sensed the severance from the Immortal Domain, all were extremely frightened. "Heavens, what has happened? Could it be that people from the new world have attacked?" "Why can''t we contact the Immortal Domain anymore? What exactly is going on?" "Is it over, has the terrore upon our realm?" The beings trembled in fear! And on this day, a huge pce appeared directly above the imperial city of the Xuanming Dynasty! This pcended on top of the original Imperial Pce of the Xuanming Dynasty, directly causing the original pce to copse, killing countless people of the dynasty! And then, a session of terrifying presences continuously arrived in front of the vast pce! "Serning Celestial General has arrived!" An icily aloof man approached! "General Luo Hao has arrived!" An elder with a head full of silver hair, but with a powerful aura, arrived with his hands sped behind his back. "Yuning Celestial General has arrived!" A woman shrouded in a hazy veil of light gauze, stepping forth amidst a sky filled with chilly air, arrived. ... In total, seventeen Immortal Generals! At this moment, within the grand hall. Sen Ming Immortal General sat at the highest seat, and all eighteen Immortal Generals under themand of the Senluo Immortal Monarch had gathered here! "It has been several hundred years since the Immortal Monarch devised the strategy for the Lower World," said Sen Ming Immortal General indifferently. "Now, our Senluo Holy Sect finally controls over ten thousand Lower Worlds, and we can execute the Immortal Monarch''s grand n!" "ording to the Immortal Monarch''s edict, this Convergence of Myriad Realms, at its heart, will be this very world!" He pointed his hand, and an image of the Void Sea Domain appeared in the grand hall, indicating one particr world. "I am curious why this realm was chosen," said an old man with aposed voice. It was Immortal General Luo Hao. "Among the Lower Worlds, there are better options for the center!" "The Ditong Realm is the closest to the Earth-Level Great Worlds. In the future, it would be the most convenient ce for the Immortal Monarch to pass down his teachings," he stated with a frigid tone. "Moreover, I have already promised to the powers within the Ditong Realm that they would be the center of the Convergence of Myriad Realms, gaining ess to resources from all worlds." Sen Ming simply stated dispassionately, "This is the Immortal Monarch''s edict." "However, I can divulge a few pieces of information to you all." "This realm, self-proimed as the ''Heavenly Realm,'' is very likely rted to the legendary First Heavenly Realm!" "Moreover, hidden within this world today is possibly a formidable enemy from the Immortal Monarch''s past... the Nine Holy Demon Monarch!" Upon hearing this, the seventeen Immortal Generals all changed their expressions! "What? Linked to the First Heavenly Realm? How is that possible..." "The Nine Holy Demon Monarch? He who has fought countless battles with the Immortal Monarch and failed to breach the Immortal King Realm?" "If what you say is true, then this realm... is indeed terrifying!" They all took the matter very seriously! "Furthermore, the Immortal Monarch''s edict mentioned using this realm as the center... not to merge with it!" The words of Sen Ming Immortal General were chilling and merciless: "The Immortal Monarch wants us to use the apocalyptic power generated by the Convergence of Myriad Realms to destroy this world!" "Afterwards, the eighteen of us will capture the Nine Holy Demon Monarch as he tries to escape!" Hearing this, everyone''s expressions grew even more solemn! "If that''s the case, then it all makes sense..." "Understood, the Immortal Monarch is nning to directly obliterate this realm!" They all spoke one after another. Immortal General Luo Hao nodded and dered: "Initiating convergence of these so-called ''Heavenly Realms''. The power of the Convergence of Myriad Realms... even the former Nine Holy Demon Monarch at his peak will not be able to withstand it!" "Then, let us take action immediately!" "Set up the grand formation for the Convergence of Myriad Realms!" "Initiating convergence of these so-called ''Heavenly Realms''. The power of the Convergence of Myriad Realms... even the former Nine Holy Demon Monarch at his peak will not be able to withstand it!" The eighteen Immortal Generals immediately stood up! On that very day. In this part of the Void Sea Domain, countless Lower Worlds suddenly lost contact with the Immortal Domain! "What''s happening? Has our realm been obscured by someone?" "No, what exactly is going on?" "This isn''t good, our realm''s World Tree... has it been taken control of?" Myriad Realms were thrown into panic! So many like the Mysterious Character Realm and Yellow Character Realm! Even more in the Earth Character Realm! In some Earth Character Level Medium Worlds, some powerful beings emerged, wanting to resist. But, in the face of the Senluo Holy Sect, they were quickly exterminated. None could stand against them! "Begin!" In the Ditong Realm, the whole world suddenly manifested a terrifying grand array. Immortal Spirit Stones flooded in like a sea, propelling the realm toward a specific direction with force! "Convergence of Myriad Realms!" In the Diding Realm, several Taiyi Golden Immortals worked together to activate the grand array, causing heaven and earth to shatter and the cries of the living to rise! ... If one could overlook the entire Void Sea Domain, one would witness countless worlds, like white flecks on a ck curtain, being forcibly drawn together by an invisible hand, about to converge at a focal point. Myriad Realms thundered, shifting! "Boom, boom¡ª" Within the Void Sea Domain, across trillions of kilometers, the motion of each world stirred up a ripple in the void. Ripples on top of ripples converged instantly, forming terrifying waves of shock! These waves of shock, interweaving at the moment of convergence, tangled and spun together to create the horrifying Apocalypse Vortex! And as the Apocalypse Vortices collided with each other due to the approaching of over ten thousand worlds, they merged! One could see in the Void Sea Domain how the gathered Apocalypse Vortices triggered a towering void tsunami! The void tsunami stretched for millions of kilometers, boundless and vast! With the push of over ten thousand worlds, the surrounding void tsunamis howled towards a central point! That point... was none other than the Heavenly Realm! Chapter 184 -164: The Power to Destroy the World_1 Chapter 184 -164: The Power to Destroy the World_1 Heavenly Realm! "Boom boom¡ª¡ª" "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" The breath of apocalypse suddenly engulfed the whole world! At this moment, the barrier of the Heavenly Realm was trembling! The void tsunami hadn''t yet hit, but that terrifying power was already almost too much for this world to bear! "Boom!" The world barrier thunderously shattered! The white fog that enveloped the entire world suddenly dispersed! In the Heavenly Realm, every single creature was now in the grip of terror! "What, what''s happening?" "No, how can this be... the barrier is broken, and the power of the Void Sea Domain is invading our Heavenly Realm?!" "What is that? What is that??" Countless beings looked up into the sky and saw, in the vast Void Sea Domain, a ck void tsunami, like a primordial fierce beast, pouncing towards the Heavenly Realm! Many worlds on its path were directly turned to ashes and disappeared without a trace as the void tsunami swept over them! "What''s going on?!" At Taiyan Holy Land, the people of the Xuantian Alliance were utterly shocked, staring at the Void Sea Domain! "That is... Heavens, what is that? Is it even more terrifying than the previous Apocalypse Vortex?!" At this moment, the Yuanyang Holy Lord, Dugu Chenlu, and others were utterly terrified! The people of the Heavenly Realm had once experienced a merging! That time, it was the merging of a Hundred Worlds. But this time... It was the Myriad Realms! If the threat facing Xuan Tian Realmst time was a small wave. Then this time, the Heavenly Realm was confronting a myriad of giant waves! Even the world barrier hadpletely crumbled! The void tsunami... was getting closer! At this moment, the boundlessnds of the Heavenly Realm suddenly cracked open everywhere! This world... couldn''t withstand the aura of the void tsunami and was at risk of exploding! "Heavens... What exactly is happening?" "Is our realm... going to be destroyed?" "It''s all over,pletely over. This is the kind of void tsunami that urs only once in a few million years. Every time it urs, it destroys hundreds of thousands of Lower Worlds..." Countless people looked up at the Void Sea Domain in sorrow and despair. The tsunami moved incredibly fast. As it swept towards the Heavenly Realm, hundreds of worlds along the way became sacrificialmbs. One by one, the worlds exploded! They were like fireworks in the night sky. In each world, there were countless beings. But they couldn''t even cry out before being entirely obliterated... The denizens of the Heavenly Realm trembled in fear! "A void tsunami that is seen only once every ten thousand years..." "Why, oh why?!" "Has the name of the Heavenly Realm offended the heavens, so we must face this apocalypse?" For a while, the Heavenly Realm was filled with mourning! Countless mighty beings knelt on the ground, waiting for death! Hidden beasts on thend were all prostrating on the ground... Facing the void tsunami, annihtion was almost the only oue! And just at this moment, above the sky of the Heavenly Realm, a golden silhouette of a tree suddenly appeared! World Tree! The World Tree now was far more powerful than during the merging of a Hundred Worlds. Lush and thriving, with Xuan Huang Qi flowing around it, millions of golden branches appeared, continually weaving a light screen. The World Tree... was sheltering this realm! "The World Tree can do it; it has blocked the Apocalypse Vortex before!" "Right, we still have hope!" "As long as the World Tree is undestroyed, we have a chance!" Countless beings ced theirst hope on the World Tree! Billions of apocalypse tsunamis came crashing down from the void! A ripple arrived first! This was merely a "ripple" from the tsunami, but it was even more fearsome than the vortex brought by the previous merging of a Hundred Worlds! The World Tree''s divine might blossomed, its golden branches like divine swords, shing at this ripple! But, millions of branches went in vain against the sea, failing to stop this ripple! On the World Tree, three green leaves suddenly appeared! ¡ª¡ªBack when the Hundred Worlds merged, the World Tree sprouted a green leaf that repressed the Apocalypse Vortex. At that time, the World Tree, with one leaf, had quelled the Terrifying Vortex and was unparalleled under the heavens! Now, the World Tree had three leaves. The three leaves fell, and that terrifying ripple instantly dissipated! But, this was only the repression of a mere ripple! After the ripple, the roaring, heaven-stretching tsunami was already upon them! Those three World Tree green leaves, like leaves in a tempest, were instantly pushed back and nearly split apart! They couldn''t even get close to the void tsunami! The golden silhouette of the World Tree suddenly shattered! The entire Heavenly Realm lost itsst line of defense! The ground continued to crack! Mountains copsed! It was an apocalyptic scene! ... And at this moment! In the Southern Territory of Xuan Tianzhou, "Quick, go find Senior Li!" Fire Spirit cried out without hesitation, pulling Mu Qianning and others, as they swiftly flew towards the Cangli Mountain Range! They all understood that for such a terrifying event, now... only one person could suppress it! That was Senior Li! In the Cangli Mountain Range, a small mountain vige. In a small courtyard. Li Fan was drinking tea when suddenly, there was a thunderous noise from above. Li Fan couldn''t help but look up. All he saw wereyers of ck clouds seeming to press down from the endless high sky. Hmm? Is it going to rain heavily? Li Fan was surprised; such awful weather was rarely seen! Meanwhile, Li Fan''s disciples, Nan Feng, Long Zixuan, and others were enveloped in the panic of world destruction! The barrier between realms had disappeared, so they could directly see the scene of the Void Sea Domain! The apocalypse tsunami was approaching! "Heaven, what is that?" Long Zixuan was shocked! "This¡­ It''s very simr to the previous Apocalypse Vortex, but it''s a billion times more terrifying!" Seeing this, Gong Ya was also greatly surprised and suddenly turned her head to look at Xinning, saying: Nan Feng muttered, frozen in shock. "Such a horrifying natural disaster, we''re finished¡­ Will the Heavenly Realm be shattered?" Zi Ling was somewhat dazed. Seeing this, Gong Ya was also greatly surprised and suddenly turned her head to look at Xinning, saying: "Demon Monarch¡­ This is a Void Tsunami¡­ one rarely seen in tens of thousands of years!" Her words carried a tremor of shock! A Void Tsunami! That was a true natural disaster, even if a Daluo Golden Immortal were involved, they would have only one path ¨C death! Immortality¡­ could not resist it! Fear was written in Xinning''s wide eyes as well. "It doesn''t make sense for such a terrifying disaster to appear out of nowhere¡­ there must be someone pushing it behind the scenes!" She muttered, subconsciously looking towards Li Fan! Gong Ya too was taken aback. Could it be, this disaster¡­ was meant for Senior Li? But Li Fan was oblivious, at the moment he was inwardlyining. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The weather in the Heavenly Realm really was getting worse each time. At that time, from outside the courtyard came the anxious voice of Mu Qianning. "Is Senior Li here?" "Yes,e in." Li Fan set down his teacup. Mu Qianning and the Yuanyang Holy Lord immediately entered. After entering the courtyard, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others directly looked towards the sapling of the World Tree in the middle of the courtyard. They all knew that the World Tree was now nted in Li Fan''s yard. They saw the sapling of the World Tree looking wilted with its three green leaves drooping, as if the whole tree was withered by a third! "It seems that even the World Tree can''t stop it¡­" "s, it''s not that the World Tree is too weak, but that this world-ending storm is just too strong¡­" "Faced with such a storm, perhaps even the legendary immortals would only be able to retreat¡­" Seeing this, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others hadplicated expressions on their faces! It chilled their hearts. "Senior, a great disaster has urred in the Heavenly Realm!" Fire Spirit blurted out, saying: "This horrifying natural disaster, it might¡­ destroy the Heavenly Realm!" Her voice trembled slightly! Even more, Mu Qianning looked towards Li Fan, her beautiful eyes filled with hope, saying: "Senior, you will save us, and save the Heavenly Realm, right?" Hearing this, Li Fan was momentarily startled. What? A natural disaster? He subconsciously looked up to the sky. All he saw were the endless ck clouds closing in. But, Li Fan didn''t feel anything unusual. "Fire Spirit and the others are really making a fuss over nothing; it''s just a heavy rain at most." Li Fan was puzzled. "Master, what should we do now¡­" At this time, Zi Ling spoke, looking at Li Fan with eager eyes filled with a trace of fear. "Cough, cough, everyone, don''t worry, it''s just that the weather has gotten a bit worse, that''s all." Li Fan reassured everyone and stood up, saying: "Bring me the brush and ink!" Hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up! Was Senior Li preparing to take action personally? In an instant, disciples like Nan Feng, Long Zixuan, as well as Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, the Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others felt a great sense of security! Although the raging apocalypse tsunami was already surging across ten thousand li of the Void Sea Domain and approaching, they no longer felt the panic they had before! Everyone was watching Li Fan with tense anticipation! Chapter 185: 165: When the Armor Shines and the Gold Scales Open under the Sun_1 Chapter 185: Chapter 165: When the Armor Shines and the Gold Scales Open under the Sun_1 Outside the Heavenly Realm. In the Void Sea Domain, a colossal void tsunami, billions of feet high, surged frantically! The void tsunami, containing the terrifying forces of the Void and the Great Dao, could tear apart everything! The mighty power formed during the Convergence of Myriad Realms was truly apocalyptic. Even the Immortal and Demon Monarchs, who were immortal, couldn¡¯t possibly withstand it; they had no choice but to retreat! As the void tsunami drew nearer, countless tes within the Heavenly Realm began to crack hugely, the entire world seemed as if it would split into pieces and disintegrate! The multitude trembled, all creatures worshipped. In the face of such unparalleled strength, even the strongest cultivators in the Heavenly Realm could only kneel! ¡­ Within the small courtyard.
Li Fan, however, remained unfazed. Zi Ling finally found the rice paper and brush and ink! Everyone watched him, tense and expectant. Li Fan casually waved his hand, the brush tip dipped into the ck ink, soaking up the ink, then he lifted the brush, pressed it down, and with swift, dragon-and-snake-like strokes, the wild cursive calligraphy rapidly unfolded! For a moment, everyone in the small courtyard was dazzled! They clearly felt that Li Fan¡¯s brush was outlining a Supreme Law. Heaven and Earth, all the Myriad Dao, were submitting under his brush, at hismand! As free-flowing as the clouds and water, hepleted it in one go! Li Fan finished with a stroke. On the rice paper, a seven-character quatrain was already written! An aura of terror, soaring straight to the Ninth Heaven, emanated from the rice paper, causing everyone present to shake with shock! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What kind of calligraphy is this¡­¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t just calligraphy, this is Sword Dao, an invincible Sword Dao¡­¡± Everyone was extremely shocked, speaking out loud! The terror and profundity of this piece of calligraphy seemed to make them forget even the impending void tsunami! It was at this moment, outside the Heavenly Realm, in the Void Sea Domain! The void tsunami, as promised, arrived! Turbulent, surging, stretching billions of miles, it was about to devour the Heavenly Realm!
This tsunami had already destroyed hundreds of worlds along its path, regardless of their rank or size, all were shattered. And at this moment! Outside the Heavenly Realm, an invisible rice paper suddenly appeared! Upon that unseen and intangible rice paper, one stroke after another, the words of wild cursive revealed themselves!
Each word was filled with golden light, myriad paths! Each word weighed more than ten thousand jun! A wild cursive poem appeared in an instant on the invisible rice paper. ¡°Dark clouds press down on the city, ready to break, armor reflecting sunlight, scales of gold unfold.¡± ¡°Horn sounds fill the air with autumn hues, upon the frontier, purple rouge coagtes the night.¡± ¡°Half of the red banner faces the turbid waters, heavy frost weighs upon the drum, silent in the cold.¡± ¡°Convey to your lord the intentions of the golden tform, taking along the jade dragon, dying for your sovereign!¡± As the poem emerged, a terrifying golden light shot forth from the invisible rice paper, like a divine sword splitting the heavens and piercing the boundless vortex of the ck void tsunami! The twisting, mad, frenzied void tsunami, when hit by this terrifying golden light, suddenly dissipated like fog, disappearing in an instant! Golden light like a sword, the tsunami like paper! Wherever the golden light went, dark clouds dispersed, yin qi evanesced! The awe-inspiring, billion-fold tsunami, in this moment, suddenly all copsed! The tsunami turned into countless apocalyptic vortexes.
The countless apocalyptic vortexes tore intoyers of void waves. The void waves finally became ripples. Ripples upon ripples vanished into nothingness! The entire Void Sea Domain, in this instant, suddenly returned to calm! Absolute calmness! At this moment, The multitude of the Heavenly Realm, witnessing all that urred in the Void Sea Domain, the entire world, also suddenly fell silent¡­ The boundless Void Sea Domain, as if nothing had ever happened. Within the dark and lightless void, billions of feet of golden light burst forth from the ghostly rice paper, that thin sheet of illusory rice paper, as if it became a sun that illuminated all under heaven. And after the void tsunami was dispelled, those sacred, iparable golden lights also slowly began to retract. Finally, that invisible rice paper also vanished. Right after, the shattered barriers of the Heavenly Realm, which had dissipated, suddenly reappeared. Regrouping, reemerging.
Layers of misty white fog once again enveloped the shell of the Heavenly Realm. Everything returned to normal. The beings of the Heavenly Realm, watching this spectacle, were all stunned. ¡°What happened¡­ The apocalyptic tsunami, just disappeared like that?¡± In a certain state, an old Sect Master muttered, full of confusion. ¡°Was it all just a dream? But why did it feel so real, when my entire sect fell into the crevice, leaving only me behind¡­¡± A female cultivator, with tears in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve been saved, we¡¯ve been saved!¡± Another sect burst out with excited cheers and apuse! ¡­ The Heavenly Realm, it was safe! The beings of the Heavenly Realm who hade to their senses were all ted! And at that moment, within Taiyan Holy Land.
The numerous members of the Xuantian Alliance were also excited to the extreme. ¡°I knew it, I just knew it! With the Lord of the Heavenly Realm present, unless someone is above the Immortal, who then can do anything to the Heavenly Realm?¡± Within the Hall of Celestial Generals, a fully ascended Golden Immortal spoke with excitement, his words for the ¡°Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡± filled with reverence! ¡°The Apocalypse Tsunami¡­ a terrifying natural disaster so rare to witness in tens of thousands of years, yet that senior, it was just an edict¡­¡± Yue Poshan murmured, his face a mix ofplex emotions. Truly, the Lord of the Heavenly Realm was supreme! ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so envious of that pig farmer from Chess Immortal Sect, he might really be able to go to that mysterious little vige to raise pigs¡­¡± Xia Yao, the great beauty, spoke with a hint of envy about Wu Dade. ¡°Forget about it, for that senior, only those with destiny can receive his favor¡­¡± By her side, Qing Lan sighed softly. In fact, she really wanted to say, if raising pigs could indeed lead to that little vige¡­ She too would be willing to learn! ¡­ Cangli Mountain Range. Within the small vige. Feeling the terrifying and unparalleled Sword Intent on the rice paper, witnessing everything happening in the Void Sea Domain, disciples like Nanfeng Ziling, along with Mu Qianning, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others were unable to calm down for a long time! ¡°This is the Apocalypse Tsunami brought about by the Convergence of Myriad Realms, even an Immortal-level being could be torn apart¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord muttered. ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying, this is an edictposed of boundless Sword Intent, capable of repressing the Myriad Realms!¡± Dugu Chenlu was utterly shocked! ¡°So strong, so incredibly powerful¡­ Cursive script¡­ Is that the ultimate sword?¡± Dugu Yuqing waspletely taken, as if he had witnessed the pinnacle of Sword Dao. He had followed Li Fan, who had never written in cursive script before. Only now, having seen it with his own eyes, did he grasp that the Sword Dao contained within cursive script was thousands, no, tens of thousands of times more iprehensible! ¡°Master is truly omniscient¡­¡± Jiang Li too was deeply moved, witnessing Li Fan disy such divine might for the first time, spellbound and entranced. Everyone was lost in their thoughts for a long time. And Li Fan, with a slight smile, turned his gaze to Xinning beside him and said, ¡°Xinning, the poetry I usually teach you is peaceful and elegant. Today, I will teach you something different.¡± ¡°This poem is rather generous, reading it can evoke lofty spirits and double one¡¯s courage.¡± ¡°Actually, even amid countless dark clouds, there will be a time when they scatter.¡± On hearing this, those in shock were even more contemtive, suddenly enlightened. ¡°Is Senior Li teaching me that even faced with great terror, one must maintain a serene and detached state of mind? This must be one of the prerequisites for an undefeated being¡­¡± Xinning murmured, looking up at Li Fan, and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother, I really like this poem!¡± The others had gained insights as well. Seeing the expressions of everyone calming down, Li Fan was quite satisfied; his poem had been effective after all. ¡­ At this moment. In the Void Sea Domain. In a secret ce. Eighteen terrifying Immortal Generals had gathered. At this moment, each of their faces showed a stunned expression. The eighteen Immortal Generals were as if petrified! They all stared dumbfoundedly at the Void Sea Domain below them, incredulity written all over their pupils, as if they had seen a ghost¡­ In their minds, they had assumed the Apocalypse Tsunami would directly destroy that rather strange world, and they had anticipated that the Nine Holy Demon Monarch would surely escape from this world. They had prepared to intercept him here! Eighteen Immortal Generals, even within the Immortal Domain, represented a considerably fearsome force. Given that the Nine Holy Demon Monarch was not as powerful as in his heyday, they were almost certain of sess! But now, they were as if turned to stone, barely able to believe what was unfolding before their eyes. The billion-foot-high Void Sea Tsunami had simply vanished! Just like that¡­ disappeared without even a ssh? ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the Void Sea Tsunami disappear? Does that realm possess the power to resist the Void Sea Tsunami?¡± ¡°Impossible! Even an immortal Immortal Monarch, in the face of the Apocalypse Tsunami, would only face sure death¡­ Could there be an Immortal King?¡± They were all astonished! ¡°No, this is bad!¡± At this moment, Sen Ming Immortal General was even more rmed and eximed, ¡°The Myriad Realms are about to¡­ center around this world for the convergence!¡± At these words, everyone¡¯splexion turned pale in an instant! The focal point for the Convergence of Myriad Realms¡­ was going to be this strange world? This¡­ the situation hadpletely slipped from their control! Chapter 186: 166 Eight Directions Ritual_1 Chapter 186: Chapter 166 Eight Directions Ritual_1 In this moment, tens of thousands of worlds, driven by the Arraysid down by the Senluo Holy Sect, finally traversed the distance of space, gathering incessantly. It was as if the stars in the sky were converging. At this moment, no one could stop the Convergence of Myriad Realms! ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± The very first world collided with the Heavenly Realm with a thunderous sh. The barriers between realms melded, and the worlds became one! The second one! The third one¡­ One after another, each world smashed into the central world, thereafter bing a part of its territory! ¡°No, no¡­ We must stop this, it has gone beyond the control of the Immortal Monarchs!¡±
Sen Ming Immortal General urgently spoke out! ¡°It¡¯s toote now, the general trend is already set, and the momentum of the Convergence of Myriad Realms, even if the Immortal Monarch himselfes, cannot be stopped¡­¡± General Luo Hao sighed deeply and said, ¡°We have all underestimated this world, even the Immortal Monarch¡­ has underestimated this world.¡± Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the many Immortal Generals becameplex. What exactly was hidden in this small world? Too terrifying¡­ Upon hearing these words, Sen Ming Immortal General clenched his fists, his face filled with unwillingness! This matter¡­ had been botched. Completely botched! ¡°We must immediately ask for instructions from the Immortal Monarch!¡± General Luo Hao suggested. All nodded in agreement. They immediately took out a nk scroll and a stick of incense! The incense was lit. A detached phantom appeared on the scroll. ¡°Immortal Monarch, there has been a grave issue¡­¡± Sen Ming Immortal General reported the events that had urred in detail. After listening, the figure within the scroll also seemed to fall silent.
In a secret location. Within a chamber formed by the roots of the World Tree amidst the Xuan Huang Qi. ¡°The Convergence of Myriad Realms¡­ there¡¯s been a hitch!¡± The face of Senluo Immortal Monarch darkened as he said,
¡°That very world that gave me an odd feeling, did not get destroyed, and instead withstood the cataclysmic tsunami of the Convergence of Myriad Realms¡­ and became the heart of the Convergence of Worlds!¡± This waspletely beyond his expectations. When he probed Sen Ming¡¯s soul earlier, he had a vague feeling that there was something unusual about that world. Thus, he had been exceedingly cautious, wanting to employ the world-ending tsunami to obliterate it. After all, a tsunami capable of eradicating Immortals should be unstoppable for that world. But now¡­ ¡°Considering the recent events in the Immortal Domain, that world might indeed have some peculiarities.¡± At that moment, a profound and ancient voice arose. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that even Immortal King Antuo suffered a setback, and is now seeking Immortal King Yn to divine his causality¡­¡± Hearing these ancient words, Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s expression shifted instantly. What? This world was rted to the significant turmoil that had happened earlier in the Immortal Domain? The incidents that urred in the Immortal Domain were known to all.
Zhan Li, the general of the First Heavenly Realm, became Immortal with his will, and ughtered the Holy Golden Immortal Monarch. The Infinite Sword King¡¯s Sword Intent prevailed throughout the Immortal Domain, sounding an Indestructible War Cry. All within the Immortal Domain were watching closely. Could it be, the source was actually this world? His heart pounded furiously! ¡°Master, what should I do?¡± he asked immediately. ¡°There are risks, as there are opportunities,¡± his master, an Immortal King of old, chuckled coldly. ¡°The First Heavenly Realm has long since been utterly destroyed; the one causing trouble must be that Immortal Dao Pce built from the bones of Immortals¡­¡± ¡°This item is not a danger to you but rather a great opportunity!¡± Upon hearing this, Senluo Immortal Monarch too was instantly shocked, then overjoyed! The Immortal Dao Pce! The Dao Pce of the First Heavenly Realm, forged from countless Immortals¡¯ bones, he had heard of it too. It was a treasure containing all the legacies of the First Heavenly Realm, even sessfully nurturing the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm!
If he could obtain it¡­ He would easily establish an immortal Immortal Kingdom! ¡°Could it actually be this great treasure?!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Indeed, this is a gift from the heavens; I have to take it!¡± And the profound and ancient voice said, ¡°elerate the process, and after you prove your might in the Hongmeng, your master will im it for you!¡± ¡°Obtaining this item, the chances of withstanding the Immortal Great Cmity, and even the Hongmeng Great Cmity, are increased by several folds!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch nodded. Outside, in the Void Sea Domain. After finishing his report, Sen Ming Immortal General was waiting. Their hearts were filled with anxiety, fearing punishment from the Immortal Monarch! The mess they had caused this time was too great.
But the phantom of Senluo Immortal Monarch was silent. After a long time. Only then did the dispassionate voice of the phantom speak: ¡°Everything is within expectations, hasten the pace, refine the Myriad Realms with blood; I shall descend soon!¡± After finishing, the figure on the scroll vanished. Upon hearing this, Sen Ming Immortal General and the others were instantly relieved and overjoyed! ¡°The Immortal Monarch did not punish us; that is wonderful!¡± ¡°It seems that everything is within the Immortal Monarch¡¯s grasp.¡± ¡°The Immortal Monarch will be descending soon¡­ we must elerate!¡± The group began speaking. Sen Ming Immortal General immediately said, ¡°Prepare, once the Convergence of Myriad Realms ispleted, break the seals and release those two Yin Ghosts!¡± ¡°Blood-refine the Myriad Realms!¡± His words were resolute! ¡­ In the Heavenly Realm! Today, thunderous terrifying sounds boomed, one after another. It was as if the entire world was colliding with another. Above the Sky Vault, the golden phantom of the World Tree reappeared. Countless branches hung down, and whenever a new world struck against the Heavenly Realm, the World Tree¡¯s chains of order would immediately envelop that world, making itpletely a part of the Heavenly Realm! The territory of the Heavenly Realm was expanding rapidly! ¡ª¡ªLooking down from the Void Sea Domain, the Heavenly Realm had already be asrge as a pigeon¡¯s egg! And as more and more white specks of light collided and merged, the pigeon¡¯s egg continued to swell¡­ In the end, even from the Void Sea Domain, this world had be asrge as a goose egg! This is a¡­ super huge world! Larger than the worlds of the Earth Character Level¡­ evenrger! Perhaps, among the million lower worlds, its size is second only to the Three Great Heavenly Realms! ¡­ At this moment. After the Convergence of Myriad Realms. The beings of the myriad realms, all are in a state of shock. ¡°What¡¯s happened? One world after another, spanning the Starry Sky Maritime Domain¡¯s space, have they be adjacent?¡± ¡°Convergence of Myriad Realms¡­ The aura of different worlds is intertwining!¡± ¡°Why is this happening¡­¡± ¡­ On the contrary, the people originally from the Heavenly Realm are able to ept it! Because the Heavenly Realm itself was formed from the convergence of hundreds of worlds. ¡°Thest time, it was the convergence of hundreds of worlds, but this time, it¡¯s tens of thousands of worlds¡­¡± ¡°In the Void Sea Domain, just who is behind all this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable, if not for the presence of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, perhaps we would have perished long ago¡­¡± The beings of the Heavenly Realm are all discussing animatedly. And at this moment. In a small vige, within a courtyard. Yuanyang Holy Lord and others, feeling the shock from the Convergence of Myriad Realms, are equally astounded. ¡°The Convergence of Myriad Realms, what a grand gesture, what a grand gesture indeed¡­¡± ¡°This time, has our Heavenly Realm again be the center of the myriad realms?¡± Saint Lord Lingchao, Dugu Chenlu and others all haveplicated expressions. ¡°Senior, just now, the Convergence of Myriad Realms haspleted¡­ Arger world has formed¡­¡± Fire Spirit spoke excitedly, saying, ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others are also offering their thanks profusely. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Hearing this, Li Fan was momentarily taken aback. Convergence of Myriad Realms? Arger world has converged? He had absolutely no idea about any of these things. These were all matters of the Cultivation World, and he hadn¡¯t done anything at all, so why thank him? Li Fan was puzzled, but immediately, he came to a realization. The formation of a newrge world meant that the Heavenly Realm had grownrger. This also meant that a new market had emerged! And the businesses of Fire Spirit, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others were bound to grow and strengthen! So, their gratitude toward him was, in reality, a hope that he would provide them with more support in the future. Having understood this, Li Fan smiled and picked up his brush, writing fourrge characters: ¡°Providence of the Eight Directions!¡± Seeing these four characters, Mu Qianning, Fire Spirit, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others all inhaled sharply! Within these four characters, there clearly contained countless profound principles, like an edict of the Supreme from the nine heavens and ten earths! ¡°This¡­¡± Fire Spirit was taken aback. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°With the expansion of the Heavenly Realm¡¯s territory, I also wish that you can develop even better. This calligraphy, I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift.¡± He originally wanted to write ¡°Wealth and Prosperity,¡± but after some thought, he found that these words were too vulgar and did not fit his identity as a master calligrapher. So he changed to four different characters. After all, the meaning was more or less the same, wishing Fire Spirit and the others that their business would grow and they would be increasingly wealthy! Moreover, the better Fire Spirit and the others developed, the quicker Li Fan couldplete his disciple recruitment task. For instance, this time, if it hadn¡¯t been for Mu Qianning and others bringing Jiang Li and Wu Dade over, he might have not been able to take in two disciples so soon. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit showed an even moreplex expression, with myriad thoughts swirling in her heart! This edict¡­ it was actually given to them! ¡°Senior Li is telling us that we must unify the Heavenly Realm as soon as possible,¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord remarked, understanding Senior Li¡¯s intention. ¡°Right, the Convergence of Myriad Realms, there must undoubtedly be a great force behind it, and it might even involve the giants between heaven and earth, our rapid growth!¡± ¡°I was originally worried that after the Convergence of Myriad Realms, there would probably be wars, but now with Senior Li¡¯s edict, everything can be settled.¡± Dugu Chenlu and others all chimed in. They had once witnessed Li Fan issuing an edict, the four characters ¡°Harmony is Most Precious¡± ensured that the new world formed by the convergence of a hundred worlds revered the Lord of the Heavenly Realm without exception! Now, this edict naturally had the same authority. Moreover, the Dao principles it contained were even more terrifying. Taking a deep breath, Fire Spirit respectfully received the calligraphy and said, ¡°We will definitely elerate our development in ordance with the esteemed senior¡¯smand and not fail his expectations!¡± Li Fan also smiled. ¡°Master, this sapling is wilting!¡± At this moment, Lu Rang suddenly pointed to the sapling of the World Tree and said, ¡°What should we do about this?¡± Li Fan also nced over. Huh, it was indeed wilting. Fire Spirit, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others also looked quite anxious upon seeing this. This was the World Tree after all, and if there were problems with the World Tree, the new Heavenly Realm might copse again! Seeing this, Li Fan thought for a while and then said, ¡°It must have been a long time since it wasst watered, right? Just water it a bit, and there should be no big issues.¡± With that, he picked up a teapot and walked over, pouring all the water in the teapot onto it! After all, the tea was already cold. Instantly, the World Tree sapling, which looked somewhat withered and wilted, suddenly regained vigour at that moment! The buds swelled, and fresh, tender greens beckoned! The three leaves that had already grown were incredibly vibrant green, and at the same time, two more buds unfolded their leaves¡­ Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were all dumbfounded. ¡­ At this moment, In the new major world. Golden, terrifying tree shadows spread across the entire sky of the great world. A multitude of radiance descended. In an instant, this world, with its cracks caused by collisions, and its mountains copsed by the void tsunami¡­ all burst forth with new life! The terrifying fissures in the earth healed! The dry rivers began flowing again. Verdant trees wildly sprouted in the copsed mountains. The World Tree was nourishing this realm. And through this nourishment, the newly fused Myriad Realms would fully integrate into one! At the same time, countless golden rays transmitted the message of the World Tree! ¡°Heavenly Realm!¡± This phrase reached into countless newly integrated worlds, shaking all living beings of the Myriad Realms! Above the territories of those worlds, monoliths rose from the ground, as directed by the World Tree, renaming the vast worlds! What was once an independent realm, after fusing into the Heavenly Realm, could only be a province! With the miraculous nourishment and blessings of the World Tree, the Heavenly Realm gradually became serene. But the new provinces were causing tremors among all sects and powers, creating huge waves! ¡­ Chapter 187: 167 Easy Suppression_1 Chapter 187: Chapter 167 Easy Suppression_1 The Convergence of Myriad Realms has beenpleted! On a vastnd rich with Spiritual Energy. A new monumental stele has appeared here. Ditong State! Ditong State, originally Ditong Realm! At this moment, within a grand hall in the central region of Ditong State, powers and Sect Gates of great strength are gathered! Seated at the highest seat is a middle-aged man, his tiger-like eyes brimming with authority, his face now extremely somber. Beneath him are the forces from all over Ditong State! Ditong Realm was originally very close to bing an Earth-Level Great World; the strongest individuals from its many top sects could reach the cultivation level of Taiyi Golden Immortals. Those who could sit here today were Sect Masters and Sect Leaders, all Taiyi Golden Immortals without exception.
¡°Leader Guo, didn¡¯t we agree that our realm was about to be the center of the Convergence of Myriad Realms? Why isn¡¯t it now!¡± An old Sect Master spoke angrily, looking at the middle-aged man at the head seat and asked. He is Zhang Tianli, the Sect Master of Sheng Yuan Sect! ¡°Right, we promised those people to merge the Myriad Realms, on the condition that we must be the center. But now, they have betrayed their words!¡± ¡°Our Ditong Realm has now be a tributary to other worlds, which is simplyughable!¡± ¡°What¡¯s most hateful is that we can¡¯t even make contact with the Immortal Domain now, such a big event can¡¯t be reported to the ancestors of our Sect in time!¡± They each spoke in turn! ¡ª¡ªIn this Convergence of Myriad Realms, Ditong Realm was the only world that knew in advance. The man at the head seat is Guo Doni, the leader of Ditong Realm¡¯s Tai Sui Sect! Previously, Guo Doni had been in contact with the Sen Ming Immortal General Luo Hao of the Senluo Holy Sect. At this moment, Guo Doni¡¯s expression was also very ugly. Because he could not make contact with the Senluo Holy Sect for the time being. ¡°This is not such a big deal,¡± He lifted his eyes, their depths ominously dark, and said, ¡°So what if we are not the center of the Convergence of Myriad Realms?¡± ¡°We are the strongest in the Heavenly Realm, the entire Heavenly Realm is ours!¡± ¡°Form a joint army, march towards the so-called Xuan Tianzhou, and seize all resources!¡± He waved his big hand! All the strong members of the sects present instantly grew tense. They looked at each other!
¡°He makes some sense¡­ Now is not the time to hold the other party ountable. The most important thing is to upy the entire Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°This world dares to carry the name ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯; perhaps it is even rted to the legendary First Heavenly Realm, bound to have endless opportunities¡­¡± ¡°Agreed, we should act immediately!¡± There was a consensus in the hall!
Right away, all of Ditong State¡¯s major Sect Gates dispatched their strong ones! Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, and more! Headed by Taiyi Golden Immortals! They set off on the war expedition directly, headed towards Xuan Tianzhou, and along the way, every state they passed would fall within their territory of conquest! Ditong State was not an isted case! Now that the Myriad Realms had converged, everyone understood that the current ¡°Heavenly Realm,¡± while nowhere nearparable to the true Three Great Heavenly Realms, was far superior to ordinary Earth-Level Great Worlds! It won¡¯t be long before this great world will give birth to various Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands, veins of minerals, and other opportunities. And as the center of the whole world, Xuan Tianzhou will undoubtedly be a rich region. ¡°To take control of Xuan Tianzhou, we must dominate its resources!¡± In Diding State, the allied forces set out! ¡°A new feast has emerged, and this time, it will mark the era of our Dibing State!¡± In Dibing State, atop the deste icy ins, strong ones continue to gather! ¡­
The contradictions yed out during the former convergence of Hundred Worlds are being repeated after the Convergence of Myriad Realms! Resources are limited, and everyone wants a share. The Convergence of Myriad Realms, just like the previous Hundred Worlds convergence, saw Four Great Alliancespeting for supremacy. And now, a total of eight great allied forces have emerged, battling for the Heavenly Realm! ¡­ In Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°The allied forces of Ditong State are only one state away from Xuan Tianzhou!¡± ¡°Report!¡± ¡°The vanguard troops of Diding State have arrived at the borders of the state!¡± ¡­ Various battle reports kepting in. But the Xuantian Alliance remained profoundly calm. As tranquil as if nothing had happened.
¡°Open the state gates wide, let theme!¡± Fire Spirit ordered! ¡­ Three dayster. ¡°The allied forces of Ditong State have arrived. The ants of this state must roll out immediately, or else, face annihtion!¡± A Taiyi Golden Immortal spoke, his formidable presence sweeping across ten thousand li! ¡°Xuantian Alliance Hierarch Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning invite you!¡± At this time, a Golden Immortal appeared! In front of the allies of Ditong State, Guo Doni and the other Taiyi Golden Immortals were all indifferent. ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go. I would like to see what¡¯s different about the natives who¡¯ve managed to upy this state!¡± Guo Doni stepped forward. The many Taiyi Golden Immortals immediately followed behind him. On the other side.
¡°Diding Realm has arrived. All the people of this realm must immediately submit!¡± The people from Diding Realm have also arrived. Simrly, a Golden Immortal appeared, leading them towards Taiyan Holy Land. On this day, all eight great allied forces arrived. And they were all invited by the people of the Xuantian Alliance to Taiyan Holy Land! In Taiyan Holy Land. The gates wide open, with no defenses whatsoever. The leaders of the eight great allied forces, along with the main Sect Masters of each alliance, arrived one after another. ¡°Heh, so you¡¯ve given up resisting? At least you¡¯ve got some sense!¡± Chu Yue, the leader of Diding State, spoke with a cold sneer. ¡°The Spiritual Energy of this state almost matches that of the Earth-Level Great Worlds, especially this Southern Territory. We¡¯ll set our sights on it.¡± Guo Doni, the leader of Ditong State, had a resolute gaze! They walked into the Taiyan Holy Land. Entering the grand hall. At the head of the hall, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning sat side by side. The leaders of the Hall of Celestial Generals, the Yuanyang Holy Lord, Yue Poshan, and others, were arrayed on both sides. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste words with you. Leave this ce! Or die!¡± Guo Doni spoke with an icy tone, releasing his murderous intent without restraint. ¡°Heh, today¡¯s Heavenly Realm is vast enough. We¡¯re not ones to exterminate to thest man. Leave. Go find some remote bordend to live out your days.¡± Chu Yue from the Diding Realm was sneering boldly. ¡°Submit!¡± The leader of Dibing Realm, a woman, had ice-white skin and an eerily cold demeanor, causing the temperature in the room to drop considerably. The eight Alliance Hierarchs spoke up one after another! Yet, above them, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning remained utterlyposed. ¡°Your presence here is within our expectations,¡± Fire Spirit said indifferently: ¡°I will also give you all a chance,¡± ¡°Now, kneel and submit!¡± She spoke word by word! Hearing this, the many powerhouses present were all in an uproar! ¡°A mere junior dares to be so rampant? Are you seeking death?!¡± ¡°It seems that the beings of this state can be ughtered directly.¡± ¡°Showing such disrespect to us, are you praying for the arrival of the Grim Reaper?¡± They spoke with icy voices, each a Taiyi Golden Immortal, releasing their terrifying cultivation! ¡°Dare to make a move in this ce, you are not qualified?!¡± Fire Spirit stood with the dignity of a queen and coldly said: ¡°The edict of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm is here, who dares to disrespect it!¡± With a stretch of her hand, a scroll suddenly unfurled! Within the scroll, on the xuan paper, four big characters, with an aura surpassing ten thousand jun! The terrifying Power of the Great Dao thunderously descended! In an instant, theplexions of the hundreds of Taiyi Golden Immortals present all changed dramatically! ¡°What is this?!¡± ¡°Such fearsome pressure¡­ This is a Great Dao Decree?!¡± ¡°How is this possible? In the Lower World, how could such a thing appear¡­¡± All of them were extremely shocked. Their vital energies were thoroughly suppressed, and at this moment, their bodies stiffened. ¡°The Eightfold Arrival Ceremony¡­¡± Diding Realm¡¯s Alliance Hierarch Chu Yue eximed with a tremor in his gaze. ¡°Could it be that in this realm, there exists an Immortal-level being?¡± The Alliance Hierarch of Dibing Realm, Bai Bing, was also stunned. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± However, Guo Doni of Ditong State cried out loud, saying: ¡°This must be fake, in the Lower World, aside from the Heavenly Realm, there are no Immortal-level existences left!¡± He did not believe it! But at the very instant his words fell, his entire person suddenly exploded! ¡°Boom!¡± Turned into a fog of blood! Not even remains were left! Everyone was shocked and silently watched this scene unfold. ¡°The Great Dao Decree, irreverent and unquestionable, otherwise¡­ death¡­¡± An elder murmured. At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts shook tremendously. Thump. A Taiyi Golden Immortal knelt on the ground. ¡°In this life, to witness an Immortal Decree¡­ is the pinnacle. We, the Qianyuan Sect, are willing to respect the Decree¡¯s Sovereign!¡± He spoke! Suddenly, countless people in the room also knelt down! ¡°Willing to honor the Decree¡¯s Sovereign!¡± Countless people knelt! But, there were a few who did not move. Fire Spirit¡¯s gaze lightly swept over them,nding on Diding Realm¡¯s Alliance Hierarch Chu Yue. ¡°You do not submit?¡± She asked indifferently. ¡°I respect the Sovereign of the Decree, but I will not respect you!¡± Chu Yue dered coldly: ¡°Why should you be the one tomand us?!¡± Hearing this, Fire Spirit got up nonchntly and took a step forward. The next moment, she had already appeared in front of Chu Yue! Her delicate hand imprinted a palm strike! ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Yue bellowed angrily as all of his Immortal Spirit Force erupted in an instant, a tsunami of Spiritual Power surged towards Fire Spirit! ¡°Chu Yue is so strong!¡± ¡°He¡¯s almost at the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal, right?¡± The crowd eximed in surprise. However, Fire Spirit still remained serene, her delicate palm swiftly reaching its target! Suddenly, the numerous waves of Chu Yue¡¯s Immortal Spirit Force dispersed, and he himself was sent flying backward! Boom! He smashed into one of the bronze pirs in the hall, breaking it and flying out of the great hall,nding on the solid ground, creating a huge pit with dust and debris scattering all around! Seeing this, everyone present was taken aback with shock! ¡°She¡­ stronger than Chu Yue?!¡± ¡°Her realm doesn¡¯t seem to be higher than Chu Yue¡¯s, but she defeated Chu Yue so effortlessly¡­ A genius, a peerless genius!¡± ¡°She looks to be not over a hundred years old, right? A Taiyi Golden Immortal not yet a hundred years old, and moreover, so powerful, would definitely be considered a prodigy even in the Immortal Domain!¡± The crowd was astounded! And Fire Spirit simply dusted off her hands lightly, saying: ¡°Is there anyone else who does not submit?¡± Is there anyone else who does not submit? The hundreds of Taiyi Golden Immortals at the scene. At this moment, all fell silent! ¡°We¡­ are willing to obey yourmand!¡± A Taiyi Golden Immortal finally spoke with difficulty! ¡°Willing to obey themand!¡± The crowd echoed one after another! ¡°From today onwards, each state must remain in order. Anyone daring to disrespect themand shall die!¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s voice rang out icily! The crowd was silent! The Heavenly Realm was pacified! ¡­ Meanwhile, outside the barrier of the Heavenly Realm. Two powerful silhouettes crossed the boundary and entered the Heavenly Realm. ¡°I sense that Immortal Spiritual Qi is continuously emerging¡­ This realm has surpassed the Earth-Level Great Worlds. What a pity, what a pity!¡± Immortal General Luo Haomented. ¡°No need for regrets. Once the Immortal Monarch achieves dao, this ce will rise another level and be a part of the Immortal Monarch¡¯s Immortal Kingdom!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General revealed a fervent look in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You and I, separately head to the Land of Sin and the Land of Blood State, and release those two Yin Ghosts¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 188: 168: The Advent of the Yin Ghost_1 Chapter 188: Chapter 168: The Advent of the Yin Ghost_1 Land of Sin. This is a deste realm. As an Earth Character Realm, its poption is still less than that of the Profound Character State. It boasts vast territories. Legend has it that there was once a powerful being in the Land of Sin, who nearly achieved immortal certification in the Lower World. However, because this being cultivated a sinister cultivation technique, he was rejected by the Immortal Domain. Thus, envoys were dispatched to shatter his foundation of Dao as he was about to achieve certification. The world where his legacy resided was then named the Land of Sin Realm. Sen Ming Immortal General appeared above thisnd, taking a step. In the next moment, he found himself on a deserted in. On the in, there was nothing but six enormous bronze pirs! The bronze pirs were covered with eerie and evil cloud patterns.
They had endured the erosion of countless years. ¡°Yin Renjie, a peerless Immortal General of his time¡­ Heh heh.¡± With a coldugh, he said, ¡°Twenty thousand years ago, you pursued the path to immortality and were captured by my Holy Sect. You were imprisoned here with these utmost Yin and sinister bronze pirs. After twenty thousand years¡­ you should have turned into a Yin Ghost by now, right?¡± Having finished speaking, he raised his hand. An edict appeared! It was the edict of Senluo Immortal Monarch. The person under the pirs was personally imprisoned by Senluo Immortal Monarch, so as soon as his edict appeared, the pirs instantly loosened and then lifted off the ground! Sen Ming Immortal General waved his hand and the bronze pirs shrank infinitely small, immediately gathered into his hands. ¡°Let this world transform into the Blood Domain¡­ Heh heh.¡± Sen Ming Immortal General then retreated and disappeared without a trace. With the repression of the pirs gone, thend suddenly began to tremble. The ground throbbed with a ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± sound! It was as if something was trying to burrow out from beneath! Before long. The earth cracked open. From within the fissure, a ghastly pale skeletal hand suddenly stretched out, grasping the edge of the crack, wing its way out! It was an utterly grotesque Yin Ghost! Its body was almostpletely decayed, and in its eye sockets, ck corpse water was oozing. As it stood up, its fleshless mouth opened and closed.
¡°I, Yin Renjie¡­ have emerged¡­¡± Suddenly, from that mouth came a hoarse voice! ¡°Since I am undying¡­ then in this life, I must achieve the path to immortality!¡± ¡°Even as a Yin Ghost, I shall undertake the path to certification with this ghostly form!¡±
He roared angrily, turning into a gust of yin wind, instantly vanishing. Before long. He appeared above a city. ¡°Death!¡± His cold and ferocious voice echoed as he took a deep breath! In an instant, countless screams filled the city! ¡°No!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Help¡­¡± On the streets, the blood of many walking people was directly siphoned by some force! The people fell to the ground in agony! Even the powerful beings of immortal level were unable to resist and were consumed! All the blood of the city formed a river, flowing into Yin Renjie¡¯s mouth!
At this moment, Yin Renjie¡¯s body suddenly inted as though it was being pumped with air, and gradually swelled. His previously decayed and withered body now became filled out again! A man! A man brimming with overwhelming Yin Qi. His eyes were filled entirely with Yin evil and ghostly aura! ¡°This realm is now mine!¡± He continued his rampage of plunder! ¡­ Meanwhile, in another part of thend. Land of Blood State. In this world, there used to exist a notorious forbidden ce. Faceless Mountain! This mountain has always been a ce no one dared to approach.
But now, General Luohao had arrived there. The peak in front resembled a human head. A woman¡¯s head. However, this woman¡¯s head was faceless. Luohao, with his hair white as frost, took a step and reached the top of the mountain. At the summit, there was a huge bronze needle embedded! The bronze needle, too, was inscribed with evil cloud patterns. ¡°Yu Ji, you betrayed the Immortal Monarch back in the day. The Immortal Monarch stripped you of your features and imprisoned you in the Ancestral Realm. Your entire body was bathed with the blood of all creatures within the realm, and you perished in both body and soul. Even your spirit was refined into a Yin Ghost by this bronze needle!¡± ¡°This life, the Immortal Monarch grants you release!¡± He spoke coldly as an edict materialized. Instantly, the bronze needle embedded in the mountain peak shrank to the size of a sewing needle and fell into his hand. He turned with the needle and left. The mountain immediately cracked open after him.
Blood gushed out like a burst dam. The blood turned into a mighty river. The river surged across thend of this state. This state was silent; devoid of everything. All creatures within it had been exterminated more than ten thousand years ago! ¡°Giggle¡­ giggle giggle¡­¡± Upon the destend, amidst the river of blood, a chilling and bizarreughter broke out. Following the hauntingughter, a human skin suddenly emerged upon the blood river. Countless blood streamed into the skin, inting the shriveled flesh. Subsequently, the body of an extraordinarily beautiful woman appeared. With curvaceous hips, a tall figure, a slender waist that can be encircled with a hand, full and straight legs, and towering breasts. Even a cascade of blood-red hair rapidly grew out. From behind, she looked like a peerless beauty! But the next moment, the beauty turned her head. She¡­ had no face! ¡°Giggle¡­¡± A ghastly, eerieughter echoed, as if bidding farewell to this realm. And then, she left. Adjoining the Land of Blood State was Huangming Province. This world was quite small, butpared to the Land of Blood State, it brimmed with vitality. She arrived at the bank of a small river, where many women were washing clothes. Suddenly, she squatted by the water, bowed her head, and gazed at her reflection as if she was feeling sorry for herself. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? The water here is fast; you should squat further away¡­¡± A woman kindly approached, patted her shoulder, and cautioned her. She turned her head. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The woman let out a scream of extreme terror! In that instant, the woman¡¯s face¡­suddenly vanished. And on Yu Ji¡¯s face, the woman¡¯s face suddenly appeared. The rough, bloated face of the woman looked utterly grotesque juxtaposed with her peerless figure. ¡°This face¡­it¡¯s really not nice to look at¡­¡± ¡°Go, find my face for me.¡± She spoke. The woman who had just been screaming in terror suddenly turned around, dazed. The woman approached two other girls who were also washing clothes and patted their shoulders. The two girls turned around. Their faces, too, suddenly disappeared. At that moment, the face of a young girl appeared on Yu Ji¡¯s face. She looked at her reflection in the water and smiled faintly. Though the face wasn¡¯t the most beautiful, her smile possessed the grace to sink fish and tumble geese. ¡°I will find a face that I like the most.¡± She walked step by step toward the crowds, toward the cities. ¡­ Three dayster. Land of Sin. Everyone was dead. In the sky, Yin Renjie was surrounded by rolling clouds of blood. His aura was terrifyingly boundless! It took only three days. He had devoured an entire state¡¯s worth of creatures! A whole hundred million! ¡°I need more¡­¡± He stepped into the next realm! Elsewhere. Profound Spirit State. The Profound Spirit State bordered Huangming Province. And on this day¡­ The most remote city in Profound Spirit State, Green Brightness City. ¡°It¡¯s bad, City Lord, outside¡­ outside is swarming with people!¡± After receiving the news, the City Lord of Green Brightness City immediately rushed to the city tower. At a nce, he saw ahead a crowd as dense as a tide. ¡°What happened?¡± The City Lord asked in shock. The crowd slowly advanced. ¡°They¡¯re all women?¡± Someone eximed in shock. ¡°No, something is wrong¡­ they¡­ they all have no faces?!¡± The City Lord of Green Brightness City cried out in horror! ¡­ Xuan Tianzhou. ¡°Alliance Hierarch, the state conflicts across the major provinces have mostly been quelled,¡± reported a Golden Immortal within the Taiyan Holy Land. The news that the eight great allied forces had invaded Xuan Tianzhou but were all subdued spread across countless provinces. For a time, no one dared to covet Xuan Tianzhou. However, the newly formed Heavenly Realm of Xuan Tianzhou could not fully control it in the short term. The current Heavenly Realm was simply too vast. ¡°As long as there is peace, all is well.¡± Fire Spirit also nodded in agreement. ¡°Intensify the search for elites from all provinces; our Xuantian Alliance¡¯s celestial soldiers desperately need to grow stronger!¡± She continued. The original Heavenly Realm had established an army of a hundred thousand celestial soldiers under the direction of the Hall of Celestial Generals. Butpared to the new world formed by tens of thousands of worlds, it was still too few. They must increase their numbers! Fortunately, the young talents from the various provinces were also heading towards Xuan Tianzhou. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The Golden Immortal departed. ¡°Report!¡± At that moment, another Golden Immortal hurriedly approached and said: ¡°The southwest of the Heavenly Realm has seen a hundred and twenty provinces annihted, creatures suffering beyond measure!¡± ¡°The northeast of the Heavenly Realm has experienced strange events in thirty-five provinces, where all the females have lost their faces!¡± Upon hearing the two pieces of news, Fire Spirit and others were taken aback. ¡°Send someone to investigate immediately!¡± Fire Spirit ordered at once! Three dayster. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°In the southwest of the Heavenly Realm, a total of seven hundred provinces have been wiped out! Not a single survivor!¡± ¡°Report!¡± ¡°The northeast of the Heavenly Realm is now facing the ¡®Faceless Female Corpse Tide,¡¯ with four hundred provinces falling prey to these bizarre urrences!¡± As the intelligence reports came in, everyone in the Taiyan Holy Land was in an uproar! At the same time, the news spread swiftly throughout the entire Heavenly Realm! Within just seven days back-to-back! Nearly a thousand provinces had either been ughtered or had experienced inexplicable events! A tenth of the provinces in the Heavenly Realm! Suddenly, every province in the Heavenly Realm was ovee with panic! Chapter 189: 169: The Way of the Talisman_1 Chapter 189: Chapter 169: The Way of the Talisman_1 ¡°` Disaster struck the Thousand States! And the incidents they encountered were all incredibly bizarre! In the over seven hundred states of the Southwest Domain of the Heavenly Realm, all living beings were as if someone had drained their blood, turning them into dried corpses! And in the over four hundred states of the Northeast Domain of the Heavenly Realm, all the women¡­ turned into faceless female corpses, wandering about like zombies, heading towards areas where living people were gathered! ¡°Retreat, we must retreat at once, we cannot stay here any longer!¡± In the Southwest Domain of the Heavenly Realm, that day, several hundred grand sects were collectively retreating, fleeing for their lives! It is said that the disaster in the Southwest Domain was the work of devils, who would dare to seek death now? ¡°My daughter, your father is doing this for your own good. Any female who is seen by those things loses her face immediately and bes one of them¡­ Flee, flee towards the center of the Heavenly Realm, there might be someone there who can withstand this great abomination!¡± In the Northeast Domain of the Heavenly Realm, a Taiyi Golden Immortal-level Sect Master, at this moment, was anxiously sending his daughter away. He was truly frightened, as those female corpses had be a force, extremely sinister, and no one could match them!
¡­ The Heavenly Realm is in turmoil! Especially the cultivators from the Northeast and Southwest Domains, all fleeing for their lives! ¡­ Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, after investigation, it has been found that in the over seven hundred states of the Southwest Domain were wiped out, all living beings had their blood drained.¡± ¡°Moreover, the mastermind behind the scenes is bing stronger, and the speed of destroying states is increasingly fast!¡± ¡°In the Northeast Domain, there are hundreds of millions of faceless female corpses chasing after the living, and any woman whoys eyes on them will lose their face and be one of them, which is also very terrifying!¡± The Golden Immortals who went to investigate have now returned. Their words were heavy. In the great hall, Yuanyang Holy Lord, Dugu Chenlu, and others all had very grave expressions. ¡°It is now wildly rumored in the Heavenly Realm that evil spirits have appeared in both the Northeast and Southwest Domains¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao spoke. ¡°Whether they are evil spirits or not, there is no doubt that the entity behind is bing more and more formidable, and the disaster is likely only to worsen!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord was full of worry! ¡°Among the thousand states struck by the disaster, there were nock of experts like Taiyi Golden Immortals, yet not even a ssh was made¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu then looked to Fire Spirit: ¡°Alliance Hierarch, I fear that this matter has already exceeded our abilities!¡± It was too eerie.
Hearing this, Fire Spirit¡¯s brow also furrowed slightly. What can be done about this¡­ ¡°Sister, perhaps we have to consult Senior Li again.¡± Mu Qianning spoke.
Fire Spirit could only nod helplessly in agreement. ¡­ The small mountain vige. In the courtyard. Nan Feng was ying the zither, Zi Ling was painting, Lu Rang was engrossed in nting, Dugu Yuqing was holding the Broken Sword, obsessed with calligraphy, Qing Chen was sweeping every day, and Long Zixuan was watching fish daily. And the newly arrived Wu Dade has been feeding chickens these past few days. Indeed, although his task was to feed dogs, he had been taking the Little ck Dog to chicken flocks every day and feeding them corn, scaring the Little ck Dog into shivers. Now, the Little ck Dog no longer dared to be fierce towards Wu Dade. And Li Fan, while casually ying chess with Jiang Li, was teaching Xinning to read. Gong Ya was serving behind him. Everything was orderly. Li Fan picked up his teacup and took a leisurely sip. Actually, in this world of cultivators, to be able to live so peacefully and leisurely, Li Fan was quite satisfied.
With a thought, he checked the progress of his system tasks. ¡°Apprenticeship Task: Take on 10 apprentices, impart ten types of skills. Currentpleted tasks: 8. Remaining tasks: 2.¡± ¡°Tip: Completion reward ¡®The Path of Cultivation Unfolds¡¯.¡± Seeing the prompt, Li Fan became instantly excited. To recruit two more apprentices would mean the Path of Cultivation could unfold? Currently, he had already taken on eight disciples! The eldest disciple Nan Feng, taught the musical arts. The second disciple Zi Ling, taught painting skills. The third disciple Lu Rang, taught the ways of farming and cultivation. The fourth disciple Long Zixuan taught how to feed fish! The fifth disciple Dugu Yuqing, learning calligraphy. The sixth disciple Qing Chen, learning the art of sweeping. Along with teaching the ways of chess to the seventh disciple Jiang Li and teaching the eighth Wu Dade how to run a farm.
A total of eight disciples, each imparted with a different skill! Only two more to go. He was suddenly quite expectant. He hoped that Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning would be efficient and find him apprentices soon! But, such things can¡¯t be rushed. Because only those with special inclinations were suitable for Li Fan to teach different arts, otherwise, for example, taking another disciple who studies the musical arts would yield no effect. After all, the system requires each disciple to learn a different skill! ¡°Qianning requests an audience with Senior Li!¡± Just then, Mu Qianning¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Come in.¡± The group immediately pushed the door and entered. ¡°How has the development been goingtely?¡± Li Fan asked with a smile.
He wondered if Fire Spirit and the others had managed to open up a bigger market. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit said gratefully: ¡°` ¡°Thank you, Senior, for intervening. Indeed, the supportes from all directions now!¡± No one in the Heavenly Realm dares to disrespect. Li Fan also smiled and nodded. It seemed their business prospects were bing more and more promising. ¡°By the way, Senior.¡± At this moment, Fire Spirit continued: ¡°Recently in the Heavenly Realm¡­ there may have appeared two¡­ ¡®dirty things¡¯!¡± Dirty things? ¡°Dirty things?¡± As soon as Li Fan heard this, he was immediately surprised. Could there be ghosts in this world? But then again, this is the world of cultivators. It seems¡­ pretty normal! ¡°Yes, more than seven hundred states in the Southwest Domain of the Heavenly Realm have had everyone¡¯s life imed and their blood drained!¡± ¡°In the Northeast Domain of the Heavenly Realm, the ¡®Faceless Female Corpse Tide¡¯ appeared, countless women without faces turning into zombies, advancing towards other states, and any woman who sees one of their faces, even for a moment, will also be faceless¡­¡± Fire Spirit continued to report. Upon hearing this, Nan Feng and Zi Ling were both startled. They were girls, and upon hearing such things, they subconsciously felt afraid. Long Zixuan and the others were equally shocked. Had such a grave incident really urred in the outside world? Li Fan also felt a chill in his heart. Damn, this stuff sounded terrifying. It was like the temte for a horror novel. Could it be that he had transversed to the wrong world? Was this not a world of cultivation, but rather a world of horror? ¡°Is this¡­ a Yin Ghost??¡± Gong Ya spoke out in shock. Havinge from the Demon Domain, she knew more! Upon hearing these words, everyone looked toward Gong Ya. Li Fan also said: ¡°You know about this?¡± Seeing Li Fan asking her, Gong Ya immediately felt nervous and said: ¡°Master, actually, Yin Ghosts¡­ are moremon in the Demon Domain, and some even categorize Yin Ghosts as a type of demon.¡± ¡°But in reality, Yin Ghosts are more bizarre, they have truly died once, and they are very difficult to kill¡­¡± ¡°Each Yin Ghost has its own desires, some crave ughter, some enjoy viting female cultivators, some delight in eating humans¡­¡± ¡°But what they have inmon is that they all grow very quickly!¡± She dared not hide anything. A supreme power like Senior Li, how could he not know about Yin Ghosts? Surely, he was testing to see if she was being truthful! ¡°Gong Ya¡­ has encountered some Yin Ghosts before!¡± Upon hearing this, the others were immensely shocked as they stared at Gong Ya! ¡°The Demon Domain¡­ she mentioned the Demon Domain¡­ that¡¯s something that exists only in ancient legends¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord murmured, knowing very little about the Demon Domain in the Lower World, having only scraps of rumors about it. ¡°So¡­ it turns out she is someone from the Demon Domain, isn¡¯t she? Senior Li¡¯s ns involve not only the Immortal Domain but the Demon Domain as well!¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke dreamily, having thought Senior Li¡¯s reclusive arrangement was targeted at the bigwigs of the Immortal Domain. But now, it seemed to span across both the realms of Immortals and Demons! That was too frightening. Li Fan had no concept of the Demon Domain, but he was also very curious about Yin Ghosts, and asked: ¡°Yin Ghosts, how should they be dealt with?¡± Gong Ya said: ¡°Reporting to Senior, within the Demon Domain, powerful demon cultivators¡­ can devour Yin Ghosts!¡± ¡°In the Immortal Domain and the Lower World under its jurisdiction, there are supposed to be Heavenly Masters who specialize in dealing with Yin Ghosts that can draw talismans to suppress them, relying on the passage of time to eradicate the Yin Ghosts!¡± ¡°Besides that, Yin Ghosts are almost impossible to kill!¡± She left nothing unsaid. Li Fan generally understood now. In that ce called the Demon Domain, basically, demons devour ghosts, and that¡¯s that. But in the Immortal Domain and the Lower World, there are no demons. So there are Heavenly Masters? Li Fan hadn¡¯t seen a Heavenly Master, but talismans¡­ He damn well learned about them! The System taught him too many things, including talismans! He used toin that the System was teaching him to draw useless talismans¡­ Could it be that now, they might actuallye in handy? ¡°Um¡­ in the Heavenly Realm, have you possibly found a Heavenly Master?¡± But he still asked first. Fire Spirit, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and the others shook their heads in confusion. Yin Ghosts, Heavenly Masters¡­ these concepts, they had even heard of for the first time today! Seeing this, Li Fan had no choice but to grit his teeth and say: ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ I might as well try my hand at drawing a couple of talismans¡­¡± ¡°Zi Ling, go to the study and bring me my cinnabar.¡± Whether it works or not, he thought, let¡¯s try first. After all, in Li Fan¡¯s view, Fire Spirit and the others were most likely seeking psychologicalfort, since those two Yin Ghosts were still tens of thousands of miles away from Xuan Tianzhou. Whether it works or not, it seemed to have little impact. But upon hearing this, Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and the other disciples were extremely surprised. Their Master, he knew how to draw talismans? To capture ghosts?? Chapter 190: 170: The World in Fear_1 Chapter 190: Chapter 170: The World in Fear_1 Li Fan said he was going to draw talismans with cinnabar, which surprised everyone. ¡°Senior Li actually knows the way of talisman drawing?¡± Zi Ling was astonished, but she immediately turned around and ran quickly into the study. Fire Spirit and the others were also filled with anticipation. Soon, Zi Ling came back with cinnabar and yellow paper. ¡°Master, I have heard that ck dog blood can also repel evil, should we add some?¡± Wu Dade suddenly spoke up! Upon hearing this, the little ck dog immediately became anxious and started barking loudly! ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Fan shook his head.
ording to the way of talisman drawing taught by the System, just cinnabar and yellow paper were enough. He picked up the brush. All eyes were focused on him. Li Fan dipped the brush in cinnabar. Then with the flourish of a dragon or the coiling of a snake, he swiftly marked the yellow paper with an ancient ¡°Ch¨¬¡± character, his brush strokes then soaring! The red cinnabar snaked and whirled on the yellow paper! In this moment, everyone felt as if there was an aura of supreme yang and rigidity arising from the strokes of his brush. Before long, Li Fan finished the first talisman! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± At this time, Gong Ya couldn¡¯t help but lower her head, afraid to look! The talisman, it had a certain effect on demons! Li Fan promptly finished the second talisman. ¡°Is this the talisman that can suppress Yin Ghosts?¡± ¡°It looks very majestic. Drawn by Senior Li himself, it will certainly suppress all Yin Ghosts in the world!¡± ¡°With these talismans, we can handle those two Yin Ghosts with ease!¡± They all spoke one after another. Although they had not seen real talismans before, their trust in Li Fan was unrivaled. ¡°It¡¯s done, these two talismans might be useful.¡± Li Fan immediately spoke. Upon seeing this, Fire Spirit stepped forward to take the two talismans.
¡°Big Brother, but they don¡¯t know how to use them!¡± At this time, Xinning suddenly spoke. Her big eyes rolling, she said: ¡°Otherwise, let me and Gong Ya go!¡± Xinning volunteered eagerly, while Li Fan was taken aback for a moment.
Gong Ya? That¡¯s right, Gong Ya had said she had encountered some Yin Ghosts before. Perhaps she was the most suitable person for the task? ¡°Gong Ya, would you be willing to go?¡± he also asked. Upon hearing this, Gong Ya immediately nodded, saying: ¡°As youmand!¡± Li Fan nodded, saying, ¡°Xinning is still young, there¡¯s no need for her to go¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Xinning stepped forward, shaking Li Fan¡¯s hand and said with a grievance: ¡°Big Brother, I want to go.¡± Seeing this, Gong Ya¡¯s eyes shed with understanding! She was very aware that Xinning still had two Primeval Souls lost in the outside world. But now, if those two Yin Ghosts were devoured¡­ For the Demon Race, Yin Ghosts were an excellent nourishment! It was very possible that this could elevate Xinning to a higher level, or even help her recover to the Immortal Realm¡ªit wasn¡¯t impossible!
With that in mind, she immediately braced herself and said: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know, our young miss has a special constitution, and Yin Ghosts are easily repelled by her!¡± Li Fan was surprised to hear this. Was that so? Real or not? He hesitated for a moment, but thought that since the Yin Ghosts were still far from here, letting Xinning and Gong Ya go out with Fire Spirit and the others could be like a sightseeing trip to clear their minds. They would most likely not encounter any real ghosts. ¡°Alright.¡± Li Fan agreed immediately. Hearing this, Xinning jumped for joy! ¡­ Fire Spirit and the others left the courtyard with Gong Ya and Xinning. Soon, they left the small mountain vige and quickly reached Taiyan Holy Land. ¡°Miss Gong Ya, Miss Xinning, do you need any assistance?¡± ¡°Please just say the word, the Xuantian Alliance is now at themand of you two!¡±
Fire Spirit spoke with great respect. But Xinning smiled and said: ¡°No need, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just open the Teleportation Array for us, we¡¯ll head to the Southwest first!¡± Fire Spirit did as she was told. After a short while, Gong Ya and Xinning disappeared into the Teleportation Array. ¡°The disciples of Senior Li are truly fearsome. This little girl¡­ she has an air of immortality about her¡­¡± After they left, Yuanyang Holy Lord couldn¡¯t help but express his amazement! Xinning was just reading some poetry with Senior Li on ordinary days, and she had already touched upon the threshold of immortality¡­ It was terrifying. ¡°The key point is, both of them are from the Demon Domain¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu spoke with aplex expression: ¡°Miss Xinning might be a Demon Monarch of her generation¡­ Senior Li¡¯s strategy is really vast!¡± Hearing this, everyone also hadplicated feelings!
At that moment, Mu Qianning suddenly thought of something and said nervously: ¡°They¡­they are from the Demon Race¡­¡± ¡°Earlier Miss Gong Ya mentioned, demons deal with Yin Ghosts by¡­ devouring them?¡± Once she spoke, everyone was stunned! They were almost afraid to think about what would happen next. ¡­ Southwest Domain of the Heavenly Realm. Diming State. A deserted mountain range. Suddenly, a light gate fissured open in the space! Immediately following, a little girl and a stunningly beautiful woman stepped out from the spatial light gate! The little girl looked no more than eight or nine years old, standing with her hands sped behind her, yet she exuded an air of supremacy all her own! The gorgeous woman in a flowing ck dress, showcasing her perfect figure, stood obediently behind, her presence equally extraordinary! It was Gong Ya Demon Marshal and Xinning! They had already arrived in the Southwest Domain. ¡°Heehee, this world indeed is filled with an aura unique to Yin Ghosts¡­¡± Xinning gently sniffed the air, her young face breaking into an innocent smile as she said, ¡°However, finding it won¡¯t be so easy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start by looking for the nearest state, then wait there!¡± Hearing this, Gong Ya immediately nodded. With a single step, she found herself at a small sect gate, and in moments, she had returned. ¡°Reporting to the Demon Monarch, we are currently in Diming State!¡± ¡°On our way here, two more states had their creatures¡¯ blood drained dry. Now, the beings of various states are fleeing towards Diming State, one of the strongest states in the southwest!¡± ¡°The most recently annihted were Ditai Prefecture and Dicang Prefecture, three states¡¯ distance from here.¡± Gong Ya reported. After a moment of thought, Xinning said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Diming State.¡± Hearing this, Gong Ya expressed her surprise, ¡°Demon Monarch, do you think that Yin Ghost¡¯s next target is Diming State?¡± Xinning just smiled and replied, ¡°Whether Diming State is the next target or not, I do not know, but this ghost grows at an incredibly fast rate. I think it¡¯s about to touch the threshold of immortality.¡± ¡°At that time, the more people there are to break through immortality, the more it will relish.¡± Gong Ya had an epiphany. ¡°Once I devour it, and then consume that faceless female ghost in Dongbei Domain, it should temporarily make up for the loss of the Primeval Soul and be enough to restore me to the Immortal Realm¡­¡± Xinning spoke, and after finishing, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They disappeared from the spot immediately. Soon, they appeared above another realm. Diming State! This ce was originally the Diming Realm. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s gather at Xuanming Dynasty!¡± ¡°We must unite to resist the Yin Spirits, to ensure our survival!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that another state to the south has beenpletely wiped out, that demon opened his mouth and sucked, all the blood of every creature in the territory turned into rivers of blood, devoured by him¡­¡± Right upon entering Diming Realm, Xinning and Gong Ya came across many sects fleeing for their lives. They were headed to the Xuanming Dynasty. There, in the center of Diming Realm, various major sects and powers were gathering to n a defense against the Yin Ghost! ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll join them.¡± Xinning and Gong Ya said at once. ¡­ Meanwhile, within the Void Sea Domain outside the Heavenly Realm. ¡°Hehe, two Yin Ghosts have been released. With the abilities of those two, they must have destroyed thousands of states by now!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General sneered. ¡°These two Yin Ghosts, meticulously crafted by the Immortal Monarch, can¡¯t even be subdued by the sects of Heavenly Masters from the Immortal Domain.¡± General Luo Hao also nodded, saying, ¡°The creatures of the Myriad Realms will be the blood sustenance for these two Yin Ghosts, they¡­ might actually be Immortal-level Yin Ghosts!¡± The other Immortal Generals all had grim expressions. Immortal-level Yin Ghosts! Indeed, a terrifying prospect. ¡°Everything is under the control of the Immortal Monarch!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General sneered, ¡°Now, all we need to do is wait for the Immortal Monarch¡¯s descent, to challenge the realm above immortality. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡­ At a certain location, where Xuan Huang Qi swirled, within a secret chamber formed by the roots of the World Tree. ¡°The aura of those two Yin Ghosts is growing stronger.¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch opened his eyes, his gaze filled with a hint of coldughter. Since he had refined those two Yin Ghosts, he had left a faint imprint. This allowed him to sense their growth from anywhere in the Myriad Realms. Now, he could feel that both Yin Ghosts had devoured countless blood meals and souls, edging ever closer to immortality! ¡°The so-called Hongmeng is about cultivating a trace of Hongmeng Qi within the immortal body.¡± ¡°A trace of Hongmeng Qi for an ever-enduring body!¡± He murmured, saying, ¡°Refining an Immortal-level Yin Ghost, using the Yin Qi and Ghostly Aura, even the Demonic Qi of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, to stimte the Hongmeng Qi within my body¡­ I must take this step!¡± ¡­ Heavenly Realm. Southwest Domain, Diming State. The Xuanming Dynasty had gathered countless powerhouses. People from various states of the southwest have nearly all arrived. ¡°What can we do? That Yin Ghost is too formidable, no one can stop it!¡± ¡°s, the top ten Taiyi Golden Immortals of Ditai Prefecture have all emerged, yet none could withstand a single attack from that evil spirit, and were all directly devoured.¡± ¡°What good is gathering here going to do for us?¡± The heads of the various sects were all discussing. ¡°My lords!¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man stepped forward. He was the newly appointed Emperor of the Xuanming Dynasty, Zhao Chenming! ¡°The reason for sending out invitations and asking the lords toe here is because we in Diming State have someone who can subdue the Yin Ghost!¡± ¡°We have a Heavenly Master in Diming State!¡± Upon hearing this, countless sect leaders in the room were shocked and surprised! Chapter 191: 171 Body of Ignorance?_1 Chapter 191: Chapter 171 Body of Ignorance?_1 Zhao Chenming¡¯s words took everyone by surprise. A Heavenly Master? ¡°A Heavenly Master¡­ How is that possible? Such special individuals only exist within the Heavenly Realm¡­¡± ¡°It is said that Heavenly Masters are beings specialized in suppressing Yin spirits; their lineage is extremely unique and secretive. In the Lower World, I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing!¡± ¡°How could one be in this realm? If there truly exists a Heavenly Master, perhaps they could suppress the evil ghosts!¡± The leaders of many ancient forces began to speak one after another. Within the many states of the Southwest Domain, many ancient forces have longstanding traditions, connected to the Immortal Domain in countless ways, so they are somewhat aware of the rumors circting within the Immortal Domain! At this moment, a wave of discussions erupted. ¡°Rest assured, my lords, we have now invited that Heavenly Master here!¡± Zhao Chenming called out loudly, ¡°Please, Heavenly Master!¡±
He reached out towards the void! In an instant, from within that void, a silhouette stepped forward! It was a middle-aged man dressed in a yellow Taoist robe, holding a horsetail whisk, and wearing a Taoist crown on his head! He appeared to have a celestial and refined aura, with a blue beard, embodying the very image of a wise sage! All eyes were on this Taoist. They scrutinized him, with varying degrees of skepticism and disbelief. After all, the lineage of a Heavenly Master is far too scarce; even within the Immortal Domain, they are mostly legends. ¡°I am the one hundred and thirty-second disciple of the San Dou Mi Dao¡¯s Thunder Spirit True Monarch, Daoist Huang Lei!¡± The yellow-robed Taoist said indifferently: ¡°I was originally in secluded cultivation, not engaging with the world; however, the disturbances caused by Yin ghosts could not be ignored, so I emerged to capture them!¡± After he spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hand. In his palm, a bunch of small white soul banners immediately appeared! The moment those white soul banners appeared, a chilling yin wind swept through the area! ¡°It¡¯s that kind of aura!¡± ¡°It really is the atmosphere of Yin ghosts!¡± ¡°He¡­ Is he truly a Heavenly Master?¡± Everyone was shocked. Daoist Huang Lei sneered, saying: ¡°In my life, I have captured countless ghosts, all imprisoned within this Zhen Gui Fan.¡±
Upon hearing this, all the leaders present no longer dared to harbor the slightest doubt! ¡°We¡¯ve seen Daoist Huang Lei!¡± ¡°Daoist Huang Lei¡¯s emergence to capture ghosts is truly a boundless merit!¡± ¡°We now stand a chance!¡±
They all spoke excitedly. But, Daoist Huang Lei said indifferently: ¡°However, to subdue the fierce ghost this time will not be easy.¡± ¡°I need to set up the ¡®Six Ding and Six Jia Formation¡¯ to attract the ghost here, trap it, and to set up the Six Ding and Six Jia Formation, I require six hundred children of exceptional talent, both boys and girls!¡± ¡°Now, quickly bring forth the young prodigies from your Sect Gates as contribution!¡± As he spoke, a shadow of darkness shed in his eyes. On hearing this, the leaders of the numerous forces all changed their expressions. Contributing the young talents of their Sect Gates¡­ That¡¯s their future, after all. ¡°If we cannot get through this ordeal, there will be no talking about the future!¡± At this time, Zhao Chenming of the Xuanming Dynasty said directly: ¡°Our Xuanming Dynasty will contribute twenty boys and girls with talented bloodlines!¡± Seeing this, other major Sect Gates also reluctantly agreed.
Immediately, each Sect Gate began frantically searching for children with talented bloodlines! ¡­ In the imperial capital of Xuanming Dynasty. On the streets. An elderly man, extremely thin and d in ragged garments like a beggar, was holding a battered bamboo card that read ¡°Fortune and Misfortune, Suppressing Ghosts, Expelling Demons¡± inrge characters! ¡°Disciple, your master is so hungry I can¡¯t walk anymore, hurry and buy me something to eat.¡± The old man was panting somewhat as he spoke to the young man apanying him. The young man was dressed in coarse linen clothes, with a bundle on his back, and looked rather shrewd as he said: ¡°Master, you¡¯re not hungry; it¡¯s just your old gluttony acting up again. We haven¡¯t opened for business in three months, where are we going to get money for food!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes bulged: ¡°You unfilial disciple, didn¡¯t you make thirty taels of silverst time by feeling thatdy¡¯s bones?¡± The young manined: ¡°Master, thatdy came to you for bone touching because she was infertile. Right after you touched her bones, she got pregnant, and her husband chased us for eight streets with a knife¡­ We returned most of the money, and even had to apologize and make reparations!¡±
Hearing this, the elder¡¯s old face flushed, saying: ¡°The goodness of people is not what it used to be, not what it used to be. I used my great magical power to connect the meridians for thatdy, yet I was misunderstood by the world¡­¡± ¡°Enough, enough, I know you¡¯ve been wronged, old man.¡± The young man spoke up, alsoughing. ¡°Good disciple, your master knows you¡¯ve always been thrifty and managed the household well. Go buy a few steamed buns for your master. If I¡¯m not full, how can I prevent your Uncle Huang Lei from doing evil?¡± The elder pleaded. The young man sighed, ¡°Master, what is this about? There are only two of us left from the San Dou Mi Dao in the Lower World, you and Uncle Huang Lei. Why are you still fighting each other every day?¡± The elder said: ¡°Different paths do not work together, and as fellow sect members, we must prevent him from doing evil. Moreover, your Uncle Huang Lei wasn¡¯t always like this. He only turned bad after he saw the death of our master and lost hope of returning to the Immortal Domain¡­¡± As he spoke, the elder sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The young man understood that his master was about to repeat his usual narrative and said: ¡°Yes, yes¡­It¡¯s all because you should not have fallen in love with the Saintess of San Dou Mi Dao back then, which implicated our ancestor, River Spirit Child, and Uncle Huang Lei. The three of you, master and disciples, were thus banished from the Heavenly Realm¡­ Master, I can almost recite it by heart.¡± His eyes darted, ¡°Master, what was the name of that Saintess you were in love with back then? Was she pretty?¡± ¡°You unfilial disciple, are you asking for a beating¡­¡±
Yet, the elder raised his hand. The young man dodged it and promptly took out two copper coins from his pocket, smiling: ¡°No hitting, Master. Fortunately, I still have some private money. Wait for me; I¡¯m going to buy meat buns.¡± He knew that when his master had subdued a yin ghost in the past, a good portion of his three souls and seven spirits were consumed, leading to a great appetite as a mere side effect. Naturally, he also couldn¡¯t bear to see his master truly suffer. ¡­ At the moment, on the street. Gong Ya and Xinning were strolling around casually. Xinning was like a little girl, curious about everything around her. ¡°I want to eat buns.¡± Xinning spoke, her eyes shining at the sight of the delicious meat buns. ¡°Alright!¡± Gong Ya also smiled. She quite liked the current Xinning, constantly amazed at how much Li Fan had influenced the Demon Monarch. The once ruthless Demon Monarch, who had killed countless people without blinking, was now like a normal little girl, with her own sense of right and wrong, good and evil. Gong Ya and Xinning stepped forward to buy buns right away. At that moment, a teenager dressed in coarse clothes came running over and said: ¡°Boss, two meat buns!¡± Upon seeing this, Xinning said, ¡°Boss, I also want two.¡± The teenager, hearing this, subconsciously nced at Xinning. Just this one nce frightened him, and his face went pale, ¡°No¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± He dropped his meat buns and ran away. As he ran back, he almost bumped into his master, and with urgency, said: ¡°Master, I¡­ I saw the Body of Ignorance!¡± At this moment, the elder immediately struck the young man on the head, saying: ¡°What are you yelling for? What ¡®Body of Ignorance¡¯? Where in the Lower World would you find the Body of Ignorance?¡± The elder simply didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Master, it¡¯s true!¡± The young man said with a bitter face, grabbing his master and turning around to take his master to see. But as he turned his head, he saw a little girl had already appeared in front of them. The little girl was eating a meat bun, mumbling through a full mouth: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± It was Xinning! Gong Ya was following behind her, her beautiful eyes shing a hint of wariness at the moment. The master and disciple pair, seeing Xinning and Gong Ya, were taken aback. Especially the elder! He looked Xinning up and down, in disbelief, saying: ¡°No¡­ How could the Body of Ignorance appear in the Lower World¡­ Where good and evil intertwine, where the divine and demonic share one body¡­¡± He stepped forward excitedly, looking at Xinning and said: ¡°You¡­ your bones are exceptional, suitable to be my disciple!¡± Chapter 192: 172 Ghost Town_1 Chapter 192: Chapter 172 Ghost Town_1 The elder looked at Xinning excitedly. Seeing this, Gong Ya stepped forward, blocking Xinning¡¯s path, and said, ¡°Who might you be?¡± The elder immediately restrained his expression and coughed before saying, ¡°This youngdy, we¡­ we are Heavenly Masters from the San Dou Mi Dao, my name is Li Jiang, and this is my disciple Lin Jiu Zheng¡­¡± ¡°I see that your younger sister has a unique physique and a promising future, so I want to take her as my apprentice and give her a great opportunity¡­¡± He didn¡¯t try to hide anything and disclosed his origins! San Dou Mi Dao! Hearing this, Gong Ya immediately frowned! ¡°San Dou Mi Dao¡­ is one of the heritages of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Domain, but, in the Lower World, Heavenly Dao has never had a lineage ah¡­¡±
She was puzzled and nced at Xinning. However, Xinning tilted her head, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°Can a Heavenly Master catch ghosts?¡± ¡°Little miss, of course he can!¡± Li Jiang was very serious with Xinning, and said, ¡°If you take me as your master, I will teach you the Supreme Talisman Path, allowing you to be a female Heavenly Master. How about it? Not bad, right?¡± Xinning said, ¡°Hmm¡­ Can you show me how you catch one first?¡± Li Jiang immediately said, ¡°Alright, I just happen to be about to catch a ghost. You cane along with us.¡± ¡°Disciple, lead the way; let¡¯s go to the Xuanming Imperial City!¡± ¡­ Xuanming Imperial City. Several hundred top ancient sect masters and others were gathered here. Six hundred virgin boys and girls had already been assembled. Daoist Huang Lei set up an Array. The six hundred virgin boys and girls were ced on each side. Their bodies had been sealed by the Spiritual Power of the major sects, rendering them unable to speak or move. They would all be sacrifices! ¡°Six Ding and Six Jia Formation, descend!¡±
With a low shout from him, instantly, one thousand two hundred Array tes, each inscribed with talismans, fell into ce! ¡°Come!¡± He waved his horsetail whisk, and the six hundred virgin boys and girlsnded on these one thousand two hundred Array tes. ¡°Next, I will bleed them to attract the Yin Ghost with the attraction formation and then exterminate it!¡±
Daoist Huang Lei said, holding a peach wood Celestial Master¡¯s Seal! The Seal fell, and the great Array activated. Above the Array altar, a series of white Soul Banners rose two miles into the air, releasing waves of energy. All eyes were on the scene. ¡°No!¡± At that moment, a rapid cry rang out! Everyone turned around. They saw an elder in tattered clothes, carrying a broken bamboo cane, approaching! Moreover, there was a young man, a woman, and a young girl following him! ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°He looks like a beggar; how did he get in?¡± Everyone was confused. But Xuanning Emperor Zhao Chenming stepped forward and said coldly,
¡°Who dares to disturb Daoist Huang¡¯s ritual, seize them and execute them on the spot!¡± However, Daoist Huang Lei let out a coldugh and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°This is my junior brother!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback. Daoist Huang Lei had the appearance of a noble and ethereal immortal, his cultivation level was obviously extraordinary, but his junior brother¡­looked like a wandering magician, akin to a beggar. The contrast was stark. ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived by him!¡± Upon entering this ce, Li Jiang had a serious look on his face, saying, ¡°What he¡¯sid out is not the Six Ding and Six Jia Formation, but the Liu Gui Liu Yin Formation!¡± ¡°He intends to turn these six hundred boys and girls into little ghosts, and then use them to feed his Zhen Gui Fan!¡± He looked towards the many Sect Masters present. But their expressions were utterly unchanged! It was as if they simply didn¡¯t care!
¡°Are you done talking, can you scram now?¡± Daoist Huang Lei sneered, saying: ¡°Junior brother, you are still as ignorant as ever!¡± ¡°Do you think they care about the life and death of these boys and girls?¡± ¡°What they want is merely for me to exterminate that Yin Ghost that is causing chaos in the Southwest Domain. They don¡¯t care about such a sacrifice at all!¡± ¡°Now, you either assist me with all your might, and after the Zhen Gui Fan is forged, to y that Yin Ghost, or, you too will be a Yin Soul under my Zhen Gui Fan!¡± His gaze fixed on Li Jiang, his expression was ghastly! Li Jiang¡¯s expression changed, saying: ¡°Daoist Huang Lei, we are from the same sect, and our master, on his dying bed, even entrusted us to work together to return to the Immortal Domain¡­ Have you forgotten our master¡¯s dying wish?¡± ¡°Dying wish?¡± However, a look of hatred appeared on Daoist Huang Lei¡¯s face, as he stated: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your infatuation with the Sect¡¯s Saintess, how could you have offended the sect? If our master hadn¡¯t stood up for you, how could he have been critically injured by the sect¡¯s elders? How could we be in our current state?¡± ¡°And you still dare speak to me about returning to the Immortal Domain!¡±
He was furious. When Li Jiang heard this, a pained expression immediately appeared on his face! ¡ªThey were originally from the Celestial Master¡¯s Way of the Immortal Domain, the San Dou Mi Dao! But the once young and frivolous Li Jiang had fallen in love with the Sect¡¯s Saintess. Yet, given Li Jiang¡¯s lowly status, the conclusion was harsh. Li Jiang was severely punished by the sect, and his master, River Spirit Child, was critically hurt by the sect¡¯s elders trying to protect his disciple! Their lineage¡­was directly demoted from the Immortal Domain! As Li Jiang¡¯s senior brother, Daoist Huang Lei did not escape either. ¡°Senior brother, all of this is my fault, but you can¡¯t go on making mistakes¡­ if you continue like this, you will fall into the Demon Path!¡± Li Jiang said with heartfelt pain: ¡°I will never help you forge the Zhen Gui Fan¡­ Release these boys and girls, and together we might still stand a chance against that Yin Ghost¡­¡± Daoist Huang Lei snickered, replying: ¡°Since you refuse to heed my advice, don¡¯t me me for whates next.¡± With a wave of his hand, the Zhen Gui Fan suddenly stirred. An endless tide of Yin Qi rushed towards Li Jiang and the others! ¡°This is bad!¡± Li Jiang¡¯s face changed drastically, he stepped forward, and two talisman papers in his hand scattered, igniting into mes. The mes warded off most of the Ghostly Aura. But strands still breached through. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Li Jiang let out a scream of agony, clutching his head as if his soul were being stripped away! ¡°Hehe, so your old wounds haven¡¯t healed!¡± ¡°And yet, you dare to seek me out? Truly seeking death¡ª¡± With a flick of his wrist, the Yin Qi surged even more overwhelmingly! ¡°Master!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s eyes turned red, he immediately pulled out a dagger, ready to cut open his own veins! To counter the Yin Ghost¡¯s aura with the blood of yang energy! However, at that moment Xinning suddenly stepped forward. In an instant, all the ghostly aura came to an abrupt halt! Unyielding! Daoist Huang Lei was shocked beyond belief as he gazed at Xinning, eximing in disbelief, ¡°Body of Ignorance?!¡± His words trembled with amazement, his eyes firmly fixed on Xinning. ¡°How could the Lower World possess a Body of Ignorance¡­ This¡­ This is a gift bestowed upon me by the heavens!¡± At this moment, Daoist Huang Lei¡¯s eyes gleamed with insatiable greed! He stepped forward andmanded, ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°Be the heart of my Liu Gui Liu Yin Formation!¡± ¡°I will nourish you with the ghosts cultivated from six hundred boys and girls!¡± Gong Ya, standing beside Xinning with detachedposure, prepared to make a move. But Xinning suddenly blocked him and smiled at him, saying, ¡°Okay~~¡± With a wave of his hand, Daoist Huang Lei dropped an Array te, engraved with talismans, at Xinning¡¯s feet. ¡°Step on it, step on it!¡± He was so excited that his words shook with emotion. Xinning obediently stepped onto it. ¡°Haha, hahaha!¡± Daoist Huang Lei was ecstatic beyond measure. He instantly waved the Array marks in his hand! At once, one thousand two hundred and one Array tes lit up! Bloodlines suddenly appeared on the hands of the six hundred boys and girls, merging into a small pool of blood! The blood-colored talismans abruptly awoke! An endless chill of Ying Qi immediately enveloped the entire city! ¡°Essence blood¡­ no ghost can resist such a temptation!¡± Daoist Huang Lei sneered and said, ¡°The petty ghosts forged from six hundred boys and girls, a wrathful ghost refined by the Body of Ignorance,bined with the ghostly beings of the Southwest Domain¡­ I, Huang Lei, bing an Immortal Mage on the spot is not impossible!¡± ¡­ At that moment, somewhere in the Southwest Domain. The blood river surged, flowing from the ground beneath and converging above the sky. In the sky, Yin Renjie¡¯s eyes scattered with Yin Qi; but for the surrounding malevolent energy, he would have resembled an emperor. ¡°Hmm?¡± Having consumed the beings of one state, he suddenly turned his head, looking in a certain direction. ¡°Essence blood?¡± His figure vanished instantly from the spot. Above the Xuanming Dynasty, in the skies, waves of ghostly Qi rolled in. The next moment, a terrifying and blood-curdling chill fell from the heavens! Utterly horrifying! In an instant, countless buildings throughout the Imperial City were destroyed by this force! The Imperial Pce copsed outright! ¡°No!¡± ¡°What is this energy?!¡± ¡°No¡­ how does this ghostly energy carry a hint of immortality?!¡± Inside the Imperial Pce, scores of Sect Masters from numerous major sects were extremely horrified! They knew the ghost that had annihted thousands of states in the Southwest Domain was powerful, but they hadn¡¯t imagined¡­ it to be on this level of terror! Even Gong Ya¡¯s face paled at this moment! ¡°A ghost with a thread of immortal energy¡­¡± She was shocked. At this level, a ghostly being in the Demon Domain could be said to have made its mark! Unless it was an Immortal-level Demon Monarch who could feasibly consume it, it was an invincible existence! ¡°Demon Monarch¡­¡± She looked towards Daoist Huang Lei¡¯s array formation, filled with concern! At this moment, Daoist Huang Lei also felt the pulling might of this overwhelming ghostly force enveloping heaven and earth, and hisplexion turned sheet-white! Heaven! How¡­ how could it be so strong?! At this moment, he was utterly disheartened! His prepared Array¡­ was probably no match at all! ¡°My fellow disciple, lend me a hand, or else our entire state will perish!¡± He turned his head and yelled! Behind him, Li Jiang, who had just recovered from the agony of his soul being torn apart, was pale but immediately stood up upon seeing the situation! ¡°Huang Lei¡­ you havemitted a terrible sin!¡± He cursed angrily, only to step forward and join Daoist Huang Lei in wielding the Array mark! Because he understood that if he didn¡¯t help Huang Lei now, truly, the entire state would perish! Both men operated the Celestial Master¡¯s Seal, and a golden light drove back all ghostly Qi, shooting towards the sky! And up above, in the Sky Domain. Yin Renjie, emanating an aura of malevolence, appeared with an icy demeanor. He looked down at the Imperial City below. ¡°You ants, dare to challenge me?¡± With one pointed finger, the gold light below was immediately swallowed by the ghostly Qi! The Celestial Master¡¯s Seal in the hands of Daoist Huang Lei and Li Jiang exploded on the spot! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Both Daoist Huang Lei and Li Jiang were hurled hundreds of meters away, crashing to the ground, vomiting blood! Suffering from the onught of ghostly Qi, Li Jiang, with his iplete soul, convulsed in agony, foaming at the mouth! ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°How could this be?!¡± On the other side, Zhao Chenming and numerous Sect Masters from the great sects were dumbfounded, driven to utter despair! In the sky, Yin Renjie stepped down, waved hisrge hand, and directly grabbed the Liu Gui Liu Yin Formation, effortlessly tearing it apart one by one! ¡°Essence blood? I should thank you for this, you ant.¡± He opened his mouth, intending to swallow the entire Liu Gui Liu Yin Formation in one gulp! But at that moment! Within the formation! An incantation written on yellow paper. Suddenly appeared. A fair, small hand held the Yellow Talisman and pped it directly on Yin Renjie¡¯s forehead! ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve caught you!¡± A little girl¡¯s joyful voice rang out at once! At that moment, the Cinnabar on the Yellow Talisman glowed brilliantly! Yin Renjie¡¯s ghostly form instantly stiffened! Paralyzed, his hand froze with a look of terror in his ghostly eyes, but at that moment, he was utterly immobilized! The Liu Gui Liu Yin Formation instantly enveloped him! In the wide expanse of the sky, the fearsome ghostly Qi vanished instantaneously! The malevolence dissipated! The entire Diming State was shaken! Chapter 193: 173 Lin Jiu Zheng_1 Chapter 193: Chapter 173 Lin Jiu Zheng_1 In the Xuanming Dynasty, everyone was shocked. The Sect Masters of hundreds of Sect Gates were all dumbfounded. What had happened? And Daoist Huang Lei, though severely injured, still remained conscious. He looked up at the sky in shock. ¡°No¡­ how is this possible? That¡­ that¡¯s a Yin Ghost close to the Immortal-level¡­¡± ¡°Unless an Immortal Mage from the Immortal Domain made a move, otherwise¡­ no one could subdue it!¡± He mumbled to himself. ¡°That talisman¡­ that talisman¡­¡± The talisman that just now subdued the Yin Ghost¡­ Could it have been drawn by an Immortal Mage?
No, how could this be¡­ He was so shocked that he was at a loss for words. Next to him, Li Jiang, with the help of his disciple Lin Jiu Zheng, slowly came to his senses, pale-faced as if he had aged a dozen years in an instant. Now looking at the sky, he said in a daze: ¡°Disciple¡­ that¡­ that¡¯s the Immortal Talisman of an Immortal Mage!¡± He gripped Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s hand tightly. Lin Jiu Zheng said in agony, ¡°Master¡­ don¡¯t worry about that now, quickly, take the Yang Hun Pill¡­¡± Tears filled his eyes because he felt that Li Jiang¡¯s soul was fading away! Li Jiang was already seriously injured, and this time, in a desperate fight, he was attacked by that nearly Immortal ghostly aura¡­ He was dying. But Li Jiang grasped his hand tightly, merely staring into the sky. ¡°Disciple¡­ you have the soul of a Heavenly Master, a rare talent in practicing the Way of the Heavenly Master¡­ Ordinarily, you would only have a great future in the Immortal Domain¡­ but now¡­¡± He coughed up fresh blood, saying, ¡°This is your only chance, your only real opportunity to step onto the way of the Heavenly Master¡­ There is a Supreme Way of the Heavenly Master in the Lower World too, haha, hahaha¡­¡± He cried withughter! Meanwhile, Gong Ya was also shocked. That talisman¡­ Just now, for that instant, she felt as if she were almost vanquished! This was even with the talisman not targeting her! ¡°It is said that in ancient times in the Immortal Domain, there was a Talisman Immortal King, a single talisman that suppressed the Forbidden Sea. Even the Demon Kings among the Yin Ghosts didn¡¯t dare to cross the Forbidden Sea and invade the Immortal Domain¡­¡± ¡°Is this a talisman of that level?¡±
She murmured! ¡­ All eyes were riveted! And in the sky, the Li¨´ Y¨©n Li¨´ Gu¨« Zh¨¨n that now enveloped Yin Renjie.
Everyone was clueless about what happened within the Array. But soon. The Li¨´ Y¨©n Li¨´ Gu¨« Zh¨¨n descended once again. Yin Qi and Ghostly Aura instantly dispersed. The Array tes that were inscribed with Blood Talismans had all shattered. The six hundred boys and girls were now freed from their restraints, all of them bursting into loud cries. But at their center, Xinning casually brushed her hands behind her back, suddenly wiping her mouth and letting out a satisfied burp. She walked over. ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ Have you¡­ sessfully devoured it?¡± Gong Ya stepped forward, asking excitedly. ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Xinning nodded, then looked down at Daoist Huang Lei lying on the ground. ¡°You¡­ who are you? Are you¡­ from the Immortal Domain?¡±
Daoist Huang Lei asked, trembling. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Xinning squatted down, looked at him, and whispered: ¡°I ate that Yin Ghost.¡± ¡°It was really tasty.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might eat you too?¡± Her innocent,rge eyes looked at Daoist Huang Lei very seriously! Upon hearing this, Daoist Huang Lei felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He looked at Xinning incredulously, his pupils dting as if he had seen a ghost. His breathing began to gradually weaken. He¡­ Was scared to death! ¡°What a coward, and to think he calls himself a Heavenly Master!¡±
¡°Boring!¡± Xinning remarked, then got up. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Divine Maiden!¡± ¡°Thank you, Divine Maiden, for saving our lives!¡± The countless Sect Masters and others around her were now looking at Xinning with immense gratitude! ¡°Little girl, what treasure did you use to control that Yin Ghost? Show it to us!¡± But at the same time, many Sect Masters approached with ill intent, circling around Xinning! ¡°Little girl, those things are very dangerous, they¡¯re not toys for you to y with. Hand them over!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hand it over, don¡¯t think about leaving!¡± They spoke up one after another. Zhao Chenming even stepped forward and said, ¡°The Imperial Pce of our Xuanming Dynasty has been destroyed, little girl, you shouldpensate us! Hand over that talisman!¡± They threatened her!
¡°You beasts!¡± At this moment, Li Jiang stood up with difficulty, supported by Lin Jiu Zheng. ¡°She saved you, and now you want to take her belongings? Have your consciences been eaten by dogs?!¡± Li Jiang gasped for breath, speaking angrily. But wrinkles were rapidly forming on his face! His life was swiftly slipping away. ¡°Old fool, mind your own business!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dying already, yet you dare to meddle here?¡± The group of Sect Masters coldly spoke, not taking him seriously at all. ¡°Xiao Jiu, quickly take them and leave. I¡¯ll use the K¨´n Gu¨« Zh¨¨n to block these people!¡± Li Jiang immediately shouted angrily, ready to expend hisst bit of life. ¡°No!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears at this moment! He was unwilling to watch his master die! ¡°Hehe, never mind this old waste. Getting the treasure is what matters!¡± Zhao Chenming sneered, suddenly stepping forward and reaching his hand directly towards Xinning with extreme ruthlessness! He unleashed all his terrifying cultivation level! Seeing this, Xinning simply said, ¡°Just kill them all, they are annoying to keep around.¡± Upon these words. Gong Ya stepped forward from behind her. She stretched out her slender hand, swiftly sweeping her fingertips around the circle of people! At this moment, those powerful Sect Masters, following the path of her fingers! ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡± Exploded on the spot! They all burst into a mist of blood! ¡°No¡ª¡± Zhao Chenming¡¯s pupils shrank, filled with horror as he attempted to flee, but in the next moment, he too exploded into a cloud of blood! All dead! Those who had just harbored malice¡­ all had died! Witnessing this scene, everyone was shocked. ¡°Heaven¡­ is this¡­ a Daluo Golden Immortal?!!¡± A Sect Master fell to his knees with a thud! ¡°Immortal General¡­ people from the Immortal Domain, they¡­ must be from the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°Luckily, we didn¡¯t harbor any ill will¡­¡± The remaining people, were all extremely relieved and knelt to the ground! Only then did Gong Ya turn around indifferently and look towards Xinning. Xinning pped her hands but tilted her head towards Li Jiang and Lin Jiu Zheng, saying, ¡°Hey, your master is about to die, aren¡¯t you going to run? Staying here could still bring harm to you.¡± Hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s tears fell like rain. He looked at his master and said, ¡°No¡­ Master, you¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll take you to buy some steamed buns, okay? You said you wanted to read the fortunes of a hundred female believers, you haven¡¯t achieved your goal yet¡­¡± At this moment, Li Jiang¡¯s hair had turnedpletely white! His life was depleted, and now that he saw Xinning and the others were no longer in danger, he rxed even more, and upon hearing Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s words, he let out a sad chuckle, saying, ¡°Jiu Zheng, your master¡­ your master can¡¯t make it¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly knelt down towards Xinning. ¡°Please¡­ please take care¡­ of my¡­ disciple¡­¡± His tears ran down his face freely. Xinning sighed while looking at Jiang Li and could only nod her head in agreement. Seeing this, a relieved smile appeared on Li Jiang¡¯s aged face. He smiled so joyfully, yet his breath was growing ever fainter. ¡°Master!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s tears fell like rain as he looked at Li Jiang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ didn¡¯t you want to ask her name?¡± With a faint smile, Li Jiang looked at Lin Jiu Zheng and said, ¡°Dongya¡­ Dongya, such a beautiful name, isn¡¯t it? She herself is even more beautiful, much more¡­¡± A turbid tear slid from his aging eyes. He took out a jade pendant from his chest. ¡°If one day you can enter the Immortal Domain, find her, return this to her¡­ and let her forget me¡­¡± With his final words spoken. He then passed away. He died. ¡°Master!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng held his master¡¯s corpse, weeping bitterly. ¡°Stop crying.¡± After he had cried for a long while, Xinning finally said, ¡°Bury him, thene with us.¡± ¡°Since your master bowed to me, I¡¯ll protect you just this once.¡± She pretended to be indifferent, but a trace of regret and reluctance flitted through her eyes. Gong Ya caught the subtle change in the Demon Monarch¡¯s gaze and felt stirred inside. The Demon Monarch had be¡­ more merciful and¡­ kindpared to her past life. ¡­ Lin Jiu Zheng, holding Li Jiang¡¯s corpse, followed behind Xinning and the others in a daze. His master wished him to follow Xinning and her group¡ªit was his master¡¯s dying wish! They vanished within the Xuanming Dynasty. Meanwhile, numerous Sect Masters and others remained kneeling on the spot¡­ ¡­ Once outside the city. Lin Jiu Zheng found a beautiful and serene ce to bury Li Jiang. He wiped his tears dry. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we still have to head to the Dongbei Domain.¡± Xinning spoke. ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Jiu Zheng immediately followed them as they departed. The teleportation array activated. The three disappeared from the Southwest Domain of the Heavenly Realm. ¡­ At that moment. Elsewhere, enshrouded by Xuan Huang Qi, in a secret chamber formed by the roots of the World Tree. ¡°Hmm?¡± The Senluo Immortal Monarch suddenly opened his eyes. He felt that a marking¡­ had disappeared. Did this mean that one of the Yin Ghosts¡­ was gone?? How could this be?? Furrowing his brows, he immediately issued an order: ¡°Check it out, one of the two Yin Ghosts¡­ one is missing!¡± ¡­ Outside the domain of the Heavenly Realm. The eighteen awaiting Immortal Generals were startled at themand. ¡°The Immortal Monarch is perceptive, we must investigate!¡± Sen Ming Immortal Generalmanded at once! Immediately, they all headed towards the Heavenly Realm. ¡­ At that moment. In the Heavenly Realm. Dongbei Domain. Outside a certain provincial city. An endless in, densely packed. All were faceless female corpses! There were bloated women, young maidens, and even white-haired old crones and girls too young to have their hair pinned up¡­ It was like a tide! A dense mass like dark clouds! Atop the city wall. Numerous cultivators were firing arrows into the fray! These were cultivators¡¯ spirit arrows, burning with mes! The arrows rained down like a storm, igniting the female corpses that were gradually nearing the city¡­ Not a single female cultivator was on the city wall; they were all men! The city wall was fending off the invasion of the Faceless Female Corpse Tide. Meanwhile, at the rear. An extremely beautiful young girl casually walked towards the tightly closed gates. Her figure was stunningly graceful, her emerald green dress making her seem like a fairy from the heavens. Her face was even more beautiful, each frown and smile radiating with unprecedented charm. As she appeared below the city, all the soldiers were transfixed. Easily, she approached and pushed open the city gates, secured with an Array. ¡°Let me see if there are any faces I like here¡­¡± With a slight smile, she said. ¡­ Chapter 194: 174 You Are Responsible for Being as Beautiful as a Flower_1 Chapter 194: Chapter 174 You Are Responsible for Being as Beautiful as a Flower_1 Dibing State. This realm was filled with a cold atmosphere. Everywhere were ice ins. Above the ice ins, ice pces stood erect, continuous and unbroken, like artworks bestowed by the heavens. Even the cities were built from huge transparent blocks of ice. This was a world that belonged to the cold ice. At this moment. Somewhere on the ice in, a Void Gate opened. Xinning, Gong Ya, and Lin Jiu Zheng walked out. ¡°So cold¡­¡±
The icy air made Lin Jiu Zheng shiver. Gong Ya disappeared instantly, going to gather information. It wasn¡¯t long before she had already returned. ¡°This is Dibing State¡­ It is said that the Ice Snow Kingdom rules over the entire state, and moreover, that it is ruled by a queen,¡± Gong Ya promptly reported. ¡°A queen, is she beautiful?¡± Xinning suddenly asked. Gong Ya replied, ¡°The Ice Snow Queen is said to be extremely beautiful!¡± A light shone in Xinning¡¯srge eyes as she said, ¡°Great, hehe, I love looking at beautiful women.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shall meet the great beauty.¡± They immediately set off. Dibing State, the capital of the Ice Snow Kingdom. The walls of the city had already been erected, and all Arrays were fully activated. But on the city walls, there was not a single person! ¡°In the Ice Snow Kingdom¡­ there are almost exclusively females!¡± Gong Ya spoke up, ¡°For this reason, this ce is also known as the Female Realm!¡± ¡°Whoa, so in that case the Faceless Female must love it here, right?¡± Xinning said.
¡°Reporting to the Demon Monarch, ording to the information, the Faceless Female Corpse Tide has already reached Diqing State. After passing through Diqing State, those corpses will likelye here¡­¡± Gong Ya reported. ¡°The Faceless Female Corpse Tide¡­ I heard from my master before that this Yin Ghost is supposed to be female, and her obsession is to steal the faces of all females¡­ very difficult to deal with!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng voiced his concern. ¡°Dealing with the one in the Southwest Domain was easy because that ghost was easy to locate, but the ghost here can take on any face¡­¡± Xinning nodded and said,
¡°That¡¯s why we need to go find the prettiest, the face she is most likely to covet.¡± She nced at Lin Jiu Zheng and continued, ¡°Later on, you¡¯ll have to y the Heavenly Master otherwise, they might not let us in.¡± She stepped forward, followed promptly by Gong Ya. ¡°The Heavenly Master visits, perhaps to rid your nation of its ghost!¡± Gong Ya announced! ¡­ Not long after. Xinning and Gong Ya followed behind Lin Jiu Zheng, as a beautiful woman dressed in pce attire led them into the icy pce. Along the way, they encountered many women, each very beautiful. However, each of them also had a cold and aloof demeanor. They entered into the royal pce. At the top, there was a throne carved with an ice phoenix.
A woman wearing a Crystal veil sat on it, poised. Her body was graceful, dressed in a strapless long dress that seemed to flow like crystal, trailing over the ice, her skin as smooth and as white as frost and snow. Her eyes, likekes in the ice and snow, were exceedingly beautiful. She was the Ice Snow Queen ¡ª Bing Yanran. ¡°You, the Heavenly Master?¡± Bing Yanran looked at Lin Jiu Zheng indifferently. Lin Jiu Zheng replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡± He felt somewhat nervous, as he had not yet fully mastered the Way of the Talisman, so he didn¡¯t quite count as a bona fide Heavenly Master. ¡°Good, can you catch ghosts?¡± Bing Yanran continued. Lin Jiu Zheng mustered his courage and said, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Very well.¡±
Bing Yanran stated, ¡°Then you may stay.¡± ¡°Ice Snow Empress,¡± At this point, Xinning suddenly approached, speaking cheerily, ¡°Could you please remove the crystal veil so I can see?¡± A little girl dared to ask the Ice Snow Empress to remove her veil? The female ministers around her all looked stern, and one of them stepped forward to scold, ¡°Little girl, how dare you be so disrespectful!¡± But Bing Yanran¡¯s voice came through lightly, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Upon hearing this, all the ministers present were shocked. The queen¡­ had actuallyplied with a little girl¡¯s request? They found it unbelievable. And there, upon the Ice Snow throne, the Ice Snow Empress Bing Yanran, had indeed gently removed her crystal veil.
At that moment, in a daze, the entire Ice Snow Pce seemed to lose all its color! Lin Jiu Zheng was utterly stunned,pletely taken aback. ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s a rare beauty¡­¡± Gong Ya couldn¡¯t help but speak out, she herself was a great beauty, and yet she couldn¡¯t resist praising the other¡¯s extraordinary allure! ¡°Wow¡ªshe¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Xinning smiled and said, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you have your beauty captured and shared with the outside world? Everyone would surely be breathless from your loveliness.¡± Bing Yanran¡¯s eyes, looking at Xinning, suddenly said: ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Someonee, use Ice Mirrors to capture my visage, and send it to the outside world.¡± She directly gave the order. Upon hearing this, the faces of the female ministers around her changed drastically! ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t! The Faceless Female Ghost is currently searching everywhere for women¡¯s faces¡­ If she sees you¡­¡± A ravishing female minister to the right stepped forward to speak. Bing Yanran replied: ¡°If she can see it, then all the better.¡± At this, the many female ministers in the Ice Snow Pce were stunned, not understanding the Empress¡¯s intent. Bing Yanran spoke indifferently: ¡°Do not forget, our Ice Snow n cannot leave Dibing State even for half a step in this lifetime. Others may flee, but we cannot. There¡¯s only one choice we have, and that is to face the battle.¡± ¡°I believe in them.¡± After saying this, she suddenly stood up, bowed to Xinning, and said: ¡°Yan Ran will fully cooperate.¡± Seeing this, Gong Ya was taken aback. She was actually paying her respects to the Demon Monarch? Could she have recognized the Demon Monarch¡¯s identity? ¡°Okay!¡± Xinning smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for being as lovely as a flower, and I¡¯ll take care of¡­ eating her!¡± ¡­ Following that, Gong Ya and the others were arranged to wait in the side hall. ¡°Demon Monarch, how could she, a mere Taiyi Golden Immortal, discover Your Excellency?¡± Gong Ya asked with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± Xinning replied: ¡°The Dibing Realm must have been formed when an Immortal object was shattered. Although her cultivation level isn¡¯t high, she can attune with this realm and naturally sense my presence.¡± Gong Ya suddenly understood. Xinning was looking forward with a hint of anticipation in herrge eyes and said: ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m ready for the feast to begin.¡± ¡­ Before long. Numerous Ice Mirrors from Dibing State rapidly spread out into the outside world! These Ice Mirrors all disyed a single image. It was the face of a woman, as if captured for eternity in a mirror during the act of gazing at one¡¯s reflection. Unbelievably stunning. Some Ice Mirrors even fell into Diqing State, which was currently struggling under the Faceless Female Corpse Tide. At that moment, in Diqing State. Diqing State had originally stretched out a long front line, blocking off the Corpse Tide. And yet, suddenly, countless faceless females appeared within. The Ghost had invaded the interior of Diqing State! Diqing State was filled with wails of despair. Not much time passed. In thends of Diqing State. Only endless wandering female corpses remained. Among those countless female corpses. A girl, seemingly of ultimate beauty, walked freely, a smile appearing at her mouth as though she was very pleased with her new face. Suddenly, under the sunlight, something reflected light into her eyes. She looked down, picking up a cold mirror. In the mirror, there was the breathtakingly beautiful face. ¡°Magic mirror, magic mirror, tell me, will I get the face in this mirror, right?¡± She suddenly smiled even more joyfully. ¡­ ¡°The disappearing Yin Ghost, it indeed belongs to the Southwest Domain!¡± At this moment, in the skies of the Southwest Domain of the Heavenly Realm, Sen Ming Immortal General¡¯splexion turned grim! ¡°ording to reports, a little girl subdued that Yin Ghost¡­¡± An Immortal General behind him spoke up. ¡°No need to guess, that little girl¡­ must undoubtedly be one of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Souls!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General spoke with certainty. In the entire Heavenly Realm, the only one who was that bizarre was the Nine Holy Demon Monarch. He had personally witnessed the Nine Holy Demon Monarch¡¯s subordinates bringing her Primeval Souls into the Heavenly Realm. ¡°It¡¯s said that within the Demon Domain, the Demon Race and Yin Ghosts can even devour each other¡­ It seems to be true. The Nine Holy Demon Monarch¡¯s Primeval Soul is hunting Yin Ghosts!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General pondered, then suddenly his expression changed dramatically, and he said: ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Hurry, this matter must be reported immediately to the Immortal Monarch!¡± ¡°If the Nine Holy Demon Monarch has devoured two Yin Ghosts close to the Immortal Realm, it would be troublesome if she revives to the Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°Moreover, send a message immediately to General Luo Hao and others, to be careful¡­ careful of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch and her Demon Marshals!¡± Hearing this, the several Immortal Generals behind him also showed expressions of great concern! ¡­ Chapter 195: 175 The Faceless Woman is Captured_1 Chapter 195: Chapter 175 The Faceless Woman is Captured_1 Outside of Dibing State. The boundary of ice and snow was sharply defined against another expanse of yellow-brownnd. And at this moment. On that stretch ofnd, it seemed as if a ck tide suddenly swept in. The ck tide gradually approached, until it became clear. It was countless faceless female corpses! A dense mass, numbering in the millions! The Ice and Snow Great Wall, at this moment, suddenly burst forth with mysterious divine lights! Array after array, barriers had already activated! ¡ª¡ªAtop the Great Wall, there was not a single guard, because the Ice Snow Kingdom was almost entirely women.
And women, just byying eyes upon those faceless female corpses, would be one of them. Hence, there was only the automatic protection of the great array! The great array was tremendously terrifying, as the Faceless Female Corpse Tide kept pressing in, a terrifying storm of cold ice swept out. ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡ª¡ª¡± Corpse after corpse exploded instantly! The Faceless Female Corpse Tide seemed to have been temporarily halted. ¡­ Meanwhile, the entire Ice Snow Kingdom was shaken to its core. ¡°They¡¯vee!¡± ¡°The walls of the Ice Snow cannot be destroyed by anyone, we are safe, we must be safe!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s said that their numbers are endless, once the spirit stones of the array¡¯s foundation are depleted¡­¡± The nation was filled with trepidation! If the Ice and Snow Great Wall were breached, not a single person in Dibing State would be spared! ¡­ Within the Ice Snow Pce. ¡°From now on, you should keep your eyes closed!¡± In the pce hall, there were only Xinning and Lin Jiu Zheng, with Bing Yanran seated at the head. Upon hearing this, Bing Yanran nodded and said, ¡°From this moment on, I will never open my eyes again!¡±
¡ª¡ªThe ghost could take on any face, meaning in theing time, any woman she saw could be that ghost. And just by seeing the face of the ghost, she would lose her face. Therefore, closing one¡¯s eyes seemed to be the only solution. ¡°As for you, just set up an array tform here, hmm¡­ do as you please, just consider yourself a Heavenly Master like your master.¡±
Xinning also nced at Lin Jiu Zheng. Lin Jiu Zheng took a deep breath and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay!¡± He immediately set up the array tform in front of the pce! ¡­ Ice and Snow Great Wall! The array was extremely strong, with various ice des, storms, and the like, falling like a violent storm. Almost no female corpse could approach this Ice and Snow Great Wall! But, the next moment, those faceless female corpses suddenly all halted their advance. They stood quietly, and then made way for a path. Upon the path cleared by the corpse tide, a woman walked slowly. A woman of peerless grace. She arrived at the forefront of the tide, looking at the Ice and Snow Great Wall ahead, she suddenly smiled faintly and said,
¡°A realm formed from the shattered pieces of an Immortal-level artifact?¡± ¡°Pity, not even one percent of its former might remains¡­¡± The next moment, suddenly, copious amounts of fresh blood flowed from her green crystal dress! The blood surged, forming a massive river! The stench of blood filled the air! The great river charged forward, and despite the numerous ice-de storms, nothing could stop it. ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± The crimson river smashed against the wall! ¡°Rumble!¡± At this instant, the Ice and Snow Great Wall copsed with a thunderous crash! The masses of faceless female corpses burst through like madness onto the ice ins! ¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, the Ice and Snow Great Wall has fallen!¡±
¡°The Faceless Female Corpse Tide has already overtaken countless cities¡­¡± A gorgeous matron respectfully spoke from outside the great hall, she was the Prime Minister Xue Ran of the Ice Snow Kingdom, and now, she too could no longer see the queen. ¡°Understood.¡± From within the hall, Bing Yanran¡¯s words drifted out faintly. Xue Ran departed. Not long after, Xue Ran returned to report again. ¡°Half the state has fallen!¡± Xue Ran¡¯s words were heavy. ¡°Keep waiting.¡± ¡­ Xue Ran kepting to report. ¡°The enemy¡­ the enemy is at the gates, Your Majesty!¡± For the fifth time, urgency and fear tinged Xue Ran¡¯s voice!
But the Ice Snow Queen remained calm, ¡°Keep waiting!¡± Xue Ran looked up, seemingly wanting to say something in the pce, but in the end, he could only heave a sigh and turn to leave. Soon, a rumbling sound came from the Imperial City. Step by step, Xue Ran returned to the front of the main hall. In front of the hall, Lin Jiu Zheng was waving a Peach Wood Sword, and a Yellow Talisman burning on his sword radiated a masculine force. This time, Xue Ran suddenly nced at Lin Jiu Zheng. The Yellow Talisman on Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s sword unexpectedly went out. Lin Jiu Zheng stiffened, yet he seemed unaware, mechanically continuing to wave his Peach Wood Sword. Xue Ran walked into the royal pce withposed steps. Inside the main hall. Atop the throne, Bing Yanran sat with closed eyes, meditating, not moving at all. A crystal veil adorned her face, and the crystal gown highlighted her remarkably beautiful figure. She was very quiet and still, seemingly oblivious to Xue Ran¡¯s arrival. ¡°Truly a beautiful queen.¡± Xue Ran suddenly smiled and stepped forward, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, why not open your eyes?¡± ¡°Is it because you dare not look at me?¡± She waved her hand, and the crystal veil on Bing Yanran¡¯s face directly fell off. Even Xue Ran was taken aback at this moment. ¡°So beautiful.¡± ¡°Just like me in the past, equally beautiful.¡± ¡°What a pity. Do you know that beauty is sometimes a sin?¡± ¡°In years past, my beauty was unrivaled in the Immortal Domain, adored by all¡­ Ha, what a shame, just because I made Senluo a cuckold, he took my face, unfair, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I suffered so much injustice, so, it¡¯s only fair for you to get a taste of it too.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t look at me, I have a myriad of ways to take your face.¡± ¡°Thank you for your face.¡± Xue Ran smiled gently, then suddenly reached out her hand. As her hand touched Bing Yanran¡¯s face, suddenly Bing Yanran¡¯s face¡­ was peeled right off by her! In her right hand she held the thin face, looking down with admiration and joy in her eyes. Then, she removed the mask from her own face with her left hand. She gently raised the face in her right hand, ready to put it on. But at that moment. A fair little hand appeared above her head, holding a Yellow Talisman, pressing it down towards her head! ¡°No¡ª¡± The Faceless Ghost suddenly looked up; though without a face or expression, her words were trembling! But now it was toote for her to escape! The Yellow Talismannded firmly on her nk face! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A shrill, agonizing scream erupted! All of a sudden, the Faceless Ghost¡¯s proud and slender body deted like a punctured ball! Blood flowed from beneath her, almost submerging the entire pce! A human skin floated on the surface of the blood water! On that skin, a Yellow Talisman sat securely attached! ¡°No¡ª¡± A faint, pained, struggling voice was heard as hands made of blood stretched toward the Yellow Talisman, seemingly trying to remove it! But as those bloody hands neared the Yellow Talisman, it suddenly burst forth with a terrifying brilliance! Myriad rays of light shone like the zing sun! The countless blood was suddenly evaporated! Outside the great hall, Lin Jiu Zheng, who had been squinting his eyes, jolted sharply and regained consciousness. Throughout the Imperial City, numerous wandering female corpses suddenly fell to the ground, as if all consciousness had left them! Outside Dibing State, on the endlessnd, billions of unending female corpses¡­ all fell down at once! ¡­ On a certain part of thend. General Luo Hao and others had just arrived and were immediately shocked at the scene before them! ¡°No, this isn¡¯t good!¡± ¡°Something has happened to the Faceless Ghost Jade Ji¡­ she¡¯s been subdued¡­ or devoured?!¡± Tremorsced his voice! ¡°Quick, report to the Immortal Monarch immediately, report to the Immortal Monarch at once!¡± He eximed! ¡­ Chapter 196: 176 Xinning Proves Immortal!_1 Chapter 196: Chapter 176 Xinning Proves Immortal!_1 This moment! Upon thend in the Northeast Domain of the Heavenly Realm. The Faceless Female Corpse Tide, which upied the earth of several hundred states, suddenly all fell to the ground. The stench of rot filled the air! ¡­ Within the imperial pce of the Ice Snow Kingdom. Xinning pped her hands andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡± On the ground, a withered faceskin remained motionless. Outside, Gong Ya and Lin Jiu Zheng both hurriedly ran inside. ¡°Did you catch the Demon Monarch¡­?¡±
Gong Ya asked. ¡°Here, right here.¡± Xinning pointed to the withered faceskin and said: ¡°I heard long ago that Senluo Immortal Monarch was cuckolded when he was young¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. He was ruthless enough to skin his own woman¡¯s face and refine her into a Yin Ghost¡­¡± As she spoke, she picked up the faceskin. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Queen?¡± The female ministers of the Ice Snow Kingdom also rushed in and were shocked when they saw Bing Yanran in her seat. Because¡­ Bing Yanran had lost her face! ¡°The Queen!¡± Instantly, they were all overwhelmed with grief! ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, she¡­ her face just fell on the ground, that¡¯s all!¡± Xinning spoke. After finishing her statement, she picked up the thinyer of faceskin from the ground and, just like applying a ster, stuck it on Bing Yanran¡¯s face. In an instant, Bing Yanran¡¯s stiff body moved, and she was restored. ¡°Is everything¡­ over now?¡± Bing Yanran opened her eyes, feeling a stinging pain on her face. Seeing the Queen restored, the female ministers were overjoyed, hastily kneeling before Xinning to thank her. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of, but we need to leave now, or our presence here will bring disaster upon you,¡± Xinning said indifferently. After finishing, she stepped out of the pce. Gong Ya and Lin Jiu Zheng followed closely behind.
Just as they left the King City, Xinning said: ¡°Return to Xuan Tianzhou immediately¡­ I¡¯ve taken the Yin Ghosts that Senluo had refined for his own use; he will surelye after us!¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Ya¡¯s face turned pale! Senluo Immortal Monarch?
These two Yin Ghosts were rted to Senluo Immortal Monarch? The implications¡­ were enormous! Without any hesitation, she immediately activated the teleportation array! The three of them all dived into the teleportation array! ¡­ Meanwhile. Within the Heavenly Realm. General Luo Hao, Sen Ming Immortal General, and the other groups had already gathered together. They quickly brought out the scrolls and lit incense sticks! Communicating with Senluo Immortal Monarch! ¡°To report to the Immortal Monarch, things have gone awry! Both Yin Ghosts have now been either repressed or devoured, and the prime culprit behind this is very likely to be the Primeval Soul of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch,¡± Sen Ming conveyed through the scroll! In a secret ce. Underneath the World Tree, in a chamber filled with Xuan Huang Qi.
¡°No!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch suddenly opened his eyes! In that instant just before. He clearly felt that the only remaining brand seemed to have been suppressed as well. This meant¡­ the Yin Ghost was sealed. And now, a voice transmission entered his heart. ¡°The Nine Holy Demon Monarch?!¡± A flicker of anger passed through his eyes. ¡°Nine Holy¡­ How dare you have the audacity to devour my Yin Ghost?!¡± He was enraged! ¡°Being able to devour two almost Immortal-level Yin Ghosts, this sufficiently proves that she has recovered to a considerable realm¡­¡± At the same time, he was also suppressing his anger and contemting! ¡°Master, I am prepared to immediately go forth to devour the Nine Holy Demon Monarch and break through to the Immortal King Realm!¡±
He was not willing to wait any longer! In fact, he had been in seclusion in this ce for thousands of years, already fully prepared! He was just waiting for the Yin Ghosts to be sessfully refined, to cultivate suitable Yin Ghosts! But now, his Yin Ghosts had been imed by the Nine Holy Demon Monarch. So¡­ he had only one choice. To refine the Nine Holy Demon Monarch! ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°The Nine Holy Demon Monarch once attempted to break through the Immortal King Realm. She has now devoured two almost Immortal Yin Ghosts and is likely aiming for the Immortal Realm. If you take her now, you¡¯ll have at least a sixty percent chance of breaking through to the Hongmeng Realm,¡± the voice of the Immortal King resounded! With utter certainty! ¡°Good!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch immediately rejoiced and stood up! ¡°As your master, I will shield you from all Qi, preventing the Immortal Domain from prying. You go ahead and act freely¡ª¡± His teacher continued to speak!
¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch nodded, took one step forward, and in the next moment, his figure disappeared from the spot! ¡­ Heavenly Realm. Sen Ming Immortal General, Luo Hao, and the other eighteen Immortal Generals all stood solemnly before the scroll. There was still no response from within the scroll. Each one of them was anxious to the extreme. Having botched the entire operation, they had no idea what kind of wrath they would face from the Immortal Monarch! But at that very moment. In the scroll, the blurry figure suddenly moved! The next moment, an imposing figure stepped out from within the scroll! He, with hair cascading like a waterfall, eyebrows sharp as swords and eyes sparkling like stars, his figure noble and haughty, stood between heaven and earth, as if he were the Supreme Above All! The moment he appeared, the Sky Domain itself seemed to tremble lightly! Before the scroll, Sen Ming and the other eighteen Immortal Generals were startled, their faces changing rapidly with shock! Upon seeing this figure, they all gasped! Then, the eighteen Immortal Generals all knelt in unison! ¡°Greetings, Immortal Monarch!¡± ¡°Greetings, Immortal Monarch!¡± They cried out in unison! This man¡­ was none other than Senluo Immortal Monarch! This was the power of an Immortal-level paragon, who could traverse tens of thousands of miles with a single step, a distance no boundary could contain! Senluo Immortal Monarch stood with his hands behind his back, casting a detached nce over this realm! Chapter 197: 176 Xinning Proves Immortal!_2 Chapter 197: Chapter 176 Xinning Proves Immortal!_2 The surrounding mountains copsed, and the boundless earth suddenly cracked. It seemed unable to bear his gaze! ¡°Found it!¡± His gaze suddenly shifted towards a certain direction. Without any hesitation, he stepped forward. Under his feet were several holes, ck voids that appeared out of nowhere! The space at his feet was like a piece of paper! He had vanished from the spot! ¡°Quick, follow the Immortal Monarch, follow the Immortal Monarch!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General and others urgently eximed!
¡­ Xuan Tianzhou! Above the Western Desert, a Void Gate suddenly opened! From it, three figures hurriedly emerged. Xinning, Gong Ya, and Lin Jiu Zheng had finally arrived at Xuan Tianzhou. ¡°Huu¡ª¡± Gong Ya couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief upon arriving here. But Xinning¡¯s expression changed as she said, ¡°We¡¯re toote!¡± She directly took out a shriveled piece of human skin and started devouring it ravenously! ¡°This¡­¡± Even Lin Jiu Zheng was terrified by the sight. What was going on here? Gong Ya¡¯s face also changed. Xinning consumed the human skin in just a few bites! Immediately after! She suddenly raised her head and howled! Her tender voice shook the universe! ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Her aura exploded with a booming increase!
At that moment, the entire Immortal Spiritual Qi of Xuan Tianzhou seemingly got devoured in a gulp, and was rapidly drawn towards her! Not only that, but the Immortal Spiritual Qi of the three thousand states adjacent to Xuan Tianzhou felt the pull, and waspletely drained! Immortal Spiritual Qi surged like a torrent, rushing towards the Western Desert of Xuan Tianzhou! Immortal Spiritual Qi spread across the heavens of the Western Desert of Xuan Tianzhou!
And Xinning, standing high in the sky, opened her mouth to inhale! It was like the reversal of rivers! Xinning swallowed the Immortal Spiritual Qi of three thousand states in one gulp! Her breath skyrocketed in an instant! From within her, wisps of immortal breath spread! In that instant, all living beings in the Heavenly Realm felt it! Boom! In the high sky of the Heavenly Realm, a golden silhouette of the World Tree appeared, and the boundless paths, they resonated with the immortal breath of this moment! ¡ª¡ªIn a realm, should a being manage to break through to the Immortal Realm, it would bring about endless changes, benefiting the entire world! In an instant, the entire Heavenly Realm was astonished! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Heavens, is that the breath of immortality?!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡±
All the states of the Heavenly Realm were now gazing towards the direction of Xuan Tianzhou! ¡°Within the Heavenly Realm, could there really be someone capable of realizing the Path of Immortal Certification? How could this be possible!¡± In Ditong State, a Sect Master trembled in shock! ¡°No¡­ impossible, a million Lower Worlds without immortals, immortality only exists in the Heavenly Realm! Only the Three Great Heavenly Realms could potentially birth Immortals, could this realm¡­ be defying the heavens?!¡± In Dijing State, an Emperor muttered to himself, his scalp going numb! ¡°Is this realm truly a legacy of the Heavenly Realm? Otherwise, how could such a great opportunity appear¡­ O heavens!¡± In Dimai State, a being who was on the verge of breaking through to the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm was so excited that he became incoherent! ¡°Immortality¡­ The Heavenly Realm sees the return of Immortals, haha, the return of Immortals in the Heavenly Realm, ancestors, can you see this? The legacy of the First Heavenly Realm has not been severed, the ancient prophecy must be fulfilled, the First Heavenly Realm¡­ will return anew!¡± In Huangtian State, Ji Yuanqing, wearing ragged clothes, looked towards the direction of Xuan Tianzhou with tears streaming down his face! ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Void Sea Domain outside the Heavenly Realm, everything boiled over! Innumerable hidden void shackles shattered, and the barriers between worlds broke apart,yer byyer, with a terrifying breath nearly piercing straight into the Immortal Domain! Realizing the Path of Immortal Certification echoes to the heavens, securing a ce within the Immortal Domain!
But the boundless might that surged upwards was, at a certain point, gently suppressed by arge hand, turning it into nothingness! That hand¡­ covered the sky with one hand, concealing all traces of life! ¡­ The Heavenly Realm roared in response! At this moment, the paths of countless worlds resounded in unison! The Spiritual Qi of the Myriad Realms was like a whale sucking in the sea at this moment! In the direction of Xuan Tianzhou, a terrifying vortex of Spiritual Energy formed, plundering the Immortal Spirit Qi of the Myriad Realms to achieve Immortal Dao Fruit! Immediately afterward, above the Heavenly Realm in the Sky Domain, a golden silhouette appeared, as if it were a deity! It was the form of a little girl! She stood with her hands behind her back, above and below the heaven and earth, Supreme Alone! ¡°Heavens, the newly achieved Immortal, is actually just a little girl?¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± All states were shaken.
The breath of an Immortal continued to be released, and every creature in the Heavenly Realm felt a pressure from the soul. The creatures of the Myriad Realms couldn¡¯t help but kneel down in worship! Xuan Tianzhou. In the Southern Territory, within Taiyan Holy Land. The Yuanyang Holy Lord, Saint Lord Lingchao, Dugu Chenlu, and others werepletely dumbfounded at this moment! ¡°Did Lady Xinning, she¡­ achieve Immortality?¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord murmured, his face filled with an incredulous expression! ¡°Senior Li¡¯s disciple, the first Immortal has been born¡­ inconceivable¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu was filled with emotion; it hadn¡¯t been long since¡­ ¡°Perhaps, the might of the First Heavenly Realm will truly reappear in the world!¡± Saint Teacher Kongming also murmured. Mu Qianning and Fire Spirit were too overjoyed to speak. The Myriad Realms were shocked, and all Spirits worshipped! In the Western Desert of Xuan Tianzhou. In an instant, the endless desert transformed into an oasis, Spiritual Springs gushed forth, and Spiritual nts soared; the Immortal Spirit Qi in this ce almost became liquid! The Western Desert of Xuan Tianzhou had, thanks to the blessing of the Immortal who had proven her path, be a Supreme blessednd! At this moment. Thews of the Myriad Realms converged around Xinning, nurturing her Dao and achieving her path! Xinning meditated with closed eyes, her body draped in golden light, sacred like a goddess from the nine heavens! At this moment. Xinning was introspecting. She saw two sources of Great Dao within her Dantian! One of them belonged to her previous life. It was a rolling Demon Qi, a source of darkness that, if gathered again, would destroy the Myriad Realms, and countless creatures would die as a result! And the other one was like the sun, warm and sacred! ¡°I thought I would awaken the Dao of the past¡­¡± Xinning murmured, ¡°but I never imagined that I would achieve a different Dao¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ bloodthirsty at all; I have no desire¡­ for ughter¡­¡± She still remembered that in her previous life, when she achieved Immortality, it brought about a near-apocalyptic massacre. Nine Thousand Demon City was destroyed because of her breakthrough! This life, however, she was so serene. At this moment, her heart understood everything. ¡°Senior Li gave me an opportunity of a Supreme Immortal Path, I was going to be a Demon, but he led me onto the Immortal Path¡­¡± Her heart suddenly swelled with endless gratitude! Below, Gong Ya Demon Marshal, witnessing this scene, was so excited he couldn¡¯t speak, his towering chest heaving continuously. ¡°The Demon Monarch¡­ has returned to Immortality!¡± ¡°She¡­ has carved out a brand new path¡­ She is no longer the murderous Demon Monarch¡­ but rather, a sacred Immortal Monarch!¡± She murmured, kneeling and worshipping! By her side, Lin Jiu Zheng was also taken aback at this moment. Immortality¡­ The Master had once said that Immortality only existed in the Immortal Domain¡­ ¡­ The Myriad Realms resonate! Xinning, the Path of Immortality, takes its first form in this life! She took a slow breath. But the next moment, she felt puzzled. Just when she returned to Xuan Tianzhou, she distinctly felt a familiar aura¡­ the aura of Senluo Immortal Monarch. She was absolutely certain that Senluo Immortal Monarch had appeared in the Heavenly Realm. Why had he not stopped her¡­ She looked up towards the nine heavens. At this moment. Above the nine heavens, suddenly terrifying footsteps could be heard! It was as if a Supreme Master was walking above the nine heavens! Above the Sky Domain of Xuan Tianzhou, a towering man with long hair like a waterfall walked step by step, his presence chilling to the bone. ¡°Senluo¡­ you¡¯ve finally shown yourself.¡± Xinning spoke coldly! Chapter 198: 177: The Battle of the Immortal!_1 Chapter 198: Chapter 177: The Battle of the Immortal!_1 Senluo Immortal Monarch! He had already appeared in the Heavenly Realm! Moreover, he witnessed the entire process of Xinning¡¯s ascension to the Dao. Yet he did not intervene! Instead, he watched as his old foe once again ascended to the Immortal Throne. ¡°Nine Holy Demon Monarch, we meet again.¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch spoke indifferently. Standing above the nine heavens, he said calmly: ¡°Do you know why the Convergence of Myriad Realms is happening?¡± ¡°Do you know why the Yin Ghost has emerged?¡± Xinning looked at Senluo Immortal Monarch and said equally calmly:
¡°The Convergence of Myriad Realms serves as the ground for the ascension to the Dao, while the blood of myriad spirits feeds the ghostly beings as a trigger for the Hongmeng Qi¡­ That¡¯s all, what¡¯s so strange about it.¡± She had already understood the ins and outs of everything. From the initial convergence of the Hundred Worlds. To the subsequent Convergence of Myriad Realms! In fact, Senluo Immortal Monarch was the one pushing it all along. ¡°You certainly know quite a lot.¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch said: ¡°Knowing all this, that I paved the Great Primordial Path, do you still dare to interfere!¡± A hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. Xinning nced at him disdainfully and said: ¡°Senluo, oh Senluo, I originally thought you were someone of note. Now it seems you are truly a coward.¡± ¡°Desiring to strike at the Immortal King, yetcking the heart to be invincible like me. Do you know that from the moment you chose a safe approach to challenge the Hongmeng, the Great Primordial Path has already thoroughly abandoned you!¡± She appeared to be nothing more than a little girl, but her words were extremely domineering as she said with her hands behind her back: ¡°Your so-called Great Primordial Path is but the trash path that I discarded like worn-out shoes years ago!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch sneered and said: ¡°You are but a failed party on the path to bing the Immortal King, yet you dare to talk big about Hongmeng?¡± He raised his hand lightly, saying: ¡°The cause of the past life, shall be settled in this life, using your Dao to assist me in ascending to the Hongmeng!¡± The reason he waited until now was that he wanted Xinning¡¯s Immortal Dao Fruit! Refining Xinning¡¯s Immortal Dao Fruit and causing a tremor within the Dao would surely allow him to give birth to Hongmeng Qi, achieving the status of Immortal King!
Moreover, he had no fear of Xinning truly bing enlightened! Xinning had fallen midway for ten thousand years, while he had continuously advanced on this path, bing one of the strongest Immortals in the world! At this moment, Xinning¡¯s Dao Fruit had just formed and she had no time to consolidate it! Eliminating her would be as easy as turning over his hand!
He raised his hand! In an instant! The world trembled. With a light palm, he struck down! ¡°I grant you death!¡± Senluo¡¯s cold voice resounded! ¡°Rumble¡ª¡± Above the boundless Sky Domain, a terrifying Immortal Spiritual Power hand crushed the void! Mountains and rivers trembled under this one hand! Immortal Spirit Qi almost evaporated due to this palm! It was like the end of the world! With one strike, the entire Heavenly Realm would probably shatter into pieces, turning into dust! However, at this moment, Xinning stepped forward, sending out a palm strike!
It was like a tsunami, with myriads of Dao principles colliding, causing the Sky Vault to explosively burst! Countless Dao principles shattered, and thend below suffered numerous copses and earthquakes! It was like doomsday! A single Immortal finger could destroy myriad realms! This is the might of an Immortal! ¡°A battle outside the realm!¡± Xinning blocked the palm, and the next moment, with a step, she left the Heavenly Realm! ¡ªShe didn¡¯t want to make the Heavenly Realm the battlefield, lest she trigger a cataclysm! Her figure had already disappeared from the scene. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you beyond the realm!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch followed closely, stepping out! He also did not wish to destroy this realm because propelling the Convergence of Myriad Realms had not been easy, and this ce would be the ground for his ascension, a part of his future Immortal Kingdom! The two great Immortals instantly left the Heavenly Realm!
The creatures of the Heavenly Realm were all shocked beyond measure. ¡°Heavens, in the Heavenly Realm, there actually appeared two Immortals¡­ This is too terrifying.¡± ¡°Two Immortals have actually erupted in battle¡­¡± ¡°Outside the realm, is there going to be a battle between Immortals?¡± All were shocked to the extreme! ¡°Senluo Immortal Monarch¡­ one of the powerful Immortal Monarchs in the Immortal Domain, said to have vanished without a trace a thousand years ago, who would¡¯ve thought she would actually appear in the Lower World¡­¡± ¡°The merging of the Lower World, it was her doing, she wants to challenge for the Immortal Throne in this realm? If sessful, the structure of the Immortal Domain will be rewritten!¡± ¡°This is terrifying!¡± And some of the ancient sects were now specting, knowing some secrets of the Immortal Domain! In Xuan Tianzhou. After the two Immortals left. Eighteen terrifying, unparalleled auras suddenly appeared here! ¡°Heavenly Realm, hiding filth and shielding the Demon Race, today, this realm shall be eradicated!¡±
Sen Ming Immortal General roared in anger, releasing his Daluo Golden Immortal cultivation level, oppressively covering the entire Xuan Tianzhou! ¡°Annihte them all, leave none behind!¡± ¡°This realm dares to oppose an Immortal Monarch, they deserve to be killed!¡± General Luo Hao and others were also roaring in fury! Eighteen Daluo Golden Immortals, unmatched below the Immortals! Upon their arrival, all beings in Xuan Tianzhou trembled. No one could stand against such power! But at that moment. In the Western Desert! ¡°How dare the weaklings of Senluo Holy Sect be so arrogant¡ª¡± A delicate rebuke sounded, and Gong Ya, in a flowing long dress, appeared in the sky, facing the eighteen Immortal Generals alone, without a trace of fear! ¡°Gong Ya? Heh, you think you alone can make a difference, seeking death?¡± General Luo Hao stepped forward, and with a wave of his palm, a thousand waves were stirred, striking directly at Gong Ya! Gong Ya raised her hand, demonic energy swirling, endless Demonic Path Rules evolving in her grasp, pressing down horizontally! ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion, and General Luo Hao was directly sent flying back hundreds of li, his aura fluctuating intensely. ¡°Hiss!¡± Stabilizing himself, General Luo Hao involuntarily gasped and said, ¡°She has touched the edge of immortality!¡± At his words, all eighteen Immortal Generals¡¯ faces changed color! ¡°Attack together, kill her swiftly, we must not give her a moment¡¯s respite!¡± Sen Ming roared in anger! The eighteen Immortal Generals attacked together, causing colossal waves, their cultivation levels shaking the world, no one their equal! Even Gong Ya¡¯s expression changed, and she was forced to retreat! Before truly stepping into immortality, no one could contend against eighteen peers of equal strength. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re escaping to!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General and the others pressed on relentlessly, their murderous intent boundless. ¡°A bunch of ants of the Immortal Path, do you think the Heavenly Realm is defenseless?!¡± At this moment, from somewhere in the Southern Territory, a roar of rage suddenly burst forth, followed by a cascade of blood-red spears, piercing the clouds and striking with fierce momentum! Sen Ming Immortal General and the rest were taken by surprise, hastening to dodge! The next moment, six demon shadows soared into the sky! The leader, dragging a blood-red spear, exuded a fearful presence! It was Xiego Demon Marshal! Behind him, Shan Ming Demon Marshal, Tie Shan, and the rest of the major demon marshals rolled with demonic energy, their presences equally terrifying! ¡°Heh, it seems that this time, the remnants of the Nine Holy Demon Monarch can be exterminated in one fell swoop!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General spoke coldly, ¡°Seven against eighteen, how can you win?!¡± But Blood Spear stepped forward, shaking his head and saying, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, it¡¯s not seven against eighteen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s seven ughtering the eighteen of you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his blood-red spear shed fiercely! Immortal Generals and Demon Marshals shed in an instant! This was a battle among Daluo Golden Immortals! Twenty-five Daluo Golden Immortal-level powerhouses fought fiercely in the Heavenly Realm, and though they didn¡¯t possess the world-ending might of the Immortals, they were still dreadfully powerful! ¡°Boom!¡± Sen Ming Immortal General punched down, and hundreds of mountain ranges vanished instantly! ¡°Die!¡± Xiego Demon Marshal thrust his spear, repelling three mighty foes, a streak of Daluo Immortal blood sprayed, falling into a river and instantly boiling the entire river! ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Realm, every state was shocked! ¡°Heavens, a battle between Daluo Golden Immortals¡­¡± ¡°While Immortals battle fiercely outside the realm, their subordinates wage war within, this is too terrible¡­¡± ¡°A battle of immortality in the Lower World¡­ this will shake the entire Immortal Domain!¡± Everyone was shocked! Chapter 199: 178: Immortal and Demon Cultivation Defeats Senluo_1 Chapter 199: Chapter 178: Immortal and Demon Cultivation Defeats Senluo_1 ¡°` Heavenly Realm! Within the Void Sea Domain. Two figures with terrifying auras were engaged in a fierce battle! The immortal aura shattered the void, causing the sea to heave with waves, and the surrounding floating dust instantly exploded! Senluo Immortal Monarch, with a proud stature, was in the prime of his years as an Immortal Monarch, and even possessed the cultivation level to assault the Immortal King Realm! Every strike he delivered set off immortal waves that crashed like thunderous breakers, terrifying to the extreme! And Xinning, resembling a little girl of eight or nine, yet bore a supreme presence, with every gesture and movement exuding an ethereal air! In just a few fleeting moments, the two had already exchanged hundreds of rounds! ¡°The cause of the past life, the fruit of this life, die!¡±
Senluo Immortal Monarch shouted in anger, his peerless mana bursting forth like a surging ocean, enveloping this part of the Void Sea Domain! Even Xinning was not beyond the range of his magical domain! Senluo Immortal Monarch evolved at will, conjuring countless terrifying creatures from his mana-filled sea! The Mammoth covered in white bones roared as it charged into battle! The primordial Mammoth, with the force of mountains! ¡­ Amidst Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s domain of mana, Xinning danced like a butterfly! All attacks were easily dodged by her. Unless absolutely necessary, she would not choose to sh head-on with Senluo Immortal Monarch. Because, indeed, there was a gap between them. She had fallen for too long, while during this time, Senluo Immortal Monarch had been continuously advancing. His mana was extremely powerful! Xinning, like a butterfly, trained amidst peril. She was perceiving, perceiving the Immortal Path! In her past life, she had practiced the Demon Path, but in this life, under Li Fan¡¯s guidance, she had obtained the Immortal Monarch¡¯s Dao Fruit, yet she was not familiar with it. She was even evolving following Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s attacks,prehending hisw! Soon, Senluo Immortal Monarch also sensed this. ¡°Impossible¡­ How can you evolve myw?¡± He was utterly surprised!
The Demon Path and the Immortal Path were inherently ipatible, like water and fire! ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch spoke coldly; suddenly, the entire sea of mana boiled over, the terrifying aura almost transforming the entire Void Sea Domain into a ck hole! Senluo Immortal Monarch was determined to use his strongest methods to kill Xinning!
He wanted to end this battle! ¡°Senluo Nine Styles!¡± ¡°Destroying Army!¡± He roared in fury! Tens of thousands of li of void instantly exploded, terrifying waves assaulting everything in their path! The terrible force of Immortal Spirit Power, unstoppable! Even the Heavenly Realm, tens of thousands of li away, was affected at this moment, its barriers instantaneously copsing. The immense disturbance of the Immortal-level, once again, impacted the Heavenly Realm! All in the Heavenly Realm were anxiously looking outwards! Above the Heavenly Realm, Immortal Generals and Demon Marshals, already locked in ferventbat that nearly blinded them with bloodlust, had devastated hundreds of states. However, feeling the disturbance from beyond their domain, both sides were shaken and immediately halted, looking towards the source of themotion! They all understood, that the battle outside the domain was the one that would decide the ultimate victor! At this moment!
Outside, the boiling Void Sea Domain, the frenzied power of Immortal Spirit, surged towards Xinning! ¡°` But at this moment, Xinning felt something! She suddenly recited a poem: ¡°The spring is silent,menting the delicate flow, tree shadows reflect on the water, loving the gentle sunny softness.¡± ¡°Tiny lotuses just revealing their sharp tips, already a dragonfly perches atop.¡± As she recited, golden characters suddenly appeared around her, dancing with her movements! At this moment, she was invulnerable to all methods, walking on water, the terrifying waves of Immortal Spiritual Power seemed like t ground to her! ¡°What bizarre way is this?!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s brows furrowed! Those golden characters actually made him feel slightly uneasy in his heart! ¡°Senluo Nine Styles!¡± ¡°Wild sh!¡±
¡°Senluo Nine Styles!¡± ¡°Soul Extinguish!¡± He attacked in quick session! The Senluo Nine Styles were his technique for certification of the Immortal Path! Each style was more terrifying than thest, with the intent of ughter spreading across the heavens, myriad paths of ughter emerged together! This moment, millions of li in the Void Sea Domain,yers uponyers of dimensional waves surged, almost apocalyptic! But Xinning remained as indifferent as ever! ¡°Sleep in spring unaware of dawn, everywhere the chirping birds are heard.¡± ¡°It turns out it was the sound of wind and rain, who knows how much the flowers have fallen.¡± She was like a student learning, reciting poem after poem that Li Fan had once taught her! With every poem recited, more golden characters surrounded her! Each character carried a mysterious and unfathomable power! Some tranquil, some auspicious, some joyful¡­
¡°The grass grows long and the orioles fly in the two-month sky, willow branches by the embankment intoxicate with pale green mist.¡± ¡°Children leave school early to catch the first gust of the East Wind, rushing to fly kites.¡± ¡­ ¡°Li Bai prepares to board a boat, suddenly he hears singing from the shore.¡± ¡°The waters of Peach Blossom Pool a thousand feet deep, not as deep as Wang Lun¡¯s love for me.¡± ¡­ She was like a cheerful child, endlessly reciting poems! She paid no mind to which poem it was, they just flowed from her naturally. At this moment, she appeared mysteriously profound to the extreme, with countless golden characters highlighting her every word, each imbued with the Immortal Dao! Even the endlessly terrifying techniques of Senluo Immortal Monarch, carrying murderous Senluo aura, seemed unable to touch her now! Even the sharpest attacks, upon closing in on Xinning, would disintegrate at the hands of those mysterious characters! Those characters, were like a world unto themselves! Senluo Immortal Monarch fought wildly, having already unleashed seven of the Senluo Nine Styles! Even within the entire Immortal Domain, having gone through countless battles, rarely had an opponent pushed him this far! He roared, extremely furious! Just at that moment, an ancient and grand voice suddenly echoed in his heart: ¡°Do not hold back, her reciting of the Dao is nearly Hongmeng!¡± Nearly Hongmeng! These four words made Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s face change dramatically! He stared intently at Xinning, his killing intent frosty cold! ¡°Perhaps, Your Excellency should not have let you reach the Immortal step!¡± At this moment, he felt a bit of regret! ¡°I should have killed her during the process of her bing immortal!¡± ¡°But, in the end, I was too greedy. After all, if I devoured the Nine Holy Demon Monarch after his return to immortality, my chances of bing the Immortal King would increase even further!¡± ¡°In fact, it was unexpected, because, by all ounts, I should have been able to suppress Xinning with ease!¡± ¡°Even though we are both immortal, there is a heaven and earth difference between immortals. The level of the Senluo Immortal Monarch is already among the strongest.¡± ¡°Who could have imagined that the Nine Holy Demon Monarch would cultivate such a bizarre path in this life? It¡¯s almost like Hongmeng¡­¡± ¡°I grant you death!¡± ¡°Senluo Nine Styles¡ªSenluo Purgatory!¡± He shouted decisively! This was thest of his Senluo Nine Styles! To ensure the death of Xinning, he had skipped directly over the eighth style. The ninth style, he had never used before the eyes of the world. Even within the Immortal Domain, no one knew how terrifying it truly was! At this moment, the ninth style was unleashed! Instantly, his boundless sea of mana suddenly transformed! The originally golden mana and Dao principles had all turned into eerie ghostly beings! In an instant, within the tens of thousands of li of the Void Sea Domain, it was as if hell had descended with countless wailing souls and endless bones turning over! Countless bone-chilling tendrils of Yin Qi intertwined with each other! The ck chains of order, like the sickle of the Grim Reaper, rampaged through the void with impunity! The sky turned pitch ck! Within that ck zone, the shadows of many terrifying ghostly beings roamed, with mountains of corpses and sea of bones, and Yin Soldiersughing wildly! ¡°Do you know why I am revered as Senluo?!¡± ¡°Because, in this life, I have certified my path with killing, and paved my invincible path with the lives of countless beings!¡± ¡°You abandoned the Demon Path and chose the Immortal Path in this life, and even became immortal, which truly surprised me. It¡¯s a pity that in this life, you are doomed not to rise. You won¡¯t be thest genius to fall in my Senluo Purgatory!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarchughed wildly, his ck hair dancing as if he were a demon monarch from hell. In an instant, within the millions of li of Senluo Purgatory, tens of millions of ck chains of order transformed into a terrifying ck Frenzy Dragon, with its huge maw open, devouring towards Xinning! In the Senluo Purgatory, blood surged like waves, and countless terrifying invisible ghost hands stretched out from the purgatory, reaching for Xinning! Senluo Purgatory, the utmost Yin and wickedness! In the Immortal Domain, even those among the immortals who had witnessed his Senluo Purgatory had all died! Because his Senluo Purgatory approached methods of the Demon Path! Seeing this, Xinning too seemed stunned. The golden characters surrounding her were scattered one by one, and those fearsome chains of order bound her in an instant! ¡°You¡­¡± Xinning struggled hard! ¡°As a cultivator on the Immortal Path, anyone entangled by my Senluo chains can only face death!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch advanced one step, having already reached in front of Xinning, sending a palm towards her! He wanted to kill Xinning! But it was at this instant! The body of Xinning suddenly disappeared from the endless Senluo chains! She had already appeared behind Senluo Immortal Monarch! Her slender hand imprinted a palm on the back of Senluo Immortal Monarch! This palm carried countless golden characters, profoundly divine! ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± A loud noise! ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± The body of Senluo Immortal Monarch flew forth uncontrobly, and Senluo Purgatory copsed with it! Senluo Immortal Monarch flew out tens of thousands of li before barely managing to stabilize his form, golden Immortal blood flowing from his mouth. ¡°How is this possible¡­ you!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch looked at Xinning in shock! His Senluo Purgatory had actually failed¡­ This means¡­ unless Xinning is still a Demon Monarch! Otherwise, how could she have achieved this step?! ¡°She actually managed to cultivate both Immortal and Demon Paths in tandem!¡± In his mind, the voice of his mentor sounded, somewhat surprised! Hearing this, Senluo Immortal Monarch understood everything! The Nine Holy Demon Monarch¡­ had not abandoned her Demon Monarch Dao Fruit! Instead, while retaining her Demon Monarch Dao Fruit, she carved out a path¡­ where she cultivated both Immortal and Demon Paths! Senluo Immortal Monarch gasped in shock! This was terrifying! Since ancient times, those who had managed to achieve this had only existed in legends¡­ with just one person¡­ That was the legendary Immortal King, said to be the one closest to the ultimate state of the Immortal Path¡­ The King of ck and White! And now, was the Nine Holy Demon Monarch before him walking such a path? Was this the prelude to the emergence of another King of ck and White?! No, it must be nipped in the bud! He stared intently at Xinning and said, ¡°You, must die!¡± Xinning, light as a butterfly, said indifferently, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch said word by word, the next moment, a pen suddenly appeared in his hand! Following the appearance of that pen, an extremely terrifying aura was released! It even faintly surpassed the Immortal! Senluo Immortal Monarch, though seriously injured, was still supremely confident at this moment! This pen was his Immortal-level weapon! Moreover, his mentor, a previous Immortal King, had even obtained feathers from the Fallen Sky Peng to recast it for him, imbuing it with the aura of the Immortal King! It far surpassed more than half of all Immortal-level weapons! Eliminating Immortals was as easy as turning his hand! ¡°You are astonishing, and you have surprised me greatly!¡± ¡°But in this world, not every genius can grow smoothly. Without background protection, without powerful figures to safeguard them, you¡­ still only have death awaiting you!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch said grimly, each word clear and precise, ¡°To force me to use the Senluo Life-Death Pen personally made by my mentor¡­ you are undoubtedly going to die today!¡± It was like a sentence being pronounced! He grasped the pen and was about to make his move! ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± At that time, Xinning suddenly spoke up, saying, ¡°Give me a chance.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch paused, sneered, and said, ¡°What kind of chance should I give you?¡± ¡°A chance¡­ to run away!¡± As soon as Xinning¡¯s words fell, her figure disappeared from the Void Sea Domain! She hastened towards the Heavenly Realm! Seeing this, Senluo Immortal Monarch instantly flew into a rage! He had been toyed with by Xinning! ¡°I must kill you!¡± He roared furiously, his angry bellow shaking the heavens, and immediately gave chase! Chapter 200: 179 Terrifying Forbidden Area_1 Chapter 200: Chapter 179 Terrifying Forbidden Area_1 Xinning ran away! Because she understood very well that the pen tainted with the aura of the Immortal King was terrifying. Moreover, she even faintly guessed that Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s so-called master¡­ was lurking in the shadows! She had achieved Immortal Certification, and the recent outbreak of an Immortal-level battle had caused amotion; there was no reason it wouldn¡¯t disturb the Immortal Domain. Yet until now, there was still no sign of any reaction from the Immortal Domain. There was only one possibility. There was an extremely terrifying presence that concealed everything happening in this part of the Void Sea Domain, preventing even the Immortal Domain from detecting it. This kind of existence¡­ could only be the Immortal King!
Although Xinning was confident, she was not foolish. She did not believe she was powerful enough to contend with the Immortal King. To the Immortal King, Immortals were nothing more than ants! Therefore, at this moment, she decisively turned and fled! She ran away quickly! In an instant, her figure had disappeared into the Heavenly Realm. She directly stepped into the Southern Territory! Cangli Mountain Range! Shended in front of a small mountain vige. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this Miss Xinning? Why are you panting? What happened?¡± At the entrance of the vige, Elder Zhao was basking in the sun and spoke up in surprise when he saw Xinning running up in a hurry. ¡°Second Elder¡­ there are bad people chasing me!¡± Xinning said. Upon hearing this, Elder Zhao immediately rose from his Taishi Chair, his eyes widened, and said, ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in our vige? Girl, you go find Little Li, I¡¯ll hold off the bad guys!¡± ¡°Thank you, Second Elder!¡± Xinning quickly ran towards a small courtyard! And not long after she left, a man holding a ck Senluo Pen appeared outside the vige! Senluo Immortal Monarch, he had followed her! However, just as hended, Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s expression turned solemn!
He looked at the small mountain vige ahead. His entire being was greatly shocked! ¡°What¡­ what kind of ce is this?!¡± He was astonished!
The small mountain vige before him was clearly enshrouded with boundless paths of the Great Dao, terrorizing forbidden powers intertwining inplex ways! Dangerous, unfathomable! This was his only feeling. This kind of feeling¡­ only appeared when facing some primal forbidden areas in the Immortal Domain! ¡°Impossible, how could there be a forbidden area here? In the Lower World, only the Three Great Heavenly Realms have forbidden areas, and most are just transformed by Immortals who failed to impact the Great Primordial Path¡­¡± He muttered to himself! But the myriad threads of the forbidden area¡¯s aura distinctly gave him a feeling of heart-pounding terror! Just then, at the entrance of the vige, an old man with white hair appeared. He stared at Senluo Immortal Monarch and said, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Hearing this interrogation, Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s pupils constricted even further! What situation was this? There were living beings here¡­ alive?! Beings of a forbidden area?! At this moment, he instantly upgraded the danger level of this ce in his heart by a notch!
Forbidden zones are many, and they spring from various origins¡ªsome are created by Immortals who failed to breach the realm of the Immortal Kings and thus became tainted with ill omens, while others are the result of Immortal King-level entities undergoing bizarre transformations. There is even the legendary ¡°Yang Ban¡± that is said to be so perilous that even Immortal Kings must circumvent it! But no matter what kind of forbidden zone it might be, any creature that emerges alive¡­ signifies that the master of the forbidden zone is most likely still alive! Such forbidden zones are ces even Immortal Monarchs wouldn¡¯t dare to barge into recklessly; they would only skirt around them, for inside there must certainly lurk an immense misfortune! ¡°May I ask who you are, and why have you taken her in!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch asked in a deep voice! He felt that the matter had beplicated¡ªinstantly so! Yet, the white-haired being opposite him suddenly mmed his Dragon Head Cane onto the ground and eximed angrily: ¡°What do you want? We took her in¡ªare you saying you have a problem with that?!¡± Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s heart skipped a beat; indeed, this being was worthy of being a creature from a forbidden zone. So arrogant! Even before him, an Immortal Monarch, there wasplete disregard! Such was the vor of a forbidden zone! Moreover, when the other had just lightly struck the ground with his cane, he distinctly felt a terrifying aura emanate! If it were any other time, he might have endured it and simply walked away.
After all, beings from forbidden zones should not be provoked, especially those so bold as to defy Immortals! But this time was different¡ªthe matter was of great importance, and it concerned his own possibility of surpassing immortality to be an Immortal King! He could not retreat! Furthermore, his master, the great Immortal King himself, was still concealing his fate within the Void Sea Domain for him. If anything were to happen, his master would be there to assist! He immediately stepped forward and said solemnly: ¡°I just want to take her away. Please hand her over, and Senluo will be in your debt!¡± ¡°Otherwise, Senluo will have no choice but to be impolite!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, inside the small courtyard. ¡°The weather has been getting worse day by daytely.¡± Li Fan looked up at the sky, somewhat puzzled as he spoke. Just now, the sky had appeared as if it was about to thunder and rain, rumbling continuously.
But then, it didn¡¯t rain at all. Hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, Nan Feng and a group of disciples hadplex expressions. The master¡­ was indeed fearsome. It was the battle of the Immortals. In the master¡¯s eyes, however, it was merely bad weather! ¡°Sister Xinning has ascended to immortality¡­ it¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡± Nan Feng touched the strings of his instrument, still somewhat in disbelief as he sighed. ¡°Every time the master sends us out, we encounter great fortunes¡­¡± Long Zixuan felt emotional¡ªDugu Yuqing and Lu Rang had gone out and both received something from the Immortal King, andter when Zi Ling went out, her Art of Painting improved greatly. Now Xinning had gone out just once and directly ascended to immortality¡­ He was beginning to look forward to it¡ªwho knew when the master would send him out on such a trip¡­ As for that grand battle. They had all witnessed it, and they were shocked at first since themotion was truly massive. But when they realized that Li Fan was merelymenting the poor weather, they understood. Sister Xinning¡¯s ascent to immortality, the battle among the Immortals¡ªeverything was within the master¡¯s calctions! ¡°Perhaps, this is a trial the master arranged for Sister Xinning.¡± Nan Feng spected. ¡°An Immortal appearing¡ªhow could they escape the master¡¯s notice? We don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Long Zixuan thought thus. So, they were all calm. ¡°Big Brother,¡± At this moment, Xinning¡¯s voice came through, and the door to the courtyard was pushed open. Xinning arrived, panting heavily. Li Fan was somewhat puzzled¡ªwhy had Xinning returned alone? At that moment, Xinning took the initiative to speak up, saying, ¡°Big Brother, we used the talisman you drew to capture those two ghosts; the ghosts have been extinguished¡­¡± ¡°But the guy who let that ghost out has chased us to the entrance of the vige, and he probably has an invisible entity following him¡­¡± She briefly exined the situation. She believed that this senior would surely know everything and that she didn¡¯t need to say much. Upon hearing this, Li Fan was momentarily stunned. Were there really ghosts? And his ghost-drawing talisman actually worked? It¡¯s no wonder¡ªit is a world of cultivators, where even ghosts exist. This is simply too wild. But listening to Xinning, those two ghosts were released by someone? And they dared to chase right up to the vige entrance? That was just too arrogant! ¡°Yuqing, Jiang Li, you two go and take a look. Don¡¯t let him disturb the peace of our vige!¡± Li Fan gave the order directly. Dugu Yuqing often went out to fight in groups and had rich experience. It was right to send him, and Jiang Li, who had just arrived, could learn from Dugu Yuqing how to fight! Without a second thought, Dugu Yuqing responded, ¡°Okay!¡± Immortal? He truly had quite the experience when it came to facing Immortal-level adversaries! After all, he had even met the Immortal King¡­ He immediately took the Broken Sword with him. ¡°Disciple obeys!¡± Jiang Li also spoke up, preparing to leave with him. ¡°Junior Brother Jiang Li, we¡¯re going to fight, you need to bring a weapon!¡± Dugu Yuqing pointed out. A weapon? Jiang Li pondered for a moment; he didn¡¯t have any handy weapons. ¡°Here, take this!¡± Dugu Yuqing shoved the chessboard that was on the stone table into Jiang Li¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you fond of chess? You¡¯ll definitely handle this smoothly, and it¡¯s so sturdy that not even an axe can chop it¡ªit¡¯ll be a fine weapon for a fight!¡± He could tell that this chessboard was also a real treasure. Upon hearing this, Jiang Li was shocked. To fight¡­ with this chessboard? Oh my, this was a chessboard of a legendary Immortal King¡­ Even if there were Immortals outside, Jiang Li still felt that using this object to fight was a bit¡­ A bit too much! A bit too much like bullying! His expressionplex, but he still said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother.¡± He promptly took the chessboard and left. Seeing this, Li Fan was also speechless. His disciples really weren¡¯t made for fighting¡ªevery time they fought, some would grab a zing Staff, some used chopsticks, pens, brooms¡­ And now even a chessboard was involved. Forget it, this was probably for the best. Let them intimidate the people outside the vige, to avoid any bloody incidents that would be hard to settle. Seeing this, Xinning was delighted and said with augh, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± She quickly left with Dugu Yuqing and Jiang Li. It didn¡¯t take long for them to briskly make their way to the vige entrance. And at the vige entrance¡­ Elder Zhao saw Senluo Immortal Monarch approaching step by step. He immediately became furious, raised his Dragon Head Cane, and pointed it at Senluo Immortal Monarch, eximing, ¡°Trying any closer!¡± As he raised his cane to point, Senluo Immortal Monarch, who was advancing, suddenly felt an ominous killing intent! His face turned pale, and he quickly retreated! The next moment, he clearly saw that the very spot he had been standing at moments before was obliterated, the spatialws vaporized! Hss! The adversary could actually injure an Immortal?! He was shocked¡ªthis being was simply an outpost guardian of the restricted area?! What terrifying creatures must reside further inside, let alone the master of the restricted area¡­ What a terrifying restricted area!! Once again, he hesitated in his heart! But after a brief moment, he gritted his teeth and stepped forward, saying, ¡°I must take her with me!¡± For his own King¡¯s Path Dao Fruit, for achieving the Great Primordial Path¡­ he could not back down! Elder Zhao was so angry he could barely contain himself, continuously pointing the cane at him while cursing, ¡°You reckless fool, you¡¯ve got some nerve! Do you really think our vige is easy to bully?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Come in standing up and you¡¯ll be carried out lying down!¡± He was making threats! Meanwhile, Senluo Immortal Monarch was dodging again and again. He narrowly escaped the terrifying onught of attacks, and it was only by using the Senluo Life-Death Pen that he managed to suppress the assault! Was he unable to break through even a mere gatekeeper of this restricted area? Is this the confidence of the restricted area?! His heart sank further, and a desire to retreat began to surface! After all, attacking a restricted area? He wouldn¡¯t dare even if he had ten times the courage! ¡°Continue to probe this area; there is something peculiar here,¡± But at that moment, a grand and ancient voice rang out in his mind! His expression lifted instantly. Was his master, who was concealing the heavenly secrets, finally paying attention to this ce?! He was overjoyed! His own master was an Immortal King, a being who could converse with many masters of the restricted areas! Now that his master had spoken, what was there to fear? He pressed forward relentlessly! As he continued to advance, he also noticed that this white-haired guardian of the restricted area seemed to have very few means of attack! He relied heavily on that cane in his hand! With this realization, Senluo Immortal Monarch felt even more ted. ¡°I won¡¯t stop until she is handed over today!¡± Moments ago, he was anxious, but now, he was the one making bold derations! At the vige entrance, Elder Zhao¡¯s beard was bristling with rage. Bad people these days were just too arrogant! So arrogant they were reaching for the sky! No, this called for reinforcements; he needed to call the vigers out to beat this intruder! Elder Zhao was ready to take serious action. But, just then, a voice from behind rang out, ¡°Second Elder, we¡¯re here!¡± Elder Zhao turned around and saw Xinning had arrived with Dugu Yuqing and Jiang Li! Chapter 201: 180 Immortal King_1 Chapter 201: Chapter 180 Immortal King_1 Elder Zhao was seriously irked by the evildoer trying to break into the vige, and just then, Xinning and the others finally arrived! ¡°You¡¯re finally here. That brat is full of arrogance!¡± Elder Zhao spoke. ¡°Second Elder, we¡¯re here to deal with him!¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke. Elder Zhao immediately stepped aside. Meanwhile, outside the vige. The Senluo Immortal Monarch was about to barge into the vige when he suddenly saw Xinning approaching with two young men, and his expression instantly became solemn! Another two creatures from the forbidden zone? And these two creatures from the forbidden zone appeared to be in their prime!
The forbidden area here really seemed to be no simple matter! ¡°Nine Holy Demon Monarch, no one can save you this time!¡± The Senluo Immortal Monarch said gravely, and at the same time, he looked toward Dugu Yuqing and Jiang Li, asking, ¡°Are you two the masters of this ce?¡± Dugu Yuqing looked at the Senluo Immortal Monarch, his eyelids gave a slight twitch. Indeed, the enemy before him was filled with an Immortal¡¯s aura! If he hadn¡¯t already faced the Immortal King himself, he probably would have been terrified! Dugu Yuqing immediately replied, ¡°You? You¡¯re not qualified to ask!¡± Immortal? Not qualified to even inquire about my master! Upon hearing this, the Senluo Immortal Monarch thought to himself that the forbidden zone was indeed formidable. One more arrogant than the next. At the same time, he felt that this was normal; if they weren¡¯t arrogant, could it even be called a forbidden zone? ¡°I am an Immortal Monarch from the Immortal Domain!¡± He red at Dugu Yuqing, dering, ¡°If you hand her over, it will cultivate a good karma. Otherwise, even if it means waging war against the forbidden zone, I, Senluo, am prepared to do so!¡± ¡°Immortal Monarch?¡± Dugu Yuqing sneered, saying, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious what¡¯s so impressive about an Immortal Monarch¡­¡±
As he spoke, he prepared to move forward! Ever since he got the sword from the Immortal King, he hadn¡¯t used it yet, and he was eager to test it! ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Just then, Xinning suddenly stopped him, saying with a smile,
¡°Brother Dugu, I¡¯d like to handle this myself!¡± Handle it herself! Dugu Yuqing paused for a moment, then nodded, saying, ¡°You may!¡± Xinning said, ¡°However, he has a pen in his hand that¡¯s quite formidable. I¡¯d like to borrow your Feather Brush¡­ no, the Phoenix Sky Brush for a moment!¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing unhesitatingly pulled out the feather brush that Li Fan had made for him using Earth Chicken feathers and handed it to Xinning. Xinning took the Phoenix Sky Brush and immediately stepped out of the vige with a smile. ¡°Senluo, do you think that by relying on the treasure the Immortal King gave you, everything will be fine?¡± ¡°When ites to Magical Treasures, even if the person behind you were toe, he would still be just a pauper!¡± Xinning said with a light smile. Hearing this, the Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s face turned furious. How dare she use the word ¡°pauper¡± to mock him and his master?! ¡°Dare to insult my master!¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡±
He bellowed with rage! The Senluo Life-Death Pen in his hand immediately released a terrifying Immortal aura,unching an assault on Xinning! In that moment, wherever the Senluo Life-Death Pen passed, the entire sky turned into a true void ck hole, where all existence, including thews of space, could not remain under this stroke! Utterly terrifying! He had nowmitted to killing her! Because behind Xinning stood creatures from the forbidden zone, and with Xinning stepping forward, this was his only chance! Yet, at this moment, Xinning was fearless! She grasped the Phoenix Sky Brush in her hand and began to write something in the air! With her brush strokes, golden characters suddenly appeared in the void! These characters didn¡¯t look very good. She had never practiced calligraphy, and at this moment, it appeared as if she was clumsily imitating! However, each character she wrote now burst forth with a terrifying golden light! It was a couplet!
¡°ck clouds press down on the city about to break; Armor shining upon the sun, the scales of golden fish gleam!¡± As the final stroke of the character ¡°gleam¡±nded, suddenly, behold! The endless terrifying Senluo aura dissipated like fog under the bright sun in an instant! The fearsomews of the Senluo also vanished into nothingness! The golden light, like countless beams of supreme divine radiance, swept over everything. Even the Senluo Life-Death Pen in the hands of the Senluo Immortal Monarch suddenly burst into mes! It was an indescribable me that turned his brush into ashes! ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± The pupils of the Senluo Immortal Monarch burst with a terrifying ray of horror; in that instant, he felt an overwhelming dread! His body suddenly burst into mes, consumed by a supreme power at that very moment! At that moment, both Dugu Yuqing and Jiang Li behind him were stunned! ¡°This brush is so formidable¡­ in the hands of an Immortal, can it really kill another Immortal with such ease?!¡± Dugu Yuqing was shocked. He knew the brush crafted by his master was extraordinary, but he never imagined it to be this monstrous! Normally, he had not evene close to unleashing its true power.
It was truly an invincible weapon! ¡°Even an Immortal¡­ has been killed?¡± Jiang Li was even more shocked. Immortals were beings the Chess Immortal Sect could only look up to in infinite admiration¡­ He had never even had the qualifications to encounter an Immortal Monarch! Yet now, he had witnessed with his own eyes the death of an Immortal Monarch? And Xinning, holding the Phoenix Sky Brush, seemed to sense something and abruptly lifted it, drawing another line in a certain direction! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± A pitiful and harrowing scream instantly echoed from the void! In the next moment, a figure fell out of it! It was indeed the Senluo Immortal Monarch! Immortal Monarchs were called Immortals because at their realm, they had limitless methods and were incredibly difficult to exterminate! Xinning had notpletely killed him just now! But now, the Senluo Immortal Monarch was in an extremely sorry state. His clothes were torn and ragged as if scorched, blood was spilling from the corner of his mouth, and his face was pale! Xinning, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, made another swipe with the Phoenix Sky Brush in her hand! It was the same terrifying aura of annihtion! ¡°No!¡± The face of Senluo Immortal Monarch was filled with horror! He sensed the breath of death! He had now fully realized that the brush in Xinning¡¯s hands was of an even higher rank than his own Senluo Life-Death Pen! That meant it was an object imbued with Hongmeng Qi! Now that his own treasure had been burned to ashes, how could he possibly defend himself? ¡°Master, save me!¡± He cried out to the heavens! ¡°Dare you¡ª¡ª¡± At that moment, a magnificent voice resounded through the entire Heavenly Realm! An aura of dread pierced through the boundless space and arrived in an instant! The Phoenix Sky Brush¡¯s power of destruction was like a ze that could burn everything to cinders. A terrible power, falling from the ninth heaven like dark currents that shadowed all, enveloped the Senluo Immortal Monarch! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± But in that moment, the Senluo Immortal Monarch still let out a scream of anguish! One could see that the upper half of his body was directly incinerated by the mes! Yet the lower half was protected by a ck energy,pletely unharmed! Seeing this, Dugu Yuqing at the mouth of the vige was greatly rmed! This aura descending from the ninth heaven¡­ It instantly brought to mind the Immortal King he had once faced directly! Could it be that an Immortal King was about to emerge?! Jiang Li was shocked beyond words. In this little mountain vige, just who was his master, daring to challenge an Immortal King?? Xinning, seeing that the Senluo Immortal Monarch was shielded by that terrifying energy, viciously drew dozens more lines. The dreadful mes almost turned the entire area into a ck hole! But still, the lower half of Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s body remainedpletely unscathed! The next moment, an utterly horrific aura suddenly emanated from beside the Senluo Immortal Monarch! There, a figure emerged. An elder. Clothed in a wide, ck robe, tall and burly. His head was full of white hair, and the wrinkles on his face were like the gorges of mountains and rivers. His entire being was suffused with the aura of ancient and primal times! The instant he appeared, the lush, towering ancient trees bent over. The grass on the side of the road immediatelyy t. The birds in the sky fell to the ground, daring not to fly. He merely appeared, merely stood there. And the world seemed to regard only him as Supreme Alone! This was an¡­ Immortal King! Chapter 202: 181: Scaring Away the Immortal King?_1 Chapter 202: Chapter 181: Scaring Away the Immortal King?_1 All eyes are on us! The entire Heavenly Realm was boiling at this moment. Since the conclusion of the eternal battle beyond the realms. To theter return of Xinning to the Heavenly Realm, with Senluo Immortal Monarch in pursuit. Now, above the nine heavens, a presence that surpassed even the Immortals has appeared! The entire Heavenly Realm was trembling. ¡°The Immortal King¡­ The Immortal King has descended upon our realm¡­ I feel it!¡± An old Sect Master prostrated on the ground, his voice shaking! ¡°With the Immortal King¡¯s presence, all living beings have no choice but to submit, or face death¡­¡± In a region tens of thousands of li away from Xuan Tianzhou, countless beings knelt on the ground!
¡°No¡­ How is this possible? To have stirred up such a figure¡­ What on earth is happening in this realm?!¡± In some battlefield, Sen Ming Immortal General and others could not help but kneel and tremble! ¡°With the Immortal King¡¯s arrival, the entire Heavenly Realm, no matter what it is, will be destroyed¡­¡± General Luo Hao and others were murmuring as well. Even their opponents, a group of Demon Marshals, were unable to withstand this soul-shaking tremor and could not hold up! ¡­ Revered in all states! This is the supreme majesty of the Immortal King! Immortal, already the heaven in the eyes of countless cultivators. And the Immortal King, any one of them, is a terrifying existence that has traversed through tens of thousands of years of time. They represent the true kings. None dare to disrespect! ¡­ In front of the small mountain vige. Seeing the appearance of the elder, Xinning¡¯s small face shed with a trace of fright, without hesitation, she instantly retreated back into the vige. Dugu Yuqing and Jiang Li were also filled with nervous expressions at this moment. After all, this is a living Immortal King. Indeed a giant in the Immortal Domain! The elder appeared in the scene, not even ncing at Senluo Immortal Monarch beside him.
He raised his eyes, his somewhat murky old eyes surveying the vige in front of him! ¡°Above and below the heavens, the one who metamorphoses Hongmeng, I know all.¡± ¡°Whose old friend is here?¡± He asked indifferently, exuding a supreme confidence.
¡ª¡ªForbiddenndse in many types; if it were a ¡°Yang Forbidden¡±nd, he would not dare to face it. But those in the Lower World, clearly, couldn¡¯t possibly be of that level. And the forbiddennds formed by Immortals attempting to touch the Immortal King Realm or those about to die, he was well aware of! His voice was calm, yet it had a magical power, as if nothing in the world could weaken or prevent it from being heard. Seeing this, Xinning¡¯s face changed; she knew¡­ this Immortal King was questioning the master of this ce! Senior Li¡­ Would he respond to him? However, there was no response to his words. The Immortal King frowned slightly and said, ¡°No response?¡± His gaze then fell upon Xinning. ¡°To cultivate an Immortal Path Dao Fruit within a Demon Path body is indeedmendable, would you wish to follow me?¡± He said calmly:
¡°The Immortal Great Cmity is imminent, and this time, even those who have be forbidden beings have no power to stop it, only the true Immortal King can leap up and advance even further.¡± He revealed a prophetic secret! Upon hearing this, Xinning was suddenly shocked in her heart. Immortal Great Cmity¡­ Once a Demon Monarch, she had heard of the Immortal Great Cmity before. Targeting the Immortals and even cmities beyond Immortals, every time it urred, it brought catastrophic chaos, even resulting in terrifying darknesssting tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years! The fall of Immortals, the blood rain from the transformation of Immortal Monarchs and Demon Monarchs, would be the norm in the world, and even thement of the Immortal King would be yed¡­ But, all of that existed only in legends. Could it be that this time it would trulye to pass? Yet, there was no wavering in her heart. Immortal Great Cmity? In her opinion, if this small mountain vige couldn¡¯t withstand it, who in the heavens and earth would be able to survive? Thus, she calmly said,
¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± She refused! She refused an Immortal King of the generation! The elder looked at Xinning indifferently, with a hint of pity in his eyes. ¡°Such a talent, it is truly a pity to kill her today.¡± ¡°However, karma has already formed, if not today, it will bacsh against me one day.¡± With a mere thought from him, ten thousand mountain ranges perished in an instant! At this moment, it was as if the river of time itself had crumbled, and even the Sea of Karma boiled. This was a killing intent from an Immortal King, a destiny one could not escape even if they fled to the depths of time! With a single thought, Xinning would be annihted! At this moment, Xinning¡¯s face changed dramatically, she turned her head, looking at Dugu Yuqing. Dugu Yuqing also felt the terrifying killing intent that made the river of time tremble, but at this moment, he stepped forward without hesitation! The killing intent fell like a waterfall from the ninth heaven, and his heart suddenly surged with a fighting spirit that pierced the clouds! In his hand, a Broken Sword had already appeared!
He lifted the Broken Sword, and in his heart, an indomitable Sword Intent spontaneously arose! At this moment, the Broken Sword hummed softly! A Sword Intent soared into the sky! This Sword Intent seemed almost ready to slice through the cosmic river and ughter the beings of the Myriad Realms! Sword Intent directly confronted the killing intent! It was as if time and space were annihted at that moment, and the ages came to a standstill. The killing intent vanished, the Sword Intent dissipated! Outside the vige, the Immortal King¡¯s face changed dramatically, eyes filled with grave seriousness, he blurted out: ¡°Infinity War Sword?!¡± He stared intently at the Broken Sword, his face full of disbelief! As an Immortal King of the Immortal Domain, how could he not know of the Infinite Sword King! That was a fearsome existence that, in his fury, dared to ughter through the Immortal Domain and y Immortal Kings! Even among Immortal Kings, he was infamous and could be called the Celestial King! Now, his sword actually appeared here?! At that moment, he suddenly connected it to the great tremor that had recently shaken the Immortal Domain! The Infinite Sword King¡¯s Sword Intent had returned to the Immortal Domain, issued a call to battle, dering that if there were indeed True Sword Seeds in the world, with one sword he woulde back to y the Immortal Kings¡­ It even caused a major shock among the Immortal Kings! He also knew that a clone of a certain Immortal King had personallye down to the Lower World. ¡°True Sword Seed¡­ I understand now, the True Sword Seed is actually you!¡± He fixated his gaze on Dugu Yuqing, his heart filled with the utmost gravity! He had never imagined that this ce would actually involve the Infinite Sword King! ¡°The Infinite Sword King once said, ¡®When the True Sword Seed returns, it shall dye the blood of an Immortal King¡­ If I do not kill you, it will be difficult to resolve this cause and effect in the future!''¡± His killing intent surged in that instant! As an Immortal King, a being of his level ced utmost importance on cause and effect! The seeds of cause nted today would inevitably yield corresponding fruits in the future, especially when it involved an existence like the Infinite Sword King? Therefore, he truly harbored the intent to kill! Whether it was Xinning, who practiced both Immortal and Demon Paths, or the True Sword Seed holding the Infinity War Sword, they were both bound to die! In an instant, his killing intent was like a river, tumultuous and overflowing! Just a moment ago it was merely a thought, now it was boundless! An Immortal King¡¯s thought could shatter the Myriad Realms! At this moment, the terrifyingly dense killing intent was nearly disintegrating the Heavenly Realm¡¯s earth in an instant! His killing intent was about to strike! No one could withstand it! Dugu Yuqing¡¯s face paled drastically, the sword intent he had just exerted had drained all his Spiritual Power! After all, he was holding the Infinity War Sword in his hand, once wielded by an Immortal King; he could not unleash even a fraction of its power! ¡°Let me do it!¡± At this time, Jiang Li gritted his teeth and stepped forward. He raised the chessboard in his hands, holding it above their heads, facing the horrifying killing intent that pierced through both the Sea of Karma and the stream of time. And in that moment! The killing intent of a myriad of Undying Immortal Kings abruptly struck the dusty chessboard! Each thread of killing intent could exterminate myriad realms and ughter all living beings, but at this moment, when myriad threads of killing intent fell, it was as if they were sinking into an abyss! The dusty chessboard, with lines of ck and white intersecting, seemed to evolve into a boundless world! It could withstand everything! In an instant, all was calm! The killing intent of an Immortal King hadpletely vanished! The chessboard, still dusty. Without the slightest movement! At this moment, Xinning, Dugu Yuqing, and Jiang Li were utterly shocked. What is happening¡­ And outside the sh of memory. The Immortal King, looking at the chessboard, his pupils shrank! At this moment, even as an Immortal King, his body was trembling slightly! He was excited! He was thrilled! In his old eyes, there appeared an unprecedented fervor! ¡°It¡¯s it¡­ it¡¯s really it!!¡± He muttered to himself, unconsciously taking a step forward, staring at the dusty chessboard as if he were looking at the most important treasure to him! ¡°The Boundless Chessboard¡­ also known as the ck and White Chessboard¡­ Haha, it¡¯s it, I¡¯ve found it, I¡¯ve found it!¡± He was nearly mad with excitement! This chessboard was a treasure even among the Immortal Kings! Moreover, some imed that the one who obtained the Boundless Chessboard could ascend even higher! For the Boundless Chessboard represented the Dao of a legendary Immortal King, who was said to havee infinitely close to that elusive realm¡­ For this chessboard, a great war had even been sparked between the Demon Domain and the Immortal Domain,sting hundreds of thousands of years! ¡­ And at this moment, The chessboard, Right in front of his eyes! The Immortal King,pletely agitated! He took one step after another, driven by greed! ¡°You senile old fool, how dare youe to our vige to do evil!?¡± At that moment, Elder Zhao was quite angry. Although he didn¡¯t know what Xinning and the others had been doing just now, he could tell that the old man outside had ill intentions! He stepped forward, fiercely threatening: ¡°I advise you, someone halfway to the grave, don¡¯t harbour any delusions, or I might just bury you here, believe it or not!?¡± The approaching Immortal King, upon hearing these words, suddenly shuddered, staring at Elder Zhao in shock! ¡°This person¡­ does he see that my days are numbered?!¡± ¡°Is he threatening me?¡± He was shocked. It must be known that even an Immortal King could not perceive the dark injuries within himself! Why was he so anxious to push Senluo Immortal Monarch to attack the Immortal King Realm? It was because he had severe hidden injuries and was not confident about facing the impending Immortal Great Cmity! Therefore, he needed Senluo Immortal Monarch to enter the Immortal King Realm to aid him. And here, an ordinary forbidden being was actually able to see his injury¡­ very terrifying indeed! With this thought, he immediately became alert, suppressing his greed and impulsiveness. At the same time, he sensed a terrifying presence. It seemed as if the moment he set foot into this mountain vige, he would encounter great misfortune¡­ He broke out in a cold sweat, taking a deep look at the mountain vige in front of him! ¡°I almost made a grave mistake!¡± He took a deep breath; this mountain vige was definitely not a good ce. ¡°Everyone in the world is searching for the resting ce of the King of ck and White, and today, it seems that it can be none other than this ce!¡± He looked at the chessboard in Jiang Li¡¯s hands and spected: ¡°The ck and White Immortal King is buried in this little mountain vige!¡± ¡°The reason that girl could cultivate both Immortal and Demon Paths must be due to the blessings of the King of ck and White, and she might even have obtained the inheritance of the ck and White Immortal King¡­¡± ¡°After all, the ck and White Immortal King, known for the interweaving of ck and white, good and evil, and the cultivation of both Immortal and Demon Paths¡­ inherently contains great terror!¡± He continued to deduce! ¡°Perhaps, this entire vige is transformed from his chess game, and recklessly entering would certainly trigger killing intent¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the Infinity War Sword in Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hand and thought: ¡°It¡¯s even possible that the Infinite Sword King fell here¡­ If I rashly intrude, I might well end up buried myself!¡± After all, he was an Immortal King, and he quickly regained hisposure! This ce certainly contained great opportunities. But it also harbored great terror! Suddenly, without hesitation, he turned around! With a wave of his hand, the remaining half of Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s body had been taken away by him. And then he left directly. Without looking back! Xinning and others were shocked to see this. An Immortal King, just like that¡­ had retreated? It was too unimaginable?? At that moment, Elder Zhao spat at the Immortal King¡¯s retreating figure and continued to curse indignantly: ¡°You old fool, if you daree to our vige again, I will break your legs!¡± Hearing these words, Xinning and Dugu Yuqing, among others, were instantly dumbfounded. This¡­ what fierce words¡­ Chapter 203: 182: The Most Miserable Immortal King_1 Chapter 203: Chapter 182: The Most Miserable Immortal King_1 An Immortal King swiftly departed the terrifying little mountain vige. Upon appearing outside the Heavenly Realm, a sense of relief surged in his heart. Thankfully, he had not acted rashly; otherwise, he might have truly perished! At the same time, he was also filled with eager anticipation and extreme excitement. It was well known that countless Immortal Kings in the Immortal Domain had sought in vain for the ck and White Chessboard and the burial ground of the ck and White Immortal King¡­ He had found it! This was undoubtedly a great fortune bestowed upon him by the heavens! ¡°When I return to the Immortal Domain, find some help, and make preparations, I wille back here¡­ Everything here will belong to me, Ming Luo!¡± He muttered to himself, looking back with eyes still aze. ¡°However, none of this can be discovered by other Immortal Kings; otherwise, my grand ns would be ruined!¡±
With a thought, he waved his hand immediately! In an instant, a terrifying aura befitting an Immortal King enveloped the entire Heavenly Realm! Within the Heavenly Realm. Countless beings were still kneeling on the ground, not daring to stand up. The presence of an Immortal King made every creature tremble with utmost reverence and fear! But at this moment, an aura descended upon the whole realm! In Ditong State, an old Sect Master who had been kneeling on the ground was still in a state of shock and excitement a moment ago, but in the next instant, his face suddenly showed a look of confusion. ¡°What happened? Why am I kneeling on the ground???¡± The old Sect Master stood up, looking puzzled. In Diming State, ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Why are we all lying here?¡± A young man stood up, scratching the back of his head, somewhat dazed. Behind him, a group of Cultivators like him were equally confused. In Dibing State. ¡°My Queen, why are you kneeling on the ground?¡± An attractive female minister spoke, surprised. And Bing Yanran, who was kneeling, was also in a daze,pletely unaware of what had happened! ¡­ At this moment! The entire Heavenly Realm across tens of thousands of states had a segment of their memories erased!
From Xinning¡¯s Path of Immortal Certification to the Immortal Battle, and even the arrival of the Immortal King. All these memories were severed! So, at this very instant, the entire Heavenly Realm recovered as usual, with countless people wondering why they had been kneeling before. But they couldn¡¯t recall at all.
Thus, almost everyone stopped worrying about it and resumed their daily lives. Though some Cultivators were still curious, they might never recover that segment of memories in their lifetime. ¡­ Outside the Heavenly Realm. King Ming Luo nodded in satisfaction, and with another wave of his hand, he erased every remaining trace of aura within the Void Sea Domain! This time, even beings of the Immortal King level passing by wouldn¡¯t notice anything unusual! ¡°Heavenly Realm¡­ Very good, I, Ming Luo, shall return one of these days!¡± He murmured softly and then vanished in an instant. ¡­ Within the Heavenly Realm. Xuan Tianzhou. In front of the small mountain vige. ¡°The Immortal King¡­ has he left?¡±
Dugu Yuqing spoke with mixed feelings. ¡°He should have left¡­¡± Xinning also took a deep breath. Indeed, Senior Li¡¯s arrangements were highly profound. He didn¡¯t need to take action personally at all; having two disciples bring out just two items casually was enough to scare away the Immortal King! ¡°Senior Li did not eliminate him but let him glimpse the Infinity War Sword and the Boundless Chessboard and leave. This must be a step in Senior Li¡¯s grand strategy¡­¡± She muttered to herself. She increasingly felt that Senior Li¡¯s scheming was terrifying. Even an Immortal King was merely a pawn in his calctions! ¡°Master¡­ it¡¯s simply unimaginable.¡± Jiang Li also sighed with aplicated expression! At this moment, his respect for Li Fan had truly reached an unparalleled level. ¡°Xinning girl, you all should go back. Don¡¯t worry; if those shameless old beastse again, I¡¯ll chase them away!¡±
At this time, Elder Zhao spoke up. Those bad people who tried to barge into the vige still made him angry! Hearing this, Xinning and the others felt as though their minds were about to copse. What kind of mentality did Elder Zhao have? Calling an Immortal King an old beast so casually¡­ If this were to spread to the Immortal Domain, the Immortal Kings there would probably cough up blood. But the key point was, Elder Zhao really had managed to drive away that Immortal King just now! ¡°Second Elder, from today on, you are my idol!¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke with aplex expression! How she wished she could one day send an Immortal King packing, reaching the pinnacle of her life¡­ ¡°Second Elder, quick, let me pour you some tea!¡± Jiang Li also hurried over to the Taishi Chair where Second Elder was resting, to pour him tea! In his eyes, this old man had achieved a divine-like feat!
Receiving the tea Jiang Li poured, Elder Zhao chuckled and sat down, saying: ¡°Kids, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know; when Second Elder was young, what kinds of hooligans and rogues haven¡¯t I seen? Go back with confidence, I¡¯m here for the vige!¡± Xinning genuinely felt a bit of sympathy for that Immortal King. This status¡­ Reduced to the same level as hooligans and rogues! She guessed he was probably the Immortal King whose dignity had suffered the most egregious fall in the annals of history¡­ ¡­ At that moment, in a devastated battlefield within the Heavenly Realm, Suddenly, Sen Ming Immortal General and the others lying on the ground were shocked and looked up. A part of their memories had been sliced away! ¡°What happened? Why are we kneeling on the ground?¡± Sen Ming Immortal General asked, astonished and suspicious. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It must be some foul sorcery of these Demon Race!¡± General Luo Hao was also puzzled, but immediately, he pointed at a group of Demon Marshals across the battlefield! On the other side, Blood Spear and the rest were equally bewildered, nowing to their senses, their minds also paused. ¡°Why are we here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Gong Ya, Blood Spear, and the others were all confused. But upon seeing the eighteen Immortal Generals on the opposite side, they also snapped to attention! ¡°A bunch of scum daring to invade the Heavenly Realm?!¡± Blood Spear shouted angrily, ¡°Kill!¡± The seven Demon Marshals took the initiative to strike! In an instant, the battle intensified again! Mountains crumbled, rivers flowed backwards, and the fight between a total of twenty-five Daluo Golden Immortals drew the attention of all creatures in the Heavenly Realm! However, not one dared toe close to investigate, only watching from afar! The murderous aura was daunting! Both sides had fought over a thousand rounds! ¡°These Demon Marshals, they¡¯re excessively powerful, we cannot hold back!¡± However, General Luo Hao grew increasingly apprehensive as the battle waged on, realizing that Gong Ya, Blood Spear, and others had individualbat strength that was stronger than most of their Immortal Generals! Sen Ming Immortal General shed with Gong Ya, retreating more than a dozen steps, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. His face darkened as he suddenly pulled out a pen from his bosom! It was a ck pen! ¡°To force me to use this pen is already your honor,¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to end this all!¡± He spoke coldly! Seeing this, General Luo Hao and the others were taken aback. ¡°Is that¡­ a replica of the Senluo Life-Death Pen? The one made from the feather of a Divine Crow?!¡± ¡°With one-tenth of the might of Immortal Monarch¡¯s pen, it¡¯s almost a Quasi-Saintly Artifact, extremely terrifying!¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s time for these members of the Demon Race to be obliterated!¡± They all sneered one after another! Sen Ming Immortal General took a step forward, staring arrogantly at Gong Ya¡¯s proud figure, his eyes filled with pride and desire, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll kill youst. I will definitely savor, savor whether the delicate body of a Demon Race is more resilient¡­ Haha, hahaha!¡± After speaking, he abruptly raised the pen in his hand! In that instant, a whiff of immortal aura instantly spread out! ¡°Kneel and ept death!¡± As his pen traced across the sky, endless ck chains of order appeared, each capable of killing an Immortal General or Demon Marshal! Upon seeing this, Gong Ya and the others appeared solemn but were not panicked in the slightest! ¡°Hehe, want topete with sacred artifacts, huh?¡± Out of nowhere, Danming Demon Marshal let out a coldugh, stepped forward, and suddenly pulled out adle! That was just amondle used in rural households for drinking soup, and it seemed to have cracks! However, at this moment, in his hands, it emitted strands upon strands of immortal aura! ¡°A Quasi-Saintly Artifact?!¡± Upon seeing this, General Luo Hao and the others were utterly shocked! The Nine Holy Demon Monarch had fallen many years ago, yet her Demon Marshals still possessed a Quasi-Saintly Artifact¡­ But, just then, Tie Shan next to Shan Ming also sneered, ¡°If it¡¯s aboutpeting artifacts, then let¡¯spete!¡± He too took out a mallet! It looked like one used by farmers to pound sticky rice! But at this moment, strands of immortal aura also continually emerged! Upon seeing this, General Luo Hao and others all inhaled sharply! A second Quasi-Saintly Artifact? That was beyond what they had! But then, another Demon Marshal took out an artifact. It was a pot brush! Yet another Quasi-Saintly Artifact! Three of them now! The expressions on General Luo Hao and the others turned shocked, with a hint of fear in their eyes! Immediately after, a shabby scoop appeared¡­ a rusty sickle was pulled out¡­ several rusty nails hovered in the air¡­ One after another¡­ nine Quasi-Saintly Artifacts! Because some Demon Marshals had several! Even Blood Spear sneered, and the next moment, a discarded manure fork appeared in his hands! With the presence of the manure fork, the immortal aura became even denser, almost nearing that of a true Holy Artifact! In that moment, various auras brought forth by Sen Ming¡¯s pen had all been suppressed! Sen Ming Immortal General and the others were shocked,pletely stunned. Their hearts were trembling! Dammit¡­ Ten Quasi-Saintly Artifacts?? Even the Senluo Holy Sect wasn¡¯t that wealthy! Sen Ming looked at the manure fork, thedle, the mallet¡­ He almost coughed up blood, wanting to say¡­ Can¡¯t you y fair?!!! His eyes filled with tears, he cried out to the sky, ¡°Immortal Monarch, save me¡ª¡± ¡­ Chapter 204: 183 Garbage Empire!_1 Chapter 204: Chapter 183 Garbage Empire!_1 Facing ten Quasi-Saintly Artifacts, Sen Ming Immortal General and the others, their mentalitypletely copsed! How are they supposed to fight this? Among the eighteen of them Immortal Generals, only one possessed a Quasi-Saintly Artifact! But the other side had a whole ten of them, with one for each person and spares to boot. This was simply bullying! Thus, without any hesitation, Sen Ming Immortal General loudly cried out for help! ¡°Immortal Monarch, save us!¡± In order to make the Immortal Monarch sense it, he even took out that painting scroll and hurriedly burned yellow incense with his own blood. However¡­ The yellow incense burned weakly¡­
And the painting scroll had absolutely no response! ¡°Immortal Monarch?¡± ¡°Immortal Monarch?!¡± Seeing this, Luohao and the others all cried out too, filled with incredulity. Wasn¡¯t the Immortal Monarch about to descend upon this world? Senluo Immortal Monarch, so powerful, with heroic bearing and world-surpassing cultivation level¡­ How could he ignore his own people?? If the Immortal Monarch didn¡¯t save them, then it was all over¡­ ¡°Heh, your Immortal Monarch, even if hees, is just delivering himself to death!¡± ¡°To send you off to Western Heaven!¡± Blood Spear gave a cruel, coldugh as Fencha suddenly exploded with a terrifying¡­ oh, a typo, Immortal energy!!! Behind him, Shan Ming, Tie Shan, and the rest of the Demon Marshals also charged in an instant! Mallets,dles, water scoops, and such, all with an imposing aura! ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± Sen Ming Immortal General and the others let out wretched screams! ¡°Bang!¡± An Immortal General was directly blown to bits. ¡°No!¡± An Immortal General was impaled to death by Fencha!
¡°Spare me¡ª¡ª¡± A female Immortal General knelt down to beg for mercy but was hammered into a mist of blood¡­ Sen Ming Immortal General¡¯s pen in hand was directly destroyed, and he himself let out a pitiful cry as he was nailed dead by Blood Spear with a Fencha! ¡°No¡­ Immortal Monarch¡­ why, won¡¯t you save us¡­¡±
With his dying breath, Sen Ming let out a cry, seemingly filled with grievance and resentment¡­ He bled out, dead¡­ In the entire battlefield, only Gong Ya stood still, not moving. She watched this ¡°ughter¡± withplex feelings in her soul. This¡­ this was a team growing by scavenging after all! Before long. The great war between Immortals and Demons concluded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, return to report to the Demon Monarch,¡± Gong Ya said. The group promptly left. Soon after, they already appeared in Xuan Tianzhou. They quickly reached the outskirts of the small mountain vige in the Cangli Mountain Range. ¡°Demon Marshals, you have finally returned!¡± As soon as theynded, Ming Tianbei already ran out excitedly, saying:
¡°The Demon Monarch told me to wait for your return once again!¡± Upon hearing this, Blood Spear couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked: ¡°What does the Demon Monarch instruct?¡± Ming Tianbei immediately said: ¡°The Demon Monarch said that all of you Demon Marshals must have had a fragment of your memories erased, so he wanted me to inform you about the previous events¡­¡± He immediately recounted everything quickly: the Demon Monarch¡¯s Path of Immortal Certification, Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s assault, the battle that ensued, and the appearance of the Immortal King who was eventually scared off, among other details. He had been hiding in the small vige, witnessing the entire process, and because he was protected by the vige, his memories were not erased! However, after hearing the entire story, Gong Ya and the others were stunned. In their eyes, an expression of disbelief emerged. ¡°What¡­ the Demon Monarch¡­ has returned to Immortality?¡± Blood Spear felt a wave of disorientation. ¡°Senluo Immortal Monarch¡¯s assault¡­ No wonder, no wonder we encountered his Immortal Generals. I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, he would be so thoroughly defeated by the Demon Monarch that only half of his body remained¡­ That¡¯s the reason Sen Ming and the others were ughtered by us, and Senluo Immortal Monarch didn¡¯t respond at all; because, he himself was finished¡­¡± Shan Ming murmured to himself.
¡°The Immortal King even appeared¡­ That¡¯s too terrifying.¡± Tie Shan found it unbelievable! Gong Ya was also deeply shocked, but then she calmed down! After all, she had personally witnessed Li Fan erasing an Immortal King clone with a single stroke! ¡°With Senior Li here, all of this is all too normal¡­¡± Her expression wasplex! ¡°The Demon Monarch means that the Immortal King has left, and Senluo Immortal Monarch isn¡¯tpletely dead; he still has two legs intact. There might still be future trouble, so he asked all you Demon Marshals to be prepared,¡± Ming Tianbei continued. Upon hearing this, Blood Spear and the others all nodded their heads. They all understood. ¡°Then, this subordinate will return to the vige first,¡± Ming Tianbei immediately bowed and prepared to turn away. ¡°Wait,¡± at this moment, Shan Ming called out to him, his face full of eager anticipation, and said: ¡°Tian Bei, remember to pick up more trash!¡± Instantly, the group of Demon Marshals, all began to urge him forward, jostling to give instructions.
¡°Look for iron rods or something for me, the mallet is fierce but too unwieldy¡­¡± ¡°Tian Bei, the heavy responsibility of growing our demon army rests on your shoulders; don¡¯tze around on a normal day, and be diligent!¡± They all spoke out! After this great battle, they had truly tasted the sweetness of victory. Having ten Quasi-Saintly Artifacts at their disposal, they felt invincible against all but the Immortal, ying gods and annihting ghosts on sight! Unbeatable. Thus, now their desire for the vige¡¯s ¡°garbage¡± was simply insatiable! If they hadn¡¯t been afraid to enter on their own, they would have wanted to go in and pick up the garbage! Hearing this, Ming Tianbei¡¯s eyes instantly brimmed with excited tears! What is a mission? This is a mission! What is a contribution? This is exactly what a contribution is! In that moment, a heroic passion consumed him, stirring his soul. Wiping away his tears, he dered, ¡°Rest assured, Demon Marshals, I will not return until I havepletely cleared the vige of garbage, until I have aplished the great task of waste disposal!¡± Seeing this ¡°deeply moving¡± scene, Gong Ya¡¯s emotions became even moreplex¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile. At Wu¡¯er Xianting. Xinning, Dugu Yuqing, and Jiang Li had already returned. ¡°Reporting to Master, we have dealt with those noisy fellows,¡± Dugu Yuqing reported, saying, ¡°However, an old one escaped.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan nodded and smiled, ¡°Let him escape; I won¡¯t hold it against him.¡± An old fellow, what was there to care about? Dugu Yuqing and Jiang Li, however, came to a realization¡ªso the Immortal King was allowed to leave unscathed because Master intended it so. Master did not wish to kill him! ¡°Big Brother, thank you!¡± Xinning said with a sweet smile, ¡°Today, I learned just how powerful those ancient poems really are!¡± She had gained immensely from this battle! Not only had she broken through to the Immortal Realm, but she had alsoprehended a terrifying Dao! This Dao was precisely the ancient poetry taught by Li Fan! Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and others nearby heard this withplex expressions on their faces. They had all witnessed the scenes from that Immortal battle. Surrounding Xinning were golden characters, each letter a piece of ancient poetry taught by Li Fan. Even in the face of a veteran powerhouse like Senluo Immortal Monarch, she was in no way inferior, even managing to defeat him in the end! ¡°Master¡¯s casual advice, it¡¯s actually a great opportunity, a path to a greater Dao,¡± Nan Feng was more convinced than ever. ¡°It seems I should also start learning some ancient poetry¡­¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes sparkled, sensing that if she could integrate those poems with her painting, reaching a state where the poetry contains paintings and the paintings contain poetry, poetry and painting bing one¡­ Maybe she¡¯d be incredibly powerful too? She was very much looking forward to it. ¡°Junior Brother Dugu, what exactly happened outside?¡± Lu Rang suddenly transmitted the question to Dugu Yuqing. ¡°An Immortal arrived, and a living Immortal King,¡± Dugu Yuqing briefly stated, ¡°The Immortal was left with half a life by Sister Xinning, while the Immortal King was scared away by Elder Zhao¡¯s scolding¡­¡± Hearing this, many disciples were bewildered. An Immortal reduced to half alive¡­ And an Immortal King scared off by scolding? They all understood, of course, that the so-called scolding was just an excuse. The real reason was none other than the Immortal King realizing the terror of this mountain vige and being frightened off. ¡°With a single gesture from Master, even Immortal Kings tremble¡­¡± Lu Rang murmured. ¡°Master is too defying the heavens¡­¡± Wu Dade was equally astonished; even the Little ck Dog at his feet was wagging its tail, begging for Li Fan¡¯s mercy! Just then, a knock on the door sounded. ¡°Come in.¡± The person outside pushed the door open, and it was Gong Ya returning. As Gong Ya stepped into the courtyard, her entire body stiffened momentarily! In that moment, her mind ached! The next moment, countless memories that had faded away suddenly reappeared in her thoughts! Xinning taming the faceless woman in Dibing State¡­ Re-certifying her Immortal status, obtaining the fruit of the Immortal Path¡­ The battle of Immortals¡­ The arrival of the Immortal King¡­ She remembered it all! At that moment, her expression was filled with shock. ¡°It¡¯s true, my memories¡­ were partly severed by the Immortal King!¡± ¡°But now, they are restored¡­¡± She was profoundly shaken. The power within this courtyard¡­ was it really so terrifying that even the spells cast by the Immortal King could be nullified? All of this¡­ was it because¡­ Her gaze settled on Li Fan. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the master!¡± With deep reverence, Gong Ya bowed deeply to Li Fan, her admiration for him reaching an extreme point! Retired within this ce, yet able to repel an Immortal King with a mere flick of his hand, and moreover, to bestow tremendous grace upon both demons and herself! ¡°No need for formalities; it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± Li Fan also smiled. This affair had been satisfactorily resolved! ¡°By the way, Big Brother,¡± Xinning suddenly spoke up, ¡°when we went out to collect ghosts, we encountered two Ghost-Collecting Celestial Masters. The elder one died because he couldn¡¯t handle the ghostly beings, and the younger one followed us¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s kind-hearted, and now without his master¡­ it¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± ¡°¡­Big Brother, could you take him in?¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Ya¡¯s heart stirred. What the Demon Monarch said¡­ It¡¯s that young Heavenly Master, Lin Jiu Zheng! Chapter 205: 184: Creation Character_1 Chapter 205: Chapter 184: Creation Character_1 Xinning exined the corresponding situation of Lin Jiu Zheng and looked at Li Fan with some expectation. Gong Ya witnessed this and felt inexplicably reassured and happy in her heart. In the previous life, although the Demon Monarch was unmatched in might and invincible in one corner of the world, he only had dominance and iron blood under his name. Beneath the reputation of the Nine Holy Demon Monarchs was ruthlessness and coldness. But in this life, the Demon Monarch had some different qualities. She was still ruthless and iron-blooded towards her enemies. But towards ordinary people, she had developed a trace of pity and sympathy. Perhaps it was precisely because of this change in temperament that the Demon Monarch was able to embark on a path of cultivating both Immortal and Demon Arts, attaining the fruit of the Immortal Path with a body of the Demon Path? And all of this, without a doubt, stemmed from the gifts bestowed by Senior Li. Senior Li was unparalleled not only in cultivation level but also in character, even teaching the Demon Monarch kindness! Her reverence for Li Fan grew even more!
After hearing Xinning¡¯s narration, Li Fan was also slightly surprised. Are there really Heavenly Masters in this world? Catching ghosts? However, he did not care too much about it. After all, if ghosts exist, it is normal for there to be Heavenly Masters as well. ¡°Fine, if he is willing toe, taking him in is not a problem,¡± Li Fan agreed. After all, when he thought about it, it was pitiable that Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s master had died, leaving him alone and helpless. Upon hearing this, Xinning was overjoyed and turned to Gong Ya, saying: ¡°Go and bring him here!¡± Gong Ya nodded immediately and turned to leave. After leaving Wu¡¯er Xianting and the small mountain vige, with one step she soon appeared in the Western Desert! Previously, Lin Jiu Zheng had followed Xinning and others here. Xinning had a breakthrough on the spot, triggering an Immortal battle, which was why Lin Jiu Zheng had been left behind. With a sweep of her divine consciousness, Gong Ya already located Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s position. In an instant, she descended in a copse of shady trees. The Western Desert these days was no longer appropriate to describe as a desert because it was abundant with spiritual energy, and the whole area that was once desert had be a blessednd. And Lin Jiu Zheng was sitting in the woods, deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything? We came here, and then what?¡± ¡°Miss Xinning, Miss Gong Ya, where are they?¡±
¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Master told me to stay by their side, and just a few days have passed, and I¡¯ve lost them¡­¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve let you down!¡± He looked up to the sky and sighed! When his master, Li Jiang, was on his deathbed, he instructed him to stay close to Xinning and the others because he was certain that Xinning had something to do with the San Dou Mi Dao of the Immortal Domain¡­
The talismans used by Xinning to subdue ghosts could only be drawn by an Immortal Mage! But now, he had¡­ ¡°Stop feeling sorry for your master now,¡± That¡¯s when Gong Ya came out and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± Seeing Gong Ya, Lin Jiu Zheng immediately rejoiced and said: ¡°Miss Gong Ya, it¡¯s great to see you. Where is Miss Xinning?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Gong Ya spoke indifferently. ¡­ Shortly after. They returned to the outskirts of the small mountain vige. As soon as hended, Lin Jiu Zheng looked at the small mountain vige and was astounded. ¡°This ce¡­ This is no ordinary ce!¡±
Lin Jiu Zheng took in a sharp breath and murmured: ¡°I feel an ancient and brilliant talisman here. Could it be¡­ could it be the ¡®Creation Character¡¯?¡± He thought of a legend! Between heaven and earth, there exist perfect and supreme ¡°talisman¡±! Those perfect and supreme ¡°talismans¡± are not products of human effort, but are naturally formed by the hand of creation! Born of the earth! Those ¡°talismans¡± often use mountains and rivers as strokes, impossible to imitate, unparalleled in the world. And the ¡°Creation Character,¡± hard to find in heaven or earth, even his teacher had only heard stories about it¡­ It is said that even the ancestral home of the San Dou Mi Dao in the Immortal Domain where they reside is the relic of a Creation Character from millions of years ago. That relic gave birth to the Supreme San Dou Mi Dao! He had never seen the ancestral home, and he knew very little about the ¡°Creation Character,¡± but when he saw this small mountain vige, the words ¡°Creation Character¡± spontaneously appeared in his mind! He looked at Gong Ya with excitement and said: ¡°Miss Gong Ya, this ce¡­ it¡¯s highly likely to be a naturally formed ¡®Creation Character,¡¯ a supreme spiritualnd!¡±
At that, Gong Ya merely smiled and said: ¡°Even if this ce is truly a Creation Character, it¡¯s definitely not what you call naturally formed!¡± If it truly is a real Creation Character, it must have been the handiwork of Senior Li! ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you inside.¡± She led Lin Jiu Zheng all the way into it. On the way, she briefly told Lin Jiu Zheng about Li Fan, informing him that Li Fan was the owner of this ce, living in seclusion, ying the mortal world, leading amon man¡¯s life. But when Lin Jiu Zheng learned that the talismans used by Gong Ya and Xinning to catch ghosts were drawn by that ¡°Senior Li,¡± he was utterly astonished. ¡°Master, the person you wanted me to find, I may¡­ have found him!¡± He murmured, filled with anticipation. Before long, they had already reached the outskirts of Wu¡¯er Xianting. On the way here, Lin Jiu Zheng became more and more certain that this ce might really be the legendary ¡°Creation Character¡±! Theyout and perfect talisman meaning filled every corner of the small mountain vige¡­ It made him feel like worshiping in reverence.
And now, standing outside the small courtyard, he was even more stunned. ¡°If this ce truly is a Creation Character, then this courtyard¡­¡± ¡°It is the source of the talismans¡­¡± He murmured to himself. At this moment, he instinctively stepped forward! In his eyes was a hint of obsessed fascination! ¡°Master, I¡¯ve seen it¡­ I¡¯ve seen the true way of the talismans, not just immortal, but far above immortality¡­¡± He murmured to himself. Gong Ya also stepped forward immediately and knocked on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Hearing Li Fan¡¯s voice, Gong Ya immediately pushed the door open and brought Lin Jiu Zheng inside. The moment Lin Jiu Zheng entered, his expression became extremely excited! He could clearly feel¡­ In this small courtyard, every bit of air was teeming with countless vibrant talismanic ways! The talismanic tunes he had once mastered in his body were now like fish seeing the ocean, joyfully circting¡­ Gong Ya then stepped forward and said, ¡°Reporting to the master, Lin Jiu Zheng has been brought here.¡± Lin Jiu Zheng also looked forward and saw Li Fan, then he paused in astonishment. This was the master of this ce? How could this be possible¡­ Someone with such a talismanic cultivation level must have already be the legendary Heavenly Master King¡­ Such beings are old monsters who have lived in the world for a million years. However, he thought for a moment and immediately understood. For such beings, changing appearance would not be difficult, right? And moreover, Gong Ya had already said that this senior was living in seclusion here, ying the game of life. Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped forward, asking with excitement and apprehension, ¡°This¡­ Senior, may I ask if those two talismans were made by you?¡± Although Gong Ya had already mentioned it, he couldn¡¯t help but confirm it once more! Li Fan immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I drew them.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng immediately kneeled on the ground with a thud, filled with excitement, and said, ¡°Senior, I beseech you, please take me as your disciple!¡± ¡°I beg you, Senior, to impart the way of the talismans to me!¡± His eyes were filled with pleading and hope! ¡ª¡ªTheir lineage was that of the castaways from the Immortal Domain¡¯s San Dou Mi Dao, founded in the Lower World! His master was banished to the Lower World and was separated from his beloved for his entire life, unable to meet her. Until his death, Li Jiang could not let go of this regret, entrusting Lin Jiu Zheng with the token of love between himself and the beloved in the Immortal Domain, asking him to bring it back to the Immortal Domain¡­ And now, the senior before him was certainly a personage at the level of the Heavenly Master King! Representing the supreme way of the talisman! Hearing this, Li Fan was also surprised. Learn the great way of the talismans? He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I am not a Heavenly Master and cannot teach you the Heavenly Master Technique; I only know a little about how to draw talismans¡­¡± Although he indeed needed disciples now, he didn¡¯t want to mislead anyone. Without the Diamond Drill, one should not take porcin work. Hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng became even more excited and said, ¡°Senior, I only wish to learn the way of the talisman, and that would already be the luck of a lifetime!¡± He was well aware that the person before him was definitely a true power. Because, even within the Heavenly Master Method, talismans are the most difficult path, and at the same time, they can also yield the greatest achievements! Other Heavenly Master techniques such as Kan Yu, Ma Yi, and others could notpare with talismans! Therefore, this senior¡¯s penchant for the way of the talisman has nothing to do with not knowing the other Heavenly Master techniques; it¡¯s simply that he does not regard them highly! Li Fan also smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I will pass the way of the talisman to you!¡± He agreed. Upon hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng was overjoyed beyond measure. This supreme being had actually epted him? He was ecstatic, and eagerly said, ¡°Disciple greets Master!¡± ¡°No need for such formalities, get up.¡± Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°You should first study the content of this misceneous book for practicing the talismanic way; if you have any questions, I¡¯ll help you with the answers.¡± He immediately passed over an ancient book covered in dust. The ancient book was almost rottenpletely, exuding a yellow patina of bygone years. Undoubtedly, this book came from the System as well. Initially, Li Fan had spent a long time drawing talismanic ghosts in that book. Lin Jiu Zheng solemnly took the book upon hearing Li Fan¡¯s words. On the title page of the book were faintly visible only three words. ¡°Primordial Creation¡­¡± Seeing this, Lin Jiu Zheng was shocked. He gazed dumbfounded at the booklet in his hands¡­ ¡°Master Li Jiang once said that all the Heavenly Master Methods in the Immortal Domain can be traced back to amon ancestor¡­¡± ¡°And that ancestor, who disappeared into the long river of time, was said to have cultivated a Heavenly Master scripture known as the ¡®Primitive Creation Scripture¡¯ in his lifetime, but no one in the world has ever seen it¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but look up at Li Fan once more. With such casual ease, carefree andposed, He seemed like a carefree ink-stained schr hiding in a mortal world. But at this moment, he instantly thought that this senior¡­ could it be¡­ Could it be that he was the ancestor of the Heavenly Master Way who disappeared millions of years ago¡­? He trembled! Chapter 206: 185: The Investigation of the Immortal King_1 Chapter 206: Chapter 185: The Investigation of the Immortal King_1 Above the Immortal Domain. An elder d in a ck robe appeared within a grand and vast hall. Here, strands of Hongmeng Qi cascaded down, profoundly secretive; although it was within his own Immortal Kingdom, no one knew of its existence. Ming Luo Immortal Pce! King Ming Luo had returned to his own Immortal Kingdom, he strode into the grand hall, waved his hand, and the lower body of Senluo Immortal Monarch suddenly appeared within the hall. ¡°As your master, I have nourished your body with the Hongmeng Qi of my Dao-confirming cultivation, perhaps after three months, you will be able to fully recover.¡± Ming Luo spoke indifferently. The remaining two legs of Senluo Immortal Monarch kneeled toward King Ming Luo at that moment. Despite being severely injured, his consciousness was still present! ¡°Enough, I have other important matters to attend to.¡±
Having said this, King Ming Luo left directly. Shortly after, he entered another equally secretive location. This is the ancestralnd of the Light Martial Immortal Kingdom! ¡°King Light Martial, an old friend hase to visit¡ª¡± King Ming Luo spoke directly. In that secret ce, only after a long, long time did a light and aged voice respond: ¡°Ming Luo, we haven¡¯t met for a hundred thousand years, what brings you here this time?¡± King Ming Luo said: ¡°I bring you an opportunity of Supreme fortune!¡± ¡­ Simultaneously. A Dao Pce located within the realm of Hongmeng, imperceptible to mortals, standing above all beings. This ce is known as the Heavenly Secret Immortal Pce! Immortal King Yu Luan is cultivating here. At this moment, within the Heavenly Secret Grand Hall of the Immortal Pce, two extremely terrifying figures are sitting opposite each other! One of them, a middle-aged man, holds a Taiji Formation Disk in his hand, seeming to have myriad Dao entwining around him, and on his forehead, there is a naturally urring Taiji Pattern! His aura was mystical to the extreme; with a raise of his hand, a flick of his finger, a terrifying surge of energy would arise, causing causality to copse and dissipate around him. On the opposite side sat a man in an Immortal Robe with long hair like a waterfall. His eyes exuded vicissitudes and vastness, having experienced countless years, seen through many rises and falls, but at this moment, deep anger was hidden in his eyes. The middle-aged man with the Taiji Pattern on his forehead looked at the other and said:
¡°Antuo, have you thought it through? This matter involves extremely significant consequences!¡± ¡°Even though the clone you left in the Lower World was from over a hundred thousand years ago, and its realm is far inferior to yours today, the fact that it was annihted proves that the perpetrator is at least an Immortal King.¡± ¡°Dealing with an existence at the same level as us, the price you¡¯ll have to pay might be extraordinary¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Antuo Immortal King replied indifferently:
¡°We have been preparing in this hall for over a month, how could I give up now?¡± A resolute expression appeared on his face: ¡°Whether it¡¯s in heaven or on earth, I must find this person, and killing him will bring me satisfaction!¡± ¡°Since he has destroyed my clone, causality has already been established!¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of your rules, Yu Luan. Here are three drops of Immortal King Blood, go then¡ª¡± With a wave of his hand, immediately, three drops of incredibly terrifying blood appeared in the palm of his hand! These three drops of blood, rolling like molten gold, radiated an unimaginable aura. If not for the Immortal Pce being protected by a terrifying Immortal King Great Formation, the very fabric of this space would have copsed with the emergence of the three drops of Immortal King Blood! In Yu Luan Immortal King¡¯s eyes, aplex expression appeared. He said: ¡°Alright, since you insist, I will make a move for you this once and deduce the existence of this person!¡± With a sweep of his hand, the three drops of Immortal King Blood were in his possession. One drop fell upon the Taiji Formation Disk! ¡°Dao extends Limitlessly, causality cycles, tracking and searching, Nine Nether Yellow Springs!¡± Yu Luan spoke softly and began rapidly forming signs with his hands.
For a moment, the entire Heavenly Secret Immortal Pce quaked in response. Terrifying arrays emerged instantly from the space surrounding the Immortal Pce, with millions of frightful Dao patterns resonating with them! He was defying the odds to deduce causality! In an instant, the space underwent a drastic change, as if it had entered a horrifying temporal river, with interweaving light and shadow! Predatory beasts from hundreds of millions of years ago roared, while lights and shadows from tens of millions of years in the future intermingled¡­ Countless causalities interwove. ¡°One drop of Immortal King Blood, let me see the truth!¡± Yu Luan and Antuo traversed the river of causality and time, guided by one drop of Immortal King Blood. They seemed to enter a void sea domain, where they could discern the outline of a hazy new world forming upon a certain collision¡­ However, everything ahead was shrouded in a fog that was imprable! ¡°Even in the river of causality, it cannot be seen through? How is this possible!¡± Yu Luan Immortal King was taken aback. ¡°I must uncover this chain of causality, use every means at my disposal, and make the way forward clear!¡±
Antuo Immortal King roared, forcing out another three drops of Immortal King¡¯s Essence Blood! ¡°Burn this blood, to light up the path ahead!¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Luan also nodded, as he, too, was curious. What existence could it be that even Immortal King Blood could not prate¡­ He ignited the three drops of Antuo¡¯s Immortal King¡¯s Essence Blood, and in an instant, the river of causality boiled over, countless heavenly secrets evolved, and terrifying visions seemed toe back to life. Ahead, countless fogs appeared to be steaming up under the fire of the Immortal King Blood! ¡ª¡ª At that very moment. Above the Immortal Domain, on an ancient and primordial mountain range. An Immortal Pce was established here. However, the Immortal Pce wasn¡¯t grand and exalted, but rather resembled a farmhouse, with numerous rare Spiritual Medicines growing around. Some birds perched on the eaves of the roof. And in a courtyard below, an exceedingly exquisite figure was personally nting a Moon-ranked flower.
Chapter 207: 185: The Investigation of the Immortal King_2 Chapter 207: Chapter 185: The Investigation of the Immortal King_2 ¡°` d in a white dress that cascaded like a waterfall of tassels, her pitch-ck hair casually draped over her shoulders, her graceful figure was like a masterpiece crafted by the heavens and earth. Her delicate jade-like hands, crystal clear, gently sprinkled thestdle of Jade Dew onto the Moon-ranked flowers. She then smiled, her red lips parted slightly, revealing a hint of pearly teeth, her smile as radiant as a crescent moon, making the flowers in the entire garden burst into bloom! Her eyes, like the purestkes atop the highest heavens, her nose perfectly sculpted, and her eyebrows arching like crescent moons. ¡°By this time next year, these Moon-ranked flowers should be blooming.¡± She smiled again. Just then, in a birdcage hanging under the eaves behind her, a parrot adorned with rainbow feathers suddenly opened its eyes, squawking loudly: ¡°Causality, causality, causality!¡± The woman in the white dress turned slightly, and ripples gently danced across theke-like depths of her beautiful eyes: ¡°What significant event has urred in the river of causality?¡±
She thought for a moment and decided to take a look for herself. With a fluid movement of her lush jade hand, the light and shadows around her abruptly shifted! She was now within the timeless river of causality. ¡ª¡ª ¡°Burn away all the fog!¡± Immortal King Yn bellowed as he continuously formed seals with his hands, ancient, terrifying spellcasting methods stirring the causality within the annals of time! Everything around him boiled and zed. Three droplets of Immortal King Blood transformed into three fearsome suns, evaporating everything. But the fog ahead seemed endless! To this point, they still could not discern the true history. The Immortal King¡¯s Essence Blood was nearly burned out! The fog was dense, concealing everything from view! Seeing this, Yn¡¯s eyes conveyed utmost gravity: ¡°Antuo, this causality is too bizarre, to this extent and still beyond ourprehension¡­ I rmend you give up!¡± He sensed a bad omen! However, the eyes of Antuo Immortal King zed with divine light! ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°The more it is so, the more I want to see the truth!¡± ¡°Causality has already formed; a battle of fate is inevitable in the future: it will be either his death or mine!¡± ¡°I, Antuo, am willing to bear all the causality with this Immortal King¡¯s body, I must witness this truth!¡± Antuo roared as he stepped forward, ready to burn even more of his essence blood!
Yn¡¯s face changed dramatically! By doing this, Antuo was truly risking it all; burning too much Immortal King Blood would terribly affect himself! Keep in mind that each drop of Immortal King Blood takes tens of thousands of years to cultivate! In doing so, Antuo¡¯s cultivation level might regress significantly!
But Yn did not stop him, knowing that this causality might involve a life-and-death matter for both in the future! Antuo¡¯s vitality surged! But at that moment, a faint voice arose: ¡°You seek to bear all causality ¨C are you truly capable?¡± Suddenly, Immortal King Yn and Antuo Immortal King were both startled and swiftly turned to look in the direction of the voice. They saw a woman in a white dress approaching at a leisurely pace, as astonishingly beautiful as the moon, ethereal and otherworldly, stunningly striking. ¡°Who are you¡­ and how have youe here?!¡± Immortal King Yn spoke with a deep voice, his eyes full of astonishment and uncertainty! Keep in mind that this river of causality was something he had opened for Antuo Immortal King; almost all the causality within belonged to Antuo! Only he and Antuo Immortal King were supposed to be able to enter. The river of causality was a secret among secrets, enigmatic and not to be interfered with or spied upon by anyone. The most hidden of hidden! But now, a woman had appeared!
This was too bizarre! And Yn, an Immortal King of the Immortal Domain, had never before seen this woman! Anyone who could tread within the river of causality was an existence above Immortals ¨C so why did he not recognize her? ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Heaven and earth, Nine Nether Yellow Springs ¨C wherever I wish to go, there I go.¡± The woman in white spoke softly, directing her gaze toward Antuo Immortal King, saying: ¡°I advise you, don¡¯t seek death.¡± Upon hearing this, Antuo Immortal King¡¯s expression darkened as he responded: ¡°Since you are not my enemy, please do not meddle in my affairs, lest you form causality with me!¡± His words carried a threatening tone. The woman in the white dress heard this and simply smiled, saying: ¡°You fear causality like a tiger, yet you dare to strike at this fog? Trulyughable.¡± ¡°Whether it isughable or not, I do not need you to teach me!¡± Antuo snorted coldly, turned away, and proceeded to take a step forward, heading straight into the fog!
He intended to use the Dao Fruit of an Immortal King to pierce through the fog of causality! His body erupted in terrifying brilliance, the eternal power of the Immortal Path endowed upon him, rendering him invincible against all magic! The fog seemed unable to stop him! ¡°Really though, can it be done? What exactly is hidden inside¡­¡± Even Immortal King Yn was bing hopeful. ¡°` ¡°Break!¡± Antuo Immortal King roared with rage, shaking the mist! But, it was at that instant! Within the mist, a phoenix¡¯s cry suddenly rang out¡ª Clear and lofty as the sounds of the ninth heaven, profound as the sounds of the great Dao, piercing through all the mist, echoing throughout the river of cause and effect! Within the mist, Antuo Immortal King suddenly recoiled, his figure staggering, barely able to stand, with a trace of fresh blood at the corner of his mouth! In his pupils, an incredible light shone forth!
¡°Antuo, brother, what happened, what did you see?!¡± Yu Luan hurried forward! In Antuo¡¯s eyes, flickering uncertainly, he said: ¡°The True Phoenix n still has remnants¡­¡± He spoke eight words! Upon hearing this, Yu Luan¡¯s eyebrows immediately contorted! The True Phoenix n still has remnants¡­ He was shocked! ¡°I understand now, you were part of the great war that exterminated the True Phoenix n in ancient times, so this link of cause and effect was forged hundreds of thousands of years ago¡­ only to emerge now!¡± Yu Luan spoke slowly, word by word, revealing a hidden truth! In ancient times, Antuo Immortal King had participated in a n-annihting war! ¡°The causations of the past, resolved in this life¡­ Although I didn¡¯t fully discern the vision within the white fog, I have understood everything¡­¡± Antuo Immortal King muttered, looking at Yu Luan, he said: ¡°Yu Luan, brother, let¡¯s retreat.¡± Yu Luan, the Immortal King, nodded. The two turned back, both gazing at the mysterious woman in white who appeared within this long river. ¡°I hope there is no cause and effect between us!¡± Antuo Immortal King spoke icily, and after he finished, they instantly disappeared from this world. The woman in white, however, looked toward the mist. ¡°The True Phoenix n? Why do I feel that he did not probe the true secret hidden in the white fog? He must have only glimpsed the tip of the iceberg?¡± ¡°Quite interesting¡­¡± Having said that, she too left the ce. The next moment, she reappeared in her garden, the time brief, as if she had never left at all. ¡°Wang Cai requests an audience with the master!¡± At that moment, a respectful voice suddenly echoed from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± The woman in white spoke indifferently. An old man in white walked in, his eyes wild yet very respectful at this moment, he said: ¡°Master, Wang Cai hase to ask for leave on behalf of my grandson¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Which one?¡± The woman in white asked. Old man ¡°Wang Cai¡± said: ¡°The one tending your seedling garden, his name is Bai Shaoyang¡­ My n is soon to hold a ¡®True Monarch Blessing Convention,¡¯ to bestow blessings on the branches of various realms, helping them purify their bloodlines. Bai Shaoyang wishes to select a few seedlings to serve you in the future.¡± The woman pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°Go ahead, have him scout for any traces of the Phoenix along the way.¡± ¡°Keeping a Phoenix as a pet should be quite nice.¡± After speaking, she herself entered the great hall. Old man ¡°Wang Cai¡± bowed deeply towards her departing figure, saying: ¡°Yes, master!¡± Afterward, he left the Immortal Pce. As he passed the gate, two Golden Lions standing guard at the entrance spoke: ¡°White Tiger Immortal King, how is the master¡¯s mood today?¡± Old man ¡°Wang Cai¡± took a moment to think, then said: ¡°It should be pretty good, the master nted Moon-ranked flowers, and even told my grandson Bai Shaoyang to go down to the Lower World and look for Phoenix traces!¡± The other Golden Lion nodded, saying: ¡°That¡¯s good, White Tiger Saint Sovereign, please leave and return swiftly, it¡¯s your turn to guard the gate tomorrow.¡± White Tiger Saint Sovereign said, ¡°I¡¯m aware!¡± A noble Immortal King, reduced to the role of a gatekeeper dog ¡°Wang Cai¡± in this ce, yet his expression was so natural, as if it was always meant to be this way¡­ ¡­ And at this moment. In the Lower World. In the Heavenly Realm. In the Southern Territory, within a small mountain vige. In the courtyard, a certain Earth Chicken that was just resting with its eyes closed suddenly opened them. ¡°Cluck cluck cluck~~~¡± It crowed a few times, and the surrounding flock of chickens suddenly turned to look at it¡­ ¡­ Chapter 208: 186: The Proud Bai Yuan_1 Chapter 208: Chapter 186: The Proud Bai Yuan_1 In the Heavenly Realm, the Immortal War had drawn to a close. Before departing, the Immortal King Ming Luo eradicated all fluctuations within the Void Sea Domain. Within the Heavenly Realm, the World Tree reemerged, and the blood of the eighteen Daluo Golden Immortals who had died was absorbed by the entire Heavenly Realm, making the Immortal Spiritual Qi even more dense. Many of the impacts caused by that war also dissipated. Themon people, who had their memories severed, forgot everything and soon resumed their normal lives. The only things that caused some ripples were two incidents. The first was that the terrifying Yin Ghosts of the Southwest Domain and the Dongbei Domain had been subdued, to the cheers of all beings within those domains. The second was that the battles of the twenty-five Daluo Golden Immortal-level powerhouses became a favorite topic of discussion among the people, with various spections spreading. ¡°Ever since the Convergence of Myriad Realms, our connection with the Immortal Domain had beenpletely severed, and now, we can finally get in touch with the Elder Ancestor again!¡±
In Diming State, within the Chen Imperial Dynasty, an Emperor spoke excitedly: ¡°Contact the Elder Sovereign immediately, inform him of everything that has urred here. Such a major event must be reported!¡± The Elder Sovereign of their Chen Imperial Dynasty had disappeared on his way to attack the Heavenly Realm, butter they could not contact the Immortal Domain, and so the matter had been dyed until now! ¡°A new great world integration isplete, and the rank of this realm has almost surpassed all other Earth Character Realms. We must report to the Immortal Domain immediately!¡± An elder Sect Master from Dihuang State also spoke up: ¡°Contact the Immortal Domain, inform them of everything that has happened here!¡± In Dibing State, the Ice Snow Empress Bing Yanran also spoke immediately: Since Senluo Immortal Monarch began promoting the convergence of Myriad Realms, the whole of the Myriad Realms had beenpletely sealed off. Now, with the departure of the Immortal King, this ce could finally reestablish contact with the Immortal Domain. Thus, countless ancient forces and Sect Gates began sending messages to ancestors and other figures in the Immortal Domain! At this moment, in the Diyuan State of the Heavenly Realm! Within a mountain range, fierce tiger roars could be faintly heard. These roars shook the heavens, making this a ce where no one dared to approach on ordinary days. This was the ancestralnd of the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage, the Beast Emperor Mountain Range. Diyuan State was originally part of the Earth Yuan Realm and was absorbed by the Heavenly Realm as one of its states during the ¡°Hundred Worlds Integration.¡± At that time, the Diyuan State formed an alliance prepared to attack Xuan Tianzhou, with the Tiger Emperor Bai Zhentian of the White Tiger n as one of the three Golden Immortals of the alliance! Inside a grand White Tiger Hall, a terrifying White Tiger Statue was enshrined!
The entire statue, carved out of white jade, looked majestic and extraordinarily divine! An elderly man with white hair sat respectfully before the statue. He was the ¡°Trustworthy Person.¡± This White Tiger Statue allowed the White Tiger n of Diyuan State to contact the Main Ancestral Hall!
Of course, normally when they took the initiative to contact, there would be no response from the other side unless there weremands from the Main Ancestral Hall to be handed down. ¡°Ao hou¡ª¡ª¡± Just today, the White Tiger Statue suddenly let out a faint tiger¡¯s roar! In an instant, the Trustworthy Person stood up, his eyes revealing a look of surprise! ¡°Themunication channel to the Immortal Domain has been opened!¡± He eximed, and then additionally sent out three loud tiger roars that shook the entire mountain range! Before long, all powerhouses from the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage assembled! Leading them was a man who was none other than one of the former leaders of the Earth Element Alliance, the Tiger Emperor Bai Zhentian! And behind him, a young man with a proud demeanor and a formidable presence strode forward, his hands sped behind him. He exuded a wild nature and now, an air of invincibility that as if he alone was peerless between heaven and earth. In the hall, ¡°Communicate with the Immortal Domain!¡±
Bai Zhentianmanded. The Trustworthy Person immediately lit the tribute incense. At that moment, the White Tiger Statue suddenly emitted a beam of light from its mouth. The light swiftly formed a screen before them. In the screen, a middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, looking down from above, and said: ¡°Bymand, it is announced to the Earth Yuan Realm branches that the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony will be held in the ¡®Xu Geng Realm¡¯ in three days¡¯ time!¡± Upon hearing this, the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage was overjoyed! The True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony! This was a grand event, whereby all the White Tiger ns from every world would send their most elite talents to participate. At that time, True Monarch-level figures of the White Tiger n would bestow blessings, and if one were fortunate enough to catch their favor, soaring to the skies would not be far off! ¡°I beseech the Superior Immortal!¡± At this moment, Bai Zhentian stepped forward and said: ¡°I have two matters to report!¡±
¡°Several days ago, a million Lower Realms converged. Now, the Earth Yuan Realm is no longer a realm unto itself, but has be one of the states of the new ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯!¡± Upon hearing this, the figure in the screen was also taken aback. ¡°What? A convergence of a million Lower Realms?!¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t this major event reported earlier?!¡± The figure on the other side was furious. ¡°I beseech the Superior Immortal, previously this realm was constrained by some mysterious force, and we were unable tomunicate with the Immortal Domain!¡± Bai Zhentian exined in haste. The emissary on the other side seemed somewhat agitated and immediately said: ¡°And the second matter?¡± Bai Zhentian continued: ¡°Please convey to Elder Bai Qi that my son Bai Yuan has reached the peak of the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°Moreover, his bloodline kept enhancing, and a trace of White Tiger True Blood has emerged!¡± In his words, there was a thick sense of pride!
¡ª¡ªHis son, Bai Yuan, was fortunate enough to join Lu Rang and others to enter the Immortal Dao Pce in Huangtian State upon its emergence and obtained a legacy! Therefore, during this period, his son had made rapid progress. His cultivation level had even surpassed his own. Of course, he dared not disclose the inheritance from the Immortal Dao Pce, for fear of covetous nces within his n! But such a major breakthrough in his bloodline must be reported. After reporting it, with True Monarch¡¯s blessings at the conferment ceremony, he would receive preferential treatment! Upon hearing this, the envoy on the other side was even more astounded and said: ¡°He has broken through to the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm and possesses a trace of White Tiger True Blood?!¡± ¡°Bai Zhentian, do you think that, separated by a domain barrier, I can¡¯t kill you?¡± The envoy eximed angrily. He simply didn¡¯t believe it. Because even within the Immortal Domain, reaching the Taiyi Golden Immortal at such an age was considered good talent, and the emergence of the White Tiger True Blood¡­ would be regarded as a prodigy in the Main Ancestral Hall! ¡°Reporting to the Superior Immortal, Zhentian would never dare to deceive!¡± Bai Zhentian¡¯s face changed immediately, and he called out, ¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡± At once, Bai Yuan who was behind him stepped forward. He was haughtilyposed, and with a casual gesture of his hand, a drop of essence blood appeared! ¡°Superior Immortal, whether Zhentian is lying or not, you can verify for yourself!¡± Bai Zhentian respectfully submitted the drop of fresh blood into the light screen! ¡°What? It truly contains a trace of White Tiger True Blood?¡± The envoy on the other side was immediately astonished. ¡°Wait!¡± He disappeared from before the light screen. Soon after, he reappeared. ¡°Elder Bai Qi is already aware of this matter. He instructed me to tell you, make haste in arranging your son¡¯s union with Bai Xiaoqing of the White Tiger Lineage from Xuantian Realm, as it can make his White Tiger True Blood even richer!¡± ¡°When the conferment ceremony begins, Elder Bai will personally request an opportunity for your son!¡± ¡°Furthermore, Elder Bai Qi said, if your son can enter the Immortal Domain in the future, he will take him as his disciple.¡± ¡°To protect your son¡¯s growth, Elder Bai Qi has bestowed a puppet body. This body has been enshrined before the White Tiger True Monarch for over a thousand years and possesses a wisp of immortal aura. It must not be used unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the grand hall was ecstatic! Even Elder Bai Qi valued him so greatly! He had already predestined Bai Yuan as a future disciple. And he even bestowed a puppet body! ¡°Many thanks, Superior Immortal, many thanks!¡± Bai Zhentian was profoundly grateful! The light screen then disappeared, and a white jade pendant was left in its ce. ¡°Yuan¡¯er, did you hear that? Elder Bai Qi values you deeply this time!¡± Filled with excitement, Bai Zhentian said, ¡°Our Diyuan State Lineage is very likely to be qualified for entering the Immortal Domain because of you!¡± ¡°Enter the Immortal Domain?¡± Yet Bai Yuan just sneered and said, ¡°Father, I, Bai Yuan, am destined to be an Immortal!¡± His confidence was boundless! Now, he looked down upon the entire younger generation of the Heavenly Realm. ¡°However, as Elder Bai Qi said, your true blood still needs to be strengthened. I should also start arranging a marriage for you¡­ Now that the Convergence of Myriad Realms has taken ce, both the Xuantian Realm and our Earth Yuan Realm have be two states within the Heavenly Realm, which is quite convenient!¡± He pondered as he spoke. ¡°Marriage?¡± But Bai Yuan coldly retorted, ¡°Father, surely you don¡¯t really think that Bai Xiaoqing is still worthy of me?¡± ¡°My wife can only be the White Tiger Saintess from the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°Bai Xiaoqing? She was nothing more than a lowly girl from a minor White Tiger branch in the Mysterious Character Realm, and she dared to be my Daopanion?¡± He showed extreme disdain. ¡°But, you two are betrothed, and moreover, Elder Bai Qi also said, union with her can strengthen your White Tiger True Blood¡­¡± Bai Zhentian hesitated. ¡°Betrothal? From today onwards, it¡¯s annulled!¡± ¡°As for Bai Xiaoqing? Being with me, graced by my presence, is her honor!¡± ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a tool for me, Bai Yuan, to enhance my bloodline, like a piece of grass by the roadside to be tossed away after use. What is there to fear?¡± He looked at Bai Zhentian indifferently and said: ¡°Father Emperor, their family is not as strong as ours, right?¡± ¡°Currently, I alone can annihte their whole n!¡± Bai Zhentian was shocked to hear his son¡¯s thoughts¡­ He intended not only to break the marriage engagement¡­ But also to dominate Bai Xiaoqing of Xuan Tianzhou! And to discard her after using her! He inhaled sharply¡­ What a brilliant idea indeed!! After all, who was his son? A future Immortal Monarch, an Immortal! He might enter the Immortal Domain and establish his own Immortal City! Bai Xiaoqing? As lowly as ¡°Three Lives Soil¡±! ¡°You¡¯re right! That Bai Xiaoqing doesn¡¯t deserve you at all. Our lineage could im her anytime, her father Bai Xiaofeng wouldn¡¯t dare refuse!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Xuan Tianzhou and demand the girl!¡± He dered on the spot! ¡­ Chapter 209: 187 Extreme Insult _1 Chapter 209: Chapter 187 Extreme Insult _1 Soon enough. The Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage had already arrived at Xuan Tianzhou! ¡°Xuan Tianzhou White Tiger Lineage, In a mountain range of the Southern Territory, let¡¯s go!¡± Bai Zhentian waved his hand and, immediately, a group of figures soared through the sky. ¡­ Southern Territory. At its most marginal areay an ancient mountain range. This chain of mountains, its Spiritual Energy now saturated to the extreme! Within the mountains, one could faintly make out some pces, This ce was the habitat of the Xuan Tianzhou White Tiger n!
Before long, Bai Yuan and others appeared. ¡°Heh, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Bai Zhentian sneered, saying: ¡°Xuan Tianzhou¡¯s Immortal Spiritual Qi is indeed much richer than in our Diyuan State, perfect, we can take this ce too!¡± He immediately stepped forward. He stood atop the mountain range and released a Taiyi Golden Immortal-level aura in an instant! The entire mountain range was subjected to his overwhelming pressure! ¡°Diyuan State White Tiger n Emperor Bai Zhentian is here, where is the Xuan Tianzhou White Tiger Lineage? Come and pay your respects at once!¡± His voice echoed through the area! Below. In the mountain range, countless members of the White Tiger n, feeling the pressure from the sky, all changed color in their faces! ¡°An enemy attack?¡± ¡°The Diyuan State White Tiger n? Why are they oppressing us so?¡± ¡°Too arrogant, quickly report to the Tiger Emperor!¡± Everyone started speaking at once. And soon, within a pce in the mountain range, Bai Xiaofeng of the Xuan Tianzhou lineage, the White Tiger Emperor, finally emerged. With a somber expression, he looked at Bai Zhentian in the sky and said in a deep voice: ¡°Since you are from the White Tiger lineage as well, pleasee inside ¡ª¡± The next instant, Bai Zhentian and those with him in the sky had already descended.
Arriving in front of the hall, Bai Zhentian disyed a contemptuous look, saying: ¡°Brother Bai Xiaofeng, you¡¯ve upied such Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands and you still haven¡¯t broken through to Taiyi Golden Immortal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if you are really one of our White Tiger n!¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face turned even darker, recognizing that the visitors had ill intentions!
¡°Zhentian, how I cultivate is none of your business, is it?¡± Bai Xiaofeng replied. ¡°Heh, indeed it has nothing to do with me.¡± Bai Zhentian sneered, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, we¡¯re here for Bai Xiaoqing!¡± Bai Xiaoqing! Hearing this, everyone from the Xuan Tianzhou White Tiger n changed their expressions. Bai Xiaoqing¡­ Since a long time ago, after she left for the Cangli Mountain Range, she had almostpletely vanished. Back then, the Heavenly Realm had not yet merged; it was still the Xuantian Realm. Perhaps only Bai Xiaofeng among those present knew Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s whereabouts. Because,ter, he had found Bai Xiaoqing once. During that encounter, he learned she might have be the pet of that being in the Cangli Mountain Range! He considered this a stroke of fate and chose not to intervene, further ensuring her location remained a secret. Now, upon hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s eyebrows raised as he asked: ¡°Regarding my daughter?¡±
He said with anger, ¡°Although Elder Bai Qi of the Main Ancestral Hall has arranged a marriage between Xiaoqing and your son Bai Yuan, is this the way you propose a marriage?¡± He was full of indignation. These people not onlycked any semnce of matrimonial courtesy but also exhibited outright aggression! ¡°You seem to misunderstand.¡± At this moment, Bai Yuan, who had been standing behind Bai Zhentian, stepped forward and said indifferently: ¡°We aren¡¯t here to propose a marriage.¡± ¡°After all, Bai Xiaoqing is nothing but a wench, unworthy of me.¡± ¡°I, Bai Yuan, will not acknowledge that marriage.¡± He was utterly direct! Upon hearing this, every member of the Xuan Tianzhou White Tiger Lineage was outraged, their faces showing immense anger! ¡°This is outright bullying, too excessive!¡± ¡°This is going too far, how dare they insult the Saintess of our lineage?¡± ¡°This is an insult to our entire n!¡±
Each one was angry beyond words. Bai Xiaofeng, as Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s father, was nearly spitting fire from his eyes upon hearing such words! ¡°Very well, very well!¡± However, he suppressed his rage and said: ¡°If you want to annul the marriage, I agree. Now you can leave!¡± With their haughty and arrogant behaviors, if Bai Xiaoqing were to marry into their family, Bai Xiaofeng would be unwilling! Seeing how arrogantly the other party broke off the engagement, he felt it revealed their true nature, saving his daughter from possible future harm! But Bai Yuan just sneered, saying: ¡°Canceling the engagement is one thing, but you still have to hand over your daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, a fierce look from the White Tiger shed across Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face as he demanded: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My meaning is quite clear.¡± Bai Yuan smiled and said,
¡°Your daughter¡¯s status and position are not worthy of me, hence the engagement is nullified, and she will never be my wife.¡± ¡°However, her bloodline can elevate mine, so I have decided to bestow upon her the honor of being graced by me, and let her be one of my concubines.¡± He spoke as if it were a matter of course. But these words, Every sentence, Was like a knife! Piercing into the hearts of everyone from the White Tiger n of Xuantianzhou! In an instant, the fury of everyone present erupted! ¡°This is too much, kill them!¡± ¡°n leader, we¡¯d rather die fighting!¡± ¡°We will not rest until they are in!¡± All were roaring with anger! Bai Xiaoqing was their Saintess! The pearl in the palm of their lineage! And now, she was being insulted and trampled upon like this! This was a trampling upon the dignity of all members of the White Tiger n from Diyuan State! It was the utmost insult! Bai Xiaofeng, at this very moment, also had his inner fury explode! His face betrayed a fierce tiger-like countenance as he bellowed, ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± With his roar, only this word could quench the hatred in his heart! In an instant, all members of the White Tiger n from Xuantianzhou charged furiously into battle! They could not bear the provocation and humiliation from the Diyuan State lineage. Yet, the people from the Diyuan State lineage could only scoff in response. ¡°Obstinate fools, if so, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Bai Zhentian sneered and with a wave of his hand said, ¡°Subdue them and show these sick cats what the true White Tiger bloodline is!¡± Suddenly, his subordinates from the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage took action! Instantly, a grand battle erupted in the mountains! The martial arts from various ns of the White Tiger n exploded forth, their terrifying energy nearly splitting the mountains apart. ¡°Die!¡± Bai Xiaofeng, driven to the extreme by anger, directly charged at Bai Yuan with roaring tiger cries as his Golden Immortal-level cultivation burst forth in full! He was determined to make this man pay for insulting his daughter! But Bai Yuan merely scoffed and said, ¡°Nothing but a sick cat daring to mimic a tiger¡¯s roar!¡± With a casual lift of his hand, in an instant, a surge of Gengjin Immortal Qi shed through! At that moment, all of Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s attacks were nullified; the Gengjin Immortal Qi was invincible, cutting a horrific wound across Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s chest! Bai Xiaofeng fell to the ground, gravely wounded! And at this moment, the people from the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage had alreadypletely suppressed those from the Xuantianzhou White Tiger n. Before long, nearly every member of the White Tiger n from Xuantianzhou was either taken prisoner while not dead or left seriously injured. Bai Yuan walked up to Bai Xiaofeng indifferently, stepping on his face, and said, ¡°Speak, where is your daughter?¡± ¡°Hand her over, or I will kill you.¡± He threatened icily. ¡°Impossible¡­ You¡¯ll never get her!¡± Bai Xiaofeng spoke with difficulty, his eyes filled with hatred. He would never disclose Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s whereabouts! For now, Bai Yuan¡¯s cultivation was too terrifying, having entered the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm, and the emergence of that Gengjin Qi made him feel horror, unable to resist! ¡°Heh, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell.¡± At this time, Bai Zhentian said with a coldugh, ¡°Use the Refining Blood Technique on him, once it starts, his daughter will sense it and wille out on her own!¡± At these words, even the people from the Diyuan State lineage changed colors! The Refining Blood Technique! This forbidden technique was an excruciating process for the subject, as even the very essence of their soul would be refined. During this process, all with the same bloodline would sense it; if they were close enough, they would suffer as if it were happening to them, to the point of unbearable pain! ¡°You dare¡ª¡± Bai Xiaofeng was beside himself with rage. ¡°I dare not?¡± Bai Yuan sneered, and simply said, ¡°Begin the spell!¡± ¡°Just wait, using your blood to lure your daughter here, I¡¯ll make sure you watch as I turn her into my ve!¡± Bai Zhentian put Bai Xiaofeng on a Blood Wooden Rack. The Refining Blood Technique had begun. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Piercing shrieks immediately resonated through the mountains! Chapter 210: 188 Advising the Apprentice_1 Chapter 210: Chapter 188 Advising the Apprentice_1 Heavenly Realm. Southern Territory. In a small vige within the Cangli Mountain Range, in a small courtyard. Time passed peacefully. The little courtyard became increasingly lively, and Li Fan was quite happy. ¡°When growing grass, one cannot simply fertilize blindly; sometimes, it¡¯s very important to prune the excess leaves.¡± Li Fan instructed Lu Rang how to better care for his potted nt, and Lu Rang had an epiphany while pruning the grass. He increasingly resembled a gardener, and his cultivation level had inadvertently reached theplete stage of the Taiyi Golden Immortal and was soon going to break through. ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve managed to master the basic tune of this melody with ease. Next, you can delve deeper into it.¡± Afterward, Li Fan, having listened to Nan Feng finish ying a piece, was in a very good mood and said,
¡°However, the following chapters can easily lead you astray. When ying the instrument, remember, you are the one controlling the melody, not the other way around.¡± Upon hearing this, Nan Feng was slightly startled. Was her master asking her to learn the following chapters? If she guessed correctly, the next chapters were of the Immortal-level¡­ Could she¡­ ¡­manage it? But the look in her master¡¯s eyes instantly strengthened her conviction. She immediately began to open the next part of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody! When she started reading these sections, an uncontroble urge made her start to y the instrument¡­ ¡°Heaven, this music is so mystical, so extraordinary¡­ Is this the true pce of melodies?!¡± At that moment, she felt like a child seeing a new world for the first time! ¡°Immortality is the real heaven and earth¡­¡± Her heart suddenly filled with longing. A longing to master these notes and to enter that free world! Her music fluctuated. But before long, a look of confusion appeared on her face. She seemed to be flying with the music, yet she didn¡¯t know her direction. ¡°Remember, you are controlling the melody, not the other way around.¡± At this time, her master¡¯s voice seemed to echo in her heart once again!
Her consciousness gradually awoke, and she began to control her fingers, starting to break free from the bond of the notes¡­ After regaining control, she took a long, relieved breath! The new chapter contained different wonders, but it was even more difficult toprehend and learn! Watching this, Gong Ya, who stood nearby, revealed a look of astonishment on her face.
Because she stood just outside the threshold of immortality, she very clearly understood what had just happened¡­ Nan Feng had taken one step into the realm of immortality! And she had managed to stay conscious and withdraw?! ¡°Most people, when entering the Hunyuan Golden Immortal Realm from the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm, would lose themselves in the joy of achieving immortality on their first attempt through that gate¡­¡± She murmured. Even in her previous life as the Nine Holy Demon Monarch, she had failed many times while crossing that threshold and suffered many terrible injuries to her path. However, at this moment, Nan Feng managed it with ease. ¡°This must be the benefit of guidance from a distinguished master¡­¡± She looked towards Li Fan, feeling nervous for a moment, but still mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Master, how can I improve my tea art next?¡± She too had touched the edge of immortality and needed guidance. ¡°Your heart has not yet calmed,¡± Li Fan said with a smile, taking the teapot from Gong Ya¡¯s hand and casually pouring it. The steaming water from the spout flowed into the white teacup in a smooth, seamless motion, not spilling a single drop!
At the end, the surface of the water in the teacup was perfectly level with the rim of the cup, with not a fraction of error! ¡°Your foundation is very good. Now, you only need to calm your mind.¡± ¡°When the mind is calm, everything falls into ce.¡± He advised, recalling the time it took him to learn the art of tea. Now, Gong Ya was good in every aspect, except she still became a little bit impatient while brewing tea. She needed to be refined! Upon hearing this, Gong Ya suddenly had a moment of realization. In that moment, she seemed to fully understand. Understand where she had been going wrong¡­ ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve been obsessed with that gate, too impatient, and so, I failed to find the proper entry method!¡± She was excited and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Xinning also watched Gong Ya with joy, knowing that Gong Ya had found her path! ¡°The skill of sweeping is nearly enough for you.¡±
Li Fan said with a smile, then turned to look at Qing Chen who was sweeping the floor. It had to be said, his role as a ¡°sweeping monk¡± was very well yed; the small courtyard¡¯s cleanliness and tidiness was his doing. ¡°Although I do not understand Zen, I know how to make further progress.¡± Suddenly, Li Fan took out a ck spider! The spider had eight legs! There was no doubt that it was recently retrieved from the System; previously, to train Li Fan in cleanliness, the System released this spider to increase his difficulty! This spider wasn¡¯t particrly formidable, but it spun webs furiously! Every day Li Fan had to clean webs from every corner! Later, Li Fan sessfully cleared the challenge and retracted the spider back into his system. Now, it was the perfect time to temper Qing Chen! But the moment the spider appeared, everyone in the small courtyard turned to look, their eyes filled with extreme shock. ¡°Heavens, what kind of spider is this¡­ It makes me feel as if I¡¯m facing a primordial colossus¡­¡± ¡°Terrifying, its ferocity is unmatched!¡±
¡°Poor Junior Brother Qing Chen¡­ In the future, will he have to face such an ancient and ferocious beast?¡± Everyone was astonished. Even the little ck dog that Wu Dade was leading was baring its teeth, with dread apparent in its canine eyes! A spider that even a Tiangou fears? The expressions of the people grew even moreplicated. However, upon hearing their words, Qing Chen was stunned for a moment, then was overjoyed! ¡°Master is tempering me!¡± ¡°Truly worthy of the Great Buddha, every word and action embodies the highest Zen truths¡­ The mortal world is like a spider¡¯s web, desire is like a spider. If one cannot directly confront the desires within one¡¯s heart, and discard them, it¡¯s impossible to break free from the worldly attachments. Even if one lives as a monk for a lifetime, one cannot advance further!¡± He sighed deeply and nodded fervently, saying, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± As he nodded, the ck spider had already started spinning its web in the corner of the wall! Qing Chen briskly walked over with a broom in hand! Seeing this scene, Li Fan also smiled. ¡°These fish have been fattened up nicely,¡± he remarked. Then, Li Fan walked to the edge of the pond, looking at the golden carp in the pond andmented, ¡°It¡¯s a shame these carp have too many bones and can¡¯t be eaten; otherwise, they¡¯d definitely taste great¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan almost choked. Eat, eat these carp? Master, this is too¡­ too¡­ He couldn¡¯t finish his words, only noticing that the carp seemed to have trembled just now¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve been raising these goldfish for so long, next, you could try fishing.¡± Li Fan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Once you can pull one out, you¡¯ll be on the right path!¡± Long Zixuan was even more befuddled. Fishing?? To fish in this pond?? ¡°Da De, I don¡¯t have much else to give you, take this ¡®Livestock Breeding Guide¡¯ and study it well,¡± Li Fan said to Wu Dade, giving him a book. He would have to learn slowly! But when Wu Dade received the book, he treasured it like a priceless find. He was overjoyed, for the content described¡­ was actually the supreme way to control all kinds of fierce beasts! It was absolutely terrifying! He skimmed through the table of contents and turned directly to a page. The title of this page was: Earth Dog Raising. The content included: types of earth dogs, earth dog feeding guide, how to adapt to the ferocious nature of earth dogs, how to deal with earth dogs in heat¡­ As he read, he sized up the little ck dog. The little ck dog got so nervous from his gaze that it instinctively stepped back a few paces and barked, ¡°Woof!¡± ¡°Alright, time to start learning, Xinning.¡± Li Fan turned around and began today¡¯s lesson. ¡°Today, I will teach you something new.¡± Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°I will teach you about poetry!¡± Poetry! At this concept, Xinning¡¯srge eyes were filled with curiosity. Zi Ling and Dugu Yuqing also brought over small stools to listen in. Dugu Yuqing wanted to observe the way Li Fan wrote his poems every time. While Zi Ling was exploring thebination of poetry and painting, which, if mastered, could bring her to a new realm! ¡°The bright moon startles the magpies on the branches, the clear breeze sings cicadas in the midnight. Amidst the scent of rice flowers, a tale of a bountiful year, while frog croaks resound.¡± ¡°Seven or eight stars outside the Milky Way, two or three raindrops in front of the mountain range, by the old thatched inn near the hamlet¡¯s grove, around a corner where a stream and bridge suddenly appear.¡± The first poem he taught was Xin Qiji¡¯s ¡°Moon over the West River ¨C Night Journey on the Yellow Sand Road¡±! As this poem was recited, the eager learners, Xinning, Zi Ling and Dugu Yuqing, all had brightened eyes! Everything in the small courtyard was well-ordered. ¡°Meow¡ª¡± But at that moment! The little white cat lyingzily on the table suddenly jumped up as if it had been startled! ¡°Meow!¡± Its cry even trembled a bit! It ran swiftly, heading out of the yard, not even bothering about Li Fan! It was as if something urgent had happened! Seeing this, Li Fan was immediately startled and said, ¡°Da De, quickly take Hei Gou to check it out!¡± After all, dogs have a keen sense of smell, so it¡¯s better to follow the cat¡¯s scent with a dog, to avoid the little white getting lost. Hearing this, Wu Dade immediately responded, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± He pulled the little ck dog and hurriedly chased after them! Chapter 211: 189: Betrayal of the White Tiger Clan?_1 Chapter 211: Chapter 189: Betrayal of the White Tiger n?_1 Out of the small mountain vige. Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, her heart filled with anxiety and pain! Just moments ago, she had sensed¡­ a tinge of fear originating from her bloodline, a kind of pain emanating from her soul. She had a premonition that her father¡­ Was enduring some form of cruel torture! So, she hurriedly ran out! She knew that something must have happened to her n. Upon leaving the vige, she even transformed into her human form, stepping out and instantly shrinking the ground beneath her! No sooner had she left than two shadows, swift as the wind, followed suit. ¡°Damn, slow down¡­¡±
Wu Dade was outright being dragged through the air by Little ck Dog! Little ck Dog stopped outside the vige, sniffed with its nose, and suddenly, a hint of anger showed in its dog eyes. It barked once and then vanished from the spot with Wu Dade! ¡­ The White Tiger Mountain Range. ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­¡± The wildughter of Bai Zhentian and his son shook the mountain range! Atop the blood rack, Bai Xiaofeng was in such pain that his body was contorting! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Even such a tough man as he could not help but cry out in agony! Every inch of his flesh, every bit of his bones, and even his soul. Were being stripped away by some sort of evil force! Literally stripped away! That force was refining him! ¡°You should pray that your daughter shows up sooner.¡± Bai Zhentian said with a cold, mocking smile, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t show up soon, your dog life will not be preserved.¡± However, Bai Xiaofeng struggled to speak, but he only spat out: ¡°¡­Pah¡­¡± ¡°Kill me¡­ If you dare, then kill me¡­¡±
His lips were already split open, his mouth full of blood, as he still cursed: ¡°Scum¡­ Traitor¡­¡± Listening to his deep curses, Bai Yuan coldly said: ¡°It seems, not painful enough!¡±
¡°Let me do it. I will extract his soul, refine him into a puppet. I believe Bai Xiaoqing, that wretched girl, will like this gift¡­¡± He stepped forward. His hand was ced on Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s forehead. He was about to extract Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s soul! Everyone from the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage around him sneered. But, just at that instant, a scream filled with boundless hatred suddenly came from the sky: ¡°Stop!¡± The voice clearly carried an unparalleled anger and pain! In an instant, everyone at the site was taken aback and immediately turned to look! They saw a streak of light in the sky. Aftering to a halt, it turned into an extremely beautiful figure! She was dressed in a white gown, her skin as clear as ice and jade, with a well-proportioned figure, and her long ck hair cascading down her shoulders. Bai Xiaoqing! She had finally arrived.
¡°Daughter¡­¡± On the blood rack, Bai Xiaofeng struggled to lift his head, striving to shout: ¡°Run away, don¡¯te¡­¡± He knew his daughter might have found some fortune, but how could shepare to Bai Yuan now? Yet, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes shed with an unmatched fury as she red at Bai Zhentian, Bai Yuan, and the others! Her heart was filled with murderous intent! Hearing that, Bai Yuan simply sneered coldly and unabashedly ogled Bai Xiaoqing, saying: ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. Despite your lowly birth, you¡¯ve grown into a fine skin and flesh, good enough to be a concubine by my bed.¡± His smile contained a hint of lewd intent. And Bai Zhentian proudly said: ¡°Bai Xiaoqing, let me introduce myself. I am the Tiger Emperor of the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage, and this is my son Bai Yuan, whom you¡¯ve probably heard of. He used to be your fianc¨¦.¡± He paused and added, ¡°But now, your engagement is hereby annulled as of today!¡± ¡°Furthermore, in light of your decent aptitude, my son has decided to take you as a concubine, so why don¡¯t you kneel down and acknowledge your new master?¡±
Upon hearing this, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes instantly boiled with killing intent! She understood that the Diyuan State White Tiger Lineage had first annulled the marriage and then forced her father to hand her over. And her father had firmly refused. So¡­ that was why he was suffering from such a cruel blood magic! She stepped closer and said: ¡°Release my father, kneel and take your own life!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will make sure you find death as your final resting ce!¡± Hearing this, Bai Yuan burst into loudughter, looking frivolously at Bai Xiaoqing, saying: ¡°Are you talking nonsense? Heh, strip down for me to see, and I will let your father go. How about that?¡± Bai Xiaoqing gave him a fierce look, and suddenly raised her hand! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± A terrifying might of the Dao shed directly towards Bai Yuan! ¡°How dare you!¡±
Bai Yuan shouted angrily, his hand sweeping out to suppress. But the next moment, all of his Immortal Spirit Force was scattered by a strike! His entire body was sted away! ¡°Bang!¡± Bai Yuan mmed heavily onto the ground hundreds of meters away, amidst billowing dust and flying rocks! ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This girl can actually repel the Saint Heir?¡± For a moment, everyone from the Diyuan State lineage was extremely surprised! ¡°You ambushed my son!¡± Bai Zhentian¡¯s face changed, as he angrily said: ¡°If you refuse to drink a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit, do you seek death?¡± From the dust below, Bai Yuan struggled to get up. Staring at Bai Xiaoqing, he bitterly said: ¡°Worthy of someone who can further purify my bloodline, very good!¡± ¡°But next, I will let you understand the gap between us!¡± ¡°In front of me, you can only be a ve!¡± With a shout, he erupted with a terrifying level of cultivation! Taiyi Golden Immortal! A Taiyi Golden Immortal of his age was an absolute prodigy even in the Heavenly Realm! ¡°Forcing me to take action, you¡¯re done for.¡± Moreover, a faint silhouette of a White Tiger also appeared around his body! Chapter 212: 189: Betrayal of the White Tiger Clan?_2 Chapter 212: Chapter 189: Betrayal of the White Tiger n?_2 That was the force of his bloodline power, manifesting as a kind of vision, which, when used against enemies, could increase its might by tenfold! In the midst of the White Tiger phantom, a faint oppressive force was released, causing the faces of many from the White Tiger n present to drastically change in shock. ¡°Such powerful bloodline strength!¡± ¡°Worthy of being our n¡¯s Saint Heir, with such talent, he is invincible in the Heavenly Realm already.¡± ¡°Hehe, this time, no one can save her.¡± The people from Diyuan State allughed, exceedingly happy, having such a Saint Heir meant that their lineage would surely be able to enter the Immortal Domain in the future. However, the faces of the people from Xuantianzhou paled. How could theypete? With such a monstrous talent, a single individual was capable of suppressing their entire Xuantianzhou lineage. Bai Yuan approached Bai Xiaoqing step by step with an icy coldness akin to a Tiger Emperor, the ground under his feet cracking with each step.
¡°Kneel down!¡± He roared thunderously! In the next instant, he merged with that phantom, unleashing an unrivaled White Tiger energy, pressing down towards Bai Xiaoqing! Even a Taiyi Golden Immortal with a higher realm would likely be unable to contend with him. Yet Bai Xiaoqing simply responded with indifference! She raised her hand! A finger pointed out! In that moment, an extremely pure force burst forth with her gesture, exploding in midair! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Bai Yuan screamed in an instant! The phantom that evolved from a trace of White Tiger True Blood was shattered instantly, and he himself was mmed to the ground with a loud crash! His chest was now a blurred mess of flesh and blood. He was convulsing, trembling! Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, looking at Bai Xiaoqing with disbelief! Bai Yuan, who had cultivated a strand of White Tiger True Blood, after giving his all, was so easily defeated in front of Bai Xiaoqing? Who¡­ truly was the genius? ¡°My son!¡± Bai Zhentian¡¯s face changed dramatically, he rushed to Bai Yuan¡¯s side and picked him up.
Seeing Bai Yuan¡¯s wounds, Bai Zhentian¡¯s heart shattered! ¡°Her bloodline strength¡­ surpasses mine¡­ no, impossible!¡± Bai Yuan was convulsing, but his eyes were filled with unwillingness! It should be known, just now, he had used the Immortal Method obtained from the Immortal Dao Pce!
Moreover, he utilized his bloodline strength. Yet, Bai Xiaoqing only used a finger! A single finger resulted in his defeat, causing severe injuries! Hearing this, Bai Zhentian and the others were also tremendously shaken! They looked towards Bai Xiaoqing incredulously! ¡°Hiss!¡± A sharp intake of breath. Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s bloodline strength¡­ actually surpassed Bai Yuan¡¯s? How could this be possible? However, at this moment, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s face was still utterly cold! She stepped forward and dered, ¡°Forying hands on my father and my nsmen, I shall ensure your death!¡± Her killing intent was resolute, as she lifted her palm and hammered it down towards Bai Zhentian and the others!
With her palm raised, it was as if tens of thousands of tigers roared in unison, the power terrifying beyond belief! ¡°No!¡± Bai Zhentian¡¯s face changed dramatically, feeling that under this palm, he had no capability to resist at all. Death seemed inevitable! ¡°Elder Bai Qi, save me!¡± He hurriedly pulled out the White Jade Token bestowed by the Immortal Domain! In an instant, a zing white light radiated from the White Jade Token! A terrifying power was emitted! The white light rapidly coalesced into the figure of an elderly person. ¡°How dare you!¡± The elder waved his hand, a sh of light streaked by, directly blocking Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s attack! ¡ªA Daluo Golden Immortal! ¡°`
This was the body of a Daluo Golden Immortal-level puppet. ¡°Who dares toy a hand on our n genius?¡± The puppet body asked coldly! ¡°Elder Bai Qi!¡± Bai Zhentian, however, suddenly knelt on the ground, saying: ¡°We came to Xuan Tianzhou on your orders to find Saintess Bai Xiaoqing of the Xuantianzhou Lineage, to enhance my son¡¯s bloodline. Unexpectedly, we were ambushed by Bai Xiaoqing, and she even tried to kill us!¡± He used before anyone could me him! Hearing this, Bai Qi¡¯s puppet body immediately turned a cold gaze towards Bai Xiaoqing. ¡°What audacity you have, do you not know that Bai Yuan is a genius of the White Tiger n and will be my disciple in the future!¡± Bai Xiaoqing retorted firmly: ¡°As one from the Immortal Domain¡¯s Main Sect, you ought to be just. They attacked my father, does Elder Bai truly turn a blind eye to this?¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Qi nced at the blood rack. ¡°Elder Bai¡­ Diyuan State has gone too far, they annulled the marriage and now want to seize my daughter¡­ Please, Elder Bai, take charge!¡±
Bai Xiaofeng spoke with difficulty. But Bai Qi responded coldly: ¡°Bai Yuan¡¯s bloodline has finally shown a trace of True Blood. You, being a branch from the Lower World, should give everything to aid his growth; it is your duty. You dare hide your daughter, and to say she¡¯s only suffering from the blood refinement process is one thing, but even if she dies, she would have deserved it!¡± Naked threat! At these words, anger surged on Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face! The words of the Main Ancestral Hall¡­ Were utterly chilling! Then Bai Qi turned around and looked down at Bai Xiaoqing from his high position, icily saying: ¡°Acknowledge Bai Yuan as your master immediately, otherwise, on behalf of the Immortal Domain¡¯s Main Sect, I will expel your lineage from the White Tiger n!¡± Threats! Upon hearing this, Bai Zhentian and the others were ecstatic! But mes of fury ignited in Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes! She had been restraining herself, not wanting to conflict with the Main Sect. But now, even the elders of the Main Sect were so tantly biased! ¡°Expel us from the White Tiger n?¡± She said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to expel us! Today, we of the Xuantianzhou White Tiger Lineage will secede from the Main Sect!¡± ¡°We will have no further dealings with you!¡± Bai Xiaoqing dered outright! Without any fear! At these words, all of the White Tiger n present were taken aback! ¡°Has she lost her mind?¡± ¡°How dare she utter such wild words!¡± ¡°Seeking death, truly seeking death!¡± The White Tiger nspeople from Diyuan State eximed angrily. The nspeople of the Xuantianzhou Lineage were somewhat dismayed. Even Bai Xiaofeng on the blood rack was stunned, murmuring, ¡°My daughter¡­¡± Secede from the Main Sect? It was something none of the branches would dare even to think! To be known, seceding from the Main Sect meant losing its protection, and potentially, facing its wrath. The Immortal Domain¡¯s Main Sect¡­ any single person from it could annihte a branch from the Lower World! Bai Qi, upon hearing these words, his face darkened to the extreme in an instant! ¡°A mere branch from the Lower World dares to speak of rebellion before me?¡± His aura was released, the ground around trembled, as he stepped closer towards Bai Xiaoqing, saying: ¡°Today, you only have death!¡± The cultivation level of a Daluo Golden Immortal was released, within which mingled a trace of the aura of immortality! Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s expression slightly changed; facing a regr Daluo Golden Immortal, she had no fear, but now¡­ In this puppet body, there was even a trace of Immortal-level Hunyuan Immortal Qi¡­ She instantly felt the pressure! But, just then. A loud dog bark suddenly emanated from the sky! ¡°Woof!¡± At the sound of the bark! Instantly, every member of the White Tiger n at the scene felt a fear emanating from their souls! They all looked up in unison! They saw in the sky, a gasping fatty and a Little ck Dog had already appeared! ¡°` Chapter 213: 190 Sister Cat! _1 Chapter 213: Chapter 190 Sister Cat! _1 When everyone thought that Bai Xiaoqing had angered the Main Ancestral Hall and was about to face annihtion, a dog¡¯s bark suddenly rang out in the sky. At the sound of this bark, everyone was extremely shocked! Because within this bark, there seemed to be a kind of fear that made many from the White Tiger n feel a terror emanating from their souls. All eyes instantly turned to the figures in the sky, that person and dog! ¡°No, this¡­ what kind of dog is this? Why do I feel like I can only look up to it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, with the appearance of this dog, the White Tiger runes within me have stopped working¡­¡± ¡°It looks like an ordinary little ck dog on the surface, why does it give me the feeling of facing a primordial colossus?¡± In that instant, they were all shocked! Even Bai Qi, at this moment, had his pupils shrink with fear, and he instinctively took a few steps back! ¡°No¡­ impossible, could this be¡­¡±
¡°Could it be a dog with the Celestial Hound bloodline?¡± He murmured in shock: ¡°In the ancient times, the Heavenly Dog lineage was once awe-inspiring. It is said that even Immortal Kings, Immortal, could potentially be their food¡­ Later they were struck by a great catastrophe and went extinct!¡± He revealed a profound secret, his heart heavy to the extreme. He felt that this little ck dog must be a mixed-blood with a hint of the Heavenly Dog bloodline, but this was also extremely terrifying and needed to be reported to the main body in the Immortal Domain right away! At that moment, with a grave heart, he immediately looked at the little ck dog and bowed, saying, ¡°May I ask for your distinguished purpose here?¡± He did not dare to offend! Seeing this, the people of the White Tiger n were even more shocked, even the elders of the Immortal Domain were showing so much respect to this dog? However, the little ck dog in the air and Wu Dade hadnded and now stood beside Bai Xiaoqing. ¡°Heavens, so the master¡¯s ¡®cat¡¯¡­ actually was a White Tiger¡­¡± Wu Dade now suddenly came to a realization, his heart filled withplicated emotions! And that little ck dog suddenly walked in front of Bai Xiaoqing, wagging its tail, eyes full of fawning, and unbelievably speaking humannguage: ¡°Sister Cat¡­ Do you want me to kill them?¡± Hearing this, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded! Ni Ma¡­ the dog can talk? Wu Dade was so scared that he let go of the dog leash, sitting on the ground with a thud, shocked by the little ck dog! What¡¯s going on here? Meanwhile, the faces of the people from the White Tiger n changed.
This dog, it can talk! And to Bai Xiaoqing, it was so respectful, addressing her as ¡°Sister Cat¡±? Bai Qi¡¯s heart trembled, realizing the dog had no shallow rtionship with Bai Xiaoqing and was even trying to ingratiate itself with her? This¡­ this is trouble, real trouble!
His face was incredibly ugly. The ability to speak humannguage indicated that the strength of this mixed-blood Tian Dog was extremely powerful. Bai Xiaoqing looked at the little ck dog and was also taken aback. But she was not overly surprised. Because in the small courtyard, she knew that this dog was deceptively clever, not simple at all. ¡°The master knew I would encounter trouble, so he sent them over.¡± A trace of gratitude grew in her heart, and she immediately nodded her head, saying, ¡°Just exterminate them.¡± Exterminate them! Upon hearing these words, the little ck dog immediately said, ¡°Okay!¡± He turned his head. And stared at Bai Qi! At this moment, the dog that had just been wagging its tail like an ordinary little ck dog seemed to have transformed into a primordial colossus! ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±
Bai Qi kept retreating step by step, his face turning pale as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist of the Heavenly Dog n, you can¡¯t do this¡­ We have a good rtionship with a mixed-blood elder from the Heavenly Dog n in the Immortal Domain, I can take you to meet him, and he will give you many opportunities¡­¡± Facing this Tian Dog, even though he was a Daluo Golden Immortal and even carried a hint of an immortal aura, he was filled with fear and dared not fight! He could only try to be close and to ingratiate himself! But when the little ck dog heard this, anger shed in its eyes! Meet a mixed-blood Tian Dog?! This was a great insult, indeed. Not greatly harmful but highly offensive! With an angry bark, the little ck dog snarled, ¡°Woof!¡± Instantly, terrifying sound waves spread out! ¡°No!¡± Bai Qi shouted out loud, resisting with all his might! But the sound waves were too terrifying; his resistance was futile, and the next moment, his entire being burst into a mist of blood!
He was dead! A puppet body, both body and soul annihted. Witnessing this scene, the people of the White Tiger n from the Diyuan State were all dumbfounded. Utterly shocked. ¡°Heavens, how is this possible¡­ the elder of the Main Ancestral Hall, exterminated?¡± ¡°Just a bark and a great power is dead?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine¡­¡± At the same time, they also felt a chill all over their bodies. It¡¯s over, this time it¡¯s truly over. They had kicked an iron te! Bai Zhentian stared at this scene,pletely dumbfounded! He sat down on the ground with a thump. Bai Yuan also began to tremble, looking at the ck dog, his eyes filled with fear.
The ck dog nced at them indifferently. The father and son instantly lost control of their dder and bowels, scared out of their wits. ¡°Leave these two to me.¡± At this moment, Bai Xiaoqing spoke up. Upon hearing this, the little ck dog immediately stepped back and said, ¡°Sister Cat, rest assured in dealing with these two, I¡¯ll stand guard for you!¡± It wagged its tail, exceedingly obsequious. By the side, Wu Dade had just recovered from his previous shock and now looked at the little ck dog with aplex expression. Bai Xiaoqing took step by step toward Bai Zhentian and his son. ¡°No, Miss Bai, don¡¯t act rashly, you¡¯re young, if you kill us, you will be hunted down by the entire White Tiger n¡­¡± Bai Zhentian hurriedly spoke, regretting it deeply! If he had known beforehand that Bai Xiaoqing also had such a powerful helper, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to act recklessly no matter what. But now, it was all toote! ¡°You injured my father, you insulted my nspeople!¡± Bai Xiaoqing said coldly, ¡°Kill you? That would be letting you off too easily.¡± ¡°I want you to experience the torment of the Blood Refining Skill!¡± What¡¯s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander! Upon hearing this, the expressions on the faces of the father and son became even uglier! ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I am someone of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± At this time, Bai Yuan suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Hall of Celestial Generals, I serve the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. If you dare to harm me, you won¡¯t be able to stand in the Heavenly Realm!¡± Having said that, he hurriedly took out a Transmission Crystal to send a message to the Xuantian Alliance! Bai Xiaoqing just watched him coldly and didn¡¯t try to stop him. Very soon. In this patch of sky, more than a dozen strong presences appeared. Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and others had all arrived. ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± ¡°A great battle¡­ ¡± They descended into the scene. Seeing Fire Spirit and the others arrive, Bai Yuan was overjoyed! ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bai Zhentian was also extremely excited, as in the Heavenly Realm, the Lord of the Heavenly Realm was a supreme ruler! It wasmon knowledge that he was an entity above the Immortals. And the Xuantian Alliance was in the service of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. His son, Bai Yuan, was from the Hall of Celestial Generals of the Xuantian Alliance. As someone of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, who could harm him? ¡°Alliance Hierarch save me, save me! This person disrespects the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, attempting to kill a Celestial General, she deserves to die!¡± Bai Yuan pleaded hurriedly while kneeling to Fire Spirit! Fire Spirit had justnded and nced briefly at the scene, noticing Bai Xiaoqing, Wu Dade, and others, her beautiful eyes trembled! The presence on Bai Xiaoqing¡­ was very familiar! Was this, this Senior Li¡¯s¡­ cat?? She was astonished, Senior Li¡¯s cat turned into a human and was so beautiful? And how did shee to be here? Seeing Wu Dade and the little ck dog, she drew in a cold breath! ¡°Alliance Hierarch, you must take action, not only did they injure me, but they also dared to disrespect the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. They deserve to die, they all deserve to die!¡± Bai Yuan urged! But Fire Spirit simply raised her hand and pped out! p! The crisp sound of a p resounded, and Bai Yuan was sent flying! ¡°Boom!¡± He crashed heavily into a pile of ruins and couldn¡¯t even climb back up this time. Bai Zhentian was stunned. Everyone was stunned, looking at Fire Spirit. But Fire Spirit directly paid respects to Bai Xiaoqing! ¡°I have seen Miss Bai!¡± She spoke with great respect! Seeing this, everyone from the White Tiger n was dumbfounded. Completely dumbfounded¡­ Chapter 214: 191: Fight to the Death?_1 Chapter 214: Chapter 191: Fight to the Death?_1 Bai Zhentian and the others, at this moment, had faces ashen as death! ¡°No, impossible¡­ Bai Xiaoqing, she actually made the Alliance Hierarch of Xuantian Alliance treat her with respect?¡± One must know, behind the Xuantian Alliance was a fearsome existence capable of issuing a Great Dao Decree. He trembled! Just what kind of background did Bai Xiaoqing have? What kind of existence had they provoked? ¡°Why¡­ why¡­ I¡¯m from the Hall of Celestial Generals, Alliance Hierarch, how could you strike at me?¡± Bai Yuan struggled even more miserably as he screamed! He was unwilling! But Fire Spirit spoke coldly:
¡°From today onwards, you no longer belong to the Hall of Celestial Generals!¡± Expelled from the Hall of Celestial Generals! ¡°Your disrespect towards Miss Bai is a disrespect towards the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, and from now on, there will be no ce for you in the entire Heavenly Realm!¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s indifferent voice sounded! From this moment on, Bai Yuan was no longer wee in the Heavenly Realm! Upon these words, Bai Yuan, Bai Zhentian, and the others werepletely shocked. The Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡­ Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s background was actually the Lord of the Heavenly Realm? ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over¡­¡± Bai Zhentian muttered, he was like a lost soul,pletely hopeless! ¡°No¡­¡± Bai Yuan was filled with resentment as he said, ¡°How could this bitch have a connection with the Lord of the Heavenly Realm? Impossible, impossible¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit¡¯s face instantly darkened: ¡°For repeatedly disrespecting Miss Bai and showing no reverence for the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, the White Tiger n of Diyuan State has no reason to exist anymore!¡± She directly pronounced the death sentence for the White Tiger n of Diyuan State! Behind her, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others immediately said: ¡°Yourmand is our will, we will send troops at once to eradicate the White Tiger n of Diyuan State!¡± They departed directly! ¡°No¡­¡±
Bai Zhentian knelt on the ground, tears streaming down like rain at this moment; he looked at Bai Xiaoqing and pleaded: ¡°Miss Bai, spare our lives, in consideration of our shared blood of the White Tiger, please give us a way to live¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t ept it! Just when his son had awakened a trace of White Tiger True Blood and received the heritage from the steps of the Immortal Dao Pce, about to soar to the heavens, even possibly joining the Immortal Domain¡¯s Main Sect to be nurtured¡­
Now, that beautiful dream waspletely shattered! All because¡­ They had made one wrong decision. Now, they had to pay the price with the annihtion of their entire n! But Bai Xiaoqing was indifferent, and with a raise of her hand, Bai Zhentian and Bai Yuan were abruptly pinned to a bloody rack by a force. The Blood Refinement Technique! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The cries of the father and son were pitifully echoing through the mountains! ¡°Taste the evil you have done yourselves!¡± Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s heartless voice sounded. Afterwards, she finally walked to her father¡¯s side. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I came toote.¡± Bai Xiaoqing spoke with self-reproach, her heart aching incredibly as she saw the numerous wounds on her father¡¯s body.
¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fine¡­ rest for a while, and I¡¯ll recover.¡± Bai Xiaofeng managed a smile, but fresh blood still flowed incessantly from his mouth. ¡°Sister Cat, this!¡± Wu Dade hurried forward, handing over a water sk. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Xiaoqing took the sk and said, ¡°Dad, please take a drink.¡± Bai Xiaofeng took the sk and merely brought it near his nose when an incredibly rich Spiritual Energy made his eyes light up. He took a sip. In an instant, the Divine Spring entered his mouth, and his wounded body began to glow! The terrifying wounds began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye! Nothing short of a miracle! Even Bai Xiaofeng himself was stunned as he eximed: ¡°What¡­ what kind of Divine Spring is this?¡±
He quickly passed the water sk back to Wu Dade with both hands, saying: ¡°Bai Xiaofeng is indebted to this great kindness and does not know how to repay it!¡± He clearly felt that this single sip of the Divine Spring not only healed his wounds but was also improving his physique! This was a divine object! However, Wu Dade just smiled and said: ¡°Elder, you are too polite. This is just ordinary well water, please feel free to drink. If you like it, you can keep this sk.¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng was even more astonished. This was ordinary well water? He looked at his daughter with disbelief. But Bai Xiaoqing nodded and smiled, saying: ¡°Dad, this is indeed¡­ just well water from that senior¡¯s yard, it¡¯s not valuable¡­ please drink as much as you like!¡± Drink as much as you like! Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s heart was suddenly struck, and he realized. Which senior¡­
¡°Qing¡¯er, are you with¡­ the Lord of the Heavenly Realm?¡± He could hardly believe it. He had gone looking for Bai Xiaoqing before and knew that she was following a distinguished person, but he had never dared to associate that distinguished person with the Lord of the Heavenly Realm! After all, the Lord of the Heavenly Realm was too terrifying, being above even the Immortal! ¡°Mhm.¡± Bai Xiaoqing nodded. ¡°Great fortune, what great fortune!¡± Bai Xiaofeng felt profound admiration! ¡°However, Qinger, now that the Diyuan State branch is destroyed because of this matter, and Elder Bai Qi¡¯s puppet body is lost here, our enmity with the Main Ancestral Hall¡­ will be huge!¡± Worry was written all over Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face. ¡°` ¡°In a few days, it will be the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Conference, and by then¡­ it might be difficult to settle matters amicably.¡± Bai Xiaoqing, however, was very calm and said, ¡°By that time, I will settle things with my n once and for all.¡± Now she was not the least bit timid. Little ck Dog said from the side, ¡°Sister Cat is right, if you need, just say the word. Even if the ancestral emperor of the White Tiger nes, they¡¯re not qualified to disrespect you!¡± It knew very well how much Bai Xiaoqing was favored in the courtyard! A joke, a tiger¡­ oh no, a cat that can y with chickens and tease goldfish by the water when bored¡ªpulling those connections out to the Immortal Domain would scare the pants off of them! You must know, as a Tiangou of its generation, its status in the courtyard was still not as high as Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s! ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about this. Once three days have passed, at the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Conference, I¡¯ll make an end to it,¡± Bai Xiaoqing spoke. Bai Xiaofeng considered it, and although still a bit worried, he realized there were no other options and immediately said, ¡°Good!¡± Bai Xiaoqing then turned around, smiled at Fire Spirit and the others, and said, ¡°Thank you to Sister Ling¡¯er, Sister Qian Ning!¡± She was quite familiar with Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Fire Spirit smiled and replied, ¡°From today onwards, the Xuantian Alliance will help with the reconstruction. Absolutely no one will dare to bother you again!¡± Bai Xiaoqing spoke gratefully, then turned to her father and said, ¡°Dad, I have to go back now¡­¡± She had been too anxious, and had run out directly, but now that the matter was resolved, it was time to return. ¡°Good!¡± Bai Xiaofeng spoke cheerfully and advised, ¡°Qing¡¯er, be good with whichever senior you¡¯re with!¡± ¡­ Before long. Bai Xiaoqing and the others had already left the small mountain vige. ¡°Damn you, Little ck Dog, you could speak humannguage all along, you deceived me.¡± Wu Dade cursed all the way, feeling deeply hurt! ¡°Woof!¡± Little ck Dog gnashed its teeth and said, ¡°Dead fatty, when the master ced you in my care, I had the right not to tell you!¡± Wu Dade suddenly became anxious and said, ¡°Damn it, Dead Dog, say that one more time, which one of us is keeping the other?¡± Their roles hadpletely reversed! ¡°Curse ¡®Dead Dog¡¯ one more time, I dare you! Woof!¡± Little ck Dog promptly bit him! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Wu Dade clutched his backside and fled! ¡°Woof woof!¡± Little ck Dog gave relentless chase! Watching this scene, Bai Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t help but suppress a giggle. She obediently transformed into a cat and hurried back as well. Soon after, Wu Dade, still screaming, finally rushed into the courtyard. His cries caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Junior Brother Da De, what happened?¡± Qing Chen asked with concern. Li Fan also said, ¡°Da De, why the screams?¡± Wu Dade wore a look of grievance and said, ¡°Master, that ck Dog bit me!¡± Li Fan looked over and saw Little ck Dog walking in obediently, wagging its tail at Li Fan. Xiao Bai had also returned behind it. Seeing Xiao Bai, Li Fan beckoned, and Xiao Bai jumped obediently into his arms, meowing. Li Fan petted Xiao Bai¡¯s head, having been quite worried that Xiao Bai might have gone missing. Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Da De, there is a page in the book I gave you that deals specifically with dog bites. You should take a look.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Dade¡¯s eyes lit up, and he opened the ¡°Livestock Farming Guide¡± that Li Fan had given him. ¡°The best method against dog bites¡ªCopper Skin Iron Bone!¡± ¡°Train until a dog can¡¯t bite you!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile. Immortal Domain. Northern Immortal Domain, within an ancient Immortal Nation! This was the White Tiger Immortal Nation of the Gengjin Immortal King! An Immortal Nation so vast, it embraced dozens of Immortal-level cities. Inside a grand city, within a majestic hall. An old man who was meditating in the hall suddenly opened his eyes! A burst of golden sharpness instantly shed out from his eyes! ¡°Who in the Lower World dares to destroy my puppet body?!¡± He bellowed in anger! At that moment, an underling hurried in, saying, ¡°Elder Bai Qi, something terrible has happened¡­ Bai Yuan¡¯s Soul Lamp has been extinguished!¡± Extinguished¡­ Bai Qi¡¯s face with shock, and he stood up right away. In no time, he had rushed to the Soul Lamp Hall! Bai Yuan¡¯smp¡­ was out. ¡°Who in the Lower World dares to take action against my White Tiger n?!¡± He was incredibly angry! ¡°Bring me Bai Yuan¡¯s drop of blood. I will deduce this cause and effect. Anyone who opposes me, Bai Qi, will not rest until dead!¡± He roared furiously! ¡­ ¡°` Chapter 215: 192 True Monarch Blessing Conference_1 Chapter 215: Chapter 192 True Monarch Blessing Conference_1 Immortal Domain. A secret ce. Here, various grand Dao of heaven and earth interwove, the thick Dao Rhyme astonishing. A white tigery at the edge of a medicine field, gazing at the distant Immortal Pce. Its aura was incredibly strong, for it was Immortal. However, around its neck was a Profound Gold Chain; it was locked up here like a dog. Soon, an elder with white hair appeared at the edge of the medicine field. ¡°Shao Yang, the master has already allowed you to leave for a few days, remember to return quickly.¡± The elder held a key in his hand and unlocked the Profound Gold Chain. In an instant, the white tiger transformed, turning into a middle-aged man in a white robe!
Majestic and extraordinary! ¡°Rest assured, elder ancestor, after the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony, Shao Yang will immediately return!¡± Bai Shaoyang said. ¡°By the way, the master mentioned that you should look for traces of the True Phoenix along the way; she said that in the Lower World, there still exists a True Phoenix!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Shaoyang¡¯s expression was greatly shaken; True Phoenix?? This extremely terrifying n, could it really not be extinct yet? Hidden in the Lower World? This indeed was an earth-shattering secret. He immediately nodded gravely and said, ¡°Shao Yang will give it his all!¡± ¡­ Soon, Bai Shaoyang left that secret ce. He appeared in the Northern Immortal Domain! He moved swiftly, and before long, had entered the White Tiger Immortal Nation. With the help of the Immortal Nation¡¯s Teleportation Array, he quickly arrived at his Immortal City¡ªShao Yang Immortal City! ¡°The True Monarch has returned!¡± ¡°The True Monarch is back!¡± For a time, within the Immortal City, countless Immortal Generals were overjoyed! ¡°Notify Bai Qi, summon all the Immortal Generals to see me!¡± Bai Shaoyang calmly entered his grand pce.
Soon, the major Immortal Generals of Shao Yang Immortal City had all gathered. The one leading them was none other than the Immortal General Bai Qi! ¡°Greetings, True Monarch!¡± ¡°Greetings, True Monarch!¡±
The many Immortal Generals spoke in turn. ¡°This year¡¯s True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony will be hosted by me. Are you all prepared?¡± Bai Shaoyang said indifferently. ¡°Reporting to the True Monarch, all preparations areplete!¡± Bai Qi stepped forward and said, ¡°We just need to activate the Xu Geng Great Array, and we will be able to summon the talents from the various ns of the Lower World¡¯s branches to gather in the Xu Geng Realm!¡± ¡ªThe Xu Geng Realm was created by the hands of an Immortal King of their White Tiger n. The Xu Geng Realm exists between the tangible and intangible; the people of the White Tiger n from the Myriad Realms, as long as they are summoned, can enter it with their soul. Bai Shaoyang said indifferently, ¡°Very well, prepare to open it!¡± The many Immortal Generals immediately said, ¡°Yes!¡± The many Immortal Generals then left at once.
¡°True Monarch, I have a matter to report.¡± At this moment, Bai Qi stepped forward. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Several days ago, word from the Lower World¡¯s Earth Yuan Realm said that there has been an event of the Convergence of Myriad Realms!¡± Bai Qi spoke seriously, ¡°Moreover, the Earth Yuan Realm¡¯s talented Bai Yuan was strangled, and the entire branch has lost contact¡­ they might have beenpletely annihted!¡± Upon hearing this, a sh of anger appeared in Bai Shaoyang¡¯s eyes. The Convergence of Myriad Realms? Although such an event is important, he didn¡¯t care much for it. But¡­ ¡°The entire branch annihted?¡± Was this a provocation against the White Tiger n? ¡°Yes, using a drop of Bai Yuan¡¯s essence blood to deduce the cause and effect, I found it untouchable, as if it involves a very high level¡­¡± Bai Qi presented a drop of essence blood.
Sun Junior True Monarch nced indifferently at that drop of blood. At that moment, the blood drop suddenly exploded! Turning into a mist of blood! Amidst the blood mist, a resentful cry reluctantly came through, ¡°Bai Xiaoqing¡­¡± Upon hearing these three words, Bai Qi¡¯s face changed suddenly and he said, ¡°What, Bai Xiaoqing killed him?¡± Anger immediately showed in his eyes! ¡°Bai Xiaoqing is a n girl of the Xuantian Realm lineage¡­ That lineage has quite the audacity.¡± ¡°True Monarch, Bai Qi requests to dispatch someone to the Lower World for retribution!¡± He was extremely furious! The Xuan Tianzhou lineage was too bold. They dared to kill Bai Yuan, destroy the Earth Yuan Realm White Tiger Lineage, and even¡­ destroy one of their own puppet bodies!
How could this vengeance not be avenged? ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Bai Shaoyang, however, said indifferently, ¡°At the time of the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony, I, myself, will deal with it.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Qi immediately did not dare to say more and withdrew. ¡°Even I cannot see through such a level¡­ Quite interesting.¡± After Bai Qi left, Bai Shaoyang muttered. Just now, he had used a secret technique that should have allowed him to reconstruct the scenes before Bai Yuan¡¯s death through that drop of blood. But¡­ In the end, only three words emerged. This meant that even his status was not enough to investigate it! ¡­ Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Quickly. In Shao Yang Immortal City, terrifying arrays suddenly soared into the sky! The array enveloped the entire Shao Yang Immortal City. Moreover, this array was merely a corner of arger array! Millions of tons of Immortal Spirit Stones were channeling energy into the array. An entrance to the grand array was opened! ¡ªThe Xu Geng Great Array, fashioned by an Immortal King, every Immortal-level city within the White Tiger Immortal Nation has an entrance to this great array. Whichever True Monarch is tasked with presiding over the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony, that city is responsible for providing the energy needed for the full operation of the Xu Geng Great Array, to gather talents from various realms. It is for this reason. In the vast Void Sea Domain, within a million Lower Realms, In many Lower Worlds, arrays within mountain ranges suddenly lit up! The roar of the White Tiger shook a realm! Entrances to the Xu Geng Great Array were opened one after another. Talents and n leaders from the Lower Worlds were being summoned into the Xu Geng Great Array! ¡­ At this moment. Heavenly Realm. Cangli Mountain Range, a small mountain vige. Chapter 216: 192 True Monarch Blessing Conference_2 Chapter 216: Chapter 192 True Monarch Blessing Conference_2 All was orderly in the small courtyard. Ever since her return a few days ago, Bai Xiaoqing would visit the chicken coop now and then. At this moment, after spending some time with the chickens, Bai Xiaoqing had just run back to Li Fan¡¯s side. ¡°Xiao Bai, do you want to eat some eggs?¡± Li Fan asked, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Meow meow??¡± Bai Xiaoqing called out. With a helpless smile, Li Fan patted Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s head, stood up, stretchedzily, and said, ¡°Zi Ling, Nan Feng, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out for some sketching.¡± It had been a long time since they¡¯d gone out.
¡°At yourmand!¡± Zi Ling and Nan Feng were overjoyed; every outing with Li Fan always brought great rewards! In no time at all, Li Fan had led them away. No sooner had Li Fan and the others left, than Bai Xiaoqing quietly made her way to the door and slipped out. ¡­ At this moment, in the White Tiger Mountain Range of Xuan Tianzhou. An Array had enveloped the area! Currents of summoning power were steadily intensifying! ¡°n Leader, our bloodline imprints, within the Xu Geng Realm, will not be long now; with the Array¡¯s power growing stronger, we¡¯ll soon be forcibly summoned in¡­¡± An elder spoke with concern. Now, their lineage had offended the Immortal Domain. The nsmen were all fearful, none daring to confront it. Bai Xiaofeng, too, was heavy-hearted. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back~~¡± At this time, Bai Xiaoqing appeared. ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Looking at Bai Xiaoqing, Bai Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but feel worried and said, ¡°Are you really prepared to enter the Xu Geng Realm again?¡± Upon birth, every member of the White Tiger n would have their bloodline imprint appear in the Xu Geng Realm.
When the Xu Geng Realm opened, those summoned couldn¡¯t resist; their souls were certain to be absorbed into it. But, Bai Xiaofeng believed that with Bai Xiaoqing by the side of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, perhaps the Lord¡­ could have the power to avoid the influence of the great Array. Yet Bai Xiaoqing hade back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad!¡±
Bai Xiaoqing said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Proudly puffing out her chest, she stepped into the Array! She sat down cross-legged. Then, she closed her eyes. Hesitating for a moment, Bai Xiaofeng gritted his teeth and also entered, sitting beside his daughter! ¡­ In the realm of both the tangible and intangible, some profound and recondite force was influencing the operation of the heavens! A vast Array was being constructed. Numerous golden runes were conjointly sustaining a peculiar space. Within this space, a mighty force was summoning beings of all heavens! Soon after, an Immortal Pce was also constructed. Below the Immortal Pce, nine poolsposed of various runes sequentially appeared!
Next to each pool, an enigmatic stone pir emerged, with mysterious White Tiger cloud patterns etched upon them. Subsequently, beam after beam of light poured in from the outside world. In the Immortal Pce, there was a grand throne. A silhouette appeared upon it, Transforming into a human figure, It was none other than Sun Junior True Monarch! On either side of the Immortal Pce stood powerful Immortal Generals, with Bai Qi and others in attendance, standing to both sides. ¡°Initiate the summoning of the various sects in the Lower World into the Xu Geng Realm!¡± The causal utterance of Sun Junior True Monarch resonated softly. Instantly, the runes within the spatial Array red dramatically. Countless silhouettes were siphoned from the Million Lower Realms into this grand Array in a sh. Shadow after shadow flickered faintly, all bing human figures, appearing in different areas below the Immortal Pce, surrounding the nine grand rune secret pools! ¡°We¡¯ve entered the Xu Geng Realm¡­¡±
¡°The familiar sensation, this time, it¡¯s unknown who will emerge as outstanding talents!¡± ¡°From the Million Lower Realms, talents often arise, and there¡¯s even the possibility of getting into the good graces of the True Monarchs, taken into the Immortal Domain!¡± The ones who had entered this ce were all n leaders and elite geniuses from the many branches in the Million Lower Realms. Right now, they were all discussing fervently, thrilled to their core! And closely following, a certain silhouette also appeared among the crowd. Transforming into a striking young girl, It was unmistakably Bai Xiaoqing! Next to her, Bai Xiaofeng and a few others also emerged. ¡°So, this is the Xu Geng Realm¡­¡± Bai Xiaoqing surveyed this world with wide eyes. This was her first time entering this ce! ¡°The True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony begins, talented individuals from each state may test the strength of their bloodline and receive purification in the rune secret pools!¡± Before the Immortal Pce, an Immortal General stood out and announced loudly! The most important event at the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony was to test the strength of the bloodline!
Within the Million Lower Realms, the White Tiger n had, at the very least, a thousand branches, and from those branches, any outstanding talent that passed the rune secret pools¡¯ test could enter and receive purification! These pools could not only enhance one¡¯s bloodline but also contained various mysterious techniques and more. If someone¡¯s bloodline power was exceptionally strong¡­ they could receive blessings granted by the True Monarchs! This was the reason why the many White Tiger branches were extremely enthusiastic about the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony. ¡°Hao¡¯er, go and try it out quickly!¡± ¡°Yuan Ling, hurry, your bloodline is very strong, you¡¯re sure to get into one of the top seven rune secret pools!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going!¡± In an instant, thousands of young elites from branches in the Million Lower Realms all headed toward the rune secret pools! Especially the seventh rune secret pool, which had thergest crowd! The nine secret pools each offered different opportunities and had varying degrees of difficulty for entry. Only real talents could enter the seventh rune secret pool! As for the sixth rune secret pool? In the history of the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony, less than a hundred had managed to enter it! To set foot in the fifth rune secret pool was rarer still, not more than the number of one¡¯s fingers, and anyone who had entered there was valued and taken into the Immortal Domain, achieving at least the rank of Immortal General! Chapter 217: 192 True Monarch Blessing Conference_3 Chapter 217: Chapter 192 True Monarch Blessing Conference_3 ¡°` Each Rune Secret Pond spanned thousands of kilometers in radius. A single Rune Secret Pond could test hundreds of people at a time! In front of the seventh pond, countless talents from various realms stepped forward. On the massive stone pir above, the mysterious cloud patterns suddenly transformed into numerous spectacr visions! These were terrifying Celestial Wolves, howling and oppressing everyone below! Facing such oppression, the bloodline powers of countless talents were instantly stimted! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± One talent was directly sted away, his body nearly splitting apart! ¡°No!¡±
A young man knelt on the ground, unable to rise! Most of the talents could do nothing but crawl and kneel under the pressure of those cloud patterns! In the end, not a single person from the first group of talents that stepped forward passed the test! ¡°This is too terrifying, let¡¯s start from the ninth pond instead, if we get through, we can still continue forward!¡± ¡°Right, challenging the seventh first was not wise!¡± ¡°The ninth cloud pattern represents Gale Force, the eighth pond stands for Mountain Force, and the seventh signifies a qualitative change, representing Celestial Wolf Force. It¡¯s said that each stone pir ahead contains powers stronger than the Celestial Wolves, from various other ns¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with the ninth one!¡± Witnessing this scene, many people calmed down. Consequently, most of them turned towards the ninth pond instead. In front of the ninth Secret Pond, as the cloud pattern on the stone pir moved, a howling gale ensued! Strong winds repeatedlyshed out! Many talents could not withstand it and still ended up defeated. But a few were able to remain, earning the opportunity to enter! At the eighth pond, there were even fewer people, yet among each group being tested, about seven or eight were able to stay. Groups of people went forward to take the test in the arena! Soon, the elite members of the White Tiger n from over ten thousand branches had nearly all been tested. In the end, almost a hundred people had sessfully passed the seventh pond¡¯s test, causing envy among the talented across myriad realms. These nearly one hundred talents then faced the sixth one, but the results were brutal; only two people withstood the Divine Leopard Force of the sixth pond and sessfully entered. Above the fifth pond reigned Divine Eagle Force, and no one could get close!
¡°This time, not a single person entered the fifth pond? Too weak!¡± ¡°Inconceivable, how could the branches of the Lower World be this feeble?¡± ¡°The previous session, I remember there were two who made it into the fifth pond¡­ Each session is worse than thest!¡± In front of the Immortal Pce, many Immortal Generals shook their heads.
They all felt quite dissatisfied with the results. On the grand seat within the Immortal Pce, Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of icy intent. It is known that the Million Lower Realms are an important source of talent for the Immortal Domain White Tiger Main Sect. If the younger generation fails, who will protect the Immortal Kingdom in the future? And from the tens of thousands of branches of the Lower World, not even one could reach the fifth pond. Such people, even if graced with blessings, would be of no use! Too inferior. Seeing the expression on Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s face, Bai Qi immediately stepped forward and said: ¡°Reporting to the True Monarch, as per tradition, only those talents who have birthed a trace of White Tiger True Blood can contend with the Divine Eagle Force!¡± ¡°And Bai Yuan, a nsman from the Earth Yuan Realm, originally did birth a trace of White Tiger True Blood!¡± ¡°But, he was murdered, and the entire Earth Yuan Realm branch was exterminated!¡± He coolly directed his gaze toward a certain area in the crowd below, saying: ¡°The murderer is from the Xuantian Realm branch!¡±
¡°Bai Xiaoqing!¡± His voice echoed throughout the Xu Geng Realm! Below, members of the White Tiger n from tens of thousands of branches all heard it. At this moment, there was a shock! Around Bai Xiaoqing and Bai Xiaofeng, people from other branches moved away as if they were avoiding deadly serpents, hurriedly and in panic creating distance between them! ¡°` Chapter 218: 193: The True Bloodline!_1 Chapter 218: Chapter 193: The True Bloodline!_1 At that moment, everyone from the Myriad Realms Branch was as if they had seen a ghost, frantically avoiding the Xuantianzhou Lineage! Bai Xiaofeng, Bai Xiaoqing, and others were instantly watched by countless people. ¡°They actually dared to annihte the genius who birthed White Tiger True Blood, which is an unforgivable sin within the n!¡± ¡°Killing their own kind, and furthermore, exterminating the Earth Yuan Realm lineage?¡± ¡°They only have a dead end!¡± People were discussing heatedly. Above, in front of the Immortal Pce, Bai Baiqi also stepped forward and coldly looked at Bai Xiaoqing and the others, saying, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you knelt to admit your crimes and wait for eradication?!¡± The terrifying pressure burst forth in an instant. Bai Qi, being the First Immortal General under Sun Junior True Monarch, had a cultivation level that was nearly at the peak of Daluo Golden Immortal Realm, exuding an Immortal aura, utterly terrifying.
In an instant, numerous branches in the Lower World were shocked beyond measure. Bai Xiaofeng also felt immense pressure, worrying to the extreme. ¡ª¡ªThe Xu Geng Realm was closely rted to the real world; if in here, with both spirit and soul destroyed, death would ensue! Bai Xiaofeng, bracing himself, stepped forward and said, ¡°Elder Bai Qi, the extinction of the Earth Yuan Realm lineage was brought by their own doing!¡± ¡°At thest True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Convention, you personally arranged the marriage between Earth Yuan Realm¡¯s Bai Yuan and my daughter Bai Xiaoqing. However, the Earth Yuan Realm lineage threatened our n, not only wanting to destroy the marriage contract but also to enve my son in order to enhance their bloodline¡­¡± ¡°Our lineage was left with no choice but to act¡­¡± ¡°I implore True Monarch to administer justice!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Qi in the sky grew even more furious and shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Bai Qi already birthed the White Tiger True Blood and was supposed to enter the Immortal Domain. How could we allow you to stifle a genius?¡± ¡°Even if he had a thousand faults, he was still a genius of our n. To stifle a genius, the crime is unforgivable!¡± He was resolute to annihte the Xuantian Realm lineage today! If not for Shao Yang True Monarch still sitting inside the Immortal Pce, he would have already taken direct action to eliminate them, avoiding so much talk. At this moment, Bai Xiaoqing instead took a step forward and said indifferently, ¡°Are you suggesting, Elder Bai, that as long as one¡¯s talent and bloodline power are strong enough, anything goes?¡± Bai Qi icily said, ¡°The geniuses among the younger generation are key to our n¡¯s future prosperity!¡± ¡°The strong are revered!¡±
Bai Xiaoqing said indifferently, ¡°Very well!¡± After speaking, she suddenly took a step forward! She directly approached the steps before the seventh Rune Secret Pond. In an instant, the Celestial Wolf howled, light and shadow emerged, and the Celestial Wolf Force oppressed her!
But Bai Xiaoqing continued to step forward as if on level ground! ¡°Bang!¡± That ancient stone pir, all of a sudden, at this moment, directly shattered! Within the Rune Secret Pond, countless golden runes, like flowing water, actually began to flutter about on their own, revolving around Bai Xiaoqing! Seeing this scene, everyone in the area was shocked. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°Why¡­ why did she shatter the Celestial Wolf stone pir?¡± ¡°No¡­ could it be that her bloodline power is so strong that even the Celestial Wolf stone pir cannot withstand it?¡± Everyone was in an uproar! There have been many geniuses in the history of the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Convention! However, the shattering of the stone pirs had never urred before. In the sky, Bai Qi was also taken aback, but then, he grew even more furious and said, ¡°The audacity! To actually destroy the Xu Geng Realm, are you seeking rebellion?!¡±
He yelled in anger, ready to take action. But at this moment, a voice from within the Immortal Pce, Shao Yang True Monarch¡¯s voice, came faintly, ¡°Let her continue!¡± Let her continue. Bai Qi was stunned and dared not make another move! Below, Bai Xiaoqing remained nonchnt and immediately proceeded towards the sixth Rune Secret Pond. The Divine Leopard Force emerged, like countless golden Divine Leopards roaring furiously. But with a mere wave of Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s hand! ¡°Bang!¡± The stone pir of the sixth Rune Secret Pond also shattered. Gone without a trace! The countless runes from the sixth Rune Secret Pond, just like before, rushed towards Bai Xiaoqing and revolved around her, casting her in a light akin to that of a Saintess! Hisss!
At this moment, everyone in the venue was taken aback! ¡°Heaven, even the sixth Rune Secret Pond¡¯s pir can¡¯t stop her?¡± ¡°How strong is her bloodline power, exactly?¡± ¡°She¡­could she be considered the strongest in bloodline among all the participants of this convention?¡± It must be acknowledged that among the myriad of talented individuals present, only two had entered the sixth Rune Secret Pond, and at a heavy cost. But now, Bai Xiaoqing was demonstrating such overpowering strength! At this moment, even the group of Immortal Generals before the Immortal Pce became restless. ¡°She¡¯s extraordinary, this woman is no ordinary figure!¡± ¡°Even shattering the sixth Rune Secret Pond¡¯s pir, I feel her bloodline power hasn¡¯t been fully disyed!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ancient saying that only the truly strong in blood can cause the pirs to shatter, could she¡­ can her bloodline power bepared to the geniuses of ancient times?¡± They all eximed! Bai Qi was also stunned. He too understood by now.
This Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s bloodline power, was probably anything but simple! ¡°Elder Bai, if we discuss the merits of bloodlines, could Bai Yuane here and break through four pirs?¡± Bai Xiaoqing asked coldly! Bai Qi¡¯s expression darkened and he said, ¡°There are countless talents who¡¯ve entered the sixth Rune Secret Pond in our n, what rights do you have to boast?!¡± Bai Xiaoqing moved and in an instant reached the front of the Fifth Secret Pond. Divine Eagles shrieked, as if a horde of huge Divine Eagles had traveled through time to arrive, the power they emitted caused everyone¡¯s expression to change dramatically. The Divine Eagle Force, no one from the Myriad Realms Branch could contend against it. But on Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s palm, only a faintyer of blood essence appeared! Chapter 219: 193 The True Bloodline!_2 Chapter 219: Chapter 193 The True Bloodline!_2 ¡°Bang!¡± The stone pir of the Fifth Secret Pond also shattered instantaneously! The Rune Secret Pond turned into a river of light, pouring entirely into Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s body! At this moment, everyone present was extremely shocked. ¡°The Fifth Secret Pond¡­ She can actually enter the Fifth Secret Pond¡­¡± ¡°This is supreme talent!¡± ¡°Moreover, the ease with which she does it, as if she¡¯s not even trying!¡± Everyone was astonished! In front of the Immortal Pce, all the Immortal Generals were equally taken aback. Among them, many had entered the Fifth Secret Pond during the True Monarch¡¯s Blessing Ceremony and were selected to grow in the Immortal Domain to this date.
Therefore, they understood just how terrifying the power of that figure was. But now, Bai Xiaoqing easily shattered the stone pir of the Fifth Secret Pond! ¡°Too terrifying.¡± ¡°This girl¡¯s talent, it might be of an immortal stature!¡± ¡°She¡­must also have birthed White Tiger True Blood, right?¡± Many Immortal Generals spoke. Bai Qi¡¯s face looked incredibly ugly! Grim! Even if Bai Yuan came, could he aplish this? Even if Bai Yuan sessfully birthed White Tiger True Blood, entering it would still be extremely difficult ande at a great cost! It would not be possible with such ease! Could Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s bloodline power actually be stronger than Bai Yuan¡¯s? Did he, perhaps, offend a truly gifted genius? No! He gritted his teeth and dered, ¡°Just being able to enter the Fifth Secret Pond doesn¡¯t offset the sin of ughtering a genius!¡± However, no sooner had he finished speaking. Bai Xiaoqing stepped onto the Fourth Secret Pond. Atop the stone pir of the Fourth Secret Pond, a terrifying bellow of an ox suddenly resonated!
One after another, fearsome Ancient Mantle Oxen appeared as if bursting forth from time and space, bringing with them an aura of terror. At this instant, every person from the Myriad Realms Branch felt an overwhelming pressure that could not be contended with. ¡°Ancient Mantle Ox¡­¡± ¡°Too terrifying!¡±
¡°Absolutely invincible!¡± Everyone cried out in rm! In front of the Immortal Pce, countless Immortal Generals also widened their eyes! None among them had ever set foot in the Fourth Secret Pond! However, at this moment, around Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s body, a faint aura of blood rose. Faintly, a roar of a tiger echoed! The light shadows of countless Ancient Mantle Oxen shattered like dry weeds before a storm! The stone pir of the Fourth Secret Pond shattered! From within the Fourth Secret Pond, countless golden runes, like words of the great Tao, flooded into Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s body! At this moment, the entire arena was stunned into silence. Their gazes fell upon Bai Xiaoqing, filled with incredulous awe! ¡°Entering the Fourth Secret Pond¡­¡± ¡°The first in all of history!¡±
¡°And she is not even giving it her all!¡± In an instant, everyone was shocked beyond measure! This was a¡­ peerless genius! In front of the Immortal Pce, numerous Immortal Generals¡¯ pupils contracted! ¡°Peerless genius¡­ Our n will thrive greatly!¡± ¡°Immortal stature, immortal stature indeed!¡± ¡°Such a bloodline talent must be nurtured personally by a True Monarch!¡± They all spoke gravely! Bai Qi was stunned, staring fixedly at Bai Xiaoqing,pletely bbergasted. How could she be¡­ so strong? That was the Fourth Secret Pond¡­ Even Bai Qi himself, in his youth, had wanted to break into it but was severely injured by merely approaching and nearly died as a result. But now Bai Xiaoqing did it with such ease¡­
However, at this moment, Bai Xiaoqing did not stop there. She directly stepped onto the Third Secret Pond! All eyes were wide open, staring intently. Since ancient times, no one knew what kind of oppression one would face in the Third Secret Pond! Bai Xiaoqing stepped into it. A roar resounded, reminiscent of a fierce beast that dwelled in the vast primevalnds! Golden, mystical beasts appeared one after another. Golden Lions! Countless Golden Lions, radiating overwhelming auras! The Golden Lion n had contended with the White Tiger n in the primordial era! The pressure of their formidable bloodlines made many unable to hold back and they vomited blood! At that moment, outside Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s body. A powerful blood energy coalesced into a terrifying White Tiger!
A tiger¡¯s roar! In an instant, the Golden Lions perished! The pirs of the Third Secret Pond copsed! The mysterious runes were all collected by Bai Xiaoqing! At this moment, even Bai Xiaoqing bore a grave expression. For she felt that these mysterious runes were of great benefit to her! Without hesitation, she turned and stepped onto the Second Secret Pond. This time, Ancient Dragon Elephants appeared! Each Ancient Dragon Elephant, heavier than a thousand loads and terrifying in power, now numbered in the thousands! Upon Bai Xiaoqing, golden light surged and her blood energy erupted, the White Tiger roaring fiercely! She sessfully prated it! The stones of the Second Secret Pond, too, were shattered! She stood before the Secret Pond, receiving countless mysterious runes! At this moment, everyone between heaven and earth was dumbfoundedly watching her! Incredibly, she had entered the Second Secret Pond¡­ Throughout history, this was the only instance! ¡°This is a talent of historic significance, an exceptional prodigy!¡± Before the Immortal Pce, an Immortal General spoke with extreme solemnity, ¡°We must dispatch someone immediately to bring her from the Lower World to the Immortal Domain and protect her closely!¡± ¡°Hide her away, we should conceal her. This could very well be the key to the great rise of our n!¡± ¡°After that¡­ we must activate the great formation, erase everyone¡¯s memory. Such an exceptional talent, if known to the great enemies of the Immortal Domain, they maye in full force to harm her!¡± The Immortal Generals were all excited, looking at Bai Xiaoqing as if she were a priceless treasure! Meanwhile, Bai Qi was at a loss for words. He stood there, dumbfounded! His limbs, even, were turning to ice! Who was this¡­ this unparalleled genius he had offended? Could he bear the consequences of this karma?? Even within the Immortal Pce, Shao Yang True Monarch¡¯s eyes gleamed with divine light as he watched Bai Xiaoqing from afar, his face grave yet tinged with excitement! He himself had not seeded in entering the Second Secret Pond! But now below, Bai Xiaoqing did not stop. She took a step forward,ing before the First Secret Pond. Inside the First Secret Pond, the runes were even more mysterious, as if they hid some eternal legacy! She stepped forward. ¡°Ao wu¡ª¡± A tiger¡¯s roar! Within the pirs of the First Secret Pond¡­ y the power of the White Tiger! Primordial White Tigers, as thoughing from another world. Those White Tigers, with surging bloodlines and earth-shaking cultivation levels! ¡°Separated by a million years, has there finally been a descendant to awaken their bloodline, allowing us to revive for a moment?¡± A grand and ancient voice suddenly rang out! ¡°Is this¡­ our White Tiger n¡¯s ancestors!?¡± ¡°Heavens¡­ are these the imprints they left in the Xu Geng Realm?¡± ¡°Even separated by a million years, indestructible, these were left by the supreme beings of the primordial era¡­¡± In an instant, countless members of the White Tiger n knelt to the ground, worshiping with the utmost respect! Above the Immortal Pce, Immortal Generals bowed their heads! Shao Yang True Monarch took a step forward, paying his respects across the void! ¡­ To focus on my writing, I livestream my writing process on TikTok every day from 19:30 to 22:00. You can find me on TikTok by searching for: writerguixin (or searching for: writer Guixin), and watch me live. Chapter 220: 194: Even the Immortal Must Bend the Knee and Plead!_1 Chapter 220: Chapter 194: Even the Immortal Must Bend the Knee and Plead!_1 In the Xu Geng Realm. All people of the Myriad Realms Branch knelt and worshipped! Before the Immortal Pce, Immortal Generals bowed their heads! From within the Immortal Pce, Sun Junior True Monarch emerged and deeply saluted through the void! In front of the First Secret Pond, within the stone pir. Countless ancient White Tiger true shadows seemed to shuttle through the ages. At this moment, Bai Xiaoqing, standing before the stone pir, felt a gaze upon her. It was as if numerous eyes were sizing her up. The very next instant, one shadow after another. Suddenly began walking towards her.
They raised their hands. A sea of golden radiance, akin to the clouds of the gods, bore down upon Bai Xiaoqing. It was the oppression of ancient strong ones from her own n! Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her bloodline power, now fully spurred into action under the oppression of her n¡¯s strong ones! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± In an instant, the golden light dazzled the world! The entire Xu Geng Realm shook violently, engulfed by great upheaval! Everyone present could not bear the sight and had to close their eyes! In that very instant, their bloodlines trembled, prostrating on the ground, full body on the earth, paying the highest respect to the figure in front of the First Secret Pond! Even the many Immortal Generals before the Immortal Pce changed their expressions dramatically, unable to help themselves from kneeling to the figure of Bai Xiaoqing! Their bloodlines were strong too, butpared with Bai Xiaoqing at that moment, They were like fireflies against the sun! It was a supreme bloodline suppression! Even Sun Junior True Monarch was shocked as he watched Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s figure, feeling intense pressure on his own bloodline, having to use the Immortal Dao Fruit to maintain hisposure! At this moment. Bai Xiaoqing appeared to stand within a golden sun! Her formidable bloodline power radiated across the heavens! Even those figures who had emerged from the ages paled inparison! The stone pir, marked by the imprints of ancient strong ones from the White Tiger n, was now cracking!
In an instant, within the First Rune Secret Pond, countless mysterious imprints suddenly transformed into a golden tiger and merged into Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s body! She¡­ Connected the nine passages! Acquired the Supreme inheritance of the First Secret Pond!
The strong ones who had stepped out from the stone pir were silent for a long, long time. ¡°Such a bloodline, even in the Primordial era, would have been impossible to conceive¡­¡± A shadow murmured. ¡°Supreme Ancestral Blood, on par with the ten Immortal Kings of the ancient era¡­ has the golden age descended?¡± Some pondered in wonder, seemingly in a daze. ¡°The White Tiger n will surely rise.¡± Others rejoiced. ¡°In this era, with the emergence of Supreme Ancestral Blood, perhaps, this girl is the one fated to face the cmity¡­¡± Then, a powerful figure emerged and pointed. ¡°We bestow all of our legacy, and let the creatures returning from the Taboo Sea know that the White Tiger Lineage had Ten Heavenly Lords who fought to thest moment¡­¡± A golden light shadow merged into Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s body. That was thew of the Ten Heavenly Lords of the White Tiger Lineage! But thesews,
Upon entering Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s body, Were immediately annihted by countless roaring Tao prinicples within her! Thews of Celestial Monarchs¡­ Could not remain within her! That particr figure was also startled at this. ¡°I understand now, you have received a legacy that surpasses that of a Celestial Monarch¡­¡± He murmured, then turned around, focusing on Sun Junior True Monarch in front of the Immortal Pce! ¡°This girl must note to any harm, or you will be the sinner of the ages!¡± This was a warning! Hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch bowed deeply and said, ¡°Shao Yang will spare no effort to protect her growth!¡± But the figure shook his head and said, ¡°You cannot protect her, you do not have the right to.¡±
Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant! As a True Monarch¡­ Even in the Immortal Domain, he was an indomitable existence, respected by all. But now, when he had openly expressed his intention to protect the growth of a junior, he was told by the Primordial Heavenly Lord that he was not fit to do so¡­ Exactly how formidable was this girl? He was shaken. ¡°In this era, does our n still possess an Immortal King?¡± Primordial Heavenly Lord then asked. ¡°As far as Shao Yang is aware, there is one!¡± He dared not conceal anything! ¡°Well, even though the Immortal King of this era is diminished in might and the Great Dao iplete, those returning from the ancient times could easily challenge the Immortal King of this era¡­¡± ¡°But we have no one else to choose from¡­¡± Primordial Heavenly Lord seemed somewhat regretful as he said,
¡°Issue my edict, the Immortal King themselves must act as her Protector!¡± ¡°If this girl remains unscathed, in this cmity our n might rise!¡± Primordial Heavenly Lord raised his hand, and a golden edict instantly descended! Sun Junior True Monarch was visibly shaken as he took the edict! ¡°Even though it¡¯s just an Immortal Celestial Monarch¡¯s edict, why do I feel that its might rivals that of an Immortal King¡­¡± He muttered to himself! Celestial Monarchs are merely a title for the extremely powerful among Immortals! Celestial Monarchs, below Immortal Kings, are also known as quasi-Immortal Kings. But at this moment, he sensed that this edict¡­ Was even more terrifying than what his grandfather, an Immortal King of his generation, had decreed! Is this the authority of the formidable ones from ancient times? At the same time, what shook him even more was Bai Xiaoqing¡­ Needed an Immortal King to serve as her Protector? Even Immortals were not qualified! Moreover, there was an evident undertone of dissatisfaction in the Primordial Heavenly Lord¡¯s words. Just how monstrously talented was this girl?? He was deeply moved, and took a deep breath. No matter what, this girl must not encounter any problems! This truly was the future of the White Tiger n, and perhaps even the foundation to withstand the great cmity! It must be known that to resist that great cmity, the White Tiger n had made arrangements many years ago, to the extent that his grandfather, an Immortal King, had sworn fealty to another¡­ Chapter 221: 194: Even the Immortal Must Bend the Knee and Plead!_2 Chapter 221: Chapter 194: Even the Immortal Must Bend the Knee and Plead!_2 As his thoughts churned, the figure of the Celestial Monarch gradually faded away. ¡°s, I cannot fight for another era¡­¡± The Ten Great Celestial Monarchs of Ancient Times, one by one, disappeared from sight. Only atop that stone pir, several dim imprints remained. The field slowly returned to calm. Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s terrifying bloodline power, at this moment, gradually receded. Countless members of the White Tiger n, however, still remained kneeling on the ground! Trembling, prostrating, they worshipped with the utmost reverence! Universally revered! Before the Immortal Pce, many Immortal Generals simrly knelt for a long time, unable to rise!
Bai Xiaoqing turned around indifferently. Her figure was slender and proud, like a goddess, as she nced at Bai Qi, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Elder Bai, now, can my bloodline earn me some justice?¡± Her voice was cold as ice. Bai Qi¡¯s face was ashen, his body trembling. ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong, I beg the goddess for mercy!¡± He suddenly kowtowed, pleading! Seeing this, countless people of the White Tiger n were even more shocked to the extreme. The strength of the bloodline was such that it made a nearly Immortal powerhouse kneel and beg for mercy! Bai Xiaofeng, witnessing this scene, was also extremely moved! Only now did he understand that his daughter¡­ had be so powerful?? Too terrifying. He could not help but think of the senior behind his daughter¡­ What kind of existence could that be? Was it a primordial ancient monster that had existed since the ancient times?? Otherwise, how could his daughter evolve a bloodline that even the Celestial Monarchs of ancient timesmented? Bai Xiaoqing took a brief look at Bai Qi, saying nothing more, her gaze then shifted to Sun Junior True Monarch. ¡°I will give you an exnation!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch, however, spoke up immediately, waving his hand.
Bai Qi instantly cried out in agony; his memories were being extracted! In an instant, Sun Junior True Monarch understood the cause and effect! His expression turned cold, and he said icily: ¡°Bai Qi attempted to harm our n¡¯s peerless genius, he deserves death!¡±
¡°Your lineage need not exist in my Immortal City any longer.¡± He directly sentenced Bai Qi, and his entire lineage, to death! ¡°No!¡± Bai Qi cried out in despair, his old tears flowing, desperately pleading, filled with regret. If he could do it all over again¡­ He would never dare to provoke Bai Xiaoqing, staying as far away as possible. But now it was all toote. Sun Junior True Monarch waved his hand. Bai Qi let out a horrific scream, exploding on the spot! His soul was utterly obliterated. He was dead! Upon seeing this, the crowd fell silent. So this was the oue of offending Bai Xiaoqing¡­
Even a near-Immortal was executed without a second thought. Sun Junior True Monarch looked towards Bai Xiaoqing with a solemn expression and said: ¡°I will immediately lower the Stairway to Immortality to lead you into the Immortal Domain. From now on, you will receive the protection of our entire n!¡± n protection! Upon hearing this, everyone in the audience was filled with envy! What treatment this was! To describe it as soaring to the heavens was to put it too mildly! Yet, Bai Xiaoqing shook her head and said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to lower the Stairway to Immortality, for I will not go to the White Tiger n.¡± ¡°I came here only to seek justice, to end things, not wanting my people to suffer any consequences.¡± Everyone was even more shocked and surprised. Was this¡­ a refusal? Rejecting the goodwill of an entire generation¡¯s True Monarch? And also rejecting¡­ the nurturing of the entire White Tiger n?
She was giving up such an opportunity?! Everyone found it unbelievable. Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯splexion shook, and he urgently said, ¡°I promise you, your entire n will ascend and enter the Immortal Domain, where they will have a ce in my Immortal City!¡± He thought Bai Xiaoqing was clinging to her n. Everyone looked even more serious, just for the sake of one person, the whole n ascended¡­ This was something the Myriad Realms Branch wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of! And yet it was truly happening at that moment, and even, a True Monarch seemed to be pleading¡­ It was just too unbelievable! If word got out, it would truly stir up amotion in the Myriad Realms, and even the Immortal Domain would be swept by a great wave. Who in the world could make an Immortal Monarch bow down and beg? However, Bai Xiaoqing just shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble my n, and I don¡¯t want to get entangled with you any further. Let¡¯s leave it at that, I¡¯m leaving now!¡±
She walked down from the First Secret Pond and returned to her father¡¯s side. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Next to Sun Junior True Monarch, an Immortal General suddenly spoke up! The Xu Geng Great Array was already activated, and unless Sun Junior True Monarch deactivated the Array, no one could leave. But Bai Xiaoqing was indifferent; she suddenly pulled out a feather from her bosom! It was a golden, dazzling feather, as if it carried a horrifying aura, making the entire Xu Geng Realm tremble! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Bai Xiaoqing appeared somewhat shy, moved closer to the feather, and suddenly called out, ¡°Meow~~ Meow, meow, meow~~~¡± She was meowing¡­ This was¡­ the ¡°secret signal¡± to activate the feather! It was in this instant that a terrifying force suddenly raced across the sky of the Xu Geng Realm from atop the feather! Beneath Bai Xiaoqing and others¡¯ feet, a void suddenly appeared! The Xu Geng Realm¡­ was broken through by this feather?! Bai Xiaoqing pulled her father along and stepped into the void, turning around to leave! Everyone was dumbfounded! The people of the Xuantianzhou Lineage had vanished. They had just left the Xu Geng Realm like that. ¡°Heavens, how¡­ how was this done?¡± ¡°The Xu Geng Realm, crafted by the Immortal King himself, cannot be broken by anyone, could it be¡­ ¡± ¡°That feather, could it be of the Immortal King level? How is this possible¡­ ¡± All were in an uproar! Entering and leaving the Xu Geng Realm as if there were no barriers had never happened before since ancient times. However, it had urred now¡­ ¡°This woman¡­ this woman is audacious!¡± ¡°What kind of feather is in her hand¡­ could it be, could it be¡­ ¡± ¡°Able to tear through the Array of the Xu Geng Realm¡­ that aura¡­ ¡± In front of the Immortal Pce, a group of powerful Immortal Generals were utterly stunned. They were stronger, so they could feel more acutely the terror of that feather! It was enough to make the Daluo Golden Immortals tremble! And Sun Junior True Monarch was staring intently at the direction Bai Xiaoqing and the others had left, Feeling an unprecedented earnestness in his heart. ¡°True Phoenix Feather¡­ the feather bearing the aura of the Immortal King of the True Phoenix Race¡­¡± He murmured, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve found a clue about the True Phoenix n that my lord wanted to find!¡± Thinking this, he took a deep breath. With a wave of his hand, a secret Array in the Xu Geng Realm began to activate. ¡°For the survival of our n, erase all the memories rted to this matter from yourselves!¡± He spoke coldly! The Immortal King-level Xu Geng Great Array instantly dropped countless forces! In an instant, all people from the tens of thousands of branches had a segment of their memory directly erased! Including those Immortal Generals in front of the Immortal Pce. He didn¡¯t trust thempletely, Because the matter involved was too significant this time. If word got out, it would cause a storm in the Immortal Domain, and a battle at the Immortal King level might resurface! All memories had been erased, but he hesitated for a moment before triggering another force, aimed at himself! ¡°Only when I meet the Immortal King of my n will I be able to recall everything that happened here. This way, absolute secrecy can be guaranteed!¡± With determination, he made a sacrifice! When being ruthless, he didn¡¯t even spare himself! ¡­ Chapter 222: 195: Xuan Yin Immortal City_1 Chapter 222: Chapter 195: Xuan Yin Immortal City_1 And at this moment. In the Northern Immortal Domain, at the bordend of the Northern Border. Saint Cloud City. People from various immortal sects had gathered at this ce. ¡°Sect Master Ao, are you really prepared to present the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune to Xuan Yin Immortal City with both hands?¡± Purple Robe Taoist said with a face full of reluctance! ¡ª¡ªA few months ago, because the Sect of the Heavenly Soul had spread the news that the Xuantian Realm had the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, Saint Cloud City formed an allied army to invade the Xuantian Realm. However, as soon as they entered the Xuantian Realm, they saw a group of Golden Immortals and even Taiyi Golden Immortals being ughtered outside a small vige. It scared the hell out of them. Upon returning, they were so enraged that they massacred the Sect of the Heavenly Soul because the other party was too damaging.
Months passed, and during this period, the forces of Green Moon Sect, Great Brilliance Sect, Sword Listening Pavilion, and others in the city were all suffering greatly. To wish to go to the Lower World to snatch opportunities was something they dared not even contemte. But to merely watch without acting was too frustrating to bear. Finally, today, Sect Master Ao Wushuang of Saint Cloud Sect gathered them. Ao Wushuang had just announced a piece of news. He reported the matter to Xuan Yin Immortal City, which was closest to Saint Cloud City! This surprised the several great sects immensely. ¡°That is the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, containing the mysteries of immortality¡­¡± ¡°To only watch such an opportunity slip by is truly agonizing.¡± Master of Sword Listening Pavilion and others also spoke, expressing their regret. ¡°My friends, no need to feel regret,¡± But Saint Cloud Sect Master Ao Wushuang spoke indifferently: ¡°With the power of our few sects, we simply cannot acquire this Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to directly present it to Xuan Yin Immortal City, and in doing so, we can also gain a favor, which might allow some of us to be bestowed with some treasures.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. After all, what Ao Wushuang had said was the truth. They were utterly powerless to seize that score. ¡°The envoy from Xuan Yin Immortal City has arrived!¡± Just then, a high-pitched call suddenly arose from outside!
In an instant, the several sect masters all stood up to wee the arrival! They saw a middle-aged man who had already walked in. In his hand, he casually held a flute, looking proud and extraordinary. This was a Taiyi Golden Immortal!
¡°Who is Ao Wushuang?¡± The envoy asked indifferently. Ao Wushuang immediately stepped forward, respectfully saluting and saying, ¡°I am he!¡± The envoy looked at him indifferently and said: ¡°It was you who sent the message, stating that within the Lower World connected to you, the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune had appeared?¡± Ao Wushuang said: ¡°To report to the Superior Immortal, this matter is absolutely true; all the great sects of Saint Cloud City have witnessed it with their own eyes!¡± ¡°Among them, Sect of the Heavenly Soul was even injured by trying to seize the score, ending up having their sect heavily damaged when the tune broke through the realm barrier.¡± At these words, the envoy said icily: ¡°With just you lot, it¡¯s impossible for you to have heard the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune in this lifetime. What makes you think it was that?¡± Ao Wushuang and the others all looked shocked. ¡°We¡­ We believe that only the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune could possess such power¡­¡± However, the envoy shook his head and coldly said:
¡°A bunch of trash.¡± ¡°If it really was the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, do you think Saint Cloud City would still be safe?¡± ¡°Enough, since I am already here, I will go to the Lower World to investigate. If you dare to lie to me!¡± The envoy¡¯s words were ice-cold: ¡°Saint Cloud City has no need to exist any longer!¡± Hearing this, Ao Wushuang and the others¡¯ faces instantly turned extremely unsightly. ¡°Activate the Realm-Breaking Array!¡± The Xuan Yin Immortal City envoy waved his hand indifferently! Quickly, with the joint force of the major sects, countless Primitive Realm Stones were taken out, and the Realm-Breaking Array was activated once again! ¡­ At this moment. In the Heavenly Realm. Within the White Tiger Mountain Range, the Xu Geng Great Array suddenly dimmed andpletely dissipated. Then, sitting people in the main hall like Bai Xiaoqing, Bai Xiaofeng, and others all instantaneously opened their eyes.
They had returned. ¡°We¡­ have returned¡­¡± Bai Xiaofeng seemed somewhat dazed, as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Bai Xiaoqing, however, stood up, stretchedzily, and said: ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got to go back now. If master returns and doesn¡¯t find me, she¡¯ll worry.¡± She gave a sweet smile, now that the issue was resolved, believing the White Tiger Main Sect would not easily trouble their branch. At that, Bai Xiaofeng looked at his daughter somewhatplicatedly and said: ¡°Qing¡¯er, your bloodline is¡­¡± It¡¯s too powerful; even ancient mighty beings would value it. He knew his daughter was strong, having already evolved into a Pure Blood White Tiger, but now it seemed that on top of that, her bloodline had further progressed¡­ That was terrifying. ¡°You must protect yourself, never reveal the power of your bloodline lightly, otherwise, you will surely be coveted!¡± He solemnly instructed!
¡°Hee hee, Dad, don¡¯t worry. In the Heavenly Realm, nobody can hurt your daughter, not even the Immortal King!¡± She said proudly, her chest puffed out with confidence. The Immortal King? Such existences couldn¡¯t even stir a ripple in the small courtyard! Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s expression grew even moreplex; he would not have believed it before. But now, having witnessed his daughter¡¯s current achievements and that a single feather had the power to break through the Xu Geng Great Array¡­ It must at least be from an Immortal King-level being. This indicated that behind his daughter, there very well might be an Immortal King. ¡°That senior who has nurtured you like this, you should also make great efforts!¡± He said, ¡°Go back now¡­¡± Bai Xiaoqing nodded, ready to leave. ¡°By the way, does that senior happen to be very fond of cats? Our n can indeed send over a few more¡­¡± At this moment, Bai Xiaofeng spoke with a blush on his face. ¡­ In the Cangli Mountain Range. The mountain range undted like a painting. Li Fan was with Zi Ling and Nan Feng on a mountain peak. A gentle breeze brought refreshment and rity. ¡°Empty mountains after the rain, the weatherte autumn brings.¡± ¡°Bright moon among the pines, clear springs upon the stones flows.¡± Li Fan was enjoying the beautiful scenery, he couldn¡¯t help but recite a poem, feeling extremely content. Hey casually on arge rock, listening to the music of Nan Feng ying the lute, his mood was exceedingly tranquil. Meanwhile, Zi Ling was painting. Hearing the poetry from Li Fan¡¯s mouth, she closed her eyes toprehend it, and suddenly, her brush began to move, sketching out a vivid scene of refreshing beauty. She was trying to depict, with her brush, the poetry recited by Li Fan. Because in Li Fan¡¯s poems, she perceived paintings! Therefore, by that logic, poems should also be able to hide within paintings. She was experiencing an epiphany, slowly touching upon a realm above that of a Daluo Golden Immortal. The Immortal Realm! Next to her, the music yed by Nan Feng suddenly changed. She was entering a state of excellence, once again attempting the immortal chapter of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody. ¡­ At this moment. Above the sky dome of Xuantian State. A crack suddenly appeared. The next instant, several figures had made their appearance in the air. It was, unexpectedly, a messenger from Xuan Yin Immortal City. Alongside him, Ao Wushuang and others followed. ¡°Hmm?¡± The messenger¡¯s face changed slightly, saying, ¡°There¡¯s something odd about this Lower World!¡± He felt an incredibly dense Immortal Spirit Qi. Even denser than in Xuan Yin Immortal City! How could this be? Be aware that even the Three Great Heavenly Realms, which housed Immortal-level powerhouses, had an environment for cultivation that was inferior to that of the Immortal Domain. But this ce¡­ ¡°Something¡¯s not right, this world feels like it¡¯s undergone a huge change¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯spletely different from thest time I was here¡­¡± ¡°Such a vast realm, it¡¯s impossible to detect its boundaries¡­ This, this has already reached the scope of the Earth Character Realm, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Ao Wushuang and the others were even more shocked. Thest time they came here, this was only a Mysterious Character Realm. Even when they crossed realms at that time, they were restricted by the rules of this world, rejected by the World Tree. Now, their crossing was extremely smooth. Upon entering this world, the Heaven¡¯s Will de did not appear. They werepletely epted in this realm! ¡°The position of this world has been elevated¡­¡± Ao Wushuang murmured to himself. The messenger from Xuan Yin Immortal City furrowed his brow even more. ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead the way!¡± He spoke. Ao Wushuang immediately took a step forward, guiding the messenger towards the Southern Territory. In a short time, they appeared above the skies of the Southern Territory. Reaching this ce, the Immortal Spirit Qi became several times richer! ¡°It¡¯s almost surpassing the Immortal City¡­ How can this be??¡± The messenger¡¯s face became even more shocked. Could it be that this world had actually transcended the Three Great Heavenly Realms as well? When did such a major event happen in the Lower World! ¡°It seems we have arrived at just the right time. Such a significant event must be reported to the Immortal City immediately¡­¡± He murmured to himself, directly taking out a Transmission Crystal to transmit the news back to his sect! Afterward, he began to search in this world. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, he felt a certain fluctuation. ¡°Over there!¡± He immediately stepped forward and appeared above the Cangli Mountain Range. Below, a vague sound of lute music could be heard! Within the sound of the lute, there was the power to kill and fight! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Ao Wushuang and the others instantly screamed in agony, blood flowing from all their orifices! They were tens of thousands of feet away from the ground below, and the sound of the lute was barely audible, but the power it contained made it impossible for them to resist! ¡°Impossible!¡± The face of the messenger from Xuan Yin Immortal City also drastically changed, and he hurriedly took out his flute. He started to y it. Suddenly, waves of sound emanated from his flute, resisting the ethereal lute music. He blew with all his might, his lips even cracked open, covered in fresh blood. Yet, the lute music seemed to care not at all about his presence, continuing to y freely. Suddenly, the lute reached a certain key. Above the sky, the messenger from Xuan Yin Immortal City let out a terrible yell, his body split open! ¡°No¡­ run, run!¡± He immediately crushed a Jade Talisman! A light enveloped the area, instantly making him and Ao Wushuang along with the others disappear from where they stood! Soon, their figures appeared in front of the realm barrier. Reappearing, Ao Wushuang and the others were pale, severely injured! And the messenger from Xuan Yin Immortal City was even more grievously wounded, his body covered in cracks, his breath nearly extinguished. ¡°Send me back to the city¡­ quick!¡± He spoke with difficulty. Ao Wushuang and the others were terrified to the extreme; just how terrifying was that lute music? This was a messenger from Xuan Yin Immortal City, a Taiyi Golden Immortal. Just barely hearing that lute music was almost enough to annihte them. Without hesitation, they scurried into the cracks of the realm barrier. Soon, the crack in the realm barrier closed. ¡­ Before long, Ao Wushuang and the others, carrying the nearly dying messenger from Xuan Yin Immortal City, returned to the Immortal Domain. Without any hesitation, they activated the Teleportation Array, with Ao Wushuang escorting the messenger to Xuan Yin Immortal City. Soon after. This was a vast Immortal City with huge walls constructed to resemble a harp, resembling a fearsome musical instrument, silent within this world. Inside the city, one could faintly hear the sounds of various musical instruments. The pleasant harmony of strings and woodwinds almost made anyone who came close feel the sensation ofprehending the Dao on the spot. This ce was one of the immortal cities of the Northern Immortal Domain. Xuan Yin Immortal City! At this moment, outside the sprawling Xuan Yin Immortal City, Ao Wushuang¡¯s figure finally appeared; he was holding the severely wounded messenger, and said: ¡°Ao Wushuang from Saint Cloud City requests entry, the messenger from your esteemed city is close to death!¡± His voice shook slightly! Chapter 223 - 196 That Tune_1 Chapter 223: Chapter 196 That Tune_1 The gates of Xuan Yin Immortal City opened. Ao Wushuang hurriedly ushered the envoy inside. In no time, he and the envoy arrived before a grand hall. The envoy was taken into the grand hall, while Ao Wushuang was left behind on the spot. Inside the grand hall. An elder with white hair, upon seeing the envoy being brought in, instantly shed a look of rage in his eyes. ¡°Who dares toy hands on the people of our Xuan Yin Immortal City?!¡± He mmed the table. On the table beside him, there were more than a dozen flutes of various kindsid out. Those were his magical treasures. ¡°Reporting to Elder Xuan Di, a few days ago, the city received a message saying that traces of the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune had appeared in one of the lower worlds.¡± ¡°So, I dispatched Qin Zhen to investigate.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, he was sent back injured¡­ Judging by the wounds¡­ he must have been harmed by some sort of formidable sound waves!¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward. Hearing this, Elder Xuan Di, sitting at the head, immediately darkened his expression! He waved his hand. A ray of light fell upon the envoy Qin Zhen. After sensing for a moment, he suddenly raised his eyebrows! ¡°Indeed he has been wounded by some kind of music¡­¡± He spoke up. At these words, everyone in the grand hall was also taken aback. ¡°How could the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune appear in the lower world?¡± ¡°Impossible, our lineage has no branches in the lower world.¡± ¡°Could it be that the traitor from our lineage in the past has fled to the lower world?¡± Everyone was extremely puzzled. Elder Xuan Di pondered for a moment, then immediately infused a stream of Spiritual Power into Qin Zhen¡¯s body. The barely-alive Qin Zhen immediately started coughing. ¡°Speak, what exactly happened?¡± Elder Xuan Di asked in a grave tone. ¡°Reporting to the elder, I went to Saint Cloud City and entered the lower world, but I found that the Immortal Spirit Qi there was even denser than in our Xuan Yin Immortal City¡­¡± Qin Zhen weakly reported all that had happened in the lower world. In the grand hall, everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically! ¡°In the Million Lower Realms, the Three Great Heavenly Realms are revered, yet even they could not possibly have such an environment!¡± ¡°Could it be that some great event has urred in the lower world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, from billions of Li in the high skies, after hearing a few ethereal notes of music, it left a Taiyi Golden Immortal like this¡­¡± The faces of the crowd were exceedingly grave! ¡°Could there really be such terrifying music in the lower world?¡± Elder Xuan Di was deep in thought! ¡ªTheir lineage had a traitor who had fled from their sect. For years, they had been seeking the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, hoping to find that traitor! ¡°I must take a trip there myself!¡± Elder Xuan Di immediately stood up, his expression extremely solemn. At these words, everyone in the grand hall was even more shocked. A mere lower world, was actually attracting the attention of a Daluo Golden Immortal? ¡­ Soon. Elder Xuan Di personally returned to Saint Cloud City with Ao Wushuang. When the many powers of Saint Cloud City learned that an Immortal General was personally taking action, they were all immensely shocked. Once again, they opened the barrier between worlds! Not long after, Ao Wushuang and Elder Xuan Di reappeared in the Heavenly Realm. ¡°This realm is indeed very strange¡­¡± Elder Xuan Di was moved! The Immortal Spirit Qi was indeed even denser than in their Xuan Yin Immortal City! One must know that Xuan Yin Immortal City is an Immortal-level city, renowned throughout the entire Northern Immortal Domain, yet this was just a lower world! ¡°This realm¡¯s territory nearly surpasses that of the great worlds in the Earth Character Realm, almostparable to the Heavenly Realm itself¡­¡± Murmuring, he said, ¡°Come, take me to where you heard that music.¡± Soon, they arrived above the Cangli Mountain Range. Meanwhile. Below the sky-high space, on top of a mountain peak. Zi Ling¡¯s painting waspleted! She let out a long breath. It was andscape painting! Quiet and peaceful, like poetry. ¡°Sister Zi Ling, one foot has stepped into immortality¡­¡± Nan Feng sensed the change in Zi Ling¡¯s aura. Indeed, the teacher brought them out, aiming to guide them both. She could now easily control the notes of the Immortal chapter. No longer to be lost amidst those notes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should be heading back.¡± Li Fanzed around on arge rock, just had a leisurely nap, stretched himself, feeling utterlyfortable. Life should be spent leisurely like this. Even as a cultivator, who could be more carefree than him? Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Zi Ling and Nan Feng also started packing up, getting ready to descend the mountain. But at that moment, suddenly two people appeared on top of the mountain peak! A middle-aged man and an elder with silver-white hair. The elder had a flute hanging from his waist. It was none other than Xuan Di and Ao Wushuang. Xuan Di nced indifferently at the three people of Li Fan. He quickly understood. That man was useless, a cripple, showing no aura whatsoever. But these two women, their auras were extraordinary! They didn¡¯t seem like cultivators from the lower world could have! His heart immediately grew heavy, his gaze turning to Nan Feng! ¡°Not the traitor from those years¡­¡± He mused to himself; could it be the disciple of that traitor? Whoever it was, deserved to die! He immediately said coldly: ¡°May I ask if it was you ying the zither here just now?¡± Nan Feng replied serenely: ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan Di sneered and said: ¡°I, too, enjoy music. May I request the youngdy to y a tune and engage in a musical contest with me, what do you say?¡± With that, he casually took down the Iron Flute and blew gently. A powerful wave of sound instantly swept towards Li Fan and the others! Embeded within this wave of sound, there was a clear intention to kill! ¡°Too much!¡± Zi Ling waved her brush, and the sound waves were immediately dispersed. However, Nan Feng stopped Zi Ling and turned back to look at Li Fan, asking, ¡°Teacher?¡± She was asking for guidance. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°The old man¡¯s proficiency with his flute is not yet mastered, but since he wishes for apetition, you should oblige him!¡± Upon hearing the notes of Xuan Di¡¯s flute, Li Fan had immediately discerned that Xuan Di must have been obsessed with the flute for many years. Regrettably, he hadn¡¯t even touched the fringe of musical rhythm. At his words, Nan Feng immediately took down the ancient zither she had been carrying on her back and ced it on herp. ¡°Please.¡± Nan Feng spoke indifferently. The Iron Flute began to y once again! His flute music, sounding like the whistling of the wind and the calls of cranes, carried a formidable force as if summoning troops from the grass and trees¡ªit was grand and powerful! As the music sounded, Ao Wushuang, who was next to him, instantly retreated rapidly; his body was trembling! Too terrifying. Yet Nan Feng simply stroked the zither. Notes flowed smoothly from string to string. In an instant, the terrible wave of sound from the old man was beaten back, retreat after retreat! Hiss! Xuan Di drew in a sharp breath! His white hair danced wildly as he nearly exerted his full power, with the entirety of his Daluo Golden Immortal cultivation level bursting forth. However, it was to no avail! Nan Feng, with an expression of calm, suddenly yed a note as piercing as an Iron Cavalry charge. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Xuan Di suddenly let out a tragic cry; as the note sounded, his cherished jade flute exploded, and he stumbled several steps backward, spitting out a mouthful of blood! His face went pale, extremely aggrieved! He was gravely injured! ¡°No¡­impossible, how could it truly be the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune¡­¡± His old face showed a trace of horror! At that moment, without any hesitation, he turned and fled! He was afraid, fearful that the other party would kill to silence him! Ao Wushuang hastily followed suit in the escape. Behind them, however, Nan Feng just calmly put away her zither. She had not even yed the Immortal-level notes of the ¡®Immortal¡¯ chapter yet. ¡°This old gentleman, was quite fierce!¡± At this time, Li Fan could not help but smile. The man truly had strength, to the point that he even blew his jade flute apart. It was the first time Li Fan had seen such a ruthless person! But, old sir, yourpetitive spirit is too strong, to actually vomit blood on the spot and then turn and leave just because you¡¯re no match for Nan Feng in musical rhythm? Such a narrow mind! He shook his head and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ Before long, the trio of Li Fan returned to the small courtyard. Just as they arrived at the courtyard, Xiao Bai leaped into Li Fan¡¯s arms, affectionately crying out. ¡°Hungry, are you?¡± Li Fan rubbed Xiao Bai¡¯s belly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make dinner!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, at this moment. In the Immortal Domain. At the entrance of Xuan Yin Immortal City. ¡°Ao Wushuang from Saint Cloud City requests entry; the Elder of your esteemed city is about to die!¡± Ao Wushuang¡¯s trembling voice once again resounded! The people guarding the walls of Xuan Yin Immortal City were bewildered. Another one close to death? And an Elder at that? What an ill omen Ao Wushuang seemed to be! The city gate was hurriedly opened. When Elder Xuan Di was brought into the city, Xuan Yin Immortal City instantly trembled with shock! Before this incident, there had only been a minor Taiyi Golden Immortal, so there hadn¡¯t been much of a stir. But now¡­ a Daluo Golden Immortal was gravely injured and close to death? The Immortal Generals within the city were all alerted and astir! In a sh, everyone gathered inside the main hall. ¡°What happened, how did Brother Xuan Di sustain such severe injuries?¡± ¡°Inconceivable, this¡­ it appears to be an injury inflicted by a zither¡¯s sound?¡± ¡°I heard that Brother Xuan Di went down to the Lower World to investigate; how did he return with such heavy injuries?¡± Everyone looking at the unconscious Xuan Di was utterly shocked. At the same time, they applied various medicines, yet they could not revive Xuan Di! ¡°Immediately report to the Immortal Monarch!¡± Eventually, one of the Immortal Generals spoke with a grave tone! Everyone agreed with nods. Shortly thereafter. ¡°The Immortal Monarch has arrived!¡± A loud call came from outside the hall. An aura of immortality wafted gently around. A woman in a yellow dress, carrying a Seven-Stringed Zither on her back and wearing a veil over her face, entered the hall. All within the hall bowed respectfully to her! ¡°Greetings, Immortal Monarch!¡± They all spoke in unison! This woman was none other than the ruler of Xuan Yin Immortal City, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin! Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin¡¯s eyes, clear as autumn waters, swept across the hall, finally resting on Elder Xuan Di! With just one look, ripples violently surged through her eyes! ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± She stepped forward to examine his injuries. ¡°How is this possible, how could this tune appear in the Lower World?!¡± She eximed in disbelief! The diposure of Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin left the numerous Immortal Generals in utter shock. What kind of tune could shock the Immortal Monarch so? ¡°Immortal Monarch, this is¡­¡± An Immortal General asked, perplexed. ¡°Immediately seal all information!¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin gave a directmand, ¡°This matter must not reach the knowledge of other powers; otherwise, I fear a great disaster wille upon us!¡± Hearing this, the numerous Immortal Generals were shocked. Was the situation that serious?! Chapter 224 - 197: Descending to the Lower World_1 Chapter 224: Chapter 197: Descending to the Lower World_1 ¡°` After a long while. The many Immortal Generals of Xuan Yin Immortal City had already begun sealing information. In a secret hall, only Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin stood, gazing at the unconscious Xuan Di with a grave expression. Soon after, an old crone slowly walked out. The crone¡¯s body was somewhat hunched, her face full of wrinkles, but on her back, she still carried a seven-stringed zither! ¡°Disciple, what has happened, that you disturb my meditation?¡± The old crone¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse as she spoke up. She was Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin¡¯s master! Heavenly Lord Shengqin! ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°I might have found¡­ traces of the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody!¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin spoke slowly, with great solemnity. Upon hearing this, Heavenly Lord Shengqin¡¯s face changed dramatically, she was hugely astonished! ¡°What?!¡± Her aged face was extremely solemn as she asked, ¡°Where?!¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin pointed at the unconscious Xuan Di! Heavenly Lord Shengqin¡¯s divine sense moved in an instant. She scanned briefly. ¡°Heavens, such melodicws, almost perfect, is it really¡­ really the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody?!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin could barely believe it. ¡°The ancestral master of old, had reached the zenith of the Immortal Path in pursuit of the Saint Path, crossing the Taboo Sea. Before he departed, he left a secret tome with your senior sister¡­¡± ¡°And yet, that wretched woman, she actually fled the sect, truly deserving of death!¡± ¡°You and I, master and disciple, toiled earnestly, but in the end, we could onlyplete a mongrel version of ¡®Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune,¡¯ which possessed less than one percent of the power of the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody¡­¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin uttered each word slowly, murmuring, with hatred in her eyes! Xuan Yin Immortal City was originally just a city within the Saint Tone Immortal Country! Saint Tone Immortal Country was one of the five great Immortal King-level forces of the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm. Saint Tone Immortal King once suppressed the entire Northern Immortal Realm and was hailed as the Celestial King! During his reign, Saint Tone Immortal Country was unmatched in its prosperity. But nearly a million years ago, in pursuit of higher realms within the Immortal Path, the Saint Tone Immortal King ventured into the Southern Immortal Domain, crossed the Taboo Sea, and from then on, there was no news of him! Before he left, he bequeathed only a secret tome to Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin¡¯s senior sister, Celestial Tone Immortal Lord. Later, with Saint Tone Immortal King gone for so long, even the Soul Lamp he left at the sect was flickering between light and darkness. The sect was in disarray, believing that Saint Tone Immortal King might have fallen. When the news spread, the vast Immortal Country copsed, devoured by surrounding nations. Heavenly Lord Shengqin, being the only Celestial Monarch left in the nation, not only failed to resist the invasion of other nations but instead took this opportunity to coerce Celestial Tone Immortal Lord to hand over the secret tome. What Celestial Tone Immortal Lord handed over, however, was just a nk book. This enraged Heavenly Lord Shengqin, who ordered Celestial Tone Immortal Lord¡¯s imprisonment and stripped her of her cultivation level! Butter, Celestial Tone Immortal Lord managed to escape. For so many years since, their Xuan Yin Immortal City had been tracking the traces of Celestial Tone Immortal Lord! ¡°Could it be that the heavens have finally opened their eyes and seen my day and night pleas?¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin murmured, looking at Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin, saying: ¡°Who has wounded him?¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin said: ¡°In a lower world, he was hurt by a young woman!¡± Upon hearing this, Heavenly Lord Shengqin was even more shocked, a lower world? With gritted teeth, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin said hatefully: ¡°` ¡°Master, I suspect in the Lower World¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Senior Sister!¡± Hate erupted in the aged eyes of Heavenly Lord Shengqin as he said: ¡°That bitch?!¡± Her teeth clenched in anger, ¡°It must be her!¡± ¡°Back then, I was the Celestial Monarch, yet when the ancestor departed, he left the inheritance to her¡­ I hate! I hate!¡± ¡°This time, I want her soul to scatter, I want her to die without a ce to be buried!¡± Anger and jealousy twisted her aged face into something even more hideous! ¡°Master, judging from Xuan Di¡¯s injuries, Celestial Tone hasn¡¯t recovered to the Immortal Realm, this is our chance!¡± Xuan Yin¡¯s eyes also shed with a hint of maliciousness! ¡°Start preparing for the Lower World!¡± ¡°You will go personally, this time, we must exterminate her!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin spoke coldly, pausing for a moment before continuing, ¡°I heard that Sun Junior True Monarch of the White Tiger Immortal Nation has returned to the Immortal Kingdom?¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, it is said that he has just presided over the White Tiger n¡¯s True Monarch Blessing Ceremony!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin nodded and said: ¡°Before dealing with that bitch,e with me to the White Tiger Immortal Nation to meet this Sun Junior True Monarch, do not forget, there is a marriage arrangement between you and him.¡± ¡°Now¡­ with the Immortal Great Cmity likely imminent, we must hold even tighter to the White Tiger Immortal Nation!¡± ¡ª¡ªAfter the disappearance of the Saint Tone Immortal King, the Immortal Country almost perished. To survive, Heavenly Lord Shengqin had made a marriage alliance with the White Tiger Immortal Nation at all costs, fixing an engagement between Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin and the Sun Junior True Monarch of the White Tiger Immortal Nation. However, Sun Junior True Monarch was always cultivating abroad and the wedding never took ce. Now that Sun Junior True Monarch has returned to the Immortal Nation, Heavenly Lord Shengqin could wait no longer, for she was deeply troubled by the legend of the Immortal Great Cmity! Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin nodded and said, ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°But Master,¡± ¡°ording to the reports, many powers in the Northern Immortal Realm have received contacts from the Lower World.¡± ¡°They im that a great world, surpassing and approaching the level of the Three Great Heavenly Realms, has appeared in the Lower World!¡± ¡°Moreover, the Immortal Spirit Qi there is incredibly dense, even surpassing many areas of the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°Now, many powers can no longer restrain themselves and are ready to explore the Lower World. After all, with such an abundance of Immortal Spiritual Qi in a world, no major power will let it pass!¡± ¡°And¡­ that bitch is probably in that world right now!¡± Hearing this, the old woman spoke icily, ¡°Given the temperaments of those Immortal Cities, they¡¯re more likely to exterminate that realm!¡± ¡°If that bitch is killed, it will save us a lot of trouble!¡± ¡­ At this moment. In the Northern Immortal Realm. Many powers are restless! Today, many forces have received messages from the Lower World. A new great world has emerged! Lanming Immortal City. ¡°Immortal Monarch, the information passed from my n is absolutely correct, this is a great opportunity to expand our territory and we must not miss it!¡± An Immortal General was reporting to a powerful Immortal Monarch. This Immortal General, named Chen Ao, was the elder ancestor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty from Diming Realm! Immortal Monarch Lan Ming thought for a moment and said: ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Go and establish an Immortal City there, it will be good for us.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Ao¡¯s face lit up with joy! He immediately left. ¡°Hehe, a new great world¡­ this is interesting.¡± In Guangzhao Immortal City, Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao, shrouded in golden sunlight as if d in rays of sunshine, offered a slight smile and said, ¡°Light Brilliance, Guang Chen, you two have worked hard. Go forth and establish a power that belongs to us.¡± In front of him, the two Immortal Generals immediatelyplied and set out! ¡­ Many powers were making their moves! After all, within the Immortal Domain, thepetition among the great Immortal Kingdoms and Immortal Cities was extremely fierce. Even though the Immortal Domain was boundlessly vast, there were just as many cultivators as the seas, and resources were limited! To have a Lower World where the cultivation environment rivaled that of the Immortal Domain was exceedingly rare. Such resources, no Immortal City could afford to miss! ¡­ Soon, within the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Domain, over a dozen Immortal Cities began to dispatch people to the Lower World. They were all Immortal Generals! ¡­ A few dayster, Heavenly Realm. Cracks in the realm walls suddenly appeared. From another world, streams of golden light stretched out, forming bridges akin to those of the immortals! Upon those bridges, figures began to emerge. All were powerhouses from the Immortal Domain! Diqing State. Difu State. Ditong State. Diming State¡­ Strong beings appeared in the sky of many states! ¡°Heh, this domain is indeed not simple. It¡¯s second only to the Heavenly Realm.¡± ¡°This ce shall be our territory!¡± ¡°You mortals of this world, kneel at once. From this day forth, you shall be the subjects of our Sect Gate!¡± As soon as these visitors from the Immortal Domain appeared, they issued theirmands! In an instant, the states of the Heavenly Realm shook violently! Many Immortal Generals appeared within the states. ¡°I am Chen Ao, the ancestor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty. Where are my descendants? Come forth and pay homage!¡± In Diming State, the Immortal General Chen Ao from Lanming Immortal City appeared upon thisnd with a loud shout. At once, Diming State trembled greatly. Within an Imperial Dynasty, countless people flew out, eyes brimming with tears! ¡°Great Ancestor!¡± The current Emperor of the Chen Imperial Dynasty, Chen Qing, immediately led his n members to hurry over and then they all knelt down! ¡°Great Ancestor, you have finallye!¡± ¡°Our Chen Imperial Dynasty was nearly annihted.¡± ¡°The Diming Realm has been absorbed by the Heavenly Realm and has be one of its states!¡± They all spoke up. ¡°Hmph, do not worry. From this day forward, Diming State will be established as an Immortal City, and you all shall enjoy the utmost wealth and honor!¡± Chen Ao towered above them all, basking in the worship of his descendants. ¡°Great Ancestor, there is now a lord over the Heavenly Realm¡­¡± At this time, Chen Qing spoke up, albeit reluctantly, ¡°There is a terrifying existence in Xuan Tianzhou, revered as the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. If we upy Diming State and establish an Immortal City, it might trigger a war!¡± His words carried a hint of fear! Upon hearing this, Chen Ao¡¯s face instantly turned to anger, and he said, ¡°What? A ruler over the Heavenly Realm!?¡± ¡°Such audacity, such presumptuous insects!¡± ¡°I shall descend upon Xuan Tianzhou, ughtering all in my path. This domain, the Lower World insects are unworthy of touching it!¡± Chen Ao waved his hand grandly, and in an instant, all from Lanming Immortal City vanished from the spot. ¡°Great Ancestor¡­¡± Chen Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was over. He hadn¡¯t yet informed the Great Ancestor that the existence in Xuan Tianzhou might very well be at the Immortal-level¡­ In the same way, at this moment, many powers that had descended upon the Heavenly Realm from the Immortal Domain became aware of the existence of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. ¡°For this domain to dare to name itself the Heavenly Realm is already a taboo, and then there¡¯s someone who dares to call themselves the Lord of the Heavenly Realm; they deserve death!¡± ¡°It seems before we upy this domain, we must purge some of the insects from this world!¡± ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go exterminate this so-called Lord of the Heavenly Realm. Moreover, that Xuan Tianzhou, they say, is the center of the entire world, truly and of great fortune!¡± Many forces from the Immortal Domain instantly converged upon Xuan Tianzhou! ¡­ And at this moment, Xuan Tianzhou. ¡°Alliance Hierarch, disaster looms!¡± Messengers from different factions arrived continuously to report. ¡°People from the Immortal Domain have arrived in Ditong State and are now heading towards Xuan Tianzhou!¡± ¡°Envoy from Lanming Immortal City in the Immortal Domain has arrived in Diming State, only twenty states away from Xuan Tianzhou.¡± ¡°The powers of Guangzhao Immortal City have issued a deration of war, stating they will annihte the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± One urgent report followed another! All in the Xuantian Alliance bore grave expressions. ¡°The Immortal Domain has finally discovered the changes in this domain¡­¡± ¡°The Heavenly Realm is now too conspicuous amongst the Million Lower Realms. It cannot be concealed¡­ s, the Immortal Domain will not let such a juicy piece of meat go.¡± ¡°Could it be that we have to contend with the Immortal Domain for sovereignty?¡± The mood was heavy amongst everyone. In fact, since the Convergence of Myriad Realms, all in the Xuantian Alliance had been mentally prepared. Such a significant event could not remain hidden forever; it would inevitably attract the covetous gaze of the Immortal Domain. Yuanyang Holy Lord then turned to Fire Spirit and said, ¡°Alliance Hierarch, should we battle, or should we let the Immortal Domain establish their legacy and coexist peacefully with them?¡± He posed the question. Fire Spirit was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°If the visitors from the Immortal Domain are willing to respect the Lord of the Heavenly Realm and live in peace with the Heavenly Realm, then we can allow them to establish their legacy.¡± ¡°If the Immortal Domain wants to fight, then we have no choice but to battle!¡± Her words were resolute! ¡°Summon the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals. Prepare for battle!¡± Instantly, the Xuantian Alliance stirred! The Heavenly Soldiers and Generals all gathered! Shortly after, ¡°Chen Ao, the Immortal General of Lanming Immortal City, has arrived. People of Xuan Tianzhou, swiftlye and submit!¡± ¡°Light Brilliance and Guang Chen, the two Immortal Generals from Guangzhao Immortal City, have arrived! The lord of this domain,e forth and pay your respects!¡± ¡°Jiang Yun, the Immortal General from Yunfeng Immortal City, has arrived!¡± Mighty voices resounded throughout Xuan Tianzhou! Chapter 225: 198: Demonstrating Power to the Immortal Domain_1 Chapter 225: Chapter 198: Demonstrating Power to the Immortal Domain_1 The powerhouses of various forces from the Immortal Domain had all arrived in Xuan Tianzhou. ¡°This ce truly deserves to be the heart of the Heavenly Realm, the Immortal Spiritual Qi here is actually denser than inside the Immortal Cities?¡± ¡°We must im this ce!¡± ¡°Establishing an inheritance here, we might even be able to rebuild an Immortal-level Immortal City!¡± Upon arriving here, almost everyone from each force was solemn and pleasantly surprised! In the Immortal Domain, such ces had long since been imed by others. This ce, however, was untouched territory. All they had to do was simply deal with some of the natives of thisnd! Immediately, squad after squad charged towards the Southern Territory, Xuantian Alliance! Very soon, outside of Taiyan Holy Land in the Southern Territory.
The Mountain Protection Array was activated. People from the major forces of the Immortal Domain gathered here. ¡°Who is the master of this ce?¡± Guangzhao Immortal City¡¯s Guangyao Immortal General stepped forward, releasing his cultivation level of a Great Luo Golden Immortal! ¡°Hurry up ande pay your respects to us!¡± Yunfeng Immortal City¡¯s Immortal General Jiang Yunmanded from a lofty position, full of arrogant pride! Chen Ao from Lanming Immortal City even appeared, dering coldly: ¡°My inheritance is within this realm, this realm should rightfully belong to our Lanming Immortal City!¡± ¡­ In the sky, there were at least a dozen groups of troops! They had alle from Immortal-level Immortal Cities within the Immortal Domain. Everyone in the Xuantian Alliance was serious. There were more than a dozen Great Luo Golden Immortals among the opponents, and the current Heavenly Soldiers and Generals were far from able topete with them. At this moment, Fire Spirit and others had already stepped forward. ¡°This ce belongs to the Xuantian Alliance, you are guests here, why do you look down upon your hosts from on high?!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord directly questioned! Upon hearing this, the crowd from the Immortal Domain above erupted in anger. ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± An Immortal General reached out to grab Yuanyang Holy Lord!
Now, although Yuanyang Holy Lord¡¯s cultivation level was at the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal, he couldn¡¯tpete with a Great Luo Golden Immortal. However, standing behind him, Mu Qianning had already stepped forward with a wave of her hand, blocking the attack! ¡ªMu Qianning had also reached the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm! Seeing this, the faces of the people from the Immortal Domain changed.
¡°Unexpectedly, this small Lower World actually has a Great Luo Golden Immortal?¡± ¡°Heh, and that¡¯s why they dare to be so impudent. Does having one Great Luo Golden Immortal mean they can oppose the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°Kill this woman and let this realm fall into despair!¡± The crowd spoke coldly! ¡°You wish to annihte us?¡± Mu Qianning asked, dering: ¡°If you wish to coexist peacefully and honor the Lord of the Heavenly Realm together, we might still allow you to establish an inheritance in the Heavenly Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, the Immortal Generals in the sky couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± ¡°Coexist peacefully, honor the Lord of the Heavenly Realm? Are you speaking nonsense!¡± Their words were icy cold. ¡°So you want to fight after all?¡±
Fire Spirit stepped forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with Mu Qianning. ¡°A fight?¡± Guangyao Immortal General from Guangzhao Immortal City replied with a frosty tone: ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, this is not a battle, this is a massacre!¡± He fiercely mmed a palm down towards the entire Taiyan Holy Land! He intended to obliterate this realm! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let it be a battle!¡± Fire Spirit roared angrily! Instantly, she stepped forward with a palm strike! ¡°Boom!¡± A massive explosion of Immortal Spiritual Power. Guangyao Immortal General was shocked back dozens of li! ¡°How is this possible? How can this woman contend with an established Immortal General?¡±
Everyone was astonished. ¡°Everyone, you can¡¯t pull any punches now, these natives are tricky!¡± Another Immortal General from Guangzhao Immortal City, Guang Chen, immediately spoke up, saying: ¡°Kill!¡± In an instant, the numerous Immortal Generals present acted! Thirteen Immortal Generals! ¡°This is too much!¡± Mu Qianning also cried out indignantly, and immediately, alongside Fire Spirit, she charged into the high sky! Besides them, two powerful beings who had just broken through to the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm stood out from the Hall of Celestial Generals to join them inbat. Yue Poshan, Dugu Chenlu! Four against thirteen! The sky instantly erupted in chaotic battle! Cataclysmic explosions of Immortal Spiritual Power shattered mountains into countless pieces, split the earth, and made the void tremble.
The battle was at a stalemate! Mainly because Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were too strong, with each of them capable of facing multiple opponents on their own! At the same time, Yue Poshan, who had received an Immortal-level Inheritance from the Immortal Dao Pce, had numerous Mystical Methods, and faced one-on-one, he was almost always pressing down his Immortal General opponent! Dugu Chenlu¡¯s Sword Qi was even more awe-inspiring, with a fierce killing aura that almost no one dared to confront head-on! ¡°Gentlemen, do not hold back, these four are somewhat strange!¡± Chen Ao from Lanming Immortal City said somberly, suddenly taking out a seal from his embrace! ¡°A Quasi-Saintly Artifact!¡± Someone eximed. ¡°A Quasi-Saintly Artifact, it¡¯s practically an Immortal Artifact!¡± In the Immortal Domain, Immortals, Immortal Monarchs, True Monarchs, and others have various titles, and their treasures are often called Immortal Artifacts, Holy Artifacts, and so forth. Generally speaking, Quasi-Saintly Artifacts are usually bestowed by Immortal Monarchs to their trusted followers. Unless they encounter an Immortal-level power, even mighty Immortal Generals, armed with Quasi-Saintly Artifacts, are virtually invincible. ¡°Heh heh, how can we let Lanming Immortal City monopolize all the glory?¡± At this moment, Guang Chen from Guangzhao Immortal City also instantly produced a mirror in his hand, which shone with dazzling golden light, clearly another Quasi-Saintly Artifact! ¡°Does our Yunfeng Immortal Cityck Quasi-Saintly Artifacts?¡± Jiang Yun from Yunfeng Immortal City also spoke up! In an instant, six or seven Quasi-Saintly Artifacts appeared in the field! All aimed at the four people from Xuan Tianzhou. Instantly, terrifying fluctuations from the Quasi-Saintly Artifacts swept down in a deadly wave! Their power surged to the heavens! However, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning suddenly took off the hairpins from their heads at the same time. With hairpins in hand, they shed through the air! In an instant, even the True Void was engulfed! ¡°Boom!¡± The Quasi-Saintly Artifact in Chen Ao¡¯s hand exploded directly! ¡°No!¡± Guang Chen¡¯s face drastically changed; the mirror in his hand shattered! ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± All seven or eight Quasi-Saintly Artifacts were destroyed in that moment! ¡°Pfft!¡± The many Immortal Generals holding the Quasi-Saintly Artifacts all suffered severe injuries! ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be, how could you possess Holy Artifacts in your hands?!¡± Chen Ao¡¯s eyes were filled with extreme terror, hisplexion turned pale! ¡°Could it be that there is an Immortal-level powerhouse here?¡± ¡°Impossible, when we set off, it was the Three Great Heavenly Realms; other Lower Worlds simply don¡¯t have such high-level beings¡­¡± All of them, heavily wounded, spoke with resentfulness. ¡°You, who have disrespected the Lord of the Heavenly Realm, deserve death!¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s voice was indifferent as she casually made another sh! ¡°No!¡± The group of Immortal Generals all screamed miserably! Bodies exploded into a blood mist one after another! Annihted! All thirteen Immortal Generals perished. Seeing this scene, the people from the Immortal Domain who had followed them were all greatly shaken! It was over. The Immortal Generals were dead! In a split second, they turned and fled, daring not to linger! ¡°Leave only one person from each power!¡± Fire Spirit said coldly! Since the opposition came with the intention of ughtering those from the Heavenly Realm, she would not show mercy! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord and others immediately led the Hall of Celestial Generals in pursuit, hunting down the guests from the Immortal Domain! This was a massacre. Without the support of the Immortal Generals, the people from the Immortal Domain had no will to fight. Soon, the harvesting of lives wasplete. From each force, only one or two were allowed to escape. Because Fire Spirit intended for them to bring back a message to the Immortal Domain! To inform the Immortal Domain that the Heavenly Realm should not be disrespected or tainted! This was a show of force to the Immortal Domain! ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, we won this battle,¡± said the Yuanyang Holy Lord. ¡°However, the Immortal Domain might face a huge upheaval next, with the possibility of Immortal-level individuals personally arriving!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat worried! The Heavenly Soldiers and Generals of today were no longer afraid of the Great Luo Golden Immortals. But Immortality was still a towering peak they looked up to! Even with Holy Artifacts in hand, people like Fire Spirit had no hope of victory facing such beings. ¡°We must report to the Lord of the Heavenly Realm immediately!¡± said Fire Spirit directly. When it came to Immortals, it was beyond their limit to handle! ¡°We shall go now!¡± said Mu Qianning as well. Without dy, they set off. ¡­ In the Immortal Domain. ¡°Save us, save us!¡± One by one, extremely disheveled figures crawled out from the portal between two domains, all in utter misery! ¡°Immortal Monarch, terrible news! Chen Ao the Immortal General has been wiped out, and all the people sent by the major Immortal Cities have perished!¡± A survivor ran to the base of Lanming Immortal City, weeping bitterly! In an instant, Lanming Immortal City was shaken! ¡°It¡¯s over, Guangyao and Guang Chen, two Immortal Generals, their Quasi-Saintly Artifacts have been destroyed, and they themselves have been executed!¡± Guangzhao Immortal City received the news and the whole city was in turmoil. ¡­ In an instant, all the participating dozens of Immortal Cities were in an uproar. After the news spread, it even caused concern among various forces at the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm! Chapter 226: 199 Immortal Monarch Takes Action!_1 Chapter 226: Chapter 199 Immortal Monarch Takes Action!_1 In the Northern Immortal Domain, the Northern Border shook violently. ¡°What? Chen Ao actually died in the Lower World?!¡± In Lanming Immortal City, when the news of Chen Ao¡¯s death arrived, angry voices erupted in the Immortal Pce! All the Immortal Generals stood within the Immortal Pce, their expressions grave, not daring to speak. ¡°Yes, Immortal Monarch, we did not expect that there would be a Daluo Golden Immortal in the Lower World, let alone that those people would actually possess a Holy Artifact¡­¡± The survivor who had escaped back spoke with lingering fear: ¡°All of us are dead, and the forces sent by the other eleven Immortal Cities have been ughtered as well¡­¡± Hearing this, the expressions of all the Immortal Generals changed dramatically! Could there really be a Daluo Golden Immortal in the Lower World? And even a Holy Artifact appeared?
How could this be possible! ¡°Could it be that the emergence of this world is rted to people from the Immortal Domain or the Three Great Heavenly Realms?¡± ¡°Unless someone within the Immortal Domain pushed for this, or perhaps the people of the Three Great Heavenly Realms are scheming, otherwise, it would be impossible!¡± ¡°This is no simple matter; this realm is not simple at all!¡± Everyone spoke out. Yet, at the head of the table, Immortal Monarch Lan Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a dark glint. ¡°They dare to ughter my subordinates and show their might to me?¡± ¡°Do they truly believe that the Immortal Monarch can be humiliated?!¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming stood up abruptly, and a terrifying force of immortality emanated from him. ¡°I myself will visit this realm andy waste to all beings!¡± He issued the call to arms! In an instant, the entire Lanming Immortal City was shaken to its core. ¡­ Guangzhao Immortal City. ¡°A bunch of ants dare toy their knife upon a Giant Dragon?¡± Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao was enveloped as if in the sun himself, his words of anger causing the temperature of the entire Immortal City to soar! ¡°I will personally go forth, and whoever it is will have to pay the price!¡± ¡­ Yunfeng Immortal City, Immortal Monarch Yun Feng¡­
Qihong Immortal City, Qihong Immortal Monarch¡­ ¡­ In a moment, almost all the Immortal Cities that received the news, the Immortals bellowed their angry war cries! Because for Immortals, it was tantamount to a provocation.
They killed their generals and even left survivors to carry the message back to the Immortal Domain. This was an insult that Immortals could not endure. In an instant, the Northern Border of the Immortal Domain shook violently, and the news that several Immortal Monarchs were about to take action spread rapidly! ¡­ At this very moment. A vast kingdom. Numerous giant cities, territory spanning billions of Li. This ce is the White Tiger Immortal Nation! At this moment, within a giant city of the White Tiger Immortal Nation. ¡°Please inform Sun Junior True Monarch that I, Heavenly Lord Shengqin, apanied by my disciple, seek an audience.¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin spoke with a kind expression. The Immortal General before the pce solemnly ushered them into the main hall and presented them with Spiritual Tea before going to notify Sun Junior True Monarch. ¡°The White Tiger Immortal Nation is indeed bing more and more prosperous¡­ Xuan Yin, you must grasp this opportunity.¡±
Heavenly Lord Shengqin sighed and said, ¡°As long as you can marry into there, perhaps during the Immortal Great Cmity, even your master might be able to benefit from it and escape this disaster!¡± Her heart grew even more urgent. Xuan Yin Celestial Lord also nodded her head. She was very confident; after all, her beauty was known throughout the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm. ¡°The True Monarch has arrived!¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside. The two turned around and saw that Sun Junior True Monarch had entered. ¡°After many years, old Heavenly Lord, you still carry your charm!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch entered with a slight smile and looked at Xuan Yin Immortal Monarch, saying: ¡°Miss Xuan Yin has be even more beautiful.¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin smiled warmly and said, ¡°The True Monarch is too kind. I hear the True Monarch will oversee the White Tiger n¡¯s Blessing Ceremony in this realm, presumably adding quite a few geniuses to the n, haven¡¯t you?¡± She made polite conversation. But upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s expression stiffened, and his face looked somewhat peculiar.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, True Monarch?¡± Xuan Yin Immortal Monarch immediately inquired. ¡°Nothing¡­ I, I seem to have lost my memory¡­¡± Sun Junior True Monarch said with an embarrassed look. Upon hearing this, both Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Xuan Yin Immortal Monarch wore strange expressions. Memory loss? How could such a distinguished Immortal lose his memory? Could it be that the other party wanted to use this as an excuse to shirk the marriage? Heavenly Lord Shengqin became anxious, saying forthright, ¡°Not to hide from the True Monarch, we havee to set a date for the wedding.¡± She focused on Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s expression. But fortunately, Sun Junior True Monarch had not forgotten about this matter, and he immediately responded with a smile: ¡°I will notify the elder and then hold the wedding. How does that sound?¡±
Upon hearing this, both Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Xuan Yin Immortal Monarch were instantly overjoyed! ¡°That would be best! Such a joyous asion should indeed be made known to the elder!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin repeatedly spoke! Sun Junior True Monarch was said to be one of the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s favorite descendants, and perhaps the White Tiger Immortal King himself woulde to participate in the wedding. That would be great! Their Xuan Yin Immortal City will no longer have any fears, and at the same time, she too will have a shelter! ¡°True Monarch, when do you n to depart?¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin could hardly wait. Sun Junior True Monarch smiled and said, ¡°I can leave today.¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin and her disciple were extremely pleased. ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, an urgent voice suddenly sounded as an Immortal General rushed in from outside and said: ¡°I beg to report to the True Monarch that we have just received news that Immortal Monarchs Lan Ming, Guang Zhao, Yun Feng, and eleven other Immortal Monarchs are about to descend to the Lower World!¡± Upon hearing this, both Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin¡¯s faces changed drastically! They both thought of something¡­ Sun Junior True Monarch immediately frowned and asked, ¡°For what purpose?¡± The Immortal General replied, ¡°It is said that a Convergence of Myriad Realms has urred in the Lower World, forming a new great world called the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°The Immortal Spiritual Qi within the Heavenly Realm is rich; many Immortal Monarchs aim to im it. They sent their Immortal Generals, but all of them ended up dying within the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, the eleven Immortal Monarchs are enraged and have resolved to personally annihte the Heavenly Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch suddenly felt an urgency in his heart, but he did not know why. ¡°I understand.¡± He had to speak out. The Immortal General withdrew. ¡°True Monarch, since this is the case, we shall take our leave first.¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin immediately got up to leave. The descent of eleven Immortal Monarchs to the Lower World is a major event that Xuan Yin Immortal City cannot simply ignore. Especially since there is a ¡°traitor¡± from their lineage in the Lower World! ¡°Good!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch did not attempt to keep them. As they were leaving, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin quietly said to him: ¡°Husband¡­ please set the wedding date soon.¡± ¡­ After Heavenly Lord Shengqin and the others had left, Sun Junior True Monarch immediately set out, leaving the White Tiger Immortal Nation. He departed swiftly. After a long time. He finally entered a mysterious world. The rich aromas of Dao greeted him, andws of Dao cascaded down around him. ¡°The Immortal Domain is like a barrenndpared to the territory of the master.¡± Returning to this area, Sun Junior True Monarch couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic. Outside, thews of Dao are iplete, and the immortality is not full, but here, everything is almost intact, a perfect ce. The master¡­ is also a ¡°perfect person¡±, indeed! This perfection is not about character, appearance, or other aspects, but about¡­ the path of cultivation pursued by the master is perfect, with not a single w in his cultivation! No wonder his grandfather, a mighty Immortal King of an era, would serve here¡­ His mind was flooded with countless thoughts, and soon, he arrived in front of the Immortal Pce. Today, guarding the gate was his own grandfather! Because the master had ordered that gatekeeping must be done properly, the White Tiger Immortal King had today assumed his true form¡ªa gigantic white tiger! ¡°Shao Yang, you¡¯re back?¡± The old white tiger spoke with a voice that was both deep and ancient. Upon seeing his grandfather, Shao Yang True Monarch¡¯s heart shook violently, and a flood of memories rushed back! ¡ªIn the Xu Geng Realm, using the Xu Geng Great Array, he had sealed off a portion of his memories! Only upon seeing his grandfather could the seal be lifted. Now, he remembered it all¡­ The bloodline that shattered nine great pirs, astonishing all¡­ A descendant who prompted the Ten Great Celestial Monarchs of Ancient Times to issue an edict¡­ Bai Xiaoqing! He suddenly inhaled sharply and said: ¡°Grandfather, our n has produced an exceptional genius¡­ This is the edict from the Primordial Heavenly Lord in the Xu Geng Realm, ordered by Shao Yang to be presented to you!¡± At once, from within his body, he took out a golden edict! In the eyes of the White Tiger Immortal King, an unprecedented seriousness shed as he eximed: ¡°An edict from the Primordial Heavenly Lord?? Did someone reach the First Secret Pond?!¡± He was extremely shocked! As an Immortal King, he knew all the secrets of his n. Contained within the First Secret Pond were the Dao of the ancient powerhouses! And on those pirs, the marks of the Ten Great Powerhouses of Ancient Times were left behind! Even the White Tiger Immortal King in his youth had not seeded in entering the First Secret Pond, but only the second. But, as the sole inheritor of that era, he still received some of the contents from the First Secret Pond. It was those things that allowed him to grow into an Immortal King! Now, someone had managed to enter the First Secret Pond¡­ And even prompted the Primordial Heavenly Lord to descend an edict?! He extended his paw and received the edict! ¡°The Immortal King must personally serve as Protector for this girl, no mistakes can be tolerated!¡± This is themand of the Ten Great Celestial Monarchs of Ancient Times! Even though he is the White Tiger Immortal King, he couldn¡¯t help trembling at this moment. The Ten Great Celestial Monarchs, invincible ancestors within the White Tiger n¡­ In this era, he certified himself as an Immortal King, but he was acutely aware thatpared to the ancient powerhouses, he was nothing! ¡°Ancestor, that Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s bloodline is too rare; she¡¯s very likely to be the one who is destined to face the cmity. We must find her and protect her!¡± Shao Yang True Monarch spoke earnestly, suddenly remembering something and smacking his forehead, he said: ¡°That¡¯s right, in Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s possession¡­ she is also¡­ holding the Phoenix True Feather!¡± Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King was shocked and eximed: ¡°What?!¡± ¡°No¡­ this matter, we must immediately report to the master!¡± Chapter 227: 200 Zi Ling Proves Immortality_1 Chapter 227: Chapter 200 Zi Ling Proves Immortality_1 Not long after. In the mysterious Immortal Pce. A girl in a white dress was holding some golden corn kernels, feeding them to a ¡°Karmic Bird¡± on a perch. Her face was serene, as if nothing in this world could cause even the slightest ripple in her calm. ¡°Wang Cai requests an audience with the master!¡± At this moment, the voice of the White Tiger Immortal King sounded from outside. ¡°Come in,¡± the girl in the white dress said indifferently. The White Tiger Immortal King had already transformed into his human form, his white hair showing his venerable age, as he respectfully said: ¡°Reporting to the master, Wang Cai has two matters to report.¡±
¡°Firstly, a descendant with the Supreme Ancestral Blood has emerged in our n, igniting the imprint left by the Ten Great Celestial Monarchs of Ancient Times in our n. An Edict from the Primordial Heavenly Lord was given instructing Wang Cai to find this descendant and be their Protector!¡± In the presence of the girl, the White Tiger Immortal King dared not conceal anything, revering her like a deity. Heid out even this great secret that could affect the rise and fall of their entire n. However, the girl in the white dress just smiled and said: ¡°Supreme Ancestral Blood?¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ Unless born within this pce of mine, otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to evolve the perfect bloodline of your ancestors. This matter does not interest me.¡± ¡°However, you must also follow themand of your ancestors. In light of your diligent service, I permit you to create a clone to protect this descendant of yours.¡± Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King was overjoyed and immensely grateful, then he said: ¡°Reporting to the master, there is another matter. The whereabouts of the True Phoenix n that you¡¯ve been searching for¡­ have been located!¡± Upon hearing this, the girl in the white dress suddenly stopped feeding and turned her head, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± The White Tiger Immortal King respectfully said: ¡°This matter is still rted to my descendant. She holds a Phoenix True Feather and has broken through our n¡¯s Xu Geng Great Array!¡± ¡°No doubt, she must know the whereabouts of the True Phoenix n!¡± Hearing this, the girl in the white dress couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows, looking exceedingly beautiful, ¡°In that case, it does seem a bit interesting¡­ I¡¯ve suddenly taken an interest in this descendant of yours.¡± ¡°Tell your grandson, Bai Shaoyang, to make another trip and bring her here,¡± shemanded. Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s joy was evident on his face. If the descendant named Bai Xiaoqing coulde here, then nothing would be able to harm her! The White Tiger Immortal King promptly said respectfully: ¡°Yes! Wang Cai obeys themand!¡±
He then withdrew. ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange¡­¡± After the White Tiger Immortal King had left, the girl in the white dress still furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°Could it be because I ventured into the River of Karma a few days ago and got entangled with that white fog through karma, otherwise how could it be such a coincidence¡­¡± She was very sensitive to karma, and this coincidence had set off her rm.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, how could the karma of the Yin Realm taint someone from my Yang Realm?¡± ¡°Strange¡­¡± She pondered. Meanwhile, the Karmic Bird on her perch was shouting loudly: ¡°Karma, karma, karma!¡± ¡­ The White Tiger Immortal King exited the Immortal Pce. Outside, Sun Junior True Monarch was waiting, and upon seeing his grandfather emerge, he immediately stepped forward and asked: ¡°Elder Ancestor, what happened? What did the master say?¡± Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King replied with an excited expression: ¡°The mastermands you to immediately bring Bai Xiaoqing to this ce!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Shaoyang was ecstatic! ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! If the one with the Supreme Ancestral Blood were out in the open, even the Immortal Kings would act to eliminate her, but here, she would be unharmed by anyone!¡±
Bai Shaoyang said joyfully. ¡°Quickly find her, and for safe passage, take this. It contains one of my clones,¡± said the White Tiger Immortal King as he took out a tiger tooth pendant and handed it to Sun Junior True Monarch. Sun Junior True Monarch epted it with excitement and said: ¡°Shao Yang will definitely bring her back!¡± After speaking, he immediately turned and left! ¡­ At that moment. Heavenly Realm. In a small vige. Within a small courtyard, Li Fan was living his usual leisurely life. Lately, Nan Feng was bing increasingly familiar with the new chapter. He felt that just a single thought was needed for Nan Feng to enter a new realm in his understanding of melodies. But Li Fan did not take the initiative to enlighten him, believing that some things required Nan Feng¡¯s own realization.
Meanwhile, Long Zixuan had finally started fishing, but thus far, he hadn¡¯t caught a thing. Every day, Qing Chen would chase after the ck spider, broom in hand, sweeping from one ce to another, his movements bing even more agile. Lately, Wu Dade even began to exercise to strengthen his body. ording to him, he was training to be tough enough to withstand dog bites, which Li Fan found quite peculiar. Jiang Li was quickly grasping the True Art of Chess Strategy. Li Fan had given him a book about it, and he was so engrossed that he could not extricate himself, recently learning to y chess against himself. Lin Jiu Zheng embraced the Primitive Creation Scripture that Li Fan had given him and studied it every day. He also practiced the art of drawing talismans daily, asionally encountering challenging ones he couldn¡¯t understand, and Li Fan would guide him. Dugu Yuqing¡¯s calligraphy skills were improving steadily. Having mastered the horizontal and vertical strokes, Li Fan taught him the basic brushstrokes like the dot, the left nt, the right nt, and the hook. Li Fan told him that once he mastered these, he could attempt to write his first character! This excited Dugu Yuqing tremendously, and he practiced diligently, making astonishing progress every day. And Lu Rang was even shouting today: ¡°My grass has transformed, my grass has transformed!¡± Everyone turned to look, and saw that in the pot of grass Lu Rang had nted, each de¡¯s veins had turned blood red! ¡°This¡­ I feel that this pot of grass¡­ has an immortal aura?!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s fishing rod ttered to the ground in his shock.
Chapter 228: 200 Zi Ling Proves Immortal_2 Chapter 228: Chapter 200 Zi Ling Proves Immortal_2 ¡°Although it has not yet fully be the Immortal Grass, it already possesses a trace of immortal aura¡­ Could this grass have developed some kind of life?¡± Nan Feng was also muttering to herself. She was even more familiar with immortality, so she could distinctly feel that the grass was silently approaching immortality¡­ A single leaf could almost kill a Daluo Golden Immortal! Everyone in the entire courtyard was shocked. ¡°What realm will this pot of grass grow into in the future¡­¡± Gong Ya felt her heart race with fear. Such a thing was unheard of! But today, it had really happened! ¡°The grass nurtured with the ashes of the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm, its future growth is probably immeasurable¡­¡± Even Xinning¡¯s big eyes were rolling around in excitement!
¡°Damn it, I¡¯m still exploring how to enter the Immortal Realm, and this fellow, your grass has reached the same realm as me??¡± Dugu Yuqing looked at Lu Rang with indignation! ¡°Cough cough, this is genius, this is real genius!¡± Lu Rang was smug. In fact, his true Cultivation Level had only just broken through to the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm. In the entire courtyard, he was only slightly stronger than theters, Wu Dade and Jiang Li. Even Xiao Bai the kitten was stronger than him¡­ Li Fan also smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The grass¡¯s veins are like blood, proving that all beings have spirits. Being able to grow such grass is enough to prove that you¡¯ve made a big breakthrough in your way of nting and nurturing.¡± Hearing this, Lu Rang was even more overjoyed and asked: ¡°Master, what should I do next?¡± Li Fan thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of pain, why not try dripping a few drops of your blood into it every day?¡± The nting and nurturing methods provided by the System indeed included such a technique. It said that the grass grown this way couldmunicate with one¡¯s heart and mind. Upon hearing this, Lu Rang, as if he had been injected with chicken blood, turned around, picked up the chopper, and cut his wrist to let blood flow! Li Fan was shocked by this sight¡­ his disciple¡¯s executability was off the charts! He shook his head and did not intervene further, saying, ¡°Xinning, Zi Ling, it¡¯s time to learn poetry.¡± Xinning and Zi Ling immediately brought over their small stools and sat down properly. ¡°The poem I¡¯ll teach you today is called ¡®Painting¡¯!¡±
Li Fan began, giving Zi Ling a nce. In an instant, a bright sparkle appeared in Zi Ling¡¯s big eyes, understanding that her Master was about to give her guidance! ¡°Looking from afar, the mountains are colorful, listening close by, the water is silent.¡± ¡°Spring leaves but the flowers remain, people are near yet birds are not startled.¡±
Li Fan wrote down each word, reciting as he went! In a sh, a profound contemtion appeared in Zi Ling¡¯s big eyes. Enclosed within, were the principles of motion and stillness, reality and illusion¡­ This was her¡­ Bottleneck! She began to ponder, and couldn¡¯t help taking out her drawing board to start painting! A painting was quicklypleted. ¡°What a beautiful painting, containing the aura of immortality!¡± Everyone was amazed! But Zi Ling remained calm as still water, without the slightest pause, she immediately started another painting! With the new painting, the aura of immortality was even stronger! Everyone was even more astonished, and in that moment, they all stopped what they were doing to watch Zi Ling! Zi Ling painted one after another!
More than ten paintings in session! In each painting, the aura of immortality doubled and the principles approached perfection! ¡°Senior Sister Zi Ling is breaking through?!¡± ¡°Is she about to enter the Immortal Realm?!¡± ¡°Yes, the principles of immortality are being used with ease under her brush, the poetry and painting are united, taking her one step closer to that threshold¡­¡± In a sh, everyone was extremely shocked! Meanwhile, Zi Ling was lost in a state of self-forgetfulness! ¡°Looking from afar, the mountains are colorful, listening close by, the water is silent¡­ Every stroke reflects the distant and the near, the magnificent and the delicate, the tranquility and the sound¡­ all must be present!¡± She murmured! The brush moved, mountains undted, the Spiritual Spring tinkled! ¡°Spring leaves but the flowers remain, people are near yet birds are not startled¡­ The departing spring with remaining flowers signifies eternity, people¡¯s presence without startling birds represents harmony; only through harmony can there be eternity, only through integration can there be invincibility¡­¡± Ink was spilled, painting the beauty of spring and the fruitfulness of autumn, in a circle of eternal harmony! In a sh, she stopped painting!
Her breath had suddenly changed! A stream of qi, intertwined with the essence of heaven and earth, was emanating from her! That was¡­ Hunyuan Immortal Qi! As a Daluo Golden Immortal, one blends the qi of the great Dao and certifies as a Hunyuan Golden Immortal. A Hunyuan Golden Immortal is then known as Immortal! Zi Ling¡­ had entered the Immortal Realm! At this moment, everyone in the small courtyard was somewhat dazed, utterly astounded! Through painting, she certified the path! In the small courtyard, Li Fan¡¯s many disciples were all somewhat stupefied. ¡°Senior Sister Zi Ling has stepped into the Immortal Realm, she can now be called an Immortal Monarch¡­¡± Long Zixuan murmured. ¡°Truly terrifying, isn¡¯t Senior Sister Zi Ling only in her twenties? Immortals of her age, I¡¯m afraid, can only be found in the most ancient of primal eras¡­¡± Qing Chen was also astounded. ¡°This is fantastic, absolutely fantastic!¡±
Nan Feng was overjoyed. And Xinning, at this moment, also opened her eyes amid her bewilderment. Her gaze was as clear as ever, now imbued with an extra hint of spiritual grace. ¡°I¡­ have be Immortal??¡± She was somewhat shocked herself. ¡°Xinning, how did you achieve this?¡± Nan Feng stepped forward, smiling as he asked. ¡°I, I was just drawing a painting based on the poem Master just recited¡­¡± Zi Ling waspletely baffled; how did she certify her path to Immortality?? Is this the true Immortality or a false one? Could it really be so easy?? She began to doubt herself. Upon hearing this, the others had even moreplex feelings. ¡°Master is too strong. Immortality? In his eyes, it¡¯s nothing more than child¡¯s y¡­¡± ¡°A mere poem, and it leads one toprehend the path to Immortality¡­¡± ¡°Master is too terrifying.¡± Their feelings of awe grew stronger. ¡°Right,¡± At this time, Lin Jiu Zheng, however, expressed doubt: ¡°Why, when Xinning had her breakthrough, did all the heavens respond, nearly depleting the entire Heavenly Realm¡¯s Immortal Spiritual Qi, while Zi Ling¡¯s certification in the Realm of Immortality was so simple? It didn¡¯t even cause any disturbance?¡± Upon hearing this, Xinning spoke with a touch ofplexity: ¡°The Dao of the outside worldcks too much, hence it requires the Immortal Spiritual Qi of the entire world to suffice¡­¡± ¡°But here, the Dao rhyme and Spiritual Qi needed by an Immortal are but a drop in the oceanpared to the entire small courtyard¡­ so of course, it wouldn¡¯t cause any fluctuations.¡± Once she exined this, everyone instantly understood. At the same time, they were even more shaken, knowing that this small courtyard was nothing ordinary, yet they had not envisioned it to be extraordinary to such a degree! Even the certification of Immortals couldn¡¯t disturb it?? But, given that the Immortal Grass nted by Lu Rang could grow to nearly Immortal status without any signs, everyone felt at ease once more. It was eptable! But, at that moment, Li Fan also nodded in agreement, appreciating Zi Ling¡¯s innate talent for painting. He had deliberately recited the poem ¡°Painting¡± by the great Tang dynasty poet Wang Wei, because Wang¡¯s poetry, celebrated for having paintings within poems and poems within paintings, indeed provided insight, as Xinning had realized. He smiled, looked at Zi Ling, and said: ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve made another breakthrough.¡± Hearing Master say so, Zi Ling finally believed she had truly entered the Immortal Realm! ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!¡± She spoke with joy, bursting with happiness, her pretty face all aglow with excitement! ¡°Haha, for this asion alone, it¡¯s worth having a drink tonight.¡± Li Fan said with augh: ¡°Lu Rang, go dig out a jar of wine!¡± Upon hearing this, all the disciples were even more delighted as this meant they would once again partake in a great opportunity. That was wine brewed by Li Fan himself, and with each sip, their potential and aptitude would rise to a higher level. It could be said that eating Holy Medicine and drinking from the Divine Spring every day, the constitution of the group of disciples¡­ Was utterly beyond imagination! ¡°Is Senior Li here?¡± At this time, voices from outside, Fire Spirit and others, came through! Chapter 229: 201: Battle Against Eleven Immortal Monarchs_1 Chapter 229: Chapter 201: Battle Against Eleven Immortal Monarchs_1 ¡°` Outside the small courtyard, the voices of Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning arose. ¡°Come in.¡± Li Fan immediately said. Thereupon, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning entered. As soon as they were inside, both Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were instantly startled! Their bodies stiffened, and then, a multitude of memories rapidly surfaced in their minds! ¡ª¡ªPreviously, when Xinning achieved immortality, King Ming Luo had departed, severing all living beings¡¯ memories rted to the battle with the Immortals. At this moment, as they entered this ce, those memories suddenly echoed. Having heard them, the two looked at Xinning in shock.
Xinning simply smiled faintly. ¡°Xinning¡­ Immortal Monarch!¡± Fire Spirit murmured. Mu Qianning¡¯s expression became even more solemn! ¡°How have you beentely?¡± At this time, Li Fan smiled and asked. Fire Spirit and the other quickly stepped forward and respectfully saluted. ¡°Reporting to our senior, all is well. After the Convergence of Myriad Realms, we havergely achieved unification.¡± Fire Spirit reported. Upon hearing this, Li Fan also felt a bit of joy; these two girls, their operation was growing everrger! ¡°But senior, just a few days ago, some from the Immortal Cities came here, attempting to take control of the world, and we repelled them.¡± ¡°We anticipate, those people from the Immortal Cities will likelye to attack soon¡­¡± Hearing this, Li Fan sighed inwardly. Indeed, no matter which realm it was, as long as it involved interests, it would be a life-and-death struggle, a fight for domination! Their business must have grown significantly to have attracted such covetous nces. ¡°How many people are we up against?¡± Li Fan asked directly. Helping Fire Spirit and the others in a fight was not new to him, so he inquired without hesitation! ¡°There are a total of eleven forces!¡± Fire Spirit answered gravely. Li Fan was surprised to hear that; that was quite a lot of people!
He thought for a moment, then said: ¡°Who among you wishes to go?¡± No sooner had his words fallen than Dugu Yuqing immediately said: ¡°Master, your disciple is willing to go!¡±
Lu Rang also hurriedly said: ¡°I would like to go as well!¡± Even Qing Chen raised his broom and said, ¡°Master, I want to go too!¡± One after another, they voiced their desire! Even Zi Ling said, ¡°Master, I want to go, I want to go!¡± She had just recently achieved immortality and was very eager to test her strength! Even the usually gentle Nan Feng slightly smiled and said: ¡°Master¡­ your disciple also wishes to go!¡± Their strength had all progressed considerably during this period, almost reaching the threshold of immortality! Now, not only did they need Li Fan¡¯s guidance, but they also needed to confront strong opponents from the outside world to better hone themselves. Therefore, they were eager to try. Especially since the onesing this time were mighty beings from the Immortal Domain, an opportunity not to be missed. Li Fan was taken aback.
They all want to go? Dammit, have they been led astray? Even the female disciples want to fight?? Li Fan seriously doubted his life! Moreover, seeing their eager gazes, Li Fan truly did not want to refuse. ¡°They must be too bored staying in this small courtyard¡­ so they want to go out and y, right?¡± Li Fan thought for a while and then said: ¡°Alright then, but you must take good care of yourselves.¡± At once, a group of disciples cheered! Soon after, they all left. Only Jiang Li, Wu Dade, Xinning, and Gong Ya remained. ¡­ Meanwhile. Heavenly Realm!
The realm barrier has shattered! Streams of wild Immortal Spirit Qi, from another world, flooded in, filling the Heavenly Realm. In the cracks of the realm barrier, beams of divine light shone like long rainbows, piercing through both realms. Shadowy figures of unimaginable terror traversed upon those divine rainbows and approached! In an instant, a horrifying aura was unleashed! Immortal! The breath of an Immortal! ¡°Heavens, what is that? Are Immortals descending upon our realm from the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°No, how can this be, so many Immortals?¡± ¡°Terrifying, isn¡¯t it just too terrifying?¡± The Heavenly Realm was in tremendous tumult! Countless beings were trembling. In total, a dozen or so Immortal Monarchs arrived!
It was as if the end of the world hade; their presence oppressed the eight destes and dominated all of Xuan Tianzhou! In all, eleven Immortals simultaneously descended upon the Heavenly Realm. This made the beings of the Heavenly Realm plunge into shock. ¡°What in the world is happening? Has the Immortal Domain finally turned its attention towards us?¡± ¡°Could it be that the name of the Heavenly Realm has vited a celestial taboo, thus the Immortals have appeared to exterminate our world?¡± Beings were shaken and uneasy! The oppressive aura grew even more terrifying! ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, why not gather here?¡± Suddenly, from a ce in the Sky Domain, a voice echoed distantly! It was Immortal Monarch Lan Ming! He was inviting them. In an instant, multiple figures converged together in the blink of an eye. ¡°Immortal Lan Ming, it has been many years, yet you are as elegant as ever.¡± Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao spoke indifferently. ¡°And isn¡¯t Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao getting stronger and stronger too?¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming replied with a light smile. ¡°Let us talk, then. How shall we divide this realm?¡± At this moment, Immortal Monarch Yun Feng directly addressed the matter! The eleven Immortal Monarchs present all paid close attention! ¡°Everyone has sensed the aura of this realm.¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming smiled faintly and said: ¡°Such a blessednd is rare even in the Immortal Domain, naturally it should be divided equally!¡± ¡°Oh? Does that include Xuan Tianzhou as well?¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng spoke indifferently, adding, ¡°Xuan Tianzhou isn¡¯t even big enough for half an Immortal City!¡± ¡ª¡ªIn the Immortal Domain, each immortal city is vast beyond measure, covering tens of thousands of Li. ¡°` ¡°Haha, Xuan Tianzhou is the heart of the realm, the utmost priority¡­¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming, however, just smiled and said, ¡°A ce like this, too small to divide, leaves us no choice but to battle it out to settle this!¡± ¡°However, before we proceed, we still have to eliminate the ants of Xuan Tianzhou first. After all, it¡¯s highly likely that an Immortal is hiding there¡­¡± ¡°Insolent ants, hardly worth the bother!¡± At this moment, Yunfeng Immortal Lord let out a cold snort and suddenly made a grab toward Xuan Tianzhou! In an instant, a terrifying hand of Immortal Spiritual Power, like thousands of rainbows spreading across the sky and covering the earth, crossed through space. It was millions of li wide as it reached towards the Heavenly Realm¡¯s Xuan Tianzhou! This grab was powerful enough to crush an entire world! All of Xuan Tianzhou felt theing of doomsday at this moment! The very earth trembled! In Taiyan Holy Land and the Xuantian Alliance, the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals were struck with horror. Who could stand against the Immortals¡¯ strike?! But, just at this moment! A boundless canvas suddenly rose from Xuan Tianzhou, appearing like a curtain capable of shielding the world! The terrifying hand of Immortal Spiritual Power was instantly enveloped by it. Like a y oxen entering the sea, it caused not the slightest ripple! The canvas was fearsome! In the distant Sky Domain. A group of Immortal Monarchs were suddenly shocked! ¡°What, there¡¯s an Immortal here?!¡± Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao was astonished. ¡°Haha, what¡¯s so strange about that? If there wasn¡¯t an Immortal here, how could there be two Holy Artifacts?¡± ¡°Well said. However, with eleven of us Immortal Monarchs present, unless the Immortal King himselfes, we will y any god or Buddha in our way!¡± ¡°Exterminate her!¡± The group of Immortal Monarchs was disdainful. An Immortal? Even if ten came, they would still be outnumbered! However, all of a sudden, the space surrounding them began to change! At once, the expressions of the group of Immortal Monarchs changed! Immediately after, the void around them flowed, and the next instant, they found themselves in the endless Void Sea Domain! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did someone switch the space we were in?¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± The group of Immortal Monarchs was astounded! They were indeed Immortals, immensely powerful. But someone had just used a technique akin to moving mountains and seas to transfer them without their noticing? Extremely terrifying! ¡°Complete!¡± Just then, a girl in purple suddenly appeared ahead! The girl was painting, and within the painting were eleven figures standing in the Void Sea Domain. ¡°What is that?¡± Yunfeng Immortal Lord¡¯s face changed. ¡°Wait¡­ That painting, it¡¯s us?¡± Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao¡¯s pupils shrank as well. ¡°Could it be that because she depicted us in this Void Sea Domain within her painting, we were moved here? Her painting can manipte space?!¡± All eleven Immortal Monarchs were on edge, having never heard of or witnessed such a bizarre artwork before! ¡°No matter, kill her!¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming also inhaled sharply and suddenly spoke out! He swung his arm, and trillions of formidable spiritual power sted forth! However, the girl in the purple dress simply waved her brush in response! She moved at incredible speed. In her painting, the space she upied turned into a void, a nonexistent Void Sea Domain. She vanished on the spot in an instant. The terrifying strike from Immortal Monarch Lan Mingpletely missed, stirring up tumultuous waves in the Void Sea Domain! ¡°Where is she?¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng suddenly pointed at a certain spot in the void! The girl in the purple dress appeared above in the void, rapidly creating a painting! In her painting, she was depicting this vast sea domain! It was as if countless rules followed the movement of her brush. The Void Sea Domain was quickly rendered, and she even began to depict the Immortal Monarchs! ¡°We can¡¯t let her draw us; her paintings are too bizarre!¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng was equally shocked and hastened to speak out! There was no need for his warning, the other Immortal Monarchs had already hurriedly made their moves! Because they all understood, Zi Ling¡¯s paintings were too strange; oncepleted, who knew what would happen. In an instant, eleven Immortal Monarchs burst into action! The Void Sea Domain nearly boiled over, with giant waves sweeping out, and the surrounding space and loose soil exploded! Fortunately, this ce was extremely far from the Heavenly Realm, otherwise, it might have suffered a devastating impact. Yet, Zi Ling quickly took out a nk scroll, which still depicted her location as a void, as though she didn¡¯t exist. The terrifying attacks of the eleven Immortal Monarchs converged and shattered the space, with ck holes appearing continuously, but Zi Ling had vanished from the spot once more! She was like a ghost that didn¡¯t seem to exist! ¡°This is too strange, she¡­ She seems to need only a painting to ce herself anywhere?!¡± Cold sweat even appeared on Immortal Monarch Yun Feng¡¯s forehead! ¡°Her paintings contain incredibly exquisite space principles; near and far are just a thought away, we can¡¯t eradicate her at all!¡± Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao also spoke in a serious tone! ¡°No matter what, we must kill her!¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming roared, saying: ¡°There she is! Act together, I don¡¯t believe she can manipte space indefinitely!¡± They struck continuously! The horrifying fluctuations sted the Void Sea Domain into aplete mess. Void ck holes appeared one after another! Yet Zi Ling, just like a butterfly in the wild wind, danced elegantly, unscathed by a single leaf! The picture she was painting finally began to take shape. ¡°Alright!¡± Finally, she took a deep breath and said: ¡°You cane out now!¡± She took out another painting, gave it a flick! In an instant, figures appeared from within the painting! Nan Feng with his Seven-Stringed Zither. Lu Rang with a pot of grass on his back. Long Zixuan standing with his hands behind his back. Dugu Yuqing holding the Phoenix Sky Brush. Qing Chen carrying a broom. All five disciples of Li Fan appeared at once! ¡°How about it? Can I finally have a battle with an Immortal?¡± Dugu Yuqing asked urgently! ¡°Yes, you can, I¡¯ve used my painting to lock them in this sea domain, and moreover, I¡¯ve suppressed their Immortal-level powers¡­ You can now take them on!¡± Zi Ling pped her hands and smiled! Chapter 230: 202: The Daluo Golden Immortal Suppresses the Immortal!_1 Chapter 230: Chapter 202: The Daluo Golden Immortal Suppresses the Immortal!_1 The five from Nan Feng had all emerged from Zi Ling¡¯s paintings. ¡ª¡ªAfter leaving the small mountain vige, Zi Ling had drawn them into her paintings. Even when she was at the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm, Zi Ling was already capable of using the Art of Painting to lock down thousands of troops and horses. So this was not difficult! She had been wandering around just now, painting, locking down this part of the Void Sea Domain in her artwork, and had even connected to the great Dao of heaven and earth, altering many things. Just now, seeing the appearances of Nan Feng, Qing Chen, and others at Zi Ling¡¯s side, the eleven Immortal Monarchs were all taken aback. ¡°She has backup?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these people are just minor Immortal Generals!¡± ¡°Hehe, is she finally running out of strength? I guessed as much, the Art of Painting may be strange, but she cannot sustain it!¡± The many Immortal Monarchs all spoke.
¡°Kill! Annihte them all!¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming did not hesitate, stepping forward and unleashing a palm strike! ¡°Huh? Something¡¯s not right!¡± However, as his palm struck out, his expression drastically changed. For the power of this strike was far less than before! It was like it decreased by an entire great realm. ¡°Impossible, I¡­ I can¡¯t unleash my Undying Combat Power?!¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming spoke in shock! Hearing this, the other ten Immortal Monarchs all had a jolt in their expressions. ¡°Within this sea domain, it seems like a terrible prohibition has appeared that can actually seal us off?¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­ Does this mean that, although we¡¯re at the same Immortal Realm, this woman¡¯s grasp of the Dao and power far surpasses ours?¡± ¡°To seal us off, at the very least it would have to be an incredibly powerful Quasi-King¡­ This woman is too terrifying!¡± In an instant, they all felt a sense of panic! This purple-d young girl was too frightening. It must be known that as Immortals, joined together, their group of eleven could truly be described as invincible. Even a Celestial Monarch would have to retreat three measures in their presence. But, Zi Ling had used a single painting to suppress them. ¡°No need for panic, the more intense our battle, the greater the bacsh she will suffer ¡ª kill!¡± Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao spoke in a deep voice, stepping forward to attack Nan Feng and the others!
¡°Destroy them, let these ants give up hope!¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng followed closely behind. In the blink of an eye, the eleven once again made their move. Meanwhile, in the sea domain ahead, Nan Feng and the others all revealed a hint of a smile.
¡°Haha, let me be the first one!¡± Dugu Yuqing stepped forward, his Phoenix Sky Brush instantly causing a terrifying ripple, one stroke of the brush was like a Divine Sword dominating the world! ¡°No good!¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng, who had charged forward first, changedplexion, trying his best to block; however, the terrifying Sword Intent that struck forced him to retreat hundreds of li! Even the flesh around his palms, where the tiger¡¯s mouth is, was flowing with Immortal blood! ¡°What a terrifying Daluo Golden Immortal!¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng spoke in a daze! The others were also shocked. Although they could currently not use the Immortal Dao Fruit, they were still invincible beings at the Daluo Golden Immortal level. But now, someone was actually able to force Immortal Monarch Yun Feng back with a single stroke? What kind of talent was this! ¡°Kill him! We must not let this child grow to the Immortal Realm, otherwise, we will face great disaster!¡± Immediately, the remaining ten people pounced towards Dugu Yuqing! Dugu Yuqing, however, had a smiling face, saying:
¡°These Immortals¡­ seem not too good, huh¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Lu Rang was also quick to step forward, holding a pot of grass! With a thought, he guided with his fingers, and in an instant, des of grass seemed to transform into Divine Swords capable of ying the heavens, radiating immense light that pierced the sky! The terrifying might almost seemed apocalyptic! ¡°Impossible!¡± All ten Immortal Monarchs turned pale, the supreme might emanating from that pot of grass forcing them to resist with all their might! ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The void exploded, and the Immortal Monarchs were directly repelled! They were actually pushed back by a single nt. Each one of their faces turned pale, their pupils filled with an incredulous look. What kind of grass was this? ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s it? And you call yourselves Immortal Monarchs? You¡¯re nothing!¡±
Seeing this, Lu Rang was ecstatic; the pot of grass hadn¡¯t let him down at all. Hearing his words, the eleven Immortal Monarchs were even more infuriated to the point of almost spitting blood! They were all Immortals, revered by countless beings in the Immortal Domain, and today they were being scorned by a native from the Lower World?? ¡°Senior sister, let¡¯s strengthen their power a bit more? This is going to be a massacre, without meaning.¡± At this moment, Long Zixuan spoke. He shook his head. In the absence of being able to exert Immortal strength, he felt that these opponents before him¡­ were worthless! Hearing this, Zi Ling paused, then said: ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I allow them to use half of their Immortal Dao Fruit, be careful!¡± She immediately took up her brush and made a slight adjustment to the painting. Instantly, some of the restraints in the Void Sea Domain seemed to disappear. ¡°My Immortal power has returned, you ants must die!¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming was furious to the point of exploding; he roared with murderous intent, stepping forward!
The Immortal aura spread out, swooping towards Nan Feng and the others! ¡°Be careful!¡± Qing Chen stepped forward, his expression calm, casually sweeping with his broom! Instantly, it was as though smoke and dust were removed, like fog dispersed by the wind. The endless Immortal oppressive force was actually blocked by his sweep! ¡°Hiss!¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng and the others were even more shocked at this moment. If earlier they had been at a disadvantage due to limited strength, now it truly proved that these individuals before them, each and every one, were monstrous talents. To fight as Immortals while only at the Daluo Golden Immortal stature? An utter fantasy! ¡°Attack!¡± The eleven mighty beings made aeback. Even though they could only exert half of their Immortal might, it was still extremely formidable. ¡°Now, it¡¯s finally getting interesting.¡± Long Zixuan stepped forward, and in an instant, millions of golden lights descended, with hundreds of ancient dragon souls coiling around him, setting him off like an unparalleled dragon scion! He raised his fist and threw a punch! The dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens! Dragon shadows flickered! ¡°Boom!¡± The void exploded violently! He and Immortal Monarch Lan Ming, who possessed half-Immortal strength, actually traded blows evenly, neither gaining the upper hand! ¡°I¡¯m joining in too.¡± Dugu Yuqing reentered the battlefield! A horizontal and a vertical stroke, a flick and a fling, sword Qi shed across the entire sky, causing Immortal Monarchs to tremble wherever it reached! ¡°Bring a few more, it would be embarrassing to say that your lord Lu bullies you with so few!¡± Lu Rang was even more overwhelmingly smug, cradling the pot of grass as he charged into the midst of the battle! Qing Chen was like a divine monk, ungreedy and unenvious, strolling leisurely as if he were treating the Void Sea Domain as his own courtyard. With a casual sweep of his hand, terrifying Dao storms would emerge one after another, enough to startle even the half-Immortals! Four against eleven! The eleven Immortal Monarchs were now driven to frenzy; challenged by a group of Daluo Golden Immortals, yet unable to im victory after a prolonged battle. If this were to spread in the Immortal Domain, they could be utterly disgraced. Therefore, they unleashed all their techniques! Terrible pressures and dazzling moves, various Immortal-level Daos fell from the sky! However, Dugu Yuqing and the other three grew more formidable as they fought. Far from showing fatigue, they were filled with vibrancy, seemingly enjoying themselves greatly. Theirbat skills were rapidly improving. Even Dugu Yuqing¡¯s Sword Dao was integrating and evolving; he wasprehending the Sword Dao amidst battle! Qing Chen was the same. Long Zixuan was straightforward and brutal; every punch, every palm strike, stirred up a hundred dragon souls, causing the Sky Domain to tremble. Lu Rang was excitedly howling, especially when Immortal Monarch Yun Feng identally got shed by one of his grass des, and he noticed the blood-colored veins on the grass had actually thickened! That grass¡­ craved fresh blood! Outside the fray, only Nan Feng and Zi Ling stood still and unmoved. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Zi Ling asked Nan Feng. Nan Feng, however, smiled and said, ¡°This kind of battle is of no use to me.¡± ¡ª¡ªShe was currently practicing the Immortal chapter of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody. Unless these people truly demonstrated Immortal-level strength! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t serve as much practice for her. The Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody is a tune of war and ughter; only the most extreme battles can lead her to enlightenment. ¡°Hahaha, sh, sh, sh, sh, sh!¡± In the battlefield, Lu Rang chased after Immortal Monarch Yun Feng relentlessly, his myriad grass des shing wildly. Immortal Monarch Yun Feng already had three wounds on his body! ¡°My god!¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng couldn¡¯t help but curse, could this guy with the grass give it a rest? He had already shed quite a bit of his immortal blood. But Lu Rang had tasted victory and wasn¡¯t about to let go of this sheep easily! ¡°You¡¯ve angered me!¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng was beside himself with anger, and suddenly, a jade pendant appeared in his hand! That jade pendant¡­ it emanated an aura beyond immortality! ¡°Break all taboos!¡± He roared and crushed the jade pendant! In an instant! The area around him, the restrictions brought by the Art of Painting, were momentarily broken. His power surged, and the full breadth of his Immortal might reemerged! He stared down Lu Rang, saying, ¡°I will take you down!¡± He delivered a world-shattering strike! Full strength! This sudden strike was unexpected, catching everyone off guard! ¡°Damn it!¡± Lu Rang was shocked as well and exerted all his might to drive the grass de to block! Butpared to the opponent¡¯s Immortal might, it was still too weak! Immortal strength represents a natural chasm that is difficult to cross! Yet, at that very moment, the notes of a zither suddenly rang out! The zither¡¯s notes, like an impassioned war tune, carried terrifying sonic waves, with the Dao echoing alongside! The waves of sound came crashing in and managed to deflect most of the deadly strike! The remaining shockwaves were also blocked by Lu Rang¡¯s grass! Seeing this, Immortal Monarch Yun Feng gasped in shock! He was utterly taken aback. His st just now had leveraged his peak power! But it was actually thwarted by two Daluo Golden Immortals??? It was inconceivable! Even in the Immortal Domain, he had never heard of such an exceptional level of talent. And at this moment, Zi Ling was already rapidly painting, restoring the suppression in his area, preventing him from disying his peakbat power again. The battle continued! Nan Feng also took a deep breath; she had nearly used all her strength to save Lu Rang just now, resorting to the Immortal chapter! Just then! Zi Ling suddenly turned her head towards a certain direction. Two figures were approaching from that direction, an old crone and a young girl, each carrying a Seven-Stringed Zither on their back! Their aura was incredibly strong! It was none other than Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin! ¡°Waited so long, and finally found you!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin looked coldly at Nan Feng and said, ¡°Tell me, where is that whore of a master of yours?!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, you will surely die!¡± Her formidable presence burst forth, immensely terrifying! But Nan Feng and Zi Ling both were stunned. Master?? Whore??? Is there something wrong with this olddy¡¯s brain??! Chapter 231: 203 The Invincible Immortal Monarch Breaks the Formation_1 Chapter 231: Chapter 203 The Invincible Immortal Monarch Breaks the Formation_1 Nan Feng and Zi Ling were both dumbfounded by the scolding of the olddy before them. Calling their master a whore? This bizarre way of cursing¡­ Unbearable! ¡°Who are you, and why do you speak so rudely of my master?!¡± Zi Ling spoke out in anger. ¡°This matter is none of your business. I won¡¯t interfere with how you deal with those Immortal Monarchs, so don¡¯t meddle in my affairs!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin, however, said in a stern voice, ¡°You managing to control eleven Immortal Monarchs must already be your limit, right?¡± They, as master and disciple, had always been spying in the shadows and were also horrified by Zi Ling¡¯s terrifying power, so even knowing that Zi Ling and Nan Feng must have some rtionship, they did not want to offend Zi Ling.
Heavenly Lord Shengqin stared at Nan Feng and said, ¡°Speak, where is that slut, your master!¡± Nan Feng immediately shed a touch of coldness across her face. Without a word, she began to y the strings of her zither! In an instant, the sounds of the zither were murderous and sharp! ¡ª¡ªShe felt a familiar aura emanating from these two individuals. It reminded her of the old man ying the flute whom she had encountered within the Cangli Mountain Range. They were of the same origin. They were enemies! Hence, she attacked without hesitation. ¡°How dare you attack me?!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin shouted angrily, ¡°Xuan Yin, kill her!¡± She also had to guard against Zi Ling, fearing being drawn into Zi Ling¡¯s paintings! Immediately, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin stepped out from behind her with a sneer, saying, ¡°What a pity, little sister. I have a deep affection for your master. We grew up and yed together. Why would you force me to kill you?¡± Upon hearing this, Nan Feng suppressed the urge to vomit; her zither music continued unabated! ¡°Let me show you what real zither music is!¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin let out a cold shout, and the Seven-Stringed Zither appeared before him! In an instant, his terrifying zither music echoed throughout the entire Void Sea Domain. Murderous and powerful, the zither music dominated everything!
This was the ¡°Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune,¡± a masterpiece he and his master had contemted for countless ages! The terrifying murderous aura swept instantly towards Nan Feng! ¡°Sister!¡± Zi Ling anxiously wanted to lend a hand.
¡°No need, this is exactly what I want,¡± responded Nan Feng calmly! Her zither music flowed like water, filling the world around her! But the immortal-level zither music from the other side shattered her music like pulling up weeds and tearing out rotten roots. Nan Feng¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. In the next moment, she took a deep breath. Her delicate fingers plucked the zither strings. She appeared serene and otherworldly, like an ethereal fairy. However, her zither music suddenly roared like thousands of horses charging in battle! Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody. The Immortal Chapter! As the notes emerged, the void thundered! In an instant, wherever the sound waves traveled, everything turned into ck holes! As it collided with the opponent¡¯s zither music, an immortal aura boomed!
Nan Feng closed her eyes. At that moment, she seemed to drift within a sea of golden musical notes. Those notes, obeying her will, fluttered and moved at the direction of her hands. In the outside world, the golden notes were boiling over! The two deadly zither musics shed like a thunderous explosion! They were of a simr path! But the essence waspletely different! Nan Feng¡¯s notes clearly had more depth, more perfection, natural like the work of art that was born from heaven and earth. In contrast, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin was like an inept imitator, instantly outshone! His notes were also pushed back, retreating! ¡°No good! She¡¯s grasping the Immortal Chapter!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin paid close attention to the battlefield, shocked! Nan Feng was merely a Daluo Golden Immortal after all, yet she dared to use the hand of an Immortal toprehend her own path to immortality?
¡°Go all out and kill her!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin shouted furiously! And at that moment, resentment and fury burst forth in the eyes of Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin. ¡°That slut of a master, she wronged me!¡± ¡°I will kill you and have her live in agony for all her life!¡± His hands dripped with immortal blood! He triggered the deadly notes within the melody! At that moment, it was as if in an endless river, billions of creatures were raising their cries for battle. Unmatched in terror! This is thest fragment of the ¡°Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune¡± ¡ª Sever Fate! The terrifying fluctuations didn¡¯t surprise Nan Feng, she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s just an imitation after all¡­¡± This kind of coercion spurred her inner will to battle instead.
The sound of the zither changed again! The aura of immortality around her grew even more intense! ¡°Boom!¡± The heavens exploded, and the loose earth turned to dust. She blocked the strike! ¡°How can she, a mere Celestial Monarch in-waiting, possess suchbat power?!¡± Even Heavenly Lord Shengqin was shocked. ¡°I will assist you!¡± She made a direct move! Nan Feng¡¯s talent was too monstrous. She couldn¡¯t be allowed to grow! Otherwise, a great disaster would ensue one day. Thus, without hesitation, she took on two opponents by herself! When a Generation of Heavenly Monarch made a move, the overwhelming musical notes swept across the entire Void Sea Domain. This was an existence only second to the Immortal King! Even Zi Ling¡¯splexion changed; her painting was affected by such power. She tried her best to maintain the artwork! It was as if a gxy fell from the high heavens, submerging everything, including the musical notes of Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin and Nan Feng, which all paled inparison! Destruction was almost upon them! When a Generation of Heavenly Monarch made a move, the Supreme might manifested. Yet at that moment, Nan Feng¡¯s heart was as calm as a pond of water. Innumerable chapters shed through her mind. The Immortal chapter, the final segment of notes, she had never yed before. Because she had never been sure of mastering those notes before, afraid they would cause a terrifying ughter. But now, there was no way back. She plucked the zither strings. It was like a sealed power being unleashed once again. It was like a suppressed magma erupting forth. It was like a cry spanning the heavens, suddenly ringing out! Time and space started boiling! A will to kill from ancient times subtly hid among the zither strings, emerged into the void, extending to the extremes of heaven and earth! At this moment, it seemed as though a voice carrying ancient intent to kill resounded, ¡°To ughter the Ancient n, with one zither I withstand a hundred cmities¡­¡± It was blood and disaster. It was death and destruction. This segment of notes, born in silence, sublimated in death, and took shape amid hatred and ughter. It originated from an ancient powerhouse, facing myriad enemies alone, sacrificing his life in a pinnacle of transcendence! This was the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody ¡ª the Immortal Chapter! ¡°Boom!¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± In an instant! All the stars in the sky paled inparison! The myriad rivers boiled! The intention to kill was like waves, shocking the universe! The ancient intent to kill could shatter millions of great enemies. Around Nan Feng, a terrifying vortex formed, plundering the Dao principles and spiritual energy from billions of li in the void, the Immortal Spiritual Qi of countless worlds was seized across the spatial rivers! Even on the other side of the battlefield, where the eleven Celestial Monarchs were fiercely fighting, their expressions turned to horror, their Immortal Spiritual Qi was actually being stripped away at this moment! On the brink of bing an Immortal, seizing the Heavenly Dao principles around her, inhaling the universe¡¯s spiritual energy! Below Nan Feng¡¯s hands, the zither music was like a river, transforming into a surging tsunami. Thousands of armies were reduced to ash! ¡°No!¡± Above the Sky Domain, both Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin were now greatly shaken, shocked to the extreme! The musical notes of Saintly Sound Celestial Monarch were instantaneously extinguished, her entire being losing its color! The sound waterfall of Heavenly Lord Shengqin even more so burst apart violently, causing her to retreat ten thousand steps, spitting out a mouthful of blood! Spurting! In that instant, the Sky Domain shook, the Star River boiled. And the source of the endless killing intent, a single tune on the zither gently fell. Big and small beads dropping onto a jade te, ultimately returning to silence. Nan Feng¡¯s song had ended. Her aura had quietly changed. Immortalplete! In that moment, heaven and earth lost their color. The Void Sea Domain was silent. Without sound, without breath. Everyone was shocked, staring nkly at Nan Feng! Chapter 232: 204 Want to see my master?_1 Chapter 232: Chapter 204 Want to see my master?_1 Path of Immortal Certification¡­ At this moment, everyone was shocked! ¡°How terrifying¡­ This woman, has she actually used the Immortals and even the Celestial Monarch as stepping stones to ascend to her own Dao?¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming¡¯s pupils were filled with a horrified color at this moment! ¡°A prodigy of the ages¡­ and moreover, the melody she yed reminds me of¡­¡± Immortal Monarch Yun Feng was even more shaken, murmuring, ¡°The legendary¡­ Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody?¡± ¡°Having ascended to immortality, she is already at the pinnacle, and I fear that ordinary Immortals are no match for her¡­¡± Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao was extremely shocked! Moreover, when Nan Feng certified her immortality just now, she even plundered their spiritual energy. Too terrifying.
Even Dugu Yuqing, Lu Rang, Long Zixuan, and others hadplex expressions. ¡°Sister Nan Feng is too strong, her melody is like it was born specifically for ughter¡­¡± ¡°With one melody unleashed, she is invincible¡­¡± They murmured! ¡°Great, great, sister, you have be immortal!¡± Zi Ling was extremely delighted! Nan Feng also smiled faintly. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody is an ultimate melody of ughter. Just now for a fleeting moment, it seemed as if I saw an ancient great war¡­¡± She murmured, perhaps, ever since the inception of this melody, it was filled with the tragedy of life and the ruthlessness of war. Therefore, it was named Breakthrough! Afterward, she lifted her eyes and looked towards Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin in front. ¡°You two have imitated my mentor¡¯s melody, not even achieving its form, let alone the spirit of the melody.¡± Nan Feng shook her head and said, ¡°For your earlier rudeness, I might spare your lives if you apologize.¡± Hearing this, Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin both had extremely unsightly expressions! ¡°Impossible!¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin spoke bitterly, ¡°Your mentor has wronged me in this life! She took away everything from me, I hate her!¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling couldn¡¯t help but speak angrily,
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, what makes you think you are worthy of my mentor?¡± ¡°My mentor would never take notice of you!¡± Hearing this, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin was as if he had been subjected to great humiliation, and said, ¡°That bitch of a mentor of yours¡­¡±
Nan Feng¡¯s expression darkened, and suddenly a musical note burst forth! ¡°Boom!¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin was directly sent flying, violently coughing up blood, hisplexion pale! Meanwhile, Heavenly Lord Shengqin, seeing this, was filled with wariness in her old eyes, actually not daring to make a move. Her palms were sweating. Although her cultivation level had reached that of a Celestial Monarch, she feltpletely uncertain of oveing Nan Feng! ¡°Alright, Zi Ling, let¡¯s take these people and return to report to our mentor.¡± Nan Feng spoke indifferently. The great battle that had just urred had already provided enough training for Qing Chen and the others, bringing them a step closer to the immortal Dao. But, it would still take time. ¡°Yes!¡± Zi Ling immediately responded, waving her paintbrush! She began another painting!
Thews of heaven and earth changed, and space seemed to warp! ¡°No¡­ what does she intend to do?!¡± Immortal Monarch Lan Ming and others were trembling. They felt a terrifying power of the Great Dao emerging that seemed to be restraining them! ¡°I won¡¯t ept this, I am an Immortal Monarch, who dares to capture me?¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± A group of Immortal Monarchs were trembling at this moment, resisting with all their might! Zi Ling¡¯s face was covered in sweat! Suppressing the resistance of eleven Immortal Monarchs was very difficult! But at that moment, Nan Feng casually plucked the strings of her instrument. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± This battle melody directly caused a group of Immortal Monarchs to nearly lose theirposure!
As their resistance weakened, Zi Ling immediately elerated her pace. Stroke by stroke wasid down. In this sea domain, a group of Immortal Monarchs seemed to turn into pencil drawings, being erased by an eraser! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°Spare me¡­¡± A group of Immortal Monarchs wailed and cried out! But their figures gradually disappeared. Completely vanished from the scene! Seeing this scene, Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin in the Void Sea Domain inhaled sharply, shocked as if they had seen death! What¡¯s happening? A painting¡­ Made eleven Immortal Monarchs disappear?
Too terrifying¡­ Lu Rang, Dugu Yuqing, and others returned to the sides of Nan Feng and Zi Ling. ¡°This battle was satisfying!¡± Long Zixuan smiled, his Dragon Soul technique bing more and more harmonious in application. ¡°Thrilling, simply thrilling!¡± Lu Rang was also eximing! They all made great strides; realbat helped them attain a different level of enlightenment. ¡°And these two!¡± Zi Ling looked toward Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin, ready to start painting. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin trembled! ¡°Brat, I am a Celestial Monarch, you can¡¯t capture me!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin¡¯s hairs stood on end, as she prepared to turn and flee. Thoughts of the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody were set aside, as survival became the primary concern. But the strains of NanFeng¡¯s guqin music rose gently, blocking her path. ¡°Are you truly seeking a fight to the death?!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin eximed hoarsely. ¡°Dishonoring my master warrants punishment.¡± NanFeng simply stated indifferently! Heavenly Lord Shengqin¡¯s face turned exceedingly grim¡ªcould it be that this battle would end in disaster in the Lower World? ¡°Hm? Why have I been transported to this ce?¡± At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the void. It was a valiant man. From the White Tiger n, Sun Junior True Monarch! His face showed bewilderment. ¡ª¡ªHe had beenmanded to search for Bai Xiaoqing, so he crossed realms, directly entering the Xuantian Realm. However, before this, the rules set by Zi Ling¡¯s paintings were still in ce, so when a figure of Immortal Monarch level from the Immortal Domain appeared, they would be directly transported to this sea area. At this sight, both Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin¡¯s faces lit up with great joy! ¡°True Monarch, save us!¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin quickly approached him, trembling as he said: ¡°They want to harm us!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin also hurriedly came forward, saying: ¡°True Monarch, your arrival could not have been more timely, otherwise my disciple and I might indeed perish here!¡± Hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch looked puzzled and asked: ¡°What happened?¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin said: ¡°Let me report, Immortal Monarch, we were in pursuit of a traitor from our lineage, but unexpectedly, we encountered these several fierce stars!¡± She pointed at NanFeng and Zi Ling, saying: ¡°These two, especially the guqin-ying woman, must be that wretch¡¯s disciple, who stole our Sect Gate¡¯s Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody, and even used it against us!¡± She was all in. The existence of the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody was crucial to the resurgence of their lineage, and she had not wished to reveal it. But now, the only option was to involve the White Tiger n. Only then might there be a chance to overpower these two young women. Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was also startled. The Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody?! He looked at NanFeng, but felt somewhat surprised. ¡°Why do these people have a scent about them that feels familiar, like that of the master¡¯s Immortal Pce¡­¡± His heart sank, and he immediately approached, saying: ¡°Miss, may I meet your master, please?¡± NanFeng replied ndly: ¡°My master has never been fond of meeting outsiders!¡± But Sun Junior True Monarch smiled slightly and said: ¡°Miss, the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody is of great significance¡­ it¡¯s not something you can refuse to show just because you say so!¡± He could not miss this opportunity. After all, the owner of the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody was once a powerful being among the Immortal Kings, and his legacy was invaluable! ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such arrogance¡ªSister, make him a servant in the painting!¡± Lu Rang spoke directly! Zi Ling also held her brush, ready to make a move. ¡°I advise you not to be rash.¡± Sun Junior True Monarch just smiled and said: ¡°I can tell you¡¯re extraordinary, but you certainly won¡¯t hurt me; struggling will only increase the casualties.¡± He calmly took out a jade pendant. As the jade pendant appeared, an immense aura immediately suppressed the heavens! The Immortal King! ¡°This¡­ this was given by the White Tiger Immortal King?¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin was shocked, but then overjoyed! Sun Junior True Monarch, indeed one of the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s most favored descendants, possibly had an Immortal King¡¯s avatar hidden within¡­ Regardless of how mysterious or powerful these two young women were, what could they do? Against the Immortal King, they only had one path¡ªto death! NanFeng and Zi Ling¡¯s expressions changed at this moment as well. This aura was even stronger than when King Ming Luo had appeared previously! ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡± Zi Ling asked. When it came to the Immortal King, her Art of Painting was unable to challenge the opponent. The gap was too wide! It was a chasm impossible to cross. NanFeng¡¯s expression darkened as well; she was also far from being able to contend with a being of the Immortal King level at the moment! She immediately said: ¡°You wish to see my master?¡± ¡°Very well, then let¡¯s go!¡± Her idea was straightforward. Even the Immortal King was merely fleeting in the presence of her master! Hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch smiled and said, ¡°That would be best.¡± Seeing this, both Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin were overjoyed! With Sun Junior True Monarch taking the lead, and the treasure bestowed by the Immortal King in hand¡­ The Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody would surely be reimed! This was a sure win! ¡­ Chapter 233: 205 Scared Pee_1 Chapter 233: Chapter 205 Scared Pee_1 Heavenly Realm. Chaos reigned, and the popce was in a state of rm. Previously, eleven Immortals had descended upon the Heavenly Realm, their might still lingering. No one knew what would happen next. But they were certain that a great battle had taken ce in the Void Sea Domain. And at this moment. Nan Feng and Zi Ling, along with Sun Junior True Monarch, Heavenly Lord Shengqin, and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin, had already stepped into the Heavenly Realm. ¡°This realm¡­ is indeed extraordinary!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. ¡°No wonder eleven Immortal Monarchs descended to the Lower World to contend for it, such a blessednd is rare even in the Immortal Domain.¡±
Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin also murmured to himself. ¡°There¡¯s something odd¡­ No wonder it could give birth to Supreme Ancestral Blood!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch, however, felt a chill in his heart. He nned to deal with the matter of the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody first, then go find Bai Xiaoqing, after all, he did not want others to know of Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s existence. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nan Feng spoke indifferently. They moved very swiftly, and with one step, they were already in the Cangli Mountain Range. Soon, they arrived in front of the small mountain vige. ¡°My master lives in seclusion here.¡± Nan Feng spoke calmly. Heavenly Lord Shengqin and the others looked up. Suddenly, all three of them drastically changed their expressions! ¡°What¡­ what ce is this? The Dao pervades in every direction, murderous intent lies hidden, the terrifying aura is inscrutable, as if it¡¯s a forbiddennd¡­¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin was shocked! ¡°I feel a sense of palpitations, could it be that Celestial Tone actually resides within a forbiddennd?¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin frowned deeply, ¡°This is troublesome!¡± Meanwhile, Sun Junior True Monarch, staring at the mountain vige ahead, waspletely stunned. In his pupils, there was an expression of disbelief, as if he had seen a ghoste to life! ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡±
¡°How can such a ce still exist in this world?¡± ¡°Could it be, could it be that this ce also harbors an existence like my master?¡± His body started to tremble involuntarily! At this moment, he finally understood why he felt a familiar aura when he saw Zi Ling, Nan Feng, and the others¡­
This ce¡­ and the ce where his master resided¡­ Clearly had a very simr aura, Dao rhyme, and those seemingly perfect Daos! ¡°Could it really be the ¡®Holy Land of the Dao¡¯¡­¡± He mumbled,pletely gobsmacked! ¡ª¡ªAs a True Monarch who could follow the White Tiger n Immortal King and serve the master, he too knew some extremely secret truths. The reason the White Tiger n Immortal King followed the master was because¡­ The master was¡­ a being standing amidst the Saint Path! And the master¡¯s abode was known as the ¡°Holy Land of the Dao¡±! The Saint Path, throughout the entire Immortal Domain, is considered an ultimate secret, a great terror! Even among Immortal King-level powerhouses, only a few are aware, and only those who can be called the ¡°Immortal Heavenly Kings¡± can look up to it, can pursue it! The ultimate end of the Immortal Path is Hongmeng! Hongmeng Golden Immortals, are also known as Immortal Kings. And at the end of the Great Primordial Path, one could be called an Immortal Emperor¡­
Those who reached that realm, amongst the countless Immortal Kings, were as rare as a phoenix¡¯s feather or a unicorn¡¯s horn, all being figures who left indelible marks on the annals of history. But above Hongmeng, there is another sky! The Saint Path! So, upon seeing such a ce in this location¡­ How could he not be shocked? ¡°Do all of you still wish to enter?¡± Nan Feng asked indifferently. Looking at these three, Dugu Yuqing and the others instantly broke into smiles. This little mountain vige¡­ has scared off more than one or two Immortal Kings! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Second Elder is not at the entrance of the vige today, otherwise, let them feel what it means to have the confidence of a forbidden area!¡± Lu Rang had a mischievous smile on his face! ¡°What is there to be afraid of!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin grit her teeth and said:
¡°True Monarch, having an Immortal King¡¯s Avatar, any forbidden area can be leveled, if we get the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody, I will be the first to offer it to the White Tiger n Immortal King for reference!¡± She was going all out, believing that even a forbiddennd would be essible to beings of the level of the White Tiger n Immortal King! For this reason, she was willing to give away the Immortal King¡¯s Stratagem Melody. But Sun Junior True Monarch took a deep breath and suddenly shouted: ¡°Shut up!¡± In his voice, there was a trembling, he was afraid! God damn it, leveling any forbidden area? Such words, if heard by the beings inside, it wouldn¡¯t just be a disaster approaching, it would be like the sky itself was falling down! An avatar of the White Tiger n Immortal King? ¡°Cut it out, even the arrival of my own grandfather would make my knees go weak!¡± Upon hearing this, Heavenly Lord Shengqin¡¯s face immediately stiffened. Why, why was Sun Junior True Monarch acting like this¡­? Seeing this, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin also froze, but then she bit her lip, showing a pitiful look, and pleaded, ¡°Husband¡­ please help me this once. That bitch, my senior sister, is definitely hiding here. Please help me destroy this forbidden ground, kill that bitch, and after she¡¯s dead, the two of us can roam together, proving ourselves on the Great Primordial Path¡­¡±
As she spoke, she quietly revealed her snow-white chest. However, upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was instantly freaked out. He was so scared he almost lost his damn soul. ¡°Stop talking!¡± He suddenly grabbed Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin by the neck, his eyes red with anger, and said, ¡°Say one more word, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He was utterly furious! Seeing this, everyone was stunned. What had gotten into Sun Junior True Monarch?! Heavenly Lord Shengqin was shocked as well. What had happened to Sun Junior True Monarch? What words had hit Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s rage point? Could it be that bitch? Was it possible that Sun Junior True Monarch fancied Celestial Tone Immortal Lord and got angry when he heard his disciple insulting her? She quickly said, ¡°True Monarch, do you fancy that Celestial Tone? Don¡¯t worry, once we catch her, both Xuan Yin and Celestial Tone will be offered up to your bed, as long as you help us destroy this little vige¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch almost vomited blood. His legs trembled, and he violently pped her across the face! ¡°p!¡± Heavenly Lord Shengqin was caught off guard and was sent flying, crashing down dozens of meters away, in a cloud of dust! ¡°I beg you, please stop talking!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch was close to tears! How could this master and disciple both be so mindless, making things worse for themselves? How would it affect him? ¡°True Monarch, you are my betrothed husband, we have an engagement¡­¡± Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin cried out. Sun Junior True Monarch felt his heart tremble. He hastily waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t afford a wife like you, I simply can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Starting today, our White Tiger n and Xuan Yin Immortal City will sever all ties!¡± ¡°The engagement is void,pletely null and void!¡± Upon hearing this, Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin, who had just gotten up from the pit, were both taken aback. Why¡­ Where had they offended the White Tiger n?! What had made Sun Junior True Monarch so furious?? But then, Sun Junior True Monarch turned around and looked at Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and others with a face full of fear and drenched in cold sweat, saying, ¡°Dear brothers and sisters, you heard that, right? It¡¯s not rted to me, not at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all their nonsensical talk; I meant no disrespect, none whatsoever!¡± Nan Feng, Zi Ling, Lu Rang, and others were all confused. What¡¯s with this guy¡­? Just a moment ago he was soposed, so suave, even holding the Jade Pendant of the Immortal King¡¯s Avatar¡­ And now, he¡¯s like this? Although they knew the small vige held a deterrence, they had never imagined it to be this formidable! ¡°Dear brothers and sisters, won¡¯t you forgive me just this once?¡± Sun Junior True Monarch looked at them eagerly! Honestly, he was petrified, wanting to run away on the spot. But, he dared not flee! How could a mere True Monarch of the White Tiger n bear such karma? Without a word of forgiveness from these people, the matter would not be considered over. He wouldn¡¯t feel calm even in his dreams, and the entire White Tiger n would be unable to sleep! If his grandfather knew that he had incurred such a tremendous karma and offended such beings, the old man would tear him into eight pieces! ¡°Forgiveness?¡± Nan Feng was somewhat puzzled. She still couldn¡¯t quite understand Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s reaction. Seeing this, Sun Junior True Monarch immediately knelt down and begged, ¡°Divinedy, I truly didn¡¯t know, I am innocent, I am a good person¡­ Please, dear brothers and sisters, forgive me just once? I¡¯m kowtowing to you!¡± He promptly started kowtowing on the spot! Seeing this, Lu Rang and the others felt even more shocked. What kind of situation was this¡­? And Saint Lord Shengqin, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin on the side, at this moment were utterly dumbfounded. Completely dumbfounded! This¡­ what was happening? That was a True Monarch of the White Tiger n from the Immortal Domain¡­ The most cherished descendant of the White Tiger Immortal King¡­ Wielding a Jade Pendant that contained the Soul Divide of the White Tiger Immortal King¡­ But now, he was¡­ Kneeling before this group of people¡­ Begging¡­ For just¡­ One word¡­ Forgiveness¡­?? Chapter 234: 206: The Girl in the White Dress_1 Chapter 234: Chapter 206: The Girl in the White Dress_1 Seeing the reaction of Sun Junior True Monarch, Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin were already frightened to the extreme! It¡¯s over! Completely over! At this moment, Heavenly Lord Shengqin was trembling all over, weak as a sieve! Her heart was about to shatter with fear! What kind of existence had she provoked?? To make the White Tiger Lineage so fearful¡­ Could it be, could this forbidden area be that kind of ce from the legends? Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin turned even paler, copsing onto the ground, unable to rise¡­ Nan Feng and Zi Ling, among others, were exchanging nces, feeling perplexed!
¡°Hey, look, you scared them into this state!¡± Lu Rang tsk-tsked, shaking his head. ¡°Forget it, since he¡¯s like this, shall we just let it be?¡± Zi Ling also looked towards Nan Feng. After all, seeing such a big man kneeling on the ground, crying his heart out. It was rather unsettling! Hearing this, Nan Feng also spoke indifferently: ¡°If that is the case, let this matter rest. In the future, I hope neither you nor anyone behind you, wille to bother us again.¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was instantly overwhelmed with gratitude, shedding tears of thankfulness! ¡°Thank you, Goddess, thank you so much!¡± He offered his thanks and then turned to run, not daring to stay for even a step! ¡°True Monarch!¡± Seeing him flee, Heavenly Lord Shengqin and the other were both crying out in fear! It was over, the White Tiger n had fled, what were they to do? ¡°Zi Ling, start drawing!¡± Nan Feng spoke calmly! She wasn¡¯t about to let these two, who repeatedly disrespected her master, go! ¡°Got it!¡± Zi Ling immediately took action!
Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin, screaming miserably. But at this point, they were already scared out of their wits, and with Nan Feng supporting from the side, it didn¡¯t take long for Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin to vanish from the spot. They were taken by Zi Ling. ¡°Sister, nobody will dare to provoke you in the future, this is a ve to thirteen Immortal-level paintings, ah¡­¡± Lu Rang couldn¡¯t help but speak, his expressionplex!
To pick a fight with Zi Ling? One had to be prepared to be beaten up by over a dozen Immortal Monarchs at any time! ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t keep Master waiting.¡± They went back at once. ¡­ At this moment, outside the ocean realms of the Heavenly Realm. Sun Junior True Monarch had fled all the way to here before he finally took a long breath of relief. So fortunate. It was truly a divine favor! He was so excited he wanted to cry, having actuallye back alive from such a terrifying situation! ¡°I must hurry back, hurry back and report to my master!¡± He immediately left, breaking into the Immortal Domain. After entering the Immortal Domain, he dashed to his master¡¯s residence nonstop. Before long.
He finally appeared in that mysterious region. Great Dao lines fell in abundance, the rich and profound Immortal Spirit Qi inexhaustible and refreshing to its core. But at this moment, he was even more shocked, uponparison, that small mountain vige was incredibly simr to this ce, too simr! He hurried on. Soon, he reached the Immortal Pce. His grandfather, the White Tiger Immortal King, was still guarding the gate at this moment. Seeing him return, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up, excitedly saying: ¡°Shao Yang, you¡¯re back. How did it go?¡± ¡°Did you bring back the sessor to the Supreme Ancestral Blood?¡± However, Sun Junior True Monarch looked ufortable, forcing himself to say: ¡°Grandfather, I didn¡¯t find Bai Xiaoqing!¡± Hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King was taken aback, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t find her?¡± ¡°How could you not find her?¡± That was a genius who even the ancient powerhouses had to issue an edict to protect; if there was any mishap, he would be the eternal sinner.
¡°Grandfather, I¡­I encountered a great terror!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°It was a ce known as ¡®Holy Land of the Dao¡¯!¡± Hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s body shuddered! He eximed in disbelief: ¡°Impossible! How could the Holy Land of the Dao reappear before the Immortal Great Cmity arrives??¡± The Holy Land of the Dao? That was absolutely impossible! In the whole wide Two Realms of Immortals and Demons, throughout the myriad Lower Worlds, this ce alone was the Holy Land of the Dao! The master of this ce also held a unique and unparalleled position in heavens and earth! Such perfect and impable ces do not exist a second time in the world. And such transcendental beings above the world, they too are without a second in the world! Unless¡­ Unless the Immortal Great Cmity has already descended!
Otherwise, the Holy Land of the Dao would never ever reappear in the world! But Bai Shaoyang continued to say: ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s absolutely true, absolutely true¡­ It¡¯s a small mountain vige, but it has the perfect Dao, the perfect Dao charm. I couldn¡¯t have seen it wrong!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King looked at Bai Shaoyang for a very long time, still seemingly unable to believe it. ¡°I will report this matter to the master!¡± Having said that, he transformed into human form and turned to enter the pce. Inside the Immortal Pce. A girl in a white dress was ying with Moon-ranked flowers in the garden. The Moon-ranked flowers bloomed splendidly and vibrantly, as if they were the most beautiful flowers in heaven and earth, unrivaled in their charm. On the petals, there were some dewdrops, emitting an indescribable Spiritual Energy, which could assist one in breaking through realms if found in the outside world! The girl in the white dress looked at the most beautiful flower she had cultivated, yet she still felt somewhat unhappy. Over the years, having always stayed here, she tried to find herself some joyful things to do, such as maybe adopting a few tigers and lions as house guardians. Or nting some Spiritual Medicine, flowers, and so on. But this kind of life made her feel increasingly dull. Lonely? She sighed softly and said: ¡°Although the flowers are delicate and lovely, something is still missing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s missing then?¡± She tilted her head and thought, and suddenly her eyes, like autumn waters, brightened as she said: ¡°I know¡­ it¡¯s butterflies¡­¡± ¡°Arge group of them.¡± ¡°The flowers have bloomed, but they need butterflies to be lively, to be bustling¡­¡± After realizing this, she immediately smiled, a smile more beautiful than anything else. She decided to find some butterflies to raise. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t find Rainbow Discs, Meteor Feather Butterflies, or Splendid Emperor Butterflies here¡­¡± She sighed softly again. ¡°Master, Wang Cai requests an audience.¡± At this moment, an aged voice came from outside. The girl in the white dress gathered her wandering thoughts and said: ¡°Enter.¡± The silver-haired White Tiger Immortal King immediately approached behind the girl in the white dress, bowing reverently and said: ¡°Master, my grandson Bai Shaoyang has returned.¡± The girl in the white dress nced at him indifferently and asked: ¡°Speak, why didn¡¯t you bring back your descendant?¡± She could tell at a nce that the task she had entrusted must have encountered a hup. ¡°Master, my grandson said that he¡­¡± ¡°He found a ce in the Lower World that resembles the master¡¯s estate¡­¡± He was uneasy and anxious, and even as he reported, he still found it absurd. He feared he had grown senile ¨C how could he believe that there was a second ¡°Holy Land of the Dao¡± in the world¡­ Upon hearing this, the girl in the white dress¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, and she looked at the White Tiger Immortal King with puzzled eyes. With just one nce, she already discerned that the White Tiger Immortal King was not lying! ¡°Simr to my estate?¡± She murmured to herself. ¡°Could it really be tainted with some cause and effect¡­ Strange, all of this, it¡¯s just too much of a coincidence¡­¡± She pondered. ¡°Hmm¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go take a look. It¡¯s pretty boring staying here all the time¡­¡± As she thought this, she immediately stood up and said: ¡°Lead the way, I want to visit that ce.¡± Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King was hugely shocked, his face filled with disbelief. The master¡­ Was actually going to take action personally?? Since tens of thousands of years ago, when the master took him, the Golden Lion, and others as her servants and established this small world, the master had never gone out. This time, she was actually stirred to action¡­ ¡°Yes!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King immediately responded. Afterward, the girl in the white dress walked out of the pce. The gatekeeper had already been reced by the formidable Golden Lion King. The girl in the white dress didn¡¯t spare the lion a nce and indifferently said: ¡°Remember to water my Moon-ranked flowers.¡± After speaking, she stepped forward, and suddenly she, along with the White Tiger Immortal King, disappeared from the spot. The Golden Lion King bowed respectfully and said: ¡°As youmand!¡± Meanwhile, inside the pce, the Karmic Bird on the bird stand was loudly cawing: ¡°Karma, karma, karma!¡± ¡­ Chapter 235: 207: Birth of Blood Shadow_1 Chapter 235: Chapter 207: Birth of Blood Shadow_1 Heavenly Realm. In a small vige within the Cangli Mountain Range. Ziling Nanfeng and the others had already returned, and their faces were filled with joy. This battle had greatly enhanced their abilities. Especially Nan Feng, who had be Immortal in a single fight. When Nan Feng entered the courtyard, her aura underwent another transformation, bing even more ethereal and sacred! ¡°Is the Dao rhyme and principles in this courtyard perfecting Sister Nanfeng¡¯s Dao?¡± Zi Ling eximed in surprise. ¡°To attain the Dao in the outside world seems imperfect, but only in Master¡¯s courtyard can one find the perfect Dao!¡± Long Zixuan and the others were also shocked.
Seeing this, Gong Ya felt a wave of emotion. When she first arrived here, Nan Feng and the others weren¡¯t even Golden Immortals yet. But now, the weakest among them had reached the Realm of Daluo Golden Immortals. ¡°Demon Monarch, you¡¯re also Immortal, so why does the Dao Fruit you¡¯ve attained in this life, along with Lady Nanfeng and Ziling Maiden, feel so powerful to me? Far surpassing those Immortals of the Immortal Domain, almost like Divine Spirits¡­¡± Gong Ya turned to Xinning with her question. ¡°The Dao here¡­ is perfect¡­¡± There was aplicated look in Xinning¡¯s big eyes as she said, ¡°Senior Li might be involved with some of the ultimate secrets of this world¡­¡± At these words, Gong Ya was also taken aback. ¡°How was it? Did you enjoy this group fight?¡± Li Fan smiled as he saw them return. All young people, they were too fond of ying. Fortunately, none of them were injured. ¡°Reporting to Master, it was extremely fun!¡± Lu Rang said excitedly, ¡°Any future fights, I¡¯ll take care of them all!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait for more such battles to help his grass grow faster. Nan Feng stepped forward to pay her respects and said, ¡°Master, your disciple encountered two powerful zither yers and gained great enlightenment from them!¡± She was still visibly excited. Immortal!
In times past, it was a Realm she didn¡¯t even dare to dream of. But now, she had already crossed over. Li Fan was surprised upon hearing this. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be fighting a gang war? And they encountered zither yers? But then he realized, it seemed the fight hadn¡¯t happened!
After all, Fire Spirit and herpanions were in the business of painting and calligraphy. Those who came to rob them of their business were most likely fellow artists. A group of people who dabbled in painting and calligraphy all day were probably refined individuals, and it was possible that they had merely conducted negotiations and heldpetitions like art contests. And the disciples he had sent out happened to include those skilled in painting and calligraphy. Realizing this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, looking at Zi Ling, he said, ¡°It seems your Art of Painting is quite impressive, even when considering the entire outside world.¡± Since Dugu Yuqing¡¯s calligraphy was still at a basic level and probably couldn¡¯t dominate the crowd, it must have been Zi Ling¡¯s paintings that made those who came to snatch their business retreat. After all, he was quite appreciative of Zi Ling¡¯s talent and current Realm. Upon hearing this, Zi Ling was startled: Master indeed left nothing to chance! The others grew even more admiring, Master always acted casually and seemed to care about nothing, yet everything was in his palm! Although they had been in the courtyard, they had a grasp on the war in the outside world as if it was in the palm of their hand, even details such as Senior Sister Zi Ling subduing more than a dozen Immortal Monarchs with her own hands were clear to their Master. ¡°Thank you for your recognition, Master!¡± Zi Ling smiled immediately. ¡­
Meanwhile. In the heart of the Cangli Mountain Range reaching tens of thousands of feet below. Boiling magma churned. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Like the powerful beating of a heart. A heart resembling moltenva was pulsating. Lots of fresh blood had seeped into this ce. In this period, the blood of strong beings like Profound Immortals, Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, and Taiyi Golden Immortals had drenched thends of the Heavenly Realm. Lately, even the blood of a dozen Immortal Generals had been spilled. Apart from the Immortal Spirit Qi in the entire Heavenly Realm growing richer, this hidden heart might be the greatest beneficiary. Near the magma, in the distance, a figure shrouded in Blood Shadow was intently watching the gigantic heart. ¡°The inheritances from the Immortal Dao Pce have already been passed down.¡± ¡°Your ashes have also found a support.¡±
¡°Do you n to live on eternally within this magma?¡± ¡°Acknowledge me, and I will ascend to the Immortal Domain to avenge you and themon people of the First Heavenly Realm!¡± The Blood Shadow spoke deeply. Yet the heart continued to pulse, each beat producing vibrations that repelled it. ¡°You have only me, you can only choose me!¡± With a roar, Blood Shadow fixed its gaze on that heart, saying, ¡°Since you refuse to follow me, then I will erode your consciousness!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re already operating on instinct alone!¡± ¡°Do you think the fresh blood flowing in from the outside world is truly just making you stronger?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, blood always carries the essence of ughter and darkness, and I will destroy you!¡± With that shout, Blood Shadow¡¯s power, dark and bloody, spread throughout the surrounding magma! Instantly, Cold power rampaged through the space.
Even the churning magma started to slow down and began to solidify! The temperature was too low. Countless resentful screams arose, as if a massacre ofmoners was taking ce, filled with the unwillingness and hatred of billions of lives! It was born from the blood and chaos of the First Heavenly Realm! Soon. The magma in the space solidifiedpletely. Leaving only cold ash behind. And that heart was now enveloped by the dark power! ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The heart began to beat even more fiercely. As if resisting the encroachment. But at that moment, the Blood Shadow suddenly transformed into a boundless river of blood! As if in the ancient world, the blood of countless creatures came together. Within that river of blood, the voices of countless aggrieved spirits called out. It was calling for ughter. It was calling for revenge. It was calling for destruction! That was the curse of the billions of beings in the First Heavenly Realm! At that moment, that gigantic heart suddenly began to tremble. A crack abruptly appeared! ¡ªBlood Shadow was right, the heart had absorbed the immortal blood, but it also left behind the seeds of blood grudge within itself. When such a call of kinship from billions of beings emerged, the remaining instincts of that heart could no longer resist the erosion of Blood Shadow. ¡°You are mine!¡± ¡°I am destined to rise in this life, I will rebuild the First Heavenly Realm, I will ascend to the Immortal Domain, and y every Immortal King!¡± In the surging Blood River, a hand formed of blood reached out fiercely towards that heart! The trembling heart was directly grasped by Blood Shadow and pulled into the surging Blood River. At this moment, the area instantaneously became chaotic! It was as if the world was reenacting its formation. It was as if life was being born. It was as if something was about to emerge from the darkness. Soon, the chaos dissipated. The Blood River vanished, and in its ce, there was a white fleshy substance! The thing was pure white, resembling a white flesh mushroom, but it was marbled with countless bloodstains, like tangled blood vessels! ¡ªIf there were a learned person versed in the ancient and modern here, they would be incredibly shocked, for this substance could be called ¡°Primal Chaos Flesh Mushroom¡±! Primal Chaos Flesh Mushroom is a kind of Primordial Essence. Legend has it that after the fall of Immortal Kings, they turn into substances belonging to the world. This transformation is like the carcass of a dead animal dposing and eventually giving rise to fruit trees, it is the most primal way of the world¡¯s operation. And if one could obtain a piece of Primordial Substance, just one bite is said to offer the chance toprehend the secrets of Hongmeng! The surface of this substance throbbed with blood! The white substance was the reborn Primordial Essence of Chaos, and entwined upon it, like blood vessels, was Blood Shadow! The heart from the Immortal King had just shattered, sufficing, and turned into a substance; it no longer belonged to anyone, but was a product of the world. Blood Shadow became the master of this substance! ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡± A sinister and peculiarugh suddenly rang out. On that white fleshy substance, a strange mouth opened! ¡°I, am the First Heavenly Realm, the Immortal King!¡± ¡°I have returned to the world, and the entire world, shall tremble beneath my feet!¡± The words were nearly insane, ¡°Only fresh blood can allow me to quickly andpletely control this substance, only fear and destruction can enable me to swiftly attain enlightenment!¡± The white fleshy substance suddenly surged upward, prating countlessyers of earth, aiming to appear in the Heavenly Realm. ¡°Beings of the Heavenly Realm? I will grant you eternity!¡± ¡°Bing my blood feast is eternity!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, in the small mountain vige. Li Fan stretchedzily and walked out of his house, just as the sun was right. The earliest riser was Lu Rang, who was already fetching water to irrigate the field in the early morning. He was more and more like a farmer; even Auntie Wang from the vige said he was good at farming and wanted to find him a wife. Butpared to women, Lu Rang preferred the grass. On the other side, Wu Dade was bleary-eyed next to the doghouse. He had recently been spending a lot of time with that little ck dog. During the day, he would specifically take the dog for walks, bringing the little ck dog to ces like the chicken coop and the pond. Li Fan thought it might be because the dog was walked too often and was too tired. Whenever they reached the chicken coop or the pond, the little ck dog just couldn¡¯t walk anymore and always preferred to lie down. Come night, Lu Rang seemed to not dare to disturb the flocks of chickens and the pond, so the little ck dog became very spirited and bit Wu Dade every day! At first, Wu Dade wailed and howled, butter, his endurance seemed to grow stronger, and he simply started living with the dog. This seriously shocked Li Fan. The disciple he had taken in was really too tough. He had never heard of anyone getting so close to their dog that they lived and ate together. Moreover, sometimes, Wu Dade seemed to mutter to the little ck dog. This made Li Fan quite worried about his mental state. Seeing Wu Dade looking somewhat haggard, Li Fan couldn¡¯t bear it and said: ¡°My disciples, let¡¯s go. Taking advantage of the nice sunlight today, let¡¯s go out for an outing. I will take you all to have a barbecue in the wild!¡± In his previous life, Li Fan had always been a young man who liked barbecuing. In this life, it had been a long, long time since he hadst eaten it! Upon hearing they were going out for a barbecue, a group of disciples all felt it was very novel! ¡°Master, what is barbecuing?¡± Zi Ling¡¯s big eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s something to do with a lot of fire¡­¡± Nan Feng murmured. ¡°Could this be some kind of grand technique of fire? Does Master want to teach us the art of barbecuing?¡± Dugu Yuqing was brimming with excitement! Li Fan was taken aback and thought, right, none of his disciples had ever had barbecue before? He immediately smiled and said: ¡°Barbecuing is a method of cooking. It uses fire to roast food, such as meat.¡± Upon hearing this, a group of disciples were all delighted! ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Master is awesome!¡± ¡°It looks so fun!¡± All the disciples were very much looking forward to it. ¡°Gong Ya, go to the kitchen and bring me the pack from the third cupboard.¡± Li Fan said with a smile. Gong Ya immediately went, and soon came back with a box. ¡°Master, what¡¯s inside this?¡± Jiang Li asked. ¡°The tools and condiments for barbecuing.¡± Li Fan rubbed his hands together. He had been in this world for many years and, with the guidance of the system, had prepared a set of barbecuing tools and various condiments not found in this world. Hearing this, many disciples had an epiphany. ¡°Right, let¡¯s prepare the ingredients. Zi Xuan, go catch a couple of fish. I¡¯ll make grilled fish for you!¡± ¡°Yu Qing, catch a chicken, a tender hen, so the roast chicken will taste good. Also, gather more eggs.¡± ¡°Lu Rang, get some potatoes and vegetables ready.¡± Li Fan immediately gave out his instructions. But hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, the group of disciples was shocked and just stared at Li Fan dumbfounded. It was as if they had heard something utterly unbelievable! ¡­ Chapter 236 - 208 Roast the Whole Thing_1 Chapter 236: Chapter 208 Roast the Whole Thing_1 Hearing Li Fan¡¯s arrangements, Long Zixuan, Lu Rang, and a group of people were all shocked. They were stunned. Catching a few fish to grill? Grabbing a chicken to make Beggar¡¯s Chicken??? ¡°No, no, Master!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s face changed dramatically as he immediately pleaded: ¡°Master, please don¡¯t eat fish. Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll go hunt for it right now in the outside world, but we can¡¯t eat these fish!¡± Good heavens, those are dragons, True Dragons! In heaven and earth, there might only be a few of them left. Moreover, Long Zixuan was learning from these True Dragons as his teachers; if they were eaten, it would break his heart to death. Lu Rang also swallowed nervously and said: ¡°Master, I think the chickens in our yard have been raised for so long andy eggs diligently. It would be such a pity to eat them; no, we absolutely can¡¯t¡­¡± He was truly afraid. Catching chickens?? Wasn¡¯t this just sending himself to his doom?? Nan Feng also hurriedly advised, ¡°Master, we don¡¯t eat meat; we all like to be vegetarian!¡± Zi Ling also opened her big, pitiful eyes: ¡°Fishies are so cute; how could we eat the fishies!¡± Even the little white cat was meowing insistently! Seeing this, Li Fan was taken aback. What¡¯s going on here, hey?? Didn¡¯t he just want to eat some meat? Howe all these Land Deities have feelings for the fish and chickens they are raising at home?? Li Fan was speechless. But with so many disciples pleading, he couldn¡¯t bear to really eat them and make his disciples sad¡­ At this moment, Wu Dade said with a look of anticipation: ¡°Master, what about eating dog meat? Dog meat must be delicious¡­¡± Next to him, the Little ck Dog¡¯s fur bristled instantly. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± The Little ck Dog bit Wu Dade¡¯s buttocks in an instant. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Wu Dade cried out in pain: ¡°Dead Dog, let go!¡± A man and a dog were plunged into a fierce struggle. Seeing this scene, Li Fan was covered in cold sweat, wondering what kind of disciples he had collected?? ¡°Enough already, let¡¯s just prepare some vegetables and fruits. I¡¯ll go to Auntie Wang at the vige entrance to ask for some.¡± Li Fan had no choice but topromise. In his view, his disciples had developed feelings for every de of grass and every fish and chicken in the small courtyard. So they couldn¡¯t bear to eat them. He could understand that, so Li Fan decided that it was alright to ask the vigers for some, since there were plenty of chickens and pigs being raised in the vige. Hearing this, Zi Ling and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. And in the pond, the goldfish that had be stiff and dared not move, now resumed swimming again. In the chicken coop, the chickens that had been cowering and trembling, now also stood up again. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Fan spoke at once. Then, more than a dozen people in the courtyard all left the house with Li Fan. ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Little Li, where are you all heading to for fun?¡± They hadn¡¯t gone far when they ran into Auntie Wang, who was scattering corn kernels to feed the chickens. ¡°The weather is nice, so I¡¯m taking the disciples out for a pic,¡± Li Fan said with a smile. ¡°Auntie Wang, could you lend us a chicken?¡± Li Fan spoke with a smile. ¡°Look at you, still talking about borrowing with me!¡± Auntie Wang bent down and immediately grabbed two plump hens, handing them to Li Fan¡¯s disciples and said with augh, ¡°Here you go!¡± Dugu Yuqing hurried forward to take them, and Lu Rang quickly offered Auntie Wang a small basket of fruit, including cherry tomatoes, tangerines, and so on. All were produced in Li Fan¡¯s small courtyard. ¡°See, you¡¯re just being polite!¡± Auntie Wang said to Li Fan, taking the basket of fruit and turning to Lu Rang, ¡°Lu XiaozI, about that girl I introduced you tost time, she¡¯s well-mannered and good for raising a family. What do you think?¡± She quite liked this ¡°farmhand style¡± of Lu Rang. Teased, Lu Rang¡¯s face turned a bit red as he said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie Wang, thank you, but I¡­ I prefer grass!¡± Auntie Wang was taken aback, then covered her mouth andughed, saying, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re so hasty, so direct! Haven¡¯t even married the girl yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of that?¡± Lu Rang looked at Auntie Wang: ¡°???¡± The group of disciples looked at Lu Rang: ¡°???¡± Li Fan felt something was a bit off and immediately said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Auntie Wang. We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Saying so, the teacher and disciples group said goodbye to Auntie Wang. As they walked through the small mountain vige, the vigers, knowing that Li Fan was going for a pic, were all warmly contributing, offering chickens, ducks, geese, and even a small suckling pig. Even the fish that Li Fan had set his heart on, someone provided two. The support waspletely forting. They left the mountain vige behind, with the bright sunshine and the spring breeze caressing their faces. ¡°The ecological environment in the Heavenly Realm is getting better and better; the air has even be fresher,¡± Li Fan remarked appreciatively. The others, however, hadplex expressions. The Immortal Spirit Qi was incredibly dense, yet to the teacher, it was just the air being a bit fresher? Li Fan led them toward the Cangli Mountain Range. After all, the scenery there was the best. Before long, they arrived beneath a sheer cliff. A waterfall flowed down from the cliff like a white dragon, with clear pool water below surrounded by a wide open area, lush greenery, all tranquil and harmonious. The scenery was exquisitely elegant. Here, Li Fan and the others settled down and began arranging their things. Dugu Yuqing volunteered to kill the chickens and fish, with Lu Rang and Lin Jiu Zheng assisting him. Gong Ya was chopping vegetables nearby, with Xinning also learning, but her cuts were uneven in length and thickness, causing everyone tough. Not long after they had set out, Wu Dade and the Little ck Dog got into it again, and their scuffle added a good deal of amusement to the atmosphere. ¡°This is truly happiness,¡± Zi Ling felt the ambiance and her pretty face was filled with a blissful expression. She motioned with her fingers like a brush, depicting the scene, wanting to capture this happiness on paper forever. ¡°The teacher not only teaches us the Dao, but he also made us into¡­ a family,¡± Nan Feng said with warm eyes and his music reflected a gentle and joyful tone. This lively and joyful atmosphere is almost impossible to find in the Cultivation World. There, it is the norm to fight and kill for one¡¯s gain. But thanks to Li Fan, they have, in a sense, lived the life of ordinary people and experienced the unique joy thates with it. A family, happily eating and ying together, is happiness, isn¡¯t it? Li Fan was equally delighted and said, ¡°Jiang Li,e, let¡¯s have a talk over a game of chess.¡± Jiang Li immediately set up the chessboard and began to y with Li Fan, while Xiao Bai jumped into Li Fan¡¯s arms and started to sleep. Everything was in perfect order. ¡­ At this moment, above the Southern Territory, an elder with white hair was following a young girl in white, and they appeared in midair. ¡°ording to what my grandson told me, that ce should be right below us!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King reported. ¡°Hmm, almost there,¡± the girl in white spoke indifferently, taking a step forward. The next moment, the two appeared in front of a small vige. ¡°Hiss¡­ this, this ce¡­ really is the ¡®Holy Land of the Dao¡¯¡­¡± As soon as he appeared, a look of astonishment shed through the elder White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s eyes. This charm¡­ This principle¡­ That perfect, wless aura! It truly¡­ resembles the manor of our master! Could it be, this ce is actually hiding a person like our master?? A being standing in the midst of the Saint Path?? The White Tiger Immortal King was shocked; how could this be possible¡­ The girl also looked at the small vige, her autumn-water-like eyes shing with a hint of surprise. ¡°It really is¡­ interesting¡­ indeed a ¡®little Yang Realm¡¯¡­¡± She muttered softly to herself and immediately took a step forward. ¡°Master¡­¡± The White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s face changed; the situation here was unclear and obviously quite terrifying; how could they lightly step into it? The girl in white was also puzzled for a moment. The aura here¡­ It was even richer than the ce where she lived¡­ Could it really be from the Yang Realm? No, she must investigate thoroughly! If there are others from the Yang Realm in this world¡­ then she must rify their origins! Uncertain in her heart, she still said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s go in and see.¡± The White Tiger Immortal King was extremely tense, but since the master had already gone in, he could only follow. The two entered the small vige. ¡°What a terrifying killing intent; with every step I take, it feels as if my life is no longer my own, and I could be killed at any moment¡­¡± The White Tiger Immortal King muttered to himself; as a former Immortal King, could he really be feeling like a fish on the chopping block?¡­ He felt once again that this ce was too terrifying. But the girl in white remained calm, quietly observing the nts and trees in the vige, though her eyes became increasingly solemn. The more she looked, the less simple it seemed! ¡°Youngdy, where are you two heading?¡± At that moment, an elderly voice suddenly came from nearby. Elder Zhao was basking in the sun by the roadside. Seeing strangers arrive, hezily asked. Seeing Elder Zhao, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s body trembled, nearly ready to burst forth with his cultivation and flee. Because in such a terrifying ce, there was actually a living creature?? How terrifying! However, he forcefully suppressed this impulse! ¡°The master is here, the master is here!¡± He took a deep breath, reminding himself to stay calm. Meanwhile, the girl in white looked at Elder Zhao, curiosity evident in her bright and kind eyes, and promptly said, ¡°Old man, we are here looking for someone.¡± ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Elder Zhao was puzzled for a moment but then smiled and said, ¡°You must be here for Little Li!¡± Only outsiders would oftene looking for Little Li. The girl in white¡¯s eyes flickered with contemtion as she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for Little Li. Old man, did he make that walking stick for you?¡± She couldn¡¯t stop staring at Elder Zhao¡¯s walking stick! The aura of the Saint Path on that walking stick was extremely rich! Even the artifact refiners of the Yang Realm would find it difficult to forge such an item¡­ Elder Zhaoughed and said, ¡°Yes indeed, only Little Li has such skillful hands and such a kind heart!¡± As he spoke, he looked at the White Tiger Immortal King and said, ¡°Is this your grandfather? Do you want Little Li to make a walking stick for your grandfather too? You¡¯vee at the wrong time though!¡± He shook his head. Hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s legs nearly gave out from fright. Grandfather? He quickly said to Elder Zhao, ¡°No, no, you misunderstand, this is my young mistress¡­¡± If someone else had spoken such words, he would have annihted them on the spot, leaving no soul behind. But this elder, he could tell, must have a terrifyingly powerful individual behind him. A joke, an elder who could handle a Hongmeng Artifact, could he be easy to deal with?? He could see at a nce that the walking stick was a Hongmeng Artifact, and moreover, it was the kind that he, the White Tiger Immortal King, would never be able to refine in his lifetime! Never mind his in clothes and his easy-going nature, the White Tiger Immortal King understood at once: this was a hidden tycoon, a local mogul! Elder Zhao suddenly said, ¡°Oh, I see she¡¯s a young miss from a rich family.¡± The girl in white seemed not to mind at all, instead inquiring, ¡°Old man, where has Little Li gone?¡± Elder Zhao grinned and answered, ¡°He took his disciples to prepare for a barbecue! They¡¯re probably in the mountains now!¡± The girl in white¡¯s eyes shed with doubt: preparing a barbecue?? Could it be some kind of Daoist ritual? But without further questions, she politely thanked him, saying, ¡°Thank you, old man. Then we¡¯ll go to the mountains to find him!¡± She turned and walked away. The White Tiger Immortal King followed closely behind, wanting nothing more than to leave this vige. After leaving the vige, the girl in white led the White Tiger Immortal King toward the Cangli Mountain Range! Chapter 237 - 209: A Hearty Feast_1 Chapter 237: Chapter 209: A Hearty Feast_1 Before long, the girl in the white dress and the White Tiger Immortal King had already appeared in the Cangli Mountain Range. ¡°Master, this way!¡± Since leaving the small mountain vige, the White Tiger Immortal King had used his ¡°Tiger¡¯s Nose.¡± People who had left that terrifying small vige would naturally have carried with them the unique Taoist charm of the vige, and his nose could smell it. Thus, he led the girl in white, moving forward. Soon, they walked into a forest, and on one side of the forest, there were faint sounds of waterfalls and mixed bursts of cheers andughter. ¡°Master, it should be right ahead.¡± The White Tiger Immortal King was extremely solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The girl in white said, but her face also revealed an involuntary look of nervousness at this moment! After all, it was very possible that they would encounter her own kind here¡­ Listening to the sounds of joy andughter ahead, she took steps forward. Finally, they passed through the forest and saw the scene by the waterfall pool and on the grassy clearing ahead. There was a group of young people, both male and female, who had set up a campfire and were grilling various kinds of delicacies. There were chicken drumsticks, chicken wings, slices of baked potato, and so on, and moreover, there were several iron racks. The charcoal under those racks emitted a different kind of power, quickly ripening the food under the grill. And those people were then adding all sorts of seasonings to the cooked food and continuing to cook, sending waves of tantalizing aroma wafting far away. ¡°Jiu Zheng ah, this is dark cooking, everything¡¯s burnt to a crisp and inedible¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing and Lin Jiu were grilling chicken wings, but they failed to manage the heat, and one of the chicken wings was charred. Dugu Yuqing looked at the chicken wing with tears in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll use the techniques of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o for the next one, it definitely won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng, however, was grinning, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s throw this burnt one away, our beggar¡¯s chicken should be ready!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away, I¡¯ll eat the burnt stuff if people won¡¯t, dogs will!¡± Wu Dade, gnawing on a chicken leg on the side and shouting, immediately let out a wail, as the ¡°woof woof¡± barks of Little ck Dog rose again, and the man-dog battle started anew! ¡°Dead Dog, it¡¯s one thing that you bite me, but give me back my chicken leg!¡± Wu Dade¡¯s struggling voice could be heard. A burst ofughter arose in the field. Meanwhile, Long Zi Xuan looked at a piece of fish grilled to a golden sheen and struggled for a long time: ¡°No, I can¡¯t eat it, I can¡¯t eat it¡­ Even though this is just an ordinary spirit fish, not a dragon¡­ If I eat it, it would be disrespectful to the ancestors of the Dragon n¡­¡± ¡°Zi Xuan, are you going to eat it or not? If you¡¯re not eating it, I¡¯m gonna have it, haha!¡± At this moment, Lu Rang grabbed the grilled fish and was about to dig in. ¡°Stop!¡± Long Zi Xuan couldn¡¯t resist, snatched it away and gritted his teeth: ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± He started to eat voraciously, his eyes shone with happiness as he said, ¡°Delicious!!¡± ¡°Zi Xuan, you actually ate fish, you¡¯re done for, I¡¯m going to nag you about this every day at the pond!¡± Qing Chen was feasting on half a roast pig, oil smeared all around his mouth, and at this moment, he suddenly teased. Lu Rang then said, ¡°Ahem, just a friendly reminder, Qing Chen, aren¡¯t you supposed to be a monk?¡± Upon hearing this, Qing Chen froze for a moment but then shook his head vigorously, saying: ¡°Master said, Buddha is in the heart, and meat and wine will pass through the gut! Not afraid, not afraid!¡± He continued to eat ravenously! On the other side, Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and Xinning were gathered around Li Fan. Li Fan was wearing an apron, holding a palm fan, looking as professional as a street vendor sellingmb skewers. Li Fan was far more meticulous than Dugu Yuqing and the others in his grilling. The meat he grilled on a special barbecue rack was golden and crispy, just right. The duck sprinkled with cumin and other spices was so aromatic it filled the air! Jiang Li followed by his side, assisting him and handing him skewers of meat. ¡°Master, it¡¯s my turn, my turn~~~¡± Zi Ling was drooling. Li Fan smiled and handed her a duck leg, and she feasted gleefully. ¡°I want one too!¡± Nan Feng also got another duck leg. Xinning might be small, but she had an appetite, chewing on half a roast chicken by herself. Even the always dignified Gong Ya couldn¡¯t resist joining in and kept eating meat! Watching everyone scrambling happily, Li Fan also felt deeply joyful, rediscovering a long-missed happiness. ¡°Woof!¡± Just then, Little ck Dog, in the midst of scrapping with Wu Dade, suddenly sensed something, abruptly raised its head, and looked towards one side of the forest. ¡°Woof¡­ woof woof woof!¡± In that moment, Little ck Dog seemed to be very afraid, backing away repeatedly! Wu Dade picked himself up, holding a brick in his hand and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m gonna smash your dog head¡­¡± But then he also saw the girl and the old maning from the other side. ¡°Hmm?¡± Wu Dade was instantly startled; he felt something was amiss and hurried over, saying: ¡°Master¡­ there are peopleing!¡± He pointed at the old man and the girl in white. In his words, there seemed to be a trace of urgency, causing the disciples who were enjoying their feast to turn their heads and look. ¡°Hmm?? The aura of the Immortal King?¡± Xinning¡¯s gaze swept over the White Tiger Immortal King, and she was the first to sh a vignt look in her eyes! She then looked at the girl in the white dress, her expression growing even more solemn: ¡°Completely unfathomable, who is she¡­¡± ¡°The Immortal King¡­ be careful, everyone!¡± Dugu Yuqing also immediately sent a telepathic warning, fixating his gaze on the White Tiger Immortal King! ¡°Is it an enemy? If it¡¯s an enemy, I shall get ready to fight¡­ Shame that I didn¡¯t bring my de!¡± Lu Rang directly sent a telepathic message. ¡°Master¡­ what do we do?¡± Nan Feng then looked at Li Fan. Chapter 238: 209: Great Satisfaction_2 Chapter 238: Chapter 209: Great Satisfaction_2 Suddenly, an Immortal King appeared, along with a mysterious girl in a white dress that they couldn¡¯t see through, making them all vignt. Li Fan was also stunned for a moment, why had everyone stopped? Was it not just an old person and a young person who had arrived? These disciples are really timid! He immediately said, ¡°Everyone, continue eating. Don¡¯t mind them.¡± Hearing Li Fan say this, the disciples, who were originally a bit tense, instantly rxed. It seemed that there was no big problem! Li Fan then walked over with a light smile and asked, ¡°May I inquire why you two havee here? Is there something you need?¡± Seeing Li Fan, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s entire body shook violently, and his pupils contracted! Heavens¡­
This young man, dressed so casually, waspletely undecipherable to him! It felt as if he was facing his own master¡­ A terrifying figure! Definitely a terrifying figure! Most likely one who stood within¡­ the Saint Path! At the same time, he felt a familiar presence, and looking over, he saw a white cat in the background¡­ That¡­ ¡°Supreme Ancestral Blood!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King drew in a breath of cold air! That must be his own descendant! He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter them here¡­ At this moment, he suddenly understood everything. No wonder, no wonder someone from his lineage was born with such supreme blood¡­ Following such a frightening figure, anything was possible. This was not strange! Even though he recognized his own descendant, he immediately held his breath, not daring to say a word, much less rashly approach and acknowledge them! He knew that in front of his master and this supreme youth, he was nothing but chaff with no chance to speak! If possible, he would even want to flee as far as he could! The girl in the white dress looked at Li Fan with clear, bright eyes, filled with extreme surprise!
Li Fan was wearing an apron¡­ Holding a fan used for stoking fires¡­ He looked just like any ordinary person. But, even she seemed unable to gauge his depth¡­
How was this possible? In this world, how could such a person exist?? ¡°A supreme being from the Yang Realm¡­¡± She murmured to herself. A supreme being from the Yang Realm¡­ how could they appear here? Could it be¡­ Could it be one of those grand demons who were being hunted and had to flee into the Yin Realm to hide?!! With that thought, her heart trembled violently! This was¡­ the only possibility! It was said that in the Yang Realm, some grand demons being pursued by various powers would ultimately escape into the Yin Realm! And those demons were all extremely vicious and ruthlessly cunning; even the many great powers of the Yang Realm couldn¡¯t handle them¡­ At that thought, a flicker of fear crossed her mind! Finished, had she encountered a grand demon?
Such beings, even in the Yang Realm, would cause an uproar! In this world, they could annihte her with just a thought! Immediately, she regretted her impulsiveness, her rashness! Why had shee to face death? Her heart was a tumult of emotions, pounding nervously, but she still mustered her courage to say, ¡°Are you the grand demo¡­ no, I mean, are you Little Li?¡± She was so nervous that her words got jumbled! Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you go looking for me in the vige? Is there something you need?¡± The girl in the white dress saw the gentle smile on his face and became even more cautious! Those grand demons of legend appeared gentle on the surface, but each was a cold-blooded killer! But, now that he had noticed her, she understood that she couldn¡¯t run away even if she wanted to! The difference in realms was too vast¡­
She bit her lip and decided to test the waters, saying, ¡°No, we were just passing by. We heard that this little vige¡­ is quite magical, so we came to have a look. We¡¯re really just passing through!¡± Li Fan was puzzled, just passing through? The small vige is magical? But he did not say much more, since guests are to be treated well after all! He immediately smiled and said, ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m having a barbecue with my disciples. If you don¡¯t mind the smoke, why not join us?¡± The girl in the white dress trembled, what did this grand demon want? Inviting her to ¡°join a barbecue¡±? Was he performing some evil ritual?? She was frightened. But she didn¡¯t dare to refuse! She knew that such grand demons, displeased even slightly, would kill at a moment¡¯s notice! She could only muster a trembling voice to say,
¡°I, I could refuse¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, seeing a hint of confusion sh in Li Fan¡¯s eyes, she quickly corrected herself, saying, ¡°I, I can join, definitely can, I can totally do that!¡± She gritted her teeth as if to encourage herself! The White Tiger Immortal King also sensed the implication in his master¡¯s words and was even more shocked. What was going on¡­ His own master was afraid of this young man? Heavens! What level must the other be?? Unimaginable! At that moment, he became even more restrained! Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, thene join us.¡± The girl in the white dress had no choice but to bravely follow. ¡°Here, try this.¡± Li Fan picked up a few slices of perfectly grilled pork belly from the barbecue grill, ced them on a te, and passed them to the girl in the white dress, along with a pair of chopsticks. The girl in the white dress was afraid. Finished. Poison! Definitely some kind of poison! Maybe after eating it, she would turn into some horrifying monster! ¡ªShe was used to absorbing the essence of wind and dew, unfamiliar with the food of the mortal world, and had never seen nor tasted such things before. Chapter 239: 209: A Satisfying Meal_3 Chapter 239: Chapter 209: A Satisfying Meal_3 But, feeling the Great Demon King¡¯s gaze upon her, she struggled to pick up a piece of meat with difficulty and put it in her mouth. But the next moment. The taste of barbecue unfolded in her mouth! ¡°No, this¡­ how can this poison be so delicious???¡± She was shocked. This was the first piece of barbecue she had ever eaten in her life. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat it like that!¡± Li Fan, however, smiled and wrapped a perfectly cooked piece of pork belly in a lettuce leaf, the juices glistening, and handed it to the girl in the white dress, saying, ¡°Try this one!¡± The girl looked at the barbecue wrapped in lettuce, her eyes betraying a hint of craving.
¡°No¡­ he, he¡¯s the Demon King¡­¡± ¡°This must be some kind of poison¡­ but why does it taste so good¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not eating because I want to, I¡¯m forced to¡­ I have to protect myself, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey the Great Demon King!¡± Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t resist; she took the offered piece and started to chew. ¡°Wow!¡± The next moment, the girl was simply delighted, eximing, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too delicious?!¡± The key point was, she didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction to being poisoned¡­ ¡°No wonder Grandpa once said that the Great Demon King is adept at beguiling hearts, woo woo, he must be trying to confuse me!¡± The girl began to struggle internally! Could it be that the effect of this poison was to make her want to eat more and more? She was uncertain and even started to circte her cultivation technique. Only to find, there¡¯s no effect at all! ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not poison?¡± ¡°Right¡­ this kind of Demon King, if he wanted to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t need poison¡­ this is just a special delicacy!¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already in his hands¡­¡± Heart hardened, she decided not to care anymore. After all, at this moment, her life was not in her own hands, but in the hands of the Great Demon King. This ultimate enjoyment of taste was something she had never experienced before!
She timidly said, ¡°Can I, can I ask for another piece?¡± ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Li Fan said with a smile, continuing to barbecue and saying, ¡°You can eat whatever you want, we are well-prepared.¡±
He kept grilling skewers, roast duck, pork belly, all of them fragrant and extraordinarily tempting! ¡°I want this one!¡± ¡°I want this one!¡± In a blink of an eye, the girl in the white dress was no longer feeling out of ce, her attentionpletely captivated by the food! After all, what girl could resist the temptation of barbecue? None, absolutely none. If there were, then surely the meat wasn¡¯t grilled fragrantly enough! And the White Tiger Immortal King watching all this was stunned. After following his master for so many ten thousands of years, he had never seen his master this happy¡­ All these foods were just ordinary Spiritual Medicines and spiritual beasts. His master, a Supreme being who imbibed immortal nectars and devoured the ways of heaven and earth, why was he so excited, even fighting over meat with someone¡¯s disciple¡­ He didn¡¯t understand. He truly didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Old man, would you like to eat too? If you¡¯re worried about digestion, you could have some vegetarian options.¡±
Li Fan said with a smile, suggesting to the White Tiger Immortal King, who was standing there somewhat in the way. Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s expression was shaken; his heart was struck with awe. This young man before him, indeed, was someone who could speak andugh amiably with his master! He said he might have bad digestion, clearly seeing at a nce that he was absorbing a piece of the Earth¡¯s Way Stone bestowed by his master and was stuck at a bottleneck?? The White Tiger Immortal King nced at his master, but his master was now totally immersed in the culinary delights and too busy to pay attention to him. He silently bowed to the young man in the apron and then really went aside to start on some vegetarian barbecue! Grilled potatoes and the like. ¡°Old man, do you still have teeth? It¡¯s no fun to eat only vegetables, try this!¡± Lu Rang was carefree and passed a pig trotter over! Normally, who would dare to be so casual with the White Tiger Immortal King? He probably would have been turned to dust, but now the White Tiger Immortal King was sincerely flustered and quickly stood up, saying, ¡°Thank you, Young Master, thank you. This old man still has a few teeth left!¡± He took the pig trotter, thought for a moment, and then made up his mind on the spot! Forget it, even his master was getting along well with them, so they had to be allies. And these young men and women, although their cultivation levels were not yet high, were disciples of such terrifying figures¡­ Befriending them could lead to great benefits in the future!
The White Tiger Immortal King gnawed on the pig trotter, enjoying it immensely, soon finished it, and called out, ¡°Delicious, truly delicious! Young Master, give this old fellow two more pig knuckles!!!¡± All present were somewhat shocked. This Immortal King, he¡¯s a bit unconventional, isn¡¯t he?? But, nobody paid it much mind, and they continued to eat, y, and frolic. ¡­ Meanwhile¡­ Deep beneath this mountain range. A mass of white flesh was ascending rapidly. Gradually, it was about to break through the earth. ¡°Boom!¡± Water sshed everywhere as it finally burst out from a pond, appearing in the air! Feeling the breath of the outside world, the white mass was overjoyed, its inner emotions incredibly excited.
¡°This slice of the Heavenly Realm is mine! I¡¯ll devour all the living beings of this world and re-establish the Great Primordial Path, ha, hahaha¡­¡± Blood Shadow¡¯s heart was wildly joyful, filled with extreme pride! But then, right after, it felt something peculiar. By the pond. Not far away. On a grassy area. A group of men and women¡­ Were¡­ Eating barbecue. And now they all¡­ Were looking at it¡­ Blood Shadow, with just a sweep of its divine sense, felt its heart instantly copse. ¡°What the fuck??!¡± Chapter 240: 210: Grilling the Tai Sui_1 Chapter 240: Chapter 210: Grilling the Tai Sui_1 Li Fan and the others were just enjoying a barbecue. Unexpectedly, the pond nearby suddenly exploded. This shocked everyone present. A mass of white substance appeared in the air. ¡°Hm? What is that?¡± Long Zixuan was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s a sense¡­ almost like that of an Immortal King?¡± Nan Feng was shocked. ¡°Could this possibly be¡­¡± Xinning¡¯s eyes were full of shock.
And the White Tiger Immortal King, even his pig¡¯s trotter dropped to the ground unconsciously as he muttered: ¡°Primordial Essence? Is this Primordial Essence?¡± As one of the powerful Immortal Kings, he knew many secrets. Thus, he understood that after the fall of an Immortal King, they would be reorganized by the heavens and earth, Chaos would reopen, and they would transform into Chaos Spiritual Substance. This was an extremely rare substance between heaven and earth. Although all consciousness had been lost, turning them into ownerless objects no different from a de of grass or a fruit tree by the roadside, within them stilly some terrifying imprints of the Great Dao! Even Immortal Kings would fight tooth and nail over this substance, because to obtain it meant they couldprehend the Dao of another Immortal King! And now, in this ce, within the pond, a mass had suddenly appeared¡­ Li Fan, looking at the Primordial Essence in the sky, was also puzzled for a moment and said: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it fallen yet?¡± An object that ascends to a certain height will surely fall, right! Because, ording to thews of physics, once all kic energy has been converted into gravitational potential energy, it should undergo free fall! But this white substance seemed to be suspended in mid-air, which puzzled Li Fan. However, as soon as his words rang out. In the sky, Blood Shadow suddenly felt a terrifying power, as if a Great Dao Edict was bearing down upon it, causing it to instantly copse to the ground. ¡°Heavens¡­ Words bearing the weight ofw? How can this be¡­¡± Blood Shadow was shocked; it took notice of Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing, and its shock intensified. ¨C It had once hurried to the Immortal Dao Pce in Huangtian State when it appeared and had seen Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing. ¡°The formidable beings behind these two¡­ are here¡­¡± At this moment, Blood Shadow¡¯s soul was trembling.
It could clearly feel that in this region, numerous fearsome Dao were pressing down on it, rendering it immobile! Immortal-level¡­ Immortal King-level¡­ And even two that surpassed even Immortal Kings¡­
¡°What the hell did I do to deserve this??¡± Blood Shadow was on the verge of breaking down. It had been waiting for so long for the chance when the power of blood resentment would be born in the heart of an Immortal King from the First Heavenly Realm, and then took the opportunity to erode the instinct of the heart, turning it into the purest Primordial Essence¡­ It was supposed to simply continue increasing its power step by step and rely on the Primordial Essence to revive the might of the First Heavenly Realm¡¯s Immortal King of bygone days¡­ But instead, upon its emergence¡­ It encountered such existences?? Heavens, are you ying with me? Blood Shadow was on the verge of tears! At this moment, those who were barbecuing were also looking gravely at this mass of substance. ¡°What in the world is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so extraordinary¡­¡± ¡°Why do I get a feeling of utmost purity yet also an unparalleled sense of bloodlust?¡± Many disciples were puzzled. But Li Fan approached, looked at the mass of white substance on the ground, his eyes lit up, and he immediately picked it up.
¡°This is Tai Sui!¡± Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°Normally, even after scouring mountains and rivers, it¡¯s difficult to find a single Tai Sui. Who would have thought it would appear on its own today? My luck isn¡¯t too bad.¡± One look, and it was too simr to the Tai Sui he had seen on television in his previous life! In his past life, some TV shows or news reports would often feature a story about some old farmer unearthing a Tai Sui and selling it for hundreds of thousands or millions. Li Fan had seen those too. Therefore, he knew that Tai Sui was also referred to as ¡°Meat Lingzhi¡±! Moreover, this type of Meat Lingzhi was said to have significant nourishing effects, which was why it was highly treasured! ¡°Hmm? Why are there some blood strands?¡± Li Fan took a closer look and casually patted the Meat Lingzhi. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± A soul¡¯s agonizing scream rose, and an invisible Blood Shadow was dispersed by a couple of casual ps from Li Fan! In an instant, everyone in the area was incredibly shaken! ¡°How can such a seemingly pure object be tainted by something evil??¡±
Lu Rang was shocked. ¡°No wonder I felt it was both extremely pure and yet evil and bloody. It turns out there was a malevolent ghost upying it!¡± Nan Feng muttered to himself. Even the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s pupils shrank! ¡°That¡­ That Blood Shadow, why does it feel so familiar to me, as if I¡¯ve seen it in the former First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that the Blood Shadow was born out of the cmities in the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the shadow of an evil being with the power of a Celestial Monarch level!¡± He murmured to himself, shocked. A being of this level¡­ had just been lightly patted away by Li Fan! Soul dispersed, spirit scattered! ¡°Terrifying, absolutely terrifying!¡± White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s eyes were full of utter seriousness as he swallowed hard. ¡°What¡­ What are you nning to do with this thing?¡± At this moment, the girl in the white dress looked at Li Fan quizzically.
She had been indulging in eating meat just now, with even a trace of chili on her lips. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°This thing is not bad at all. Wasting such a high-grade ingredient would be a real pity, so of course, I¡¯m going to roast it and eat it!¡± Li Fan expressed his intent, having never tasted Tai Sui before! And moreover, he believed he was certainly the first to eat roast Tai Sui. Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s legs went weak! This was a substance of Immortal King level¡­ and in another¡¯s eyes, it was merely an ingredient?? Thank goodness, thank goodness this master did not have a habit of eating tigers! He was immensely relieved! ¡°Gong Ya, bring me a knife!¡± Li Fan called out. Right away, Gong Ya, who had been stunned, quickly came to her senses and passed a knife to Li Fan. Li Fan ced the sizable Tai Sui on a cutting board and straightforwardly chopped it into small pieces! ¡°Come on, everyone roast and try it out, let¡¯s see how it tastes!¡± Li Fan distributed the pieces to the many disciples. Seeing this, the disciples were also somewhat bewildered. ¡°Xinning, what exactly is this?¡± Lu Rang asked Xinning via a private transmission, knowing she had wide knowledge. Xinning¡¯s little face showed aplex expression as she said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be ¡®Primordial Essence¡¯ formed after the fall of an Immortal King. In the Immortal Domain, the appearance of even a small piece would be enough to provoke a battle among Immortal Kings¡­¡± Hearing this, a group of disciples were even more shocked, mouths agape in astonishment. This kind of treasure¡­ Is it actually being sliced by my master now? Treated as meat to be cut? And prepared to be roasted for eating?? That¡¯s too cruel! ¡°I think, this is more eptable than barbecuing true dragons and phoenixes¡­¡± At this time, Dugu Yuqing said something withplexity! Hearing this, everyone also felt that it waspletely eptable! Withoutparison, there is no hurt. After all, master¡­ was ready to barbecue true dragons and phoenixes before! ¡°Damn it, let me try!¡± Lu Rang started to grill directly! ¡°This thing, it¡¯s a creation of fortune¡­ Eating it raw is hugely nourishing!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng muttered to himself as he swallowed a piece raw. ¡°Boom!¡± All of a sudden, his aura soared! From his original Celestial Immortal Realm, he climbed all the way to the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal! Seeing this, everyone else was also shocked. The effect of this thing is too great! ¡°It¡¯s better to eat it cooked!¡± At this time, Li Fan reminded them, saying: ¡°It¡¯s not good if there are parasites.¡± These disciples, they¡¯re not particr. Even if it¡¯s Tai Sui and Meat Lingzhi, you can¡¯t just eat it like that. Hearing this, everyone immediately followed Li Fan¡¯s advice and started to barbecue! Before long, a unique fragrance started to spread around the ce! ¡°So fragrant, so fragrant!¡± ¡°It has the smell of barbecue meat and the fragrance of Spiritual Medicine, it¡¯s supreme!¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really tasty, even better than meat!¡± In an instant, a group of disciples began to feast! ¡°Give me another piece!¡± ¡°I want one too!¡± ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± All sorts of moring sounds arose. Li Fan also smiled; it seemed that this thing really was quite good when roasted! He immediately got busy with the barbecue, grateful that there was enough Meat Lingzhi to go around so that everyone could have a fair share. Before long, he too had finished grilling. Zi Ling, Nan Feng, Xinning, Gong Ya, and the others, scrambled to try it first! ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, this is the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten! Master is awesome!¡± Zi Ling was over the moon with joy! ¡°Thank you, master!¡± After Nan Feng finished eating, her aura kept rising, and she reaped tremendous benefits. After Xinning ate, she faintly felt that her handling of the Immortal Dao Fruit and Demonic Dao Fruit became more adept, and perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could attempt to merge the two Dao Fruits¡­ That would be a charge towards the Great Primordial Path! After Gong Ya finished eating, her aura rapidly ascended. At this moment, all kinds of breaths mixed within her, and a surge of Hunyuan Immortal Qi burst forth fiercely! She¡­ had achieved the Path of Immortal Certification! Gong Ya had be a Demon Monarch as well! Everyone was shocked and looked over. ¡°Just by eating a little, she broke through to immortality, truly worthy of a rare treasure of heaven and earth¡­¡± Long Zixuan said with aplicated expression; in fact, he felt his Dragon Soul had progressed and seemed ready to step through that door at any moment. ¡°Gong Ya sister has been at that door¡¯s threshold for a while, it¡¯s not surprising!¡± Zi Ling sweetly spoke, and her aura was now nearly at the Celestial Monarch Level. ¡°I seem to be able to step across too, but now is not the time¡­¡± Qing Chen murmured, choosing not to break through just yet! All the disciples made vast progress! Even Bai Xiaoqing, after eating the roasted ¡°Tai Sui,¡± began to roll around meowing, her Spiritual Energy bursting forth, almost reaching the level of a True Monarch! The White Tiger Immortal King, witnessing this entire process, had a face soplex it was indescribable. These young ones, aren¡¯t their blessings a bit too profound? To be disciples of such beings! Luckily, luckily there¡¯s a descendant in his n who¡¯s spirited enough to follow such a being as a pet; in this regard, his lineage might just be blessed with heaven-sent fortune. With this thought, he looked at Bai Xiaoqing with eyes full of approval and doting! Truly wise to have found such a major figure totch onto, and even to be a pet at that! The status is just too high, so high that he himself envied enough to cry! Compared to that, his role as a guardian dog, despite being an Immortal King, really put him to shame! He sighed incessantly, heartbroken! ¡°Old man, want a piece?¡± At this time, Dugu Yuqing also handed a piece to the White Tiger Immortal King. They were all quite generous because there was plenty of Tai Sui meat, and moreover, eating one piece or two didn¡¯t vary much in effect; it wasn¡¯t cumtive. Seeing this, the White Tiger Immortal King was shocked; such a treasure could be given to him?? ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, eat!¡± Lu Rang and the others also spoke. Trembling, the White Tiger Immortal King took the grilled piece of Primordial Essence, his heart surging with excitement. Look at them, using Primordial Essence to entertain guests! Such a profound family wealth. He ate it in one bite and instantly grasped infinite enlightenment, as if he was glimpsing another Great Dao! And in this moment, thedy in white under the ¡°coercion¡± of the ¡°Great Demon King,¡± ate two pieces of Primordial Essence. ¡°This taste, it¡¯s truly fantastic¡­¡± Even though she felt it was like poison, she couldn¡¯t help but exim with delight, she went up to Li Fan and said: ¡°I¡­ can I try to grill some myself?¡± It seemed like she wasn¡¯t satisfied with just eating, she wanted to grill some as well. Li Fan smiled and handed her an apron, saying: ¡°Put this on!¡± After all, there was quite a bit of smoke and fire. ¡°Alright!¡± The girl in the white dress nodded, but struggled to tie the apron behind her back. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Li Fan grabbed the apron strings, gently pulled them together, and the girl¡¯s slender waist was suddenly entuated, causing Li Fan to have a heartbeat skip. He tied the apron on the girl in the white dress. ¡°Haha, now it¡¯s my turn to grill,e and eat!¡± She excitedly turned the meat on the grill, extremely thrilled! Now, it seemed she had thrown her fears to the winds. Li Fan also smiled. Chapter 241: 211 Butterfly_1 Chapter 241: Chapter 211 Butterfly_1 After a long while. On the grassy grounds, everyone had already eaten their fill. Wu Dade and the Little ck Dogy togetherzily. Dugu Yuqing, Lin Jiu Zheng, Jiang Li, Lu Rang, and a few other disciples gathered to discuss the fundamental principles of the universe. Zi Ling, Nan Feng, and the others, having also eaten their fill, had happy smiles on their faces. The girl in the white dress wiped the sweat from her delicate face, full of smiles, and seemed to be very pleased with the roasted meat in front of her. ¡°Such fun¡­¡± She smiled as she wiped the sweat from her face. She now felt that the Great Demon King didn¡¯t seem to be so fearsome after all¡­ Was he really only inviting her to eat?
She turned around and said, ¡°Untie my apron for me.¡± Li Fan reached out to undo it for her,ughing, ¡°It is fun, but it¡¯s a pity, barbecuing can easily make your hair greasy.¡± The girl in the white dress smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash it.¡± She immediately walked to the edge of the pool, let her long hair fall into the water, and in an instant, bloomed like snowy trees and silver flowers, iparably beautiful. At this moment, under the setting sun, the water in the pool was crystal clear, shimmering with light. She sat on arge rock by the pool, tilting her head gently, letting her ck hair fall and washed gently, exuding exquisite beauty. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty¡­¡± Zi Ling, clutching her bulging little belly, was painting beside her. She wished to capture this beautiful moment with her brush, but when it came to painting the white-dressed girl by theke, she found herself envying and dazing off. She realized that her brush seemed unable to capture the girl¡¯s likeness. Because all Art of Painting was based on observation; only by grasping the most primal rules of the earth and sky, could one freely manipte ink and brush. However, the girl in front of her made her realize that she couldn¡¯t see clearly, couldn¡¯t see through her. When she observed intently, the other girl seemed to be a cloud. Ethereal and distant. This made it impossible for her to paint. ¡°Can¡¯t paint it?¡± Li Fan, however, smiled and stepped forward, saying, ¡°Let me try.¡± At his words, Zi Ling moved aside happily, ready to observe her teacher¡¯s painting.
Li Fan looked toward the poolside, his eyes also revealing a hint of admiration. Indeed beautiful. She seemed to harmonize that space all around her. Li Fan¡¯s brush danced gracefully.
A beautiful silhouette instantly appeared on the canvas. In the rest of the painting, made by Zi Ling, were images of the others: Nan Feng ying the zither, Wu Dade wrestling with the Little ck Dog, Jiang Li deep in thought over a chessboard¡­ And a little farther away was the part painted by Li Fan. There, a cascade, a clear pool, and a stunning silhouette. As if perfect! ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing¡­¡± Zi Ling was so impressed by the painting that she was beyond words! She even felt that the girl in the painting seemed alive. The white-dressed girl by the pool, having just washed her hair, also suddenly looked puzzled at Li Fan. She walked over and saw the contents of the painting. Instantly, her entire beautiful face trembled slightly, and she looked intently at the painting. The person in the painting was pretty and natural, with a graceful figure apanied by rippling water. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t my master¡¯s painting perfect?¡±
Zi Ling waspletely enthralled by the painting! The girl in the white dress stared at the painting, stunned. ¡°Such a perfect painting¡­¡± She murmured to herself, then suddenly tensed up. ¡°No, why do I feel¡­ that it contains a trace of my life¡¯s imprint?¡± At this moment, she instantly sensed that something was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ has the Great Demon King finally shown his true colors?¡± Her heart lurched with fear¡­ His methods were too terrifying, to be able to control her life¡¯s imprint through painting? Even the great figures of the Yang Realm couldn¡¯t do that! ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, he can use my life¡¯s imprint to control me at any time¡­¡± At this moment, she finally understood why those people were called Demon Heads! Too cruel, simply too cruel!
¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s head back.¡± At this point, Li Fan spoke up. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vige!¡± At once, the group of disciples started to pack up. ¡°Miss, with nightfall approaching, we, master and disciples, are preparing to go back to the vige. May I ask what business you have with me?¡± Li Fan also looked at the girl in the white dress, asking seriously. He still couldn¡¯t believe that she really just wanted to y with him. A strange girling to y? That¡¯s a scenario out of a phone scam! Seeing the serious expression on Li Fan¡¯s face, the girl in the white dress became even more scared. Was the Great Demon King finally about to reveal his true face¡­? Indeed, everything until now had been an act! Had he been feeding her delicious food just to lower her guard, and then gain control of her life¡¯s imprint?
How terrifying~~~!! She was frightened, thinking, could he be considering silencing her? After all, those Demon Kings had many enemies in the Yang Realm, and it would be unsafe even if they hid in the Yin Realm! She was extremely afraid and said unevenly, ¡°I¡­ I know where youe from¡­ but, but I won¡¯t tell¡­¡± But inside, she was incredibly panicked! I really won¡¯t let it slip, sob sob¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Her heart was about to leap out of her throat. But when Li Fan heard this, he was also greatly shocked. What?!! Did this girl¡­ see through his identity as a transmigrator? No way, no way?! How is this possible¡­ Chapter 242: 211 Butterfly_2 Chapter 242: Chapter 211 Butterfly_2 ¡°` I haven¡¯t exposed myself, have I?? His eyes widened slightly in shock; if his identity as a transmigrator were exposed, he would be in danger! After all, in this world teeming with immortals and devils, with so many cultivators around, there would surely be some who would take an interest in transmigration, and he, with no ability to fight back! He would definitely be captured for study! Panic filled his heart, and he hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I believe you won¡¯t tell anyone¡­ what do you want?¡± Li Fan didn¡¯t believe her when she said she would keep it a secret. Since she had discovered his identity, in order to keep her quiet, Li Fan had no choice but to grit his teeth and pay her off! Though he didn¡¯t exactly have any money.
Still, for the sake of his life, he would sell all he could, even if it left him broke. If he didn¡¯t feel so guilty about it, he would have considered just killing her to keep her mouth shut this very minute. The girl in the white dress was taken aback when she heard this. This great demon¡­ This great demon seemed to be very afraid of her exposing his identity?? No, this must be the devil¡¯s act! However, seeing the girl¡¯s indecisive expression, Li Fan felt like he was on the verge of a breakdown. Dammit, what exactly do you want? ¡°What did youe looking for me for? What do you want?¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but prompt her. Lady, there are other ways to torture a man,e on! I¡¯m close to dying from nervousness here! When the girl in the white dress sensed the impatience in Li Fan¡¯s voice, her heart skipped a beat, and she was almost scared to tears. Oh no, oh no, the Great Demon King is angry! ¡°I¡­ I really was just passing by, I¡¯m looking for butterflies, I was only looking for butterflies¡­¡± Her speech was on the verge of turning into sobs. The anger of the Great Demon King was too frightening! But Li Fan was momentarily stunned. Looking for butterflies?
Lady, could you make a more elusive request? And after nearly scaring me to death, you¡¯re going to perform an act like you¡¯re about to cry, are you trying to torture me to death? Li Fan was scared. But then, a thought suddenly came to him¡ªhe remembered that he had two butterflies in his system!
He ventured cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s just butterflies, right? I¡¯ll give them to you¡­ I¡¯ll give them to you!¡± With a gentle lift of his hand, suddenly, two multicolored butterflies flew out from his sleeve! The two butterflies, vibrant and light, elegant and beautiful, captured the attention of all the females present the moment they appeared! ¡°Wowser, what kind of butterflies are these? They¡¯re so beautiful?¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes sparkled. Nan Feng¡¯s beautiful eyes also shone with wonder. Gong Ya and Xinning stared at the butterflies, their eyes filled with more shock. ¡°This butterfly¡­ its wings quiver slightly, as if the Dao itself moves in tandem¡­¡± Qing Chen¡¯s face grew stern! ¡°Master is truly terrifying, to casually give away Tiangous and Taigu Mozhuz; now, even such a terrifying butterfly is something he can offer¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing¡¯s expression was conflicted. ¡°Is this, by any chance, one of the fabled seven divine butterflies?¡± The White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s old eyes were filled with incredible astonishment!
These two multicolored butterflies made him think of one of the most famous butterflies in the legends! ¡°Qicai Hongdie¡­¡± The girl in the white dress, looking at the butterflies fluttering around Li Fan¡¯s fingers, suddenly burst into radiance in her eyes, immediately transforming tears intoughter! ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for butterflies¡­ Are these two enough?¡± Li Fan asked weakly. At his words, the girl in the white dress paused, the Great Demon King was actually giving her butterflies? No way, no way¡­ ¡°No¡­¡± She was about to speak. ¡°Not enough?¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Would four do?¡± The girl in the white dress grew even more frightened. She didn¡¯t mean to say that at all and quickly said: ¡°Not¡­ it¡¯s not that¡­¡±
¡°Still not enough?¡± ¡°Six! ¡°Eight!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a swarm, would a swarm do?¡± Li Fan was frantic, on the verge of copsing. The girl in the white dress was trembling with fear, too scared to speak, so she just nodded her head repeatedly like a pecking chicken. You¡¯re so terrifying, whatever you say goes¡­ I have no say in this anyway¡­ Seeing her reaction, Li Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief! He had finally managed to deal with the situation! ¡°Um¡­ I only have these two for now, as a deposit, and I¡¯ll make up the restter, okay?¡± He brazenly suggested, forced to make a promise for the future. There were still several varieties of butterflies in the system! Justplete the corresponding tasks to get them, no need to actually go chasing after butterflies!
Faced with the strange request from the Demon King, the girl in the white dress dared not refuse¡­ she continued to nod like a pecking chicken. Li Fan finally took a long breath of relief, having managed to settle the issue! He dered, ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°I give you a swarm of butterflies, and you keep our secret!¡± ¡°Reach out your hand.¡± Li Fan spoke up, afraid the girl might change her mind. The girl hesitantly extended her delicate hand, bringing it closer to Li Fan¡¯s hand, and in that instant, one of the two multicolored Hongdiended on her hand. The multicolored butterfly¡¯s beauty was unparalleled. One remained on Li Fan¡¯s hand, while the other rested on the hand of the girl in the white dress. ¡°Hm? Don¡¯t want to go?¡± Li Fan reached out gently, touching the girl¡¯s hand. He felt her hand; it was cool and tender. In that moment, the girl¡¯s long eyshes suddenly quivered slightly. The butterfly on his hand thennded onto hers as well. Li Fan withdrew his hand, looking at her as he instructed, ¡°Remember, this is our secret.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± He was truly afraid the girl might go back on her word! If she went around revealing his identity as a transmigrator, it would be the end of him. ¡°` Chapter 243: 211 Butterfly_3 Chapter 243: Chapter 211 Butterfly_3 The girl in the white dress blushed slightly upon hearing this, as if something had crossed her mind. ¡°It¡¯s not toote yet, you should also head back now¡­ You should be able toe and collect the butterflies in a month,¡± Li Fan continued. ¡°Alright.¡± The girl in the white dress nodded her head, looking at the two butterflies in her hand. Although she was still quite scared, a hint of fondness couldn¡¯t help peeking through her eyes. She turned and left. The White Tiger Immortal King quickly followed after her. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± At this moment, the girl in the white dress suddenly turned her head back and asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
Li Fan paused for a moment and replied: ¡°Li Fan.¡± ¡°Li Fan¡­¡± The girl murmured softly, then suddenly said: ¡°My name is Yun Xi.¡± ¡°Then, remember, I¡¯lle to pick up¡­ pick up a group of butterflies in a month.¡± With that, she turned and left. ¡­ After the girl in the white dress and the others had left, Li Fan and his group also set off to return to the vige. Leaving the lush mountain range, the setting sun bathed the earth in its infinite glow, beautiful and gentle. ¡°The sunset is really beautiful¡­¡± Zi Ling couldn¡¯t help but exim. If they weren¡¯t heading back to the vige, she would have liked to paint it some more. ¡°The sunset is infinitely good, but it¡¯s near dusk,¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but reflect. Glee could lead to sorrow, gatherings often end in partings¡ªsuch is the way of life. He had always understood that happiness and joy were always fleeting. But he just hoped that there would be more days like today. Isn¡¯t life about oveing hardships and dangers with courage through these simple yet joyful and warm moments? He just hoped that his group of disciples could also have a steady and secure future, without facing too much frustration and hardship. He sighed deeply and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡­ Meanwhile. In the Northern Immortal Domain. The Northern Border.
A massive tsunami had urred! ¡°Bad news, bad news¡­ Something terrible happened to the Soul Lamp of the Immortal Monarch, something terrible!¡± In Lanming Immortal City, an old immortal general trembled as he shouted, rolling and crawling out of the Soul Lamp Hall, screaming: ¡°The Immortal Monarch¡­ might have be a Forbidden Zone ve!¡± In an instant, the entire Lanming Immortal City was violently shaken! ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Why is the Soul Lamp of the Immortal Monarch so odd? It¡¯s turned a dark blue color, flickering uncertainly¡­ Has the Immortal Monarch encountered some sort of strangeness?¡± In Yunfeng Immortal City, a group of elders looked at the Soul Lamp of Immortal Monarch Yun Feng with horrified expressions, exchanging stunned looks. Thentern¡¯s me turning blue and flickering between brightness and darkness often meant that the person represented by the Soul Lamp wasn¡¯t dead but was no longer their original self! Life¡­ mutation! ¡­ ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Immortal Monarch returned yet? All forms ofmunication have failed to reach him.¡± In Guangzhao Immortal City, a group of elders were visibly agitated!
They had gathered here, waiting for orders from Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao so that they could immediately lead people to the Lower World to establish an Immortal City there! Everything was ready; they were just waiting for the Immortal Monarch¡¯smand. But now, contact had been lost! Such an incident had never happened before. ¡°Bad news, bad news, something¡¯s happened to the Immortal Monarch¡¯s Soul Lamp!¡± A cultivator ran in, panicked. Upon hearing this, the group of elders was greatly shocked. They hurried to the hall where the Soul Lamps were enshrined. ¡°Hiss!¡± Upon seeing the Soul Lamp within the hall, the elders gasped in shock! ¡°The Soul Lamp flickers, the me has turned blue¡­ Is this¡­ life mutation?!¡± An elder spoke hesitantly. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. The Immortal Monarch was just going to the Lower World. How could he encounter such strangeness¡­ Where in the Lower World is there a Forbidden Zone?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over¡­ No wonder we couldn¡¯t reach the Immortal Monarch¡­¡±
The crowd was dumbfounded, almost trembling! ¡°Report immediately to Xueming Immortal King; this matter must be reported to Xueming Immortal King at once!¡± An elder snapped out of it, shouting urgently! ¡ª¡ªImmortal Monarch Guang Zhao was a direct descendant of Xueming Immortal King of the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm! With such a serious incident urring, Guangzhao Immortal City no longer had the capabilities to handle it! ¡­ Soon after. Within a vast Immortal Kingdom. This Immortal Kingdom seemed to harbor an eternally undying sun overhead! The kingdom was named ¡°Xuan Ming¡±! Xueming Immortal King, one of the Northern Immortal Realm¡¯s Immortal Kings of the Northern Border, was revered as ¡°The Evesting Great Sun¡± in the Northern Border! Today, a message swiftly spread into the capital of the kingdom¡ªSuspended Brightness Immortal City. ¡°Bad news, Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao is in trouble!¡±
In that instant, the Immortal Kingdom shook! PS: I¡¯ve created a public WeChat ount: ¡°Guixin¡¯s Cozy Den,¡± where I will post rted work material, such as the setting, etc. Also, to enrich the diets of the vigers of the little mountain vige and to provide Li Fan and his disciples with better dishes, I made a menu haha, follow ¡°Guixin¡¯s Cozy Den,¡± reply with ¡°menu,¡± and you can order lol. I will make sure to prepare the dishes everyone orders on time so that Li Fan and his disciples can enjoy a hot meal! Public ount: Guixin¡¯s Cozy Den. Furthermore, regarding updates, there will be three a day, normally stable after midnight at 00:00. Since it¡¯s a part-time gig, it¡¯s quite difficult to add more updates than that. I can only do my best. Chapter 244: 212: The Black Pig Carrying the Coffin_1 Chapter 244: Chapter 212: The ck Pig Carrying the Coffin_1 The entire Northern Immortal Domain is now engulfed in a great upheaval! The descent of eleven Immortal Monarchs into the Lower World has drawn much attention. After all, such events rarely happen in the Immortal Domain. Aside from the expedition to conquer the First Heavenly Realm tens of thousands of years ago, it has hardly ever happened. As a result, none of the eleven Immortal Monarchs who descended to the Lower World returned. Various rumors have been circting within their Immortal Cities. Some say these Immortal Monarchs have perished. Some say they have encountered ominous fates. Others even say their lives have undergone anomalies! ¡­
¡°Immortal Monarch Lan Ming and the others are all powerful beings, invincible when the eleven join forces, unless they encounter an Immortal King¡­ how could this have happened?¡± ¡°The descent of over a dozen Immortal Monarchs into the Lower World was already quite odd, and now something has happened to all eleven¡­ It must be no trivial matter!¡± ¡°This is too terrifying, we must also send people to investigate, but we need to be careful, careful, and then even more careful!¡± No matter the rumors, all seem to indicate that something truly went wrong with the descent of the eleven Immortal Monarchs. This has left all powers within the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Domain in a state of shock and uncertainty. ¡­ Xueming Celestial Nation. A colossal pce that spans tens of thousands of li, vast as a miniature universe in its own right. Within the grand hall, a group of immensely powerful beings have gathered seated. There are dozens of them! All of them, Immortals! On the most distinguished bronze chair at the head, carved with mysterious and unfathomable Dao Patterns of the sun, sits no one, as none dare upy it, and to its immediate left and right sit two elders who appear extremely frail! The left elder is clothed in a robe adorned with a golden sun, bald-headed, with a pronounced forward lean in his posture, looking quite strange! The right elder has silvery-grey, withered hair, but it is extremely long and voluminous. ¡°Xuanguang Celestial Lord, what matter of urgency has led you to summon us?¡± An Immortal Monarch stood up and spoke. ¡°Indeed, we were still in closed-door cultivation, has some significant event urred within the Sect Gate?¡± ¡°To have both Xuanguang and Xuanguang Celestial Lords personally appear, the matter must be serious!¡± ¡°Could it be a provocation by another Immortal King-level power?¡±
The rest also spoke up, filled with shock and uncertainty. The bald-headed Xuanguang Celestial Lord¡¯s expression darkened as he said: ¡°Today we received word that something has happened to Guang Zhao.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed!
¡°Guang Zhao is of Immortal King lineage!¡± ¡°Who would dare to make a move on the direct bloodline of an Immortal King? Are they seeking death?¡± ¡°Is this intended to provoke a war between Immortal Kingdoms?¡± They all spoke up, their expressions icy cold! Other Immortal Monarchs might be one thing, but Immortal Monarch Guang Zhao, being of the direct bloodline of Xueming Immortal King, if someone dared to make a move on him, it would mean dering war on Xueming Celestial Nation! ¡°He took a trip to the Lower World.¡± The elder with long, withered hair and a moon-embroidered robe, Xuanguang Celestial Lord, spoke in a hoarse tone. Everyone was even more surprised ¨C the Lower World? The Lower World should pose no threat to an Immortal Monarch, who could move unhindered there. Even the Three Great Heavenly Realms, with their own Immortals, would not dare to strike against Guang Zhao! ¡°Which realm did the incident ur in? Just dispatch Immortal Soldiers, and eradicate that realm!¡± ¡°Even if we have to destroy a hundred thousand Lower Worlds, Guang Zhao must be brought back safely!¡± ¡°Since the downfall of the First Heavenly Realm, no one has dared to provoke the Immortal Domain in such a manner. If we do not execute a killing, what will be left of the Immortal Kingdom¡¯s dignity!¡± The group of Immortal Monarchs was increasingly enraged, feeling deeply insulted by the incident in the Lower World!
¡°Two Celestial Lords, provide me with coordinates, and I will lead the Immortal Soldiers and Immortal Generals of Guangting Immortal City to descend to the Lower World and wreak havoc!¡± One of the Immortal Monarchs spoke out arrogantly! ¡°If the matter were that simple, why would we need to summon you here!¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord, however, spoke coldly: ¡°ording to the message received, thirteen Immortal Monarchs from the Northern Border went to the Lower World, and all of them met with disaster!¡± ¡°This even includes the Heavenly Lord Shengqin from Xuan Yin Immortal City!¡± Hisss! Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. Thirteen Immortal Monarchs met with disaster, including a figure of Heavenly Lord status!? Could it be that a terrible cmity had indeed urred? Ordinarily, just one Immortal Monarch¡¯s demise would draw the attention of the entire Immortal Domain, but now thirteen have met with disaster¡­ Such an urrence would only be seen during cmitous or wartime eras. ¡°This is his Soul Lamp.¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord indifferently waved his hand, and a bizarre Soul Lamp appeared in the midst of the assembly.
Themp¡¯s me was a eerie blue, flickering and uncertain, extremely sinister. ¡°Life anomaly?!¡± Someone eximed loudly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°The Lower World, whence did such a forbidden areae?¡± ¡°Could it be the work of those forbidden existences in the Three Great Heavenly Realms?¡± Their expressions became grave! Being Monarch-level themselves, they knew all too well about the taboo of life anomalies. It was connected to an immense horror. Only by touching upon a forbidden zone could such a thing potentially happen. ¡°Two Celestial Lords, did Guang Zhao go to the Three Great Heavenly Realms?¡± An Immortal Monarch asked solemnly. But the two elder Celestial Lords shook their heads.
¡°It was not them, but a newly merged great world, known as ¡®Heavenly Realm¡¯, and its status is second only to the Three Great Heavenly Realms.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not just Guang Zhao; the Soul Lamps of the other twelve Immortals all exhibit the same condition!¡± The rest of them were filled with shock and doubt! A newly-formed great world, named the Heavenly Realm¡­ was it possible for it to cause trouble for twelve Immortal Monarchs? Among them was even a Celestial Monarch¡­ ¡°Terrifying, far too terrifying¡­ They must have encountered a forbidden zone created by at least an Immortal King-level colossus!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ The Immortal Great Cmity is about to arrive, and the Immortal Kings perished in the long river of time, transforming into forbidden zones in the Lower World¡­ There is precedent for this.¡± ¡°The fusion of a new world¡­ It¡¯s mostly likely caused by the forbidden zones of the Immortal King!¡± The crowd was abuzz with discussion, their expressions bing very grave at this moment, and no one dared speak further of mobilizing troops for a crusade. To hold an Immortal King-level forbidden zone ountable? Unless the Xueming Immortal King personally takes action! ¡°Two Celestial Monarchs, this matter¡­ I fear it has exceeded our capabilities¡­ Would it be more prudent to report this to the Immortal King?¡± An Immortal Monarch spoke up. However, the Xuanguang Celestial Lord shook his head and said, ¡°The Immortal King is in a very critical period right now, he must not be disturbed!¡± The crowd was puzzled: ¡°But, if the Lower World really is an Immortal King-level forbidden zone¡­ who could go to rescue Guang Zhao?¡± The grand hall fell into silence. The matters involved were of too high a level. ¡°I do have an idea¡­¡± At this time, the Xuan An Celestial Lord suddenly spoke up, sneering: ¡°Since this new world is named the Heavenly Realm.¡± ¡°Although it is unclear whether this world has any connection with the First Heavenly Realm of old¡­ but if the Three Great Heavenly Realms get wind of this, they certainly won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡± Upon hearing this, many of the Immortal Monarchs in the hall were stirred! ¡°Right, a brilliant n, truly brilliant! This way, the Three Great Heavenly Realms can be our pawns!¡± Someone pped in approval! ¡°Back then, the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm proved the Hongmeng, and it was thanks to the Three Great Heavenly Realms acting during his proof that his Dao Fruit was left iplete,ying the groundwork for the Immortal Kings of the Immortal Domain to hunt down the First Heavenly Realm¡¯s Immortal King¡­¡± ¡°If they knew that the First Heavenly Realm might have a phoenix-like resurgence, they would surely be jumping in rage!¡± ¡°Heh, let dogs bite dogs, we might as well see whether it really is an Immortal King¡¯s forbidden zone and what terrifying aspects it possesses!¡± The many Immortal Monarchs in the hall were all in agreement! ¡°Guangjian, you go to the Third Celestial Realm right away and pass the message to Chuan Zhen there¡­ Heh, he was once the vanguard in the attack on the First Heavenly Realm.¡± The Xuan An Celestial Lordughed coldly! Within the crowd, a middle-aged man immediately rose to his feet and said, ¡°Guangjian obeys themand!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, at the same time. In the Lower World, within the boundless Void Sea Domain. The intertwining of ck and white, the gathering of immortals and demons. This ce was far from the regions of the Lower World under the jurisdiction of the Immortal Domain, situated at the edge of the Lower World beneath the Immortal and Demon Domains. It was a world where ck and white intermingled and ultimately turned to gray. Enshrouded in a gray fog, the Dao Patterns within were chaotic and discordant; the principles of the entire world were twisted! This world seemed filled with chaos and distortion. Suddenly, in one clump of gray fog within this world, there was a tremor. A pitiful scream erupted! The gray fog, as if being impacted by something, began to surge. It seemed as if something was piercing through this world sealed by gray fog, revealing a corner of itself amidst the mist! It was¡­ a corner of a coffin! A gray coffin! It was unknown how many years the coffin had existed, ancient and time-worn, yet it had not rotted, exuding a terrifying forbidden aura! As soon as this corner of the coffin appeared outside the gray fog, suddenly, the Void Sea Domain trembled violently! The dreadful aura raised towering waves in the void as if a storm had descended, ripping the Void Sea Domain apart inch by inch; countless Lower Worlds near the Two Realms of Immortals and Demons were bustled into dust! The might of a single corner of the coffin was horrific to such an extent! The coffin seemed to be pushed by something, moving out bit by bit. Soon after, the entire coffin emerged from the gray fog. Behind the coffin was a gigantic pig,rge as an elephant, which was actually standing upright, pushing the coffin with its two colossal hooves! And on the massive snout of the pig, a young many listlessly, his wrist cut open, his blood continuously flowing into the pig¡¯s mouth! This young man¡­ was none other than Chen Xuanbei! Previously, he was reborn with a ck Spirit-Sensing Pig in the Dingning Realm Chess Immortal Sect, ready to walk the Supreme path and be the protagonist of this life! But he hadn¡¯t expected that he woulde up against a firm resistance in the Heavenly Realm, not only failing to obtain the Boundless Chessboard but also nearly losing his life. Fortunately, the Spirit-Sensing Pig had dragged him back here. He and the Spirit-Sensing Pig, once again breaching this world, spent three months before finally pushing this coffin out! ¡°Finally out¡­¡± Chen Xuanbei awkwardly bandaged his wound and said, ¡°This is only the most peripheral coffin of the Nine-Lives Ashen Coffin, can it truly annihte the mysterious being of the Heavenly Realm?¡± He was still frightened by the being in the Heavenly Realm! However, the gigantic pig,rge as an elephant, revealed a crafty smile in its pig eyes, speaking with a smack: ¡°Rest assured, even though it¡¯s the outermost coffin, it still holds the corpse of one lifetime of the ck and White Immortal King. If we open the coffin, both heaven and earth will tremble!¡± Chen Xuanbei also nodded with difficulty, a hint of hatred shing in his eyes. ¡°I will kill that being in the Heavenly Realm; I will obliterate those two trash, Jiang Li and Wu Dade!¡± He harbored hate! He was the reborn one in this life, the one who should have been the protagonist! Unexpectedly, that Jiang Li had the gall to bully others in the end! He was enraged! ¡°By the way, how will you transport this coffin?¡± Chen Xuanbei asked the ck pig beneath him. The ck pig suddenly reverted to standing on all fours and squeezed itself under the coffin; the gray coffin rested on its back! ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ª¡ª¡± An absurd and incredibly eerie scene unfolded in the void. A gigantic ck pig, carrying a terrifying gray coffin, roamed thousands of miles across the void, shaking heaven and earth wherever it passed! ¡ª¡ªThe ck pig bearing the coffin! Chapter 245: 213 Third Celestial Realm_1 Chapter 245: Chapter 213 Third Celestial Realm_1 In the boundless Void Sea Domain. Numerous Lower Worlds, resembling stars floating in the sea. Among the countless specks of starlight akin to sand, there exist three worlds as grand as full moons. The multitude of stars orbits these three full moons. These three ¡°full moons¡± symbolize the strongest realms within the Million Lower Realms. The Three Great Heavenly Realms! The Three Great Heavenly Realms are extraordinary; among the vast expanse of Lower Worlds, they are the sole birthce of Immortal-level beings. At this moment. In the Void Sea Domain outside a certain Heavenly Realm, a figure emerges. It is none other than Guangjian, the Immortal Monarch from the Xueming Immortal Nation!
He is here on a mission and pauses briefly on the outskirts of this realm. ¡°The Third Celestial Realm¡­ atst, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± He murmurs to himself, then steps forth into it! Passing through the world barrier. He sees a world that is immensely vast. Mountains undte, and the vast earth sprawls before him; the Immortal Spirit Qi of this world is incredibly dense. Not much different from that within the Immortal Domain. ¡°Legend has it that the original Four Great Heavenly Realms were born from the power of a million Lower Worlds. Even Immortal Kings have said that the Four Great Heavenly Realms conceal ancient secrets, concerning existences of a very high level¡­¡± He mutters to himself. In years past, Xueming Immortal King was also involved in that battle for the First Heavenly Realm and was one of those who vanquished an Immortal King of that realm. Thus, he knows some secrets. After the destruction of the First Heavenly Realm, the Immortal Kings once contemted annihting the other three Great Heavenly Realms as well. But in the end, they were thwarted by an unknown entity. ¡°Could it be a forbidden area of this world?¡± Guangjian, the Immortal Monarch, mutters to himself, but he doesn¡¯t dwell on it. Regardless, the more powerful and mysterious this realm, the more capable it is of destroying that newly born Heavenly Realm! With a single step, he drastically shortens the distances of the entire world beneath his feet. Soon, he finds himself standing upon a vast expanse ofnd. There lies a colossal Immortal City.
Chuanzhen Immortal City! Within Chuanzhen Immortal City flows a vast river, traversing the entire city. The murky water in the river meanders across thend like a giant serpent. ¡°Dark Saint River!¡±
Observing the river, Guangjian, the Immortal Monarch, mutters to himself: ¡°It is said that Chuan Zhen emerged from this Dark Saint River; therefore, he established his Immortal City here, perhaps to guard something¡­¡± He immediately arrives in front of Chuanzhen Immortal City. ¡°From the Northern Immortal Domain of Xueming Celestial Nation, Immortal Monarch Guangjian, hase to visit!¡± A voice transmits! Instantly, swathes of rainbow lights re within Chuanzhen Immortal City! The gates of the Immortal City swing wide open! Guangjian, the Immortal Monarch, steps directly inside. Entering Chuanzhen Immortal City, he only then sees a pce suspended over the great Dark Saint River! ¡°Chuanzhen Pce!¡± With just a nce, Guangjian¡¯s eyes narrow, indeed, it¡¯s not simple. ¡°The Immortal Monarch has sent us to wee you, pleasee inside the pce for a talk!¡± At this moment, two elderly Immortal Generals appear, speaking respectfully.
Guangjian feels displeasure. After all, he himself is an Immortal Monarch, of equal standing with the other party, and he has the backing of the Xueming Immortal Nation! Yet they dare to be so discourteous. Without saying much, he follows and steps into the pce. He follows the two elderly Immortal Generals into the main hall. Guangjian is immediately taken aback. ¡°Thews here seem somewhat different from those in the Immortal Domain¡­ Why does it feel as if they are moreplete here??¡± His brows furrow deeply! This is very strange. ¡°It has been hundreds of thousands of years since I saw Xueming Immortal King, what is it, encountering some issue that Xueming Immortal King has sent you over?¡± At that moment, an indifferent voice suddenly rings out from within the great hall. A figure has already taken its ce at the head seat. It¡¯s a middle-aged man with a detached expression and icy gaze. Guangjian, the Immortal Monarch, is instantly rmed. Confronting this middle-aged man, he feels an oppressive sensation!
The man is a Celestial Monarch! Not Chuanzhen Immortal Monarch, but Chuanzhen Sky Monarch! He is shocked, no wonder the other side dared to treat him with such disrespect. ¡°This matter is unrted to the Immortal King. It was decided by two old Celestial Monarchs in the nation.¡± Guangjian states. ¡°Heh,¡± Chuanzhen Sky Monarch simply lets out a coldugh and says: ¡°Are those two old men still not dead yet? Do they really intend to hold out until the ¡®Saint Descent¡¯ before they fall from Immortality and die?¡± Guangjian¡¯s heart tightens even more! Saint Descent, widely known in the Immortal Domain under another name: Immortal Great Cmity! Guangjian Immortal Monarch had once heard that in the world, there were some who referred to the ¡°Immortal Great Cmity¡± as ¡°Saint Descent,¡± and those who used such a term were usually extraordinary, with significant forces behind them, and not to be offended! His heart grew even more solemn, and he immediately said, ¡°May the two venerable Sky Monarchs live long and prosper, in good health.¡±
¡°This time, they want me to deliver a message to the Sky Monarch.¡± Chuanzhen, however, said indifferently, ¡°The Xueming Celestial Nation should be clear that I have no interest in those so-called opportunities of the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°What if it concerns the First Heavenly Realm?¡± Guangjian Immortal Monarch looked at Chuanzhen. In Chuanzhen¡¯s eyes, a sharp glint suddenly shed as he asked, ¡°The First Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°The First Heavenly Realm has long been reduced to dust!¡± Although he said this, his gaze still fixed on Guangjian Immortal Monarch. Guangjian Immortal Monarch understood; it seemed the two venerable Sky Monarchs were not wrong¡ªChuanzhen cared deeply about the First Heavenly Realm! He immediately said, ¡°Why delude oneself, Sky Monarch? Although the First Heavenly Realm was shattered, in the Void Sea Domain, many small realms have formed. Can that really be consideredplete destruction?¡± Chuanzhen Sky Monarch said coldly, ¡°What waves can a handful of small realms, insignificant as grains of sand, possibly stir up?¡± Guangjian Immortal Monarch smiled and said, ¡°But let¡¯s not forget, Sky Monarch, that those Lower Worlds also have the potential to re-integrate¡­ And now, within the Void Sea Domain, a great world has emerged, second only to the Three Great Heavenly Realms!¡± ¡°The name of this great world¡­ is Heavenly Realm!¡± Guangjian looked at Chuanzhen¡¯s expression and leisurely said, ¡°And ording to our information, the reason this new great world is called Heavenly Realm is because its central part was originally known as¡­ ¡®Xuantian Realm¡¯!¡± ¡°Chuanzhen Sky Monarch, do you think this could be rted to the original First Heavenly Realm?¡± At that moment, Chuanzhen¡¯s face became so dark! The atmosphere in the entire pce turned icy cold in an instant. Even Guangjian Immortal Monarch felt a terrifying murderous intent spreading. This intent was so rming that if he didn¡¯t know the other party would certainly not make a move against him, he would have likely turned and fled. ¡°How did youe by this information?¡± Chuanzhen Sky Monarch stared intently at Guangjian Immortal Monarch. Guangjian Immortal Monarch calmly replied, ¡°After this new great world appeared, an Immortal Monarch from our Immortal Kingdom went down to investigate¡­ However, he did not survive.¡± Xuan An and Xuan Guang, the two Sky Monarchs, had anticipated that Chuanzhen would surely ask, so they didn¡¯t hide anything from Guangjian. In fact, letting Chuanzhen know this news would make him take it even more seriously! As expected, upon hearing this Chuanzhen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said with a cold voice, ¡°So you mean to say, at least one Immortal-level Cultivator has been born in that world?!¡± His words carried a mix of anger as he said, ¡°The centipede may be dead, but still it wiggles!¡± Guangjian Immortal Monarch smiled faintly and said, ¡°The best way to deal with a twitching dead centipede is to kill it once more!¡± Chuanzhen gave him a nce and said, ¡°Get out. Although this monarch is aware of the Xueming Celestial Nation¡¯s intention to use me as a pawn, I don¡¯t care.¡± Guangjian Immortal Monarch immediately said, ¡°The Xueming Celestial Nation wishes the Sky Monarch every sess!¡± With a bow, he then turned and left! The task was sessfullypleted. One could imagine that before long, Chuanzhen would spread the news throughout the Third Celestial Realm! After all, the Immortal-level Powers of the Third Celestial Realm were all involved in the siege of the First Heavenly Realm long ago! No one could remain uninvolved. ¡­ A long time after Guangjian Immortal Monarch left. The atmosphere inside Chuanzhen Immortal Pce had be extremely cold. ¡°The First Heavenly Realm, rising from the ashes¡­ Truly a thorn left by the Saint Path Aristocratic Families, so difficult to remove!¡± Chuanzhen Sky Monarch murmured in a low voice, ¡°Saint Descent is imminent, the ¡®Saint Path¡¯ will reappear in the world, countless Saint Path Aristocratic Families, Sect Gates, will return from the Secret ce¡­ The reunion of the First Heavenly Realm is perhaps to point the way for the Ji Family to return¡­¡± His words held a terrifying secret! ¡°No, the Sect Gate and the Ji Family are great enemies; we absolutely cannot allow the Ji Family to return smoothly!¡± He harbored a thought of murder. In an instant, the Immortal Pce was abuzz, and the rolling river below the pce burst forth, the waves crashing against the shore with a roar! ¡°Celestial Monarch, what has happened?¡± At that moment, an old Immortal General hurried into the pce to inquire. Chuanzhen Sky Monarch said indifferently, ¡°Send a message to all the Immortal Cities in the Third Celestial Realm, the First Heavenly Realm has stirred anew. Summon all Immortal Monarchs to Chuanzhen Immortal City at once to discuss this matter!¡± Hearing this, the old Immortal General¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he immediately bowed deeply and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ The message spread quickly! In an instant, the entire Third Celestial Realm was in upheaval! In countless Immortal Cities, shouts of outrage arose! One after another, Immortal figures who had been in seclusion for tens of thousands of years emerged from their retreats, rapidly gathering towards Chuanzhen Immortal City! Chapter 246: 214: The Secret of Saint Descent_1 Chapter 246: Chapter 214: The Secret of Saint Descent_1 Not long after. In Chuanzhen Immortal City. Within the grand hall. Six silhouettes sat facing each other. Without exception, they were all of Celestial Monarch level! ¡°Chuan Zhen, is the information you provided urate or not?¡± An elder asked coldly, half of his body was withered like a dried-up old tree, he said: ¡°The First Heavenly Realm was clearly annihted long ago¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we saw with our own eyes, the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm was killed!¡± ¡°Even the legacy site left by the Ji Family was destroyed.¡±
The other Celestial Monarchs also spoke up! However, Chuanzhen Sky Monarch simply cast a faint nce at the half-withered elder and said: ¡°Kudao Sky Monarch, you worry too much.¡± ¡°This piece of informationes from the Xueming Immortal King of the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°Not long ago, a new grand world formed in the Void Sea Domain, an offspring of Xueming Immortal King went to investigate but encountered an unforeseen disaster.¡± He spoke. ¡°And what of it? Xueming Immortal King is but an iplete king, from the time of Saint Descent onwards, he can hardly maintain his Immortal Path cultivation level, what is so extraordinary about his offspring?¡± ¡°There are many who could kill his offspring.¡± The crowd spoke up. Chuan Zhen swept his gaze across the crowd, and word by word, he said: ¡°That new grand world is named the Heavenly Realm!¡± Named the Heavenly Realm! In an instant, everyone was taken aback with shock! ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t forget, a few months ago, the Wuji Sword¡¯s sword intent shook the Immortal Domain, and furthermore, there was the Immortal General Zhan Li of the First Heavenly Realm whose will became immortal, ascending to the Immortal Domain to battle with the likes of Holy Golden Immortal Monarch¡­¡± ¡°This is enough to suggest that the First Heavenly Realm may be dead but not stiff.¡± ¡°After all, in that Immortal Dao Pce, there is a seal left by the Ji Family; even Immortal Kings find it difficult to destroy. As long as that Dao Pce is indestructible, the First Heavenly Realm cannot be considered truly finished.¡± Chuan Zhen spoke point by point. The crowd fell silent. Tying together the sessive events, they could not help but specte!
¡°In that case, no matter what, we must erase this grand world!¡± At this moment, a middle-aged Celestial Monarch with a festering face by his side spoke up, his eyes filled with sinister killing intent, he said: ¡°We cannot overlook any possibility.¡± ¡°Saint Descent is about to begin, our lord to whom we serve is about to return, and the Ji Family is the great enemy he has designated. Only by destroying everything of the First Heavenly Realm can we make the Ji Family wander lost in that Secret ce, unable to return!¡±
The rest nodded in agreement! ¡ª¡ªThe six of them were all the Monarch Level beings of the First Heavenly Realm. It can be said that the First Heavenly Realm is governed by these six. And the six of them, to have reached this point today, almost all thanks to the grace of their ¡°lord¡±! As the price, they have been guarding the Third Celestial Realm. Because this ce is a coordinate, a guide for their ¡°lord¡± to return! Simrly, the First Heavenly Realm is also affiliated with the Ji Family, a Saint Path Aristocratic Family that has entered a highly Secret ce! Immediately, Chuan Zhen turned to the Celestial Monarch with the festering face and said: ¡°Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch, how about you lead the people there?¡± ¡°I believe you should be more than capable.¡± Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch stood up at once and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ That same day.
In the Third Celestial Realm! Armies emerged from each of the five Immortal Cities! The armies spread across the sky! ¡°Kill! Eradicate all the remnants of the First Heavenly Realm!¡± Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch led five Immortal Generals and three hundred thousand Immortal Soldiers on the beginning of their journey! Six Immortal-ss Warships exuding terrifying immortal auras set out, each carrying fifty-thousand troops! As they entered the Void Sea Domain, countless more Immortal Warships awaited. At a nce, there were millions! These Immortal Warships came from various subsidiary worlds of the Third Celestial Realm, and hearing of the impending campaign, each Earth-Level Great World sent troops to follow! Including Dingning Realm, Dijiu Realm, Dihong Realm, etc.! ¡°Depart!¡± The million-strong army surged across the borders! Observers from the numerous worlds along the Void Sea Domain were struck with shock by the sight.
¡°Heavens, those are the Immortal-ss Warships of the Heavenly Realm¡­ Terrifying! Has the war of the Heavenly Realm begun?¡± ¡°Is their target the other two Great Heavenly Realms? Only the Heavenly Realm would deploy Immortal-ss Warships, right?¡± ¡°With the war of the Heavenly Realm beginning, the Million Lower Realms will tremble, it¡¯s over, are we seeing the cmity from the First Heavenly Realm¡¯s fall from tens of thousands of years ago reying?¡± The Void Sea Domain was in turmoil! The speed of this fleet was extremely fast, crossing through the void, drawing ever closer to the Heavenly Realm. ¡°Indeed, we couldn¡¯t sense the emergence of such a grand world at first!¡± At the forefront of the million-strong army, atop a gigantic Immortal-ss Warship, Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch gazed at the world the size of a fist in the distant seas, his voice ice cold: ¡°Certainly, it must have been an Immortal King who obscured the convergence of the Myriad Realms, blocking our perception!¡± ¡°It seems apart from Wuji Heavenly Monarch, others in the Immortal Domain are also fiercely loyal to the Ji Family!¡± ¡°Increase speed, I can hardly wait to annihte this realm!¡± The million-strong army was drawing ever closer to the Heavenly Realm! ¡­ Meanwhile.
In the Heavenly Realm! The cultivators outside the Heavenly Realm, responsible for scouting the movements within the Void Sea Domain, were startled by what appeared in the void! In the Void Sea Domain, it was as if a massive ck serpent was sweeping forth, and that gigantic serpent had six heads! Chapter 247: 214: The Secret of Saint Descent_2 Chapter 247: Chapter 214: The Secret of Saint Descent_2 ¡°Is that¡­ Endless Battleships??¡± The scout was shocked, ¡°Quick, quickly report to the Alliance Hierarch, the enemy is attacking, they are attacking!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Realm. Huangtian State. Within a range of mountains, stone-stacked houses were scattered around. It resembled a leisurely vige. In every house, young people were flipping through various ancient manuscripts. ¡°Ancestor, we found it¡­¡± At that moment, a young man suddenly eximed, holding a few dust-covered old pages from the shelf!
He cried out! Instantly, everyone gathered around. ¡°Really? You found the method to unlock the Primeval Stone Mandate?¡± ¡°Something that has eluded generations¡­ has it finally been found?¡± ¡°This is great, quickly call for the Ancestor toe!¡± Everyone was speaking at once! A young man hurriedly dashed out to find Ji Yuanqing. Before long, Ji Yuanqing rushed in, his clothes ragged, yet his excitement was palpable as he parted the crowd and said: ¡°Where is that thing?!¡± At his words, the young man presented the old pages in his hands with both hands! Ji Yuanqing took a deep breath and carefully picked them up, blowing off the dust on the pages. The pages bore words that were faint and nearly faded away. The characters were twisted and strange, seeming to contain some kind ofw; the surrounding youths couldn¡¯t understand them. ¡°Ancestor, is this what you¡¯ve been looking for? Why can¡¯t we understand it¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, the writing on this is so ancient¡­¡± The young people all chimed in. But excitement swelled in Ji Yuanqing¡¯s old eyes! ¡°This is it! This is it! This is it!¡± He repeated it three times, and at this moment, his old eyes even brimmed with tears!
¡°Since the First Heavenly Realm was destroyed, our n¡¯s heritage has been severed, leaving only bits and pieces of records, even the Primeval Stone Mandate could not be activated¡­¡± ¡°Before thest ancestor died, he spoke of a handwritten letter left by an ancient ancestor, within which was recorded a method to unlock the Primeval Stone Mandate. By unlocking the Primeval Stone Mandate, one could reveal all the truths buried in the sands of time¡­¡± ¡°Generations of Ji Family ancestors have searched tirelessly yet fruitlessly¡­¡± ¡°After rummaging through piles of old papers, now, atst, we have found the handwritten letter left by that ancient ancestor!¡±
Ji Yuanqing was so moved he was almost incoherent. Cradling the old pages in his hands, he stepped outside of the stone house and looked up to the heavens, tears streaming! He remembered his own father. When he was still very young, his father passed away. On his deathbed, gripping his hand, his father, filled with unwillingness, passed the Primeval Stone Mandate on to him! ¡°Yuanqing¡­ the Ji n has a mission¡­ a mission that must not be forgotten. You must unlock the Primeval Stone Mandate and uncover everything¡­ You must!¡± Now, he had finally found it. ¡°Father, ancestors¡­ you can rest in peace now!¡± Ji Yuanqing wiped away his tears and rushed into the secret chamber. Inside the chamber, he carefully read through the content on those few pages. ¡ª¡ªOnly the head of each generation could gain the ability to decipher ancient characters. This was one of the Ji Family¡¯s most closely guarded secrets. After reading, Ji Yuanqing was even more impassioned! His hands trembled as he suddenly made a fierce cut and opened up his left wrist! Blood flowed out, and a grey, dusty Stone Command immediately rolled out. This Stone Command, had been nurtured within his arm!
¡°By the blood of the Ji n, one must inscribe the ancestral summoning talisman¡­ only then can the Stone Command be awakened!¡± He murmured to himself, then closed his eyes to concentrate, following the method in the letter, he channeled his Spiritual Power and drew a bizarre Blood Talisman. The Blood Talisman glowed! At that moment, the Stone Command trembled slightly! A faint yellow light suddenly shot into Ji Yuanqing¡¯s forehead! At that instant, Ji Yuanqing was jolted! His mind was flooded with endless information! He saw an apocalyptic cmity! Immortals were ughtered like pigs and dogs, thements of the Immortal King resounded everywhere, Immortal Kingdom after Immortal Kingdom was annihted, and even beings surpassing the Immortal King were dying in bloodshed¡­ Some were fleeing. The terrifying Ancestral Ship, emanating a presence that surpassed the Immortal Path, carried crying creatures away from this world toward a Secret ce¡­ Many died in the exodus, their blood staining the Sky Domain red. On one of the Ancestral Ships, a group of people bid farewell to their nsmen who chose to stay behind. Before leaving, they reluctantly exerted their Great Magical Power to leave a grain of sand in the endless expanse of the Void Sea Domain. ¡°Survive¡­ safeguard¡­¡±
¡°We shall one day return to find this grain of sand¡­¡± Distant voices echoed ethereally from the depths of time, millions of years past. After enduring for millions of years, time finally calmed in the midst of chaos and bloodshed. The surviving nspeople, carrying that single grain of sand, emerged in the Void Sea Domain, a grain of sand that transformed into an immense world¡­ The First Heavenly Realm! ¡­ At this moment, Ji Yuanqing was profoundly shaken, his aged eyes filled with disbelief! His elderly frame trembled! ¡°The First Heavenly Realm¡­ left behind by our people who fled this world¡­¡± ¡°It is the signpost for their return¡­¡± He murmured! At this moment, he glimpsed ancient, profound secrets! ¡°I finally understand why the ancient texts refer to the ¡®Immortal Great Cmity¡¯ as ¡®Saint Descent¡¯¡­¡±
He murmured, each word deliberate: ¡°The fleeing people¡­ they stand within the Saint Path¡­ they shall return¡­ hence, it is called the Saint Descent¡­¡± ¡°What kind of great cmity forced them to flee¡­¡± At this moment, he felt his own powerlessness deeply! He now, was merely a Golden Immortal! Even though at this instant, he had rified the mission of his people¡­ But what could he do? ¡°No, wait¡­¡± At that moment, his expression suddenly changed, and he said: ¡°If the Heavenly Realm is re-establishing, could the Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡­ be rted to our n? Did he unite the Heavenly Realm to guide our people?¡± He was suddenly shocked and immediately took the Stone Command and left the secret chamber. ¡°Activate the Teleportation Array at once, I need to go to Xuan Tianzhou!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile. The news of a formidable enemy invading the Void Sea Domain had already spread throughout the myriad states of the Heavenly Realm! It caused a tremendous shock! In Xuan Tianzhou, the Southern Territory! Upon receiving the news, Fire Spirit and the others within the Xuantian Alliance were utterly astounded. They immediately summoned all the alliance¡¯s Celestial Generals! ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, based on our observations, the force approaching the Heavenly Realm this time numbers¡­ over a million allied troops!¡± The expression of the Yuanyang Holy Lord was extremely grave as he said: ¡°We must send someone immediately to investigate and ascertain their intentions!¡± Fire Spirit¡¯s countenance was somber as she agreed: ¡°Granted!¡± The interster warships of the Heavenly Realm were swiftly dispatched. But then, news came immediately: ¡°The warships we sent out couldn¡¯t even get close before being sted to pieces; leading the enemy¡¯s allied forces¡­ appear to be six Immortal-ss Warships!¡± This message left everyone in the grand hall profoundly shaken! Immortal-ss Warships¡­ ¡°Could it be¡­ the allied forces of the Three Great Heavenly Realms?¡± Dugu Chenlu murmured! ¡°It must be¡­ The Immortal Domain couldn¡¯t possibly have a force of over a million from the Lower World, and among the Lower Worlds, only the Three Great Heavenly Realms have such strength¡­¡± ¡°s, the name of the Heavenly Realm has eventually drawn the ire of the Three Great Heavenly Realms!¡± ¡°Six great Immortal-ss Warships¡­ This means that at least six Immortal Monarchs are personally leading the army here¡­ We have no means to resist!¡± All faces were heavy with concern. The growth of the Xuantian Alliance had been incredibly swift. Especially with the increasing density of Immortal Spirit Qi and the condensing of Immortal Path¡¯s essence, in the Hall of Celestial Generals, more than a dozen Immortal Generals had already emerged! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning had even reached the Eighth Layer of the Daluo Golden Immortal, ranking among the strongest in the Immortal Generals. However¡­ even with such strength, they could notpare with the true Three Great Heavenly Realms! A single Immortal could suffocate the Xuantian Alliance, let alone six Immortals¡­ ¡°Report!¡± At this time, a Taiyi Golden Immortal quickly approached and said: ¡°Ji Yuanqing of Huangtian State requests an audience with the two Alliance Hierarchs!¡± At this news, everyone was puzzled. What was Ji Yuanqing doing here at this time? Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning exchanged a look. Ji Yuanqing was no simple character¡­ The opening of the legacy of the Immortal Dao Pce in the past Huangtian State had been rted to Ji Yuanqing, this person seemed to have a very deep background¡­ ¡°Let him in!¡± Fire Spirit immediately ordered! Chapter 248: 215 Labyrinth Breakthrough_1 Chapter 248: Chapter 215 Labyrinth Breakthrough_1 Ji Yuanqing entered the grand hall, his clothes ragged and unchanged, his expression one of urgent concern as he said, ¡°Alliance Hierarchs, I heard on the way that a formidable enemy is approaching. Is it a being from the Three Great Heavenly Realms?¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit didn¡¯t hide anything and said, ¡°Yes, a million-strong army, led by six Immortal-ss warships.¡± Ji Yuanqing¡¯s aged eyes trembled greatly, hisplexion changed as he said, ¡°This matter is of great importance, please immediately inform the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± However, a hint of doubt shed in Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes. Was Ji Yuanqing overly concerned? She spoke indifferently, ¡°I will report it.¡± Yet Ji Yuanqing answered anxiously,
¡°Alliance Hierarch¡­ if possible, could you take me to meet the Lord of the Heavenly Realm? I have a great secret that I must report to the Lord personally!¡± Hope filled his eyes! He had understood the origin of the First Heavenly Realm and was even more aware of the mission his n bore on their shoulders. But with their powers, they were utterly incapable ofpleting the mission now! Moreover, the First Heavenly Realm was in grave danger. Now his only hope was that the Lord of the Heavenly Realm had past ties with the First Heavenly Realm! Only then could he use the power of the Lord to safeguard this realm, and show the path back to the hidden nspeople who had fled¡­ Hearing this, Fire Spirit¡¯s brow furrowed as she turned to Mu Qianning and said, ¡°Qian Ning, what do you think?¡± Mu Qianning too pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°This elder¡¯s identity seems quiteplex. Many in our Hall of Celestial Generals have benefited from the Immortal Dao Pce in Huangtian State¡­ I think we can!¡± ¡°Perhaps, he could provide information valuable to Senior Li as well.¡± Fire Spirit nodded then immediately said, ¡°Alright,e with us!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing was ecstatic to the extreme! ¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before. Fire Spirit and the others had already arrived outside the small mountain vige. ¡°Hiss, this ce¡­¡± No sooner had theynded than Ji Yuanqing¡¯s face changed!
This ce was anything but ordinary. If it had been before, even upon seeing this small vige, he might have assumed it was the residence of someone great, but now, he could sense that the aura here, and the Saint Path he had glimpsed in those ancient space-time fragments¡­ Were very simr! He felt even more certain in his heart!
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning immediately led him inside. ¡­ Meanwhile. In the small courtyard. A group of disciples were busy with their own tasks. Ever since Li Fan took them out for a barbecue and field trip, their cultivation levels had been improving rapidly. Long Zixuan came close several times to catching fish. Qing Chen was still sweeping the floor, but now he emanated even more of an immortal aura; just as a giant ck spider spewed out its web, his broom was almost instantly in sync, catching it seamlessly! Lu Rang was even more extreme; he had secretly kept some ¡°Meat Lingzhi,¡± brought it back, ground it into powder, mixed with his own blood, and used it as fertilizer for his grass! This made the grass appear even more frightening, with almost every leaf showing blood-colored veins. Moreover, along the edges of the leaves had emerged ayer of pale, transparent leaf tissue, just like des of a sword! The aura asionally emitted made even Nan Feng and Zi Ling, who had broken into the Immortal Realm, feel utterly rmed.
¡°Too terrifying, that grass¡­ was already nourished by the ashes of the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm, and now it¡¯s gained Primordial Essence¡­¡± Gong Ya wore a look ofplexity on her face: ¡°Could we really be nurturing an Immortal King?¡± After returning to the small mountain vige and having her Dao fully replenished and her cultivation level consolidated, she was now formidable enough to be called a Demon Monarch. Yet, the thought of that potted nt filled her with trepidation. Even Xinning murmured to herself: ¡°A single de of grass, capable of cutting down an Immortal¡­ It¡¯s unimaginable how a nt could grow to such an extent.¡± Celestial Master Lin Jiu Zheng was advancing at an astonishing speed, his cultivation level improving by leaps and bounds each day. He had recently reached the initial phase of the Daluo Golden Immortal realm. Jiang Li yed chess with himself every day, asionally receiving some guidance from Li Fan; he, too, had stepped into the realm of the Daluo Golden Immortal. ¡°Woof!¡± Meanwhile, Wu Dade was fighting with Little ck Dog, buttely, everyone had noticed that Wu Dade¡¯s physical body had be incredibly tough, to the point that perhaps even a Daluo Golden Immortal could not injure him! This shocked even Lu Rang, who eximed: ¡°Damn, who knew getting bitten by a dog could have such benefits??¡± He was itching to try it out and even considered going over to fight with the dog himself.
But after thinking it over, he gave up on the idea. That ck dog was far too aggressive when biting! Furthermore, perhaps due to a hearty diet, Little ck Dog¡¯s size was growing; it had already reached the size of a medium dog. Dugu Yuqing was deeply engrossed in practicing calligraphy. He had grasped the basic strokes such as dot, vertical, left nting, and right nting, and his progress was tremendous. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll write the first character with multiple strokes.¡± Li Fan came over with a smile. Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement; the first character with multiple strokes? He had been waiting for this day for far too long!! ¡°Combine all the basic strokes you¡¯ve practiced into the first character.¡± ¡°Eternity!¡± Li Fan picked up the brush, and as the tip touched the paper, each stroke was in regr script! Bold and square, irresistibly vigorous! A dot, as if adorning the Heavenly Dao!
A horizontal stroke, as if spanning the heavens! A vertical stroke, as if it were a sword opening the heavens! ¡­ The character ¡°eternity¡± appeared! All disciples turned their heads in unison! At that moment, they all felt some variation in the Dao! ¡°It¡¯s as if some Dao has been fixed in ce by the Master¡¯s character, immutable¡­¡± ¡°Each stroke, capable of nailing the Dao in ce?¡± ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this, it feels like it¡¯s traversing time and space¡­¡± Everyone was astounded! As for Dugu Yuqing, he was utterly enraptured! A dot, a horizontal stroke, a vertical stroke, a hook, a left nt, a right nt¡­ ¡°So all the strokes I¡¯ve been practicing daily, whenbined, turn out to be such a terrifying Sword Dao¡­¡± He murmured, his eyes aze with fervor! He had found the direction for his breakthrough. Indeed, with just one step forward, he could cross the threshold. But, he took a deep breath and suppressed this impulse! Ever since thest time he witnessed Nan Feng immensely transcending and attaining Immortality under the pressure of a Celestial Monarch and an Immortal, he understood something. Understanding the Dao throughbat could make one stronger! Such an opportunity was the best there was. He decided to wait. ¡°Thank you, Master! Yuqing has benefited immensely!¡± He bowed towards Li Fan. ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Li Fan smiled, returned to his chair, picked up his teacup, and took a sip, followed by a sigh. He was still worried. Worried about butterflies! He owed a girl named Yun Xi a swarm of butterflies, having only given her two. If a monthter she came knocking and he couldn¡¯t produce them¡­ Then his identity as a transmigrator would likely be exposed. Absolutely dead meat. And when he checked the System for various butterflies, they all requiredpleting respective tasks to obtain them. For example, the first type of butterfly was beautifullyparable to the two he had previously given to Yun Xi, a gorgeous golden color, but the task was: ¡°Maze Puzzle: How can one guide a small boat from the starting point to the destination safely? Please draw out a path following the rules!¡± The System provided a map with many star-like obstacles in the way, along with time and spatial constraints. Li Fan held the task map provided by the System, pondering. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Li?¡± At this moment, Mu Qianning¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Li Fan spoke. Immediately, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning walked in. ¡°Reporting to Senior Li, outsiders from other Heavenly Realms have arrived, and I fear they intend to do us harm!¡± Fire Spirit reported directly. Another fight? Li Fan was used to it by now and asked directly, ¡°How strong are they?¡± Mu Qianning said, ¡°Reporting to Senior Li, there are about six formidable individuals, less than thest time!¡± Last time, eleven Celestial Monarchs hade. Ultimately, they all disappeared without a trace, but Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and the others understood that they must have been dealt with by Senior Li¡¯s disciples. Hearing this, Li Fan rxed, as he had been worried about his disciples getting injuredst time, yet they all returned unharmed! This time, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°Who wishes to go?¡± Li Fan asked outright. ¡°Master, I will go!¡± Dugu Yuqing was as energized as if he¡¯d had an adrenaline shot and was the first to volunteer. He was in dire need of such a grand battle to help him break through to the Immortal Realm! ¡°Master, I want to go too!¡± Long Zixuan and Qing Chen also volunteered! ¡°How can I miss out on this kind of action?¡± Lu Rang grinned broadly! Jiang Li, Wu Dade, and Lin Jiu Zheng couldn¡¯t help themselves. Last time they weren¡¯t strong enough to go, but they couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity again and thus volunteered. In the end, all the male disciples expressed their desire to go. ¡°Are you all a bunch of fight maniacs??¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but worry slightly; if things continued this way, wouldn¡¯t his group of disciples end up like an underworld gang?? Wouldn¡¯t that make him an underworld boss?? ¡°Go on then, go on,¡± Li Fan didn¡¯t object, thinking of it as letting them get some exercise. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Nan Feng, Zi Ling, Gong Ya, and the other female disciples with relief. This time, these female disciples had finally refrained from causing trouble. Seeing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianningpletely rxed as well. Last time, eleven Celestial Monarchs made their move and were dealt with, so this time it must be a sure win. ¡°By the way, Senior Li.¡± At this moment, Fire Spirit continued, saying: ¡°Outside, there¡¯s an old man from Huangtian State named Ji Yuanqing who wishes to see you. He says he has something to report!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan was puzzled for a moment. An old man? Wanting to see him? Could it be another enthusiast of books and paintings? ¡°Alright, let hime in.¡± Li Fan said. Mu Qianning turned and walked out of the courtyard. Outside the courtyard, Ji Yuanqing stood gazing at the courtyard before him in a daze. Wu¡¯er Xianting! He was left speechless by the terrifying Dao rhythm and principles emanating from within. ¡°This ce¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± If he were merely an insignificant Golden Immortal, it might be different, but by virtue of that Stone Command, he had grasped many secrets unknown even to figures at the level of Immortal Kings. And here, this aura¡­ Was countless times more powerful than the Saint Path revealed in the fragments of time and space from countless eons ago. ¡°Senior Ji,¡± At this moment, Mu Qianning had alreadye out and said: ¡°Senior Li has agreed to see you.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing took a deep breath and immediately strode forward into the courtyard! The moment he stepped into the courtyard, Ji Yuanqing¡¯s entire body trembled immensely! The impact this courtyard had on him¡­ Was too dreadful. As he entered, a hen among the chickens suddenly lifted its eyes to nce at him. The branches of the peach tree dipped slightly. In the pond, the tail of a goldfish swished gently. At that moment, Ji Yuanqing felt as if he was being thoroughly scrutinized by a supreme being! The Stone Command concealed in his bosom even began to feel warm! ¡°Is a terrifying existence inspecting the Primeval Stone Mandate?¡± Ji Yuanqing was shocked, his body stiffened, and he dared not move an inch! He knew the Stone Command was left by a being who stood atop the Saint Path; even Immortal Kings were likely unable to scrutinize it¡­ But in this courtyard¡­ There seemed to be hidden many¡­ Unimaginably formidable presences! He felt his heart tremble. Meanwhile, Li Fan was also looking at Ji Yuanqing, asking, ¡°Elder, what brings you to seek me out?¡± There was a hint of confusion in his eyes. The man¡¯s attire was so tattered¡­pletely beggarly! He couldn¡¯t possibly be here to beg, could he? Upon hearing the question, Ji Yuanqing looked over at Li Fan. Shock shed through his aged eyes. How could it be a young man? Before arriving, he imagined the ¡°Lord of the Heavenly Realm¡± countless times in his mind. He had thought it would either be an old man with an aura of transcendence or a majestic Immortal Monarch striding like a dragon¡­ But he never expected to meet someone so young, so affable¡ªa youth! This¡­ could this be the Lord of the Heavenly Realm? Chapter 249: 216 Ji Water_1 Chapter 249: Chapter 216 Ji Water_1 Ji Yuanqing looked at Li Fan in shock, his eyes filled with incredulity. ¡°No, the Lord of the Heavenly Realm simply cannot be this young. How could such an existence be a young man?¡± ¡°I understand now. One who stands amidst the Saint Path can disregard the power of time. Thus, although this senior appears young, in reality¡­ he is probably an old fossil who has lived for millions of years¡­¡± He pondered, and at the same time, he saw thebyrinth map in Li Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Hm?¡± His pupils suddenly contracted. What¡­ what is that¡­ The Void Sea Domain filled with treacherous cloud waves¡­ Pathways hidden in secret ces¡­ The little boat on the map was clearly identical to the Saintly Warship he had seen in the fragments of time! ¡°Heaven!¡±
He was shocked. At this moment, hepletely understood. This senior was studying the route from the Secret ce to this particr Void Sea Domain! How terrifying is that!? It¡¯s widely known that millions of years ago, those Holy Dao Powers, facing some immense catastrophe, had no choice but to flee in madness towards the Secret ce. But once they fled to the Secret ce, returning became extremely difficult! Therefore, many powers left traces in their original world. For example, the ancestors of his Ji Family left a grain of sand, which evolved into a world. As long as this world exists, the ancestors can always find their way back! And this senior in front of him was actually mapping the terrifying void turbulence, the chaotic temporal seas, and many other fearsome heavenly and earthlyws onto a piece of paper for research¡­ ¡°This must be an ancient being. Moreover, he knows of the existence of the Secret ce!¡± ¡°He is searching for a path, is he trying to guide those forces in the Secret ce back?¡± He murmured to himself. In this moment, he could no longer restrain himself and stepped forward to pay his respects, saying: ¡°I have seen Senior!¡± On the way here, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning had already told him that Li Fan lived in seclusion here, immersed in the mundane world, and thus was not interested in matters of the Cultivation World. Therefore, he dared not im ¡°Lord of the Heavenly Realm,¡± for fear of offending Li Fan. Upon hearing this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but be startled. A man as old as this still addressing him as senior? Do I look that old? That¡¯s going too far! But he suddenly confirmed something. This elder was most likely another enthusiast of the arts.
After all, there was a saying in that field: ¡°The master is revered.¡± ¡°No need for such ceremony. May I ask, old sir, what brings you here to see me?¡± Li Fan asked. Ji Yuanqing was excited as he spoke:
¡°Firstly, I wish to ask Senior to extend your help to Miss Ling¡¯er and the others so that no one else cany their hands on the Heavenly Realm!¡± After understanding the survival of the First Heavenly Realm, he realized even more that if the current Heavenly Realm were to be destroyed again, then their ancestors might truly be lost on the road back. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°I have already dispatched disciples and others to help. Is there anything else?¡± Ji Yuanqing hesitated briefly but eventually gritted his teeth! ¡°Senior, I have a heritage Stone Command I wish to offer you as tribute!¡± After saying this, he directly took out the Stone Command! Seeing this, Li Fan was also instantly surprised. What¡¯s this thing? He took the Stone Command, gave it a look, it seemed dull and grey, but made of good quality stone, carved with rather unique patterns. Within the lines, it seemed to hide a vague image of a long river. Could it be some antique? Li Fan instantly understood! This old man is dressed in ragged clothes; he must be leading a miserable life, poor and destitute! And knowing that I am someone who enjoys things like calligraphy and painting, he thought of selling this so-called ancestral Stone Command as an antique, in exchange for some money?
Once he realized this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He had no interest in collecting antiques whatsoever. ¡°System task released: Each time you collect a Stone Command of this kind, you will obtain a butterfly!¡± Just then, a voice sounded in his mind. Li Fan was stunned at the message. A system task release? This lousy Stone Command could be exchanged for a butterfly? Li Fan was not surprised; the tasks issued by the system had been much more ridiculous! Now, with the Stone Command from Ji Yuanqing, he immediately discovered he could receive another butterfly! He was one step closer to the seven butterflies! Li Fan immediately felt joy; regardless, this was good news. The sooner he collected the seven butterflies, the sooner he could give them to Yun Xi, so he wouldn¡¯t have to be worried and scared all the time! ¡°Good, I will ept this. For giving me this item, what reward do you seek?¡± Li Fan asked. He thought to himself that the Stone Command didn¡¯t look like something valuable, so the other party shouldn¡¯t make an excessive demand! Hearing this, Ji Yuanqing was overjoyed!
The senior epted it! It seemed that he indeed had ties with the Ji Family. He was incredibly excited and immediately said: ¡°I am deeply grateful that Senior is willing to ept this item; how could I dare ask for a reward?¡± Li Fan, however, shook his head, thinking this old man was not being quite honest. Making a transaction, yet being so insincere! He weighed the Stone Command in his hand and said: ¡°Zi Ling, bring me brush and ink!¡± Zi Ling promptly brought the brush and ink. Li Fan picked up the brush and immediately began to draw! Under his brush, a mighty river rapidly took shape! That long river, like a giant dragon meandering across thend, surged onward as if it would never cease! The momentum surged, vast and powerful! As this long river painting unfolded, everyone in the arena was shocked! ¡°This river¡­ is extraordinary!¡±
¡°It emanates a mysterious Dao rhyme¡­ as if it cannot be looked upon directly!¡± ¡°This river¡­ I feel like it doesn¡¯t belong to this realm!¡± A group of disciples was all astonished beyond measure. Seeing this, Ji Yuanqing was even more profoundly shaken, too overwhelmed to speak! ¡°Could this river be¡­ could it be our n¡¯s ancestral river¡ªJi Water?!¡± He recalled the fragments of time he¡¯d seen before. When their people left, there were peerless strong beings, who, with peerless mana, took away a long river and the ancestralnd along its banks¡­ That river was¡­ Ji Water! The ce where their n was born, as well as the source of their n¡¯s Saint Path! ¡°This senior¡­ has actually seen our n¡¯s ancestral river. What kind of heaven-defying character must he be? Could it be that during that great cmity when the Holy Dao powers fled, this senior stood firm and unyielding¡­ too terrifying!¡± His aged eyes filled withplexity! Moreover, he clearly felt that this painting called upon numerousws of heaven and earth, as if truly restoring the ancestral river, and he even sensed the uniquews of his own n within the painting! Those¡­ Were the Dao inheritances that his Huangtian State line had long forgotten! But Li Fan just smiled faintly and concluded his brushwork! It was done. He had sensed a vision of a long river from the archaic Stone Command, and so, he painted it out. ¡°Feeling uneasy for epting the Stone Command from the elder, Li Fan painted this piece upon seeing the Stone Command. It¡¯s a matter of fate, so consider it as a form of repayment, a gift to the elder.¡± Li Fan wasposed as he handed the painting to Ji Yuanqing. Seeing this, Ji Yuanqing was dumbstruck. Give such a thing to him?? Inside, it likely contained the ancient Dao of his n! Immeasurable in value! His spirit was deeply shocked. This was an offering he couldn¡¯t refuse. Because, ever since the First Heavenly Realm of his Huangtian State lineage was destroyed by the Immortal Domain, their inheritance had been severed, and even as the n leader, he was but a minor Golden Immortal. Now that the Three Great Heavenly Realms had taken notice of the existence of the Heavenly Realm, his n urgently needed to grow! And the painting bestowed by this senior was akin to restoring the lost inheritance to them! What incredible fortune was this? ¡°Not only has this senior seen our ancestral river, but he is also well-versed in our n¡¯s Saint Path mystical methods¡­ His origin is unimaginable, and he must have an inseparable rtionship with the Ji Family!¡± ¡°Therefore, he has shown such generosity toward the descendants of the Ji n!¡± Ji Yuanqing was moved, his eyes brimming with tears, and with trembling hands, he received the painting, saying, ¡°Many thanks, senior, many thanks!¡± ¡°Our n will never forget this great kindness from the senior!¡± Li Fan smiled, thinking that this painting would indeed fetch a good price in the outside world, and it would let the old man make a hefty profit. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s a trifle, no need for thanks¡­ However, if Senior Ji has other Stone Commands, feel free to bring them here, Li Fan will make sure to repay generously!¡± If the other party had one, then maybe more could be found. At these words, Ji Yuanqing¡¯s eyes flickered, but then he quickly realized! ¡°Senior Li seeks Stone Commands, mostly to find a way back from the Secret ce!¡± He took a long look at the ¡°Labyrinth Map¡± in Li Fan¡¯s hands! ¡°Senior, we only have this one¡­ however, I know where there are more!¡± He was extremely excited! Say no more, the Three Great Heavenly Realms surely had them! After all, Ji Yuanqing now understood that the Four Great Heavenly Realms should be coordinates left by the fleeing Holy Dao Powers! The Ji Family had left the Primeval Stone Mandate, so the other Three Great Heavenly Realms couldn¡¯t possibly be without them! And with the cultivation level of this senior, reaching the heavens and piercing the earth, to annihte the Three Great Heavenly Realms? It would probably be nothing more than a snap of his fingers! Hearing this, Li Fan¡¯s eyebrows also lifted in joy! It seemed his butterfly had found a ce tond! He looked to Dugu Yuqing and the others, saying, ¡°My disciples, after you go out, follow the elder to look for this kind of Stone Command.¡± Hearing this, Dugu Yuqing, Long Zixuan, and the others all stiffened instantaneously! ¡°Such an item can make Master personally ask about it? It must be important!¡± ¡°It seems this Stone Command must involve a major secret.¡± Everyone understood! ¡°Rest assured, Master, we will bring it back!¡± They spoke in unison! Li Fan nodded and, after a moment of thought, said, ¡°Zi Ling, go to the study and find some paintings for them to take. They might be useful.¡± After all, to seek Stone Commands, one needed some assets to exchange, and he¡­ was short on funds. He could only let Dugu Yuqing and the others take paintings with them, like the exchange with Ji Yuanqing, to ensure others would be willing to trade. Upon hearing this, Zi Ling immediately went to the study. ¡°If Master orders Dugu Junior Brother and others to take paintings with them, it must be foreseen that they could encounter great enemies!¡± Zi Ling realized as much. She specifically selected paintings that contained the Dao of killing and warfare! Aftering out of the study, Zi Ling gave the paintings to Dugu Yuqing and the others. Seeing them, Dugu Yuqing and the others dly epted! ¡°Master, we will be leaving now!¡± They bid their farewell. Following that, the group promptly left the small courtyard. Chapter 250: 217: One Son Can Kill a Million Troops_1 Chapter 250: Chapter 217: One Son Can Kill a Million Troops_1 ¡°` They left the small mountain vige. ¡°Senior, you wait here. We will go with Miss Fire Spirit and the others to quell this invasion, thene back for you to lead us to the Stone Command!¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke to Ji Yuanqing. They still had to go to war, and it was only after the battle that they could go looking for the Stone Command. ¡°There¡¯s no conflict, no conflict at all!¡± Ji Yuanqing hurriedly exined: ¡°To not conceal from all of you, those Stone Commands are hidden within the Three Great Heavenly Realms!¡± ¡°If we can defeat the Three Great Heavenly Realms, we will surely get them!¡± Upon hearing this, Long Zixuan and the others were all delighted.
It turns out that their journey was on the way! However, a look of hesitation appeared on the old face of Ji Yuanqing, saying: ¡°However, the Three Great Heavenly Realms involve a great deal, with many Immortals, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± After all, the Three Great Heavenly Realms all had ties to the Holy Dao Powers. If Li Fan himself took action, Ji Yuanqing believed there would absolutely be no problem. But¡­ These young people, though each one was an exceptional talent, had yet to achieve Path of Immortal Certification! ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t believe in us!¡± Lu Rang became displeased, saying: ¡°Youe with us and just watch!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The group immediately left at high speed. Before long. They had already arrived outside the Void Sea Domain of the Heavenly Realm. The Heavenly Soldiers and Generals of the Heavenly Realm were arrayed in formation, waiting. There were fully 200,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Generals! This was indeed a very formidable army. But at this moment,pared to the force confronting them, the Heavenly Realm¡¯s army seemed so sparse and weak! At a nce, the densely packed Void Sea Domain was like a boundless tide.
The six leading gigantic warships were like huge mountains! All of them Immortal-ss! ¡°We can¡¯t let them approach. Otherwise, the fluctuations from the battle, the Heavenly Realm won¡¯t be able to withstand!¡± At this time, Yuanyang Holy Lord stepped forward to report!
Fire Spirit looked towards Dugu Yuqing and the others. ¡°Not enough to go around, huh!¡± Dugu Yuqing scratched his head and said: ¡°There are seven of us here, but the other side only has six Immortals!¡± Dugu Yuqing, Lu Rang, Long Zixuan, Qing Chen, Lin Jiu Zheng, Jiang Li, Wu Dade! Exactly seven people. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Long Zixuan stepped forward and directly charged towards the million-strong army that was attacking! ¡°Crap, you¡¯re not fighting fair, why are you rushing ahead?¡± Lu Rang saw this and was suddenly anxious, carrying grass and instantly charged into battle! ¡°Good indeed, good indeed, it is time for this little monk to guide them to salvation!¡± Qing Chen also made a move. ¡°Wait for us!¡±
Wu Dade and Dugu Yuqing were also anxious and hurried to follow! They were vying to be the first! Fearful of being left without an opponent. Seeing this scene, the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals of the Heavenly Realm were all dumbfounded. ¡°Why do I feel that they seem¡­ quite excited?¡± ¡°They¡¯re, they¡¯re a bit maniacal¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re too fierce¡­¡± The crowd hadplicated expressions. ¡°Jiang Li Young Master, aren¡¯t you going?¡± At this time, Mu Qianning looked at Jiang Li curiously. Only Jiang Li hadn¡¯t moved. Jiang Li, however, smiled and said: ¡°My senior brothers enjoy solo battles¡­¡±
¡°And I¡­ I¡¯m nning to go big!¡± He stepped forward, not into the battlefield, but into a certain spot in the void, pulling out his chessboard! He seemed to be preparing to y chess! ¡­ The Vanguard Army of the Third Celestial Realm. ¡°So this is the so-called Heavenly Realm? Heh, so shabby, and it dares to call itself the Heavenly Realm?¡± ¡°Even an Earth-Level Great World could annihte them, right?¡± ¡°Ridiculous, I think we¡¯ve made too much of a fuss!¡± Countless people scorned. Compared to their million-strong army, the 200,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Generals ahead seemed like nothing but an isted and weak force. However, at that moment, six silhouettes, likeets, apanied by long trails of rainbow light, charged towards the six Immortal-ss warships in the Void Sea Domain! ¡°Heh heh, Great Luo Golden Immortals?¡± On one of the warships, one Immortal Monarch¡¯s face revealed a disdainful sneer! ¡°Howughable, ants daring to charge headfirst at a Giant Dragon?¡±
¡°If this is the pinnacle of the Heavenly Realm¡¯s power, just a few Great Luo Golden Immortals, one hand is enough to annihte them!¡± Immortal Monarch-level figures fundamentally did not take Immortal Generals seriously! That was an impassable gulf! ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s extinguish them!¡± An Immortal Monarch d in blue robes even raised a hand! In an instant, a terrifying giant hand appeared in the Void Sea Domain! This hand, overshadowing the skies, engulfed the six people charging towards it! ¡°Fellows, this one¡¯s got spirit, thinking to fight six by himself. Let¡¯s grant him that!¡± Lu Rang shouted loudly! ¡°Alright!¡± The remaining five people all cried out in unison! Sword intents soared to the sky! Grass des spread out! Talismans dominated the world! ¡­ Six fearsome powers came crashing down! ¡°Boom!¡± The vast void exploded! The giant hand was instantly dissipated. The terrifying power swept through, instantly enveloping the warship where the blue-robed Immortal Monarch was! ¡°Hiss!¡± There were tens of thousands on the warship, and at this moment, they were all shocked and in disbelief! The blue-robed Immortal Monarch¡¯s face drastically changed. At this moment, he actually felt. He¡­ was unable to withstand this attack! He hesitated only a moment, then his figure disappeared on the spot. ¡°Bang!¡± The entire Immortal-ss warship exploded at that moment! Tens of warships nearby were also affected. Countless dead and injured! ¡°How can this be?! Is this the power of an Immortal General?¡± ¡°Impossible, this, clearly rivals an Immortal!¡± ¡°Heavens, where on earth did such a powerful Immortal Generale from?!¡± The million-strong army was astounded! On another warship. Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch saw this scene, and his pupils contracted! ¡°` ¡°Do their cultivationws contain a trace of the Saintly Way Law?¡± He murmured, shocked! ¡ª¡ªThe Immortal Path is wed; the entire world, whether the Immortal Domain or the Million Lower Realms, the Dao of cultivators is iplete. Because the Source of the Holy Path has already been taken by those Holy Dao Powers. Hence, in this world, all cultivators¡¯ paths¡­ can be said to be malformed and iplete! Only within the stakes and coordinates left behind by those Holy Dao Powers, is there a trace of the Saintly mark! Being one of the overseers of the Third Celestial Realm, he had only seen it once, felt that supreme power. Therefore, at this moment, he understood, these people¡­ had gained the favor of the Saintly Way in their cultivation! And even just a sliver of it could cause a cultivator¡¯s cultivation level to undergo a qualitative transformation! ¡°It seems to be true¡­ the First Heavenly Realm has revived, Ji Family¡¯s coordinates have re-emerged¡­ and these people are the descendants of the Ji Family!¡± The face of Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch was so cold as he immediately ordered: ¡°Annihte these six individuals with full force, show no mercy!¡± In an instant. Six Immortals appeared! ¡°Kill!¡± The terrifying aura of the Immortals pressed across the vast expanse of the Void Sea Domain. The void surged tumultuously! ¡°Die!¡± Dugu Yuqing faced an Immortal, a stroke brought forth, a line fell down! The sword intent broke through the heavens, severing the firmament, all of the Immortal¡¯s myriad attacks were shattered by him! Just in one exchange, the Immortal was already staggered to the extreme, using his strongest techniques! Facing the overwhelming attacks of the Immortal like a towering wave, Qing Chen was like a holy monk, casually sweeping with his broom, thews of the Dao falling one after another, the Immortal couldn¡¯t even touch his sleeve! ¡°You heretic cultivator!¡± An Immortal faced Lin Jiu Zheng in battle, as talismans continuously emerged from Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s pen, this Immortal felt his soul producingyer uponyer of odd effects, as if it was about to be sealed! He was both shocked and angry, viewing Lin Jiu Zheng before him as some sort of heretic cultivator! ¡°Is this all the skill you have? Hitting Little Master¡¯s body is less than a dog bite!¡± Elsewhere, Wu Dade¡¯s body was faintly glowing; the attacks of the Immortal fell upon him and he shockingly received them with his flesh! As he taunted, that Immortal reached the peak of rage! ¡°What kind of grass is this?!¡± The Immortal facing Lu Rang was nearly questioning his life at this moment! Those grasses, each falling like an immense weight, shattered all his defenses! He could only keep evading! But the grasses were relentlessly fierce, cutting down continuously, leaving trails of blood on his body! The arena became a ce of fierce battle! Six Great Luo Golden Immortals initiated a fierce battle against six great Immortals, and at this moment, they were surprisingly not at a disadvantage! Moreover, those six Immortal Monarchs were seemingly starting to struggle! Seeing this scene, the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals of the Heavenly Realm, were all shocked and bewildered! ¡°Too terrifying, Daluo Golden Immortals can fiercely battle with Immortals¡­ unheard of and unseen before!¡± ¡°Young Master Lu Rang and the others are truly formidable, indeed worthy of being disciples under Senior Li!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord and others murmured! ¡°Is this what a true peerless genius looks like, contending against Immortals with the realm of Daluo Golden Immortals¡­¡± Dugu Chenlu was even more filled with emotion; they all knew that Senior Li¡¯s disciples would be incredibly extraordinary, but had never imagined them to be monstrous to this extent! The many allied forces of the Third Celestial Realm were also greatly rmed at this moment. ¡°Extraordinary, extraordinary! With the realm of a Great Luo Golden Immortal, one can actually battle Immortals¡­ how horrifying would it be if they attained Immortal certification?!¡± ¡°This world must be the once First Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°We must not let them live!¡± Everyone was discussing fervently. Atop the warship, Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch¡¯s expression grew even more dark and forbidding! These six individuals were more frightening than he had imagined! ¡°Full army assault!¡± ¡°Annihte these six, destroy the Heavenly Realm!¡± At his singlemand! The entire armyunched an all-out attack! ¡°` In an instant, a million-strong army thunderously moved! They charged forwards! Merely advancing, the million-strong army had already stirred up a terrifying surge in the void. Their might shook the heavens. The twenty thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals of the Heavenly Realm could not possibly block them! But, at this moment! Within the Void Sea Domain, suddenly interwoven invisible lines appeared! The million-strong army, as if entering a boundless and immense chessboard! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I sense a kind of restraint¡­¡± ¡°What happened¡­ What kind of formation is this?¡± Everyone was in shock! And above the void. Jiang Li smiled faintly, on the chessboard, he was ying against himself! The ck pieces had already invaded. But the white pieces, had already set up a trap! He picked up a white chess piece. And gently ced it down! In that moment, ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Within the million-strong army, thousands of warships, hundreds of thousands of soldiers burst open! All of them exploded into a mist of blood in an instant, leaving nothing but residue! Such terror! The million-strong army directly lost over two hundred thousand! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Quick, get away from these lines!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying killing formation, we must flee fast!¡± Within the million-strong army, countless old Immortal Generals and the like, urgently yelled out! Turning the warships around, preparing to retreat! But, above the void. Jiang Li faced the fleeing ck pieces, but he ced another white piece. He methodically devoured and encircled the ck pieces to kill them. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The sound of explosions followed one after another. Immortal General Level Warships, as if they were made of paper mache, exploded one after another. The million-strong army, at this moment, was decreasing by the thousands! In the blink of an eye, over half of the million-strong army was lost! Amidst the Void Sea Domain, wails of grief shook space for ten thousand li around. ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, even the Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch himself could no longer stand by, his decaying face suddenly showing fury as he fiercely stepped forward, hurdling towards the Jiang Li who was ying chess in the void! The formidable might of a Heavenly Monarch far surpassed that of Immortals! Yet, Jiang Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Enter my chessboard, and you be my pieces.¡± ¡°I dictate who you can kill, and only then can you kill!¡± He casually ced another piece. The terrifying Monarch-level attack, like ten thousand waves of fury, suddenly came crashing down,nding on the heads of the allied forces of the Third Celestial Realm! ¡°Boom!¡± The huge shockwave caused the interwoven invisible lines of the chessboard to shake, creating vortexes in the void that swallowed countless lives! With this stroke, a million-strong army was thoroughly reduced to ashes! Annihted! The million-strong army of the Third Celestial Realm perished within a single move by Jiang Li! At this moment, the vast battlefield of the Void Sea Domain suddenly grew silent! Countless denizens of the Heavenly Realm, witnessing this scene, were dumbfounded! ¡°` Chapter 251: 218 The Path of Chess is Immortal_1 Chapter 251: Chapter 218 The Path of Chess is Immortal_1 Millions of soldiers, at this moment, directly turned into nothingness! The warships destroyed¡­ The people gone¡­ Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ A Generation Heavenly Monarch annihted his own army?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Young Master Jiang Li, his chess¡­ possesses mysterious and unpredictable power!¡± ¡°Too terrifying, as long as one enters his chessboard, one can only be controlled by him?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed! Even Lu Rang, Dugu Yuqing, and others, who were in the midst of intense battle, looked back and were astounded. ¡°Damn, Jiang Li Junior Brother, your ability is a bit freakish, only Senior Sister Zi Ling might be able to suppress you, right?¡±
Lu Rang still had a reserve of strength and spoke in shock at this moment! They had only seen such terrifying prowess on Zi Ling. Mass area suppression, lethal damage! Even Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch was shocked at this moment. He looked at Jiang Li incredulously! ¡°What kind of chess game is this¡­ Could it be, could it be the heir of the ck White Heavenly King?!¡± He was shocked! Such terrifying power of chess made him think of the ck White Heavenly King! That was a true ruthless person, who had killed through heaven and earth in the era when the Saint Path was not prominent, almost turning the Two Realms of Immortals and Demons upside down, all to find a Source of the Holy Path¡­ In those years, their Third Celestial Realm had also been visited by him! At that time, he was just a minor Immortal Monarch. He even remembered when the other party once forced their Third Celestial Realm to hand over the guarded Saintly Way Stone Mandate. After ying with it for a few days, the other party returned it to the Third Celestial Realm¡­ At this moment, the poise of Jiang Li. Made him think of the legendary figure among the Immortal Kings, the ck White Heavenly King! ¡°No¡­ I absolutely can¡¯t let you live!¡± He spoke viciously, and in an instant, his face revealed a terrifying visage. As fierce as a ghastly ghost, akin to a bloodthirsty Yaksha! ¡°Forcing me to use the ¡®Holy Art Dharma Aspect¡¯¡ªyou¡¯re finished!¡± The reason his face was ruined was that he cultivated a residual technique that spread from that stonemand! ¡°Green-faced Fangs¡±!
Once the Green-faced Fangs Dharma Aspect emerged, the aura between heaven and earth turned gloomy! Extremely dark power erupted from him. Even the interwoven lines beneath his feet seemed unable to bear it, turning into nothingness! Invincible!
The might of a Generation Heavenly Monarch suppressed the entire sea domain! The surface of Jiang Li¡¯s chessboard began to tremble faintly. ¡°Darkness, huh¡­¡± He murmured, then suddenly closed his eyes. He was reminiscing, recalling every game he had yed with Li Fan! ¡°The teacher always yed chess alone.¡± ¡°In this world, apart from oneself, there is no second enemy.¡± ¡°To defeat oneself is to defeat everything.¡± ¡°You enter my game, you be me.¡± ¡°Be it evil or good, there is no distinction between them¡­ no discernment between ck and white!¡± He murmured, and suddenly, the aura on his body dramatically changed! Between his fingers, there seemed to be an intertwining aura of ck and white. On his body, the aura of immortality thickened to the extreme!
In the Myriad Realms, countless Dao principles, at this moment, suddenly poured in! One person achieving the Dao, all Daos in the myriad realms join! Countless Daows descended, baptizing him, while the entire Void Sea Domain trembled! Immortal! At this moment, Jiang Li stepped into the Immortal Realm! He had be an Immortal Monarch! The entire ce focused their attention, everyone was dumbfounded! Even the Six Great Immortal Monarchs and others like Dugu Yuqing and Lu Rang, who were in intensebat, all turned their heads back. Their opponents, the Six Great Immortal Monarchs, were even more taken aback, as even the Daows on them seemed to be stripped away! Too terrifying! Under the watchful eyes of the multitude. In the Void Sea Domain that stretched across ten thousand li. Suddenly countless ck and white invisible lines emerged from the void, spreading across the heavens!
Hundreds of thousands of li became Jiang Li¡¯s chessboard! ck and White Chessboard! In that instant, Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch, who had already manifested the Green-faced Fangs Dharma Aspect, showed a look of terror in his eyes! ¡°ck White Chessboard¡­ Is he really the heir?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly dead, he was born in the wrong era, the Saint Descent wouldn¡¯t appear, he couldn¡¯t find the Source of the Holy Path¡­ How could you possibly achieve this step!¡± Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch screamed out loud! However, Jiang Li¡¯s chess pieces had already been ced! ¡°I won¡¯t ept defeat!¡± Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch¡¯s Dharma Aspect shook the void, trembling the myriad realms, his primordial power erupting fully, his terrifying Hunyuan Immortal Qi almost turned ck, capable of corroding everything! However, on the straight ck and white lines, his power seemed to turn into nothingness! The chess piece was ced. At the intersection of the ck and white lines beneath his feet, some power suddenly appeared.
In that instant, at the pinnacle, Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch, who had burned his cultivation origin, suddenly felt that everything was out of his control. His power was being disintegrated! His cultivation level seemed to be devoured! He was not inmand of his own body! ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± He let out a dreadful cry! The next moment, his body split open! Turned into a mess of flesh and blood! Death came as promised. A Generation Heavenly Monarch perished. At this moment, in the Void Sea Domain, there was boundless blood rain! The entire ce was in an uproar! ¡°A Generation Heavenly Monarch, killed¡­¡± ¡°Exhausting his full strength, in the end, he was merely dismissed with a casual flick from Young Master Jiang Li¡­¡± ¡°Is this the true essence of the Dao Mysteries? Too terrifying¡­¡± The twenty thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals were all dumbstruck. ¡°Thest time, when Young Master Jiang Li had yet to enter Senior Li¡¯s tutge, he was but a mere Immortal¡­¡± Saint Lord Lingchao and others were in a daze, feeling as if what was before them was somewhat unreal! In just a few short months¡­ How could an Immortal be Immortal? Who would believe such a thing if told? The Immortal Domain was about to quake! ¡°To meet the Immortal Heavenly Monarchs as Daluo Golden Immortals, to achieve the Immortal Path amidst battle¡­ Senior Li sent them precisely for their ascension!¡± Fire Spirit was somewhat dazed. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a supreme being with a past even with our n¡¯s forebears. The Three Great Heavenly Realms? They were nothing but a training ground for his disciples¡­ He didn¡¯t take them seriously at all!¡± Ji Yuanqing was even more overwhelmed with emotion! Deservingly an eminent sage, such powerhouse¡¯s disciples are indeed formidable! At the same time, he treasured the ¡°Ji Water¡± painting he held ever more. It contained the ancient ways of their n! ¡°Our Ji n will surely rise again with this painting!¡± He murmured and clenched his fists! In the battlefield ahead. A Generation of Heavenly Monarch perished just like that. The six great Immortal Monarchs of the Third Celestial Realm werepletely devastated at this moment! ¡°How, how is it possible!?¡± ¡°Even a Heavenly Monarch has died¡­ This is monstrous, this is monstrous!¡± ¡°We need to flee, flee quickly!¡± They trembled as they spoke! And turned to run! The six great Immortal Monarchs had absolutely no desire to fight. However, just as they thought to escape, the crisscrossing ck and white lines suddenly appeared under their feet! In an instant, they were unable to flee! ¡°Fellow Senior Brothers, I leave them to you.¡± Jiang Li spoke. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Take them down!¡± They called out one after another! With all their might! Soon after, the six great Immortal Monarchs turned into a rain of blood! Scattered across the sky. The million-strong army of the Third Celestial Realm and even the Immortals, annihted! Witnessing this sight, the two hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals were all in shock. Is this what a powerful battle looks like? They¡­ had no role to y! Is everything, over just like that? Many looked towards Jiang Li, their eyes filled with reverence! This seemingly gentle and refined young man was truly a monster. ¡°Next, we should move on to attack the Third Celestial Realm!¡± Dugu Yuqing, still not satisfied, said: ¡°To retrieve the Stone Command our master wants, and also, to understand the Dao through battle!¡± ¡°Right! Damn it, this time no one betterpete with me for the Celestial Monarch level powerhouses, or don¡¯t me me for losing my temper!¡± ¡°Amitabha, transcending a Celestial Monarch level being should be undertaken by me!¡± They were all vying with each other to go first! They had already sensed that average Immortal Monarchs couldn¡¯t put much pressure on them. It was not enough to achieve the results they wanted. At the very least, they must be at the Celestial Monarch level! ¡°Stop fighting, the Three Great Heavenly Realms have enough for all of us to share!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Third Celestial Realm!¡± In an instant, the seven of them swept across the sky! They took off towards the Third Celestial Realm! ¡°Follow them!¡± With an order from Fire Spirit, the two hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals embarked as well! ¡­ At this moment. The Third Celestial Realm. ¡°ording to the time, Wu Yan and the others should have wiped out that realm.¡± Kudao Sky Monarch set down the tea cup in hand and said: ¡°I should also be returning. This affair has disrupted my cultivation, and truly, it¡¯s hardly worth it!¡± ¡°Quite so, we must elerate our cultivation to be ready for the Saint Descent.¡± ¡°The stronger we are, the more blessings we¡¯ll receive from the master when the timees.¡± Several Heavenly Monarchs all spoke in session. In their view, this matter was very simple. After all, even the First Heavenly Realm that gave birth to an Immortal King had been destroyed for so many years. If the First Heavenly Realm was indeed reappearing now, it was nothing more than ashes, easily erased with a flick of a finger. ¡°This is bad!¡± But, just at that moment, an rmed shout suddenly came through! An Immortal Monarch hurried into the pce and said: ¡°To report to the Heavenly Monarchs, cmity has struck!¡± ¡°Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch, and the six great Immortal Monarchs¡¯ Soul Lamps¡­ extinguished!¡± Extinguished! Upon hearing this, all the seated Heavenly Monarchs¡¯plexions changed drastically! ¡°What?¡± ¡°How could this be possible?¡± ¡°Wu Yan is a Heavenly Monarch, and he even cultivated the Green-faced Fangs Dharma Aspect¡­ Could it be an Immortal King has taken action?¡± All the Heavenly Monarchs were shocked. One Heavenly Monarch and six Immortal Monarchs¡­ all extinguished! Such a result¡­ Could it be that the new realm has now regained the former power of the First Heavenly Realm? ¡°Prepare for battle immediately!¡± Chuan Zhen stood up, his face full of anger, and said: ¡°Summon all the Immortal Monarchs of the Third Celestial Realm! Send a message, alerting the Second Celestial Realm and the Fourth Celestial Realm!¡± He was preparing for a decisive battle! He even called upon the Second and Fourth Celestial Realms. ¡°Also¡­ notify the ¡®Dark Saint Waterfall¡¯¡­¡± Hearing this, several Heavenly Monarchs were even more shocked. The Dark Saint Waterfall! That ce¡­ was a forbidden area in the Third Celestial Realm! On an ordinary day, even they were not qualified to venture there. ¡°Do we need to stir them?¡± Kudao Sky Monarch muttered to himself. ¡°I hope not!¡± Chuan Zhen said coldly, stepping out, ¡°Prepare to face the battle!¡± In an instant, the Third Celestial Realm was in an uproar! Chapter 252 - 219: An Army of Tens of Millions!_1 Chapter 252: Chapter 219: An Army of Tens of Millions!_1 The Void Sea Domain quaked mightily! All that had transpired in the Third Celestial Realm quickly spread. Surrounding worlds, upon hearing the news, were all shocked. And within the Third Celestial Realm itself, many forces from the Immortal Domain, upon receiving the message, contacted the Immortal Domain at once! ¡°Reporting to the Main Ancestral Hall, the First Heavenly Realm seems to have made aeback, and seven Immortals have already perished in the Third Celestial Realm¡ªthe great war is impending!¡± In an Immortal City, an Immortal Monarch gravelymunicated with the Transmission Crystal! ¡°Please report to the Immortal Kingdom immediately, the First Heavenly Realm has made aeback with formidable force!¡± ¡°A major battle will take ce in the Lower World, please have the Main Ancestral Hall pay immediate attention!¡± ¡°Request the Immortal Kingdom to send reinforcements!¡± Messages like these emanated from the Third Celestial Realm! Simultaneously, the other two Great Heavenly Realms also received the news. ¡°The First Heavenly Realm has made aeback?¡± Within the Second Celestial Realm, inside a colossal Golden Pce, a man d in golden armor wore a cold smile on his face. Beneath him, eight Celestial Monarchs looked solemn! ¡°It¡¯s getting interesting. Qi Ming Heavenly Monarch, Jinhui Sky Monarch, how about you two take a trip?¡± The man in the golden armor spoke. ¡°At yourmand!¡± The two Celestial Monarchs immediately rose and departed. The Fourth Celestial Realm. ¡°Could it be that the Ji Family is making its return¡­¡± The one leading was an elder, his neck adorned with a string of white bones, giving him a savage and eerie aura. ¡°We cannot sit idly by. Dongshi Sky Monarch, would you be troubled to make the journey?¡± At the lower end, a Celestial Monarch rose at once, saying: ¡°I shall extinguish everyst one of the Ji Family!¡± ¡­ Immortal Domain! Today, many major Immortal Domains were astir! Eastern Immortal Domain! Today, within the Mingluo Immortal Kingdom, a Celestial Monarch urgently convened the Monarch Level figures within the nation! ¡°The First Heavenly Realm has reemerged, coupled with the sword intent of the former Infinite Sword King that once struck from the Lower World, we cannot afford to overlook this!¡± ¡°Immediately light the Immortal King Candle and inform the Immortal King!¡± ¡­ In the Western Immortal Domain. Therey an ancient country of the Brahman Path! Countless temples, the sound of scriptures shook the heavens! ¡°Changes have urred in the Lower World, the First Heavenly Realm has reappeared, perhaps¡­ is this the omen that the Immortal Great Cmity is about to arrive?¡± A decayed being of the Brahman Path sighed lightly. He gently tapped the wooden fish and murmured something in front of the worshipped Immortal Brahman image. ¡­ Central Immortal Domain. ¡°As the Immortal King left, he once said that he was going to investigate a great cause and effect, and not to disturb him unless it was absolutely necessary¡­¡± Within the Antuo Immortal Kingdom, an elder murmured, very hesitant. ¡°But, this matter is a great cause and effect for the Immortal King as well!¡± Another elder, however, spoke up, saying: ¡°The reappearance of the First Heavenly Realm, the former Infinite Sword King even dared to im that the True Sword Seed in the Lower World upon return would decimate Immortal Kings¡­ This cause and effect must be resolved!¡± The first elder nodded his head, eventually taking out a mirror. He dropped three drops of Celestial Monarch¡¯s blood. ¡­ At this moment. Many secret ces within the Immortal Domain. were all stirring. Inside a pce of immortals, Two tremendously terrifying figures were sitting opposite each other, one with the Taiji Pattern on his forehead. These two, were none other than the Antuo Immortal King and the Immortal King Yn! ¡°Since returning from the River of Cause and Effect, three months have passed¡­¡± Yn looked at the Antuo Immortal King and said: ¡°Do you truly care so much about this cause and effect?¡± Antuo Immortal King shook his head and replied: ¡°Once the Saint Descentes, the Ancient n will emerge, and even though we are Immortal Heavenly Kings, in front of the Saint Path, we are all subject to the Heaven¡¯s Will de¡ªif we cannot endure, we can only fall.¡± ¡°On the contrary, beings like the Phoenix n are often the least affected and are even likely to soar in the epoch when the Saint Path emerges¡­ We must resolve this matter before the Saint Path descends, and exterminate the True Phoenix n.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will not be at peace!¡± Yn heaved a deep sigh and said: ¡°Your resolve is firm, yet despite employing various methods of divination, I can only seeyers of fog¡­¡± Antuo fell into silence. Could it be that they truly could not find the cause and effect? But, at that moment, A divine light suddenly burst forth from his eyes! He abruptly stood up. The Great Dao swayed in response! ¡°What happened?¡± Yn asked in surprise. ¡°The cause and effect¡­ have appeared.¡± Antuo¡¯s expression was somber as he said: ¡°The First Heavenly Realm has reappeared, and is now capable of annihting Celestial Monarchs!¡± ¡°I suspect¡­ an Immortal King has intervened!¡± Hearing this, Yn was taken aback and responded: ¡°The First Heavenly Realm is but a coordinate left in the Void Sea Domain by a certain Holy Dao Power, and I never supported your participation in that battle¡­ Its reappearance now indeed signifies an extraordinary cause and effect!¡± ¡°Once that Holy Dao Power returns, you might¡­¡± Antuo Immortal King¡¯s face turned icy as he said: ¡°That¡¯s why I must go there myself!¡± ¡°If the First Heavenly Realm does not perish, I will not be at peace!¡± He turned around and stepped forward. His figure vanished from the spot instantly! ¡­ In a certain mountain range. Endless peaks stood towering, spanning hundreds of thousands of miles. Yet beneath the mountains, there was actually a person. He was exceedingly tall, with entire mountain ranges resting upon his shoulders! ¡ª¡ªThe mountains that spanned a million li across the surface of the earth were all carried by him on his shoulders! It was terrifying to the extreme! This was a man who resembled a giant. ¡°I will only wait here for the return of my ancestors, I will not leave!¡± The man, giant-like in stature, spoke indifferently as he looked at an elder before him! That elder¡­ was none other than King Ming Luo! King Ming Luo had earnestly conversed with him for over a month, but, in the end, failed to persuade him! ¡°Are you not tempted even by the legacy of the King of ck and White? You should be aware that he was the individual closest to the Saint Path. Moreover, rumors say that in his tenth reincarnation, he became a true Immortal Emperor. Once he entered the Saint Path, he would be the most formidable saint within the Sacred Dao Domain¡­¡± King Ming Luo pleaded earnestly. ¡°A person born in the wrong era, no matter how powerful, ultimately did not step into the Saint Path!¡± The giant-like man said with disdain, ¡°You may go now, out of the many years of our acquaintance, perhaps when my ancestors descend, I might speak a word of sentiment on your behalf.¡± King Ming Luo let out a long sigh! He was merely an ordinary Immortal King and because he had participated in the assassination battle against the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm in years past, he had sustained internal injuries. Therefore, he wanted to rely on this man. Because the man¡¯s bloodline was extremely powerful and he possessed the bearing of a Celestial King! s, the man insisted on remaining here. He was unwilling to leave. King Ming Luo turned and left. Just at that moment. ¡°Hmm?!¡± Suddenly, a voice echoed in King Ming Luo¡¯s mind! He abruptly turned around and said, ¡°Olympian Immortal King, it seems now you have no choice but to descend to the Lower World!¡± The giant Olympian said indifferently, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Because the First Heavenly Realm has reappeared!¡± On Ming Luo¡¯s aged face, a smile appeared as he said, ¡°The Ji Family and your n have a great vengeance as well, don¡¯t they?!¡± If there was no enmity, Olympian Immortal King would not have taken part in the assassination of the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm in the past! Hearing this, Olympian Immortal King suddenly lifted his gaze. His eyes zed with killing intent! He took a sudden step forward. The million mountains he bore on his back thunderously fell to the ground. Within a certain region of the Eastern Immortal Domain, countless mountains copsed, and tens of thousands of mountain ranges were broken! ¡°The First Heavenly Realm?!¡± Olympian Immortal King spoke slowly, yet firmly, ¡°If you dare deceive me, I will turn you into Primordial Essence!¡± ¡­ In the Northern Immortal Domain, the Northern Border. Xueming Celestial Nation. ¡°The First Heavenly Realm¡­ could it truly be the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord and Xuanming Celestial Lord wore expressions of disbelief on their faces. Even individuals at the Celestial Monarch level had perished¡­ ¡°Incredible¡­ it seems that this will once again bring about the kind of great war that took ce during the assassination of the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm in the past¡­¡± Xuanming muttered to himself before finally saying, ¡°Activate the Array and send the message to the Immortal King!¡± ¡­ The entire Immortal Domain was in an uproar! All sides paid close attention! ¡­ And at this moment. In the Lower World, within the boundless Void Sea Domain. Seven streaks of rainbow light moved at incredible speed! Before too long. They finally arrived within a certain region of the Void Sea Domain. Ahead,y a vast world. Larger even than the Heavenly Realm! ¡°It is indeed the Heavenly Realm, second only to the Immortal Domain¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing held the brush in his hand and said, ¡°I hope more Celestial Monarch-level figures arrive, so I canplete that ¡®eternal¡¯ character!¡± ¡°The battlefield isrge enough!¡± Lu Rang was rubbing his hands together too, as he turned to Jiang Li and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash now, if you kill them all, there will be none left for us to kill!¡± He cautioned him! To everyone, Lu Rang was now viewed as a threat on the same level as Zi Ling. Their ability to annihte the enemy on arge scale was just too monstrous! He was simply the father of group battles! ¡°Uh¡­ okay!¡± Jiang Li nodded his head. ¡°They areing!¡± Wu Dade pointed ahead! Seen from beyond the Third Celestial Realm, an endless army was arrayed in a line, numbering seven to eight million! Among them, Immortal-level warships numbered in the dozens! The aura of Celestial Monarchs was also faintly discernible! And as the army of the Third Celestial Realm made its appearance, armies from all directions in the Void Sea Domain began to converge. ¡°Jinhui Sky Monarch and Qi Ming Heavenly Monarch from the Second Celestial Realm lead a million-strong army here to provide support!¡± ¡°Dongshi Sky Monarch from the Fourth Celestial Realm brings one million and five hundred thousand troops!¡± The news thundered through the skies! Some allied forcesprising several million soldiers from the Three Great Heavenly Realms and other subordinaterge worlds were also present. In the Void Sea Domain, there were a total of more than ten million soldiers! With over ten Celestial Monarchs, hundreds of Immortals, tens of thousands of Daluo Golden Immortals, and millions of Taiyi Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals, their numbers were beyond count! Millions of soldiers enveloped seven Daluo Golden Immortals! A battle of unprecedented scale! Chapter 253 - 220 The Sword Saint of a Generation_1 Chapter 253: Chapter 220 The Sword Saint of a Generation_1 Vast Void Sea Domain. Outside the Third Celestial Realm. A breathtaking scene. Tens of millions of soldiers besieged seven youths! In this massive army, strong warriors abounded like clouds! Such a lineup could even challenge the Immortal Domain if Immortal Kings did not make a move! But now, it was just for dealing with seven young people! Two hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals from the Heavenly Realm had also arrived at the periphery of this sea domain, but upon seeing the situation ahead, everyone was shocked! In front of tens of millions of soldiers, two hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals¡­ Seemed like a drop of water before the ocean! They stopped. ¡°The Three Great Heavenly Realms, going all out¡­¡± Ji Yuanqing muttered, saying, ¡°If we win this battle, then the great vengeance of the First Heavenly Realm will have been half-avenged!¡± Because arge reason for the catastrophe that befell the First Heavenly Realm years ago was due to the other Three Great Heavenly Realms. The First Heavenly Realm¡­ did not represent the same power as the other three. ¡°Now, we can¡¯t help them anymore¡­¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord muttered, saying, ¡°Senior Li¡­ is this really how you train disciples? It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± Everyone else was also dumbfounded. In their eyes, there was no doubt, this was Senior Li¡¯s way of tempering his disciples! But, to have seven people fight more than ten million??? Among which, there were numerous Celestial Monarchs and Immortals? Out of these seven, at most there was only one Immortal so far! ¡°Senior Li is aiming to temper the strongest prodigies¡­¡± ¡°If they can win, they will certainly be the strongest Immortals under the heavens!¡± ¡°Terrifying, terrifying!¡± Everyone was gazing at the scene from afar! At that moment. Outside the Third Celestial Realm. Lu Rang and the other six saw this grand wee! And they too felt a bit overwhelmed! ¡°Mom¡­ this wee ceremony is a bit too grand, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Rang spoke, not out of fear, but because there were really too many people, a mass of darkness, and just the pressure of it was ufortable! ¡°Not particr, not particr at all, ascetics, we should keep everything simple¡­ I¡¯ll have to properly educate themter!¡± Qing Chen said with a serious face! ¡°Wait, fellow senior brothers, take one talisman each!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng grabbed a handful of talismans and distributed them to the others, saying, ¡°These talismans can block one sneak attack!¡± A chaotic battle was imminent! So, sneak attacks were very likely to happen. Everyone took one. ¡°Let¡¯s fight! The tougher the fight, the more robust I be, and when I go back, I no longer have to be afraid of that dead dog biting me!¡± Wu Da De gritted his teeth! ¡°There are too many people¡­ Fellow senior brothers, shall I help you guys restrain this ten million strong armyter? As for the Immortals and Celestial Monarchs, I¡¯ll leave them to you, how about that?¡± Jiang Li then spoke. ¡°That works!¡± Dugu Yuqing nodded his head, stepping forward and saying, ¡°Who is in charge among the Three Great Heavenly Realms?¡± In front of the First Heavenly Realm¡¯s army, Immortal Heavenly Monarch Chuan Zhen led six major Celestial Monarchs out! ¡°Was Wu Yan Heavenly Monarch killed by you?¡± Chuan Zhen asked coldly. ¡°Are you talking about that guy with the rotten face?¡± Dugu Yuqingughed and said, ¡°He was too weak.¡± ¡°I hope you are stronger!¡± At his words, tens of millions of soldiers were all instantly enraged! Dugu Yuqing was openly insulting them! ¡°Very well, I¡¯m curious to see who gave you, a mere Immortal General, such courage.¡± Chuan Zhen spoke icily, ¡°Today, even the Immortal King won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± He raised his hand! Space shattered inch by inch! A terrifying aura directly enveloped the area around Dugu Yuqing! The space he was in was almost about topletely vanish! Along with him! Chuan Zhen¡­ was infinitely close to the power of an Immortal King! And his cultivation seemed to contain a hint of the Holy Path Aura! Probably even the real Immortal King would struggle to deal with it! Dugu Yuqing suddenly roared out loud! In his hand, the Phoenix Sky Brush had appeared! ¡°Open!¡± He drew with the brush! Open Heaven Sword Intent burst forth! It shattered all demons and specters! Chaos was reenacted, and space reassembled! The strike from Chuanzhen Sky Monarch was blocked by him! Hisss! At this moment. Tens of millions in the army were shocked! That was a strike infinitely close to the power of an Immortal King! ¡°How can he be such a monstrous prodigy?!¡± ¡°Is this really still a Daluo Golden Immortal!?¡± ¡°Bullshit Daluo Golden Immortal, if they called him an Immortal King, I¡¯d believe it!¡± Countless soldiers were buzzing with discussion. And many Celestial Monarch level powerhouses were all looking extremely grave at this moment! ¡°An Immortal General¡­ cannot possibly be this powerful, unless, he, has been nurtured by the Saint Path!¡± Next to Chuan Zhen Sky Monarch, Kudao Sky Monarch stepped out, his aged eyes full of a solemn look, saying, ¡°It¡¯s more than both of us have ever obtained from the Saintly Way Law!¡± The entire Third Celestial Realm was a coordinate left by a Holy Dao Power. And they had left behind a Stone Command. Among the numerous Celestial Monarchs, Kudao and Chuan Zhen had the fortune to obtain a little bit of the Saintly Way Law. Just that little bit of the Saintly Way Law allowed their cultivation to reign superior among their peers and evene infinitely close to an Immortal King! But now, this young man¡­clearly demonstrated power of the Saint Path! ¡°Kill him, strip away the Saintly Way Law within him, and we will ascend to greater heights!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°He¡¯s mine!¡± The surrounding group of Celestial Monarchs were all green with envy! Even just a little bit would be an immense benefit! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Annihte him!¡± At once, high-level Monarch Level experts from the Third Celestial Realm camp couldn¡¯t sit still anymore! They took action! ¡°Hehe, what a great opportunity!¡± Jinhui Sky Monarch from the Second Celestial Realm and another person also suddenly made their move! Chapter 254: 220 The Sword Saint of a Generation_2 Chapter 254: Chapter 220 The Sword Saint of a Generation_2 There were ten Celestial Monarchs in the arena! At that moment, they simultaneouslyunched an attack on Lu Rang and the other seven! And, over a hundred Immortal Monarchs joined the fray as well! This lineup was almost enough to battle an Immortal King! ¡°The fight has begun!¡± Long Zixuan stepped forward, unleashing a punch directly at two of the mighty Celestial Monarchs! The Dragon Soul roared furiously! With this punch, it seemed as though hundreds of giant dragons were dancing in unison! Space trembled and shattered to pieces. Countless armies felt the might of this punch!
Two Immortal Heavenly Monarchs shed against it with a thunderous boom! Long Zixuan¡¯s figure was pushed back Ten Thousand Li! But in his eyes burst a rapturous fighting spirit! ¡°They¡¯re mine!¡± He charged forward, battling the two Celestial Monarchs! ¡°You, and you!¡± Dugu Yuqing stepped up, pointing at Chuanzhen Sky Monarch and Kudao Sky Monarch, saying, ¡°You two are mine now!¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Kudao Sky Monarch bellowed in anger. These young men before him were treating them like resources to be picked and chosen? They must be killed! The two mighty Celestial Monarchsunched a fierce attack! Carrying a hint of Holy Path Aura! Dugu Yuqing, with the Phoenix Sky Brush in hand, fiercely swung it into action! Dot! Horizontal stroke! Vertical stroke! Sword intent stretched across tens of thousands of Li! The grass in Lu Rang¡¯s hand unleashed a terrifying force, like myriad swords slicing towards Golden Light Sky Monarch and Qi Ming Heavenly Monarch of the Second Celestial Realm! Lin Jiu Zheng continuously cast talismans, engaging in battle with a Celestial Monarch!
¡­ In an instant, six Daluo Golden Immortals were actually battling against nine Immortal Heavenly Monarchs! It was absolutely terrifying! Moreover, hundreds of Immortal Monarchs joined the melee, asionally lending a hand!
The pressure on the six was immense! ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Lu Rang, armed with the grass, had gone mad with killing, a single leaf shing out, bringing down an Immortal, with the lifeblood directly absorbed by the de of grass! ¡°Repression!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s eyes were slit with fury, an array of creation-like talismans totally disoriented a group of Immortal Monarchs! ¡°Damn, that really hurts!¡± Meanwhile, Wu Dade yelled out in pain, having continuously blocked the attacks of an Immortal Heavenly Monarch, feeling a sharp pain! ¡°Die!¡± The Immortal Heavenly Monarch was furious. A Daluo Golden Immortal had actually blocked his attacks, causing him a great loss of face. Now, he put forth all his strength and mmed down his palm! In the face of this scene, Wu Dade suddenly turned around and weed the attack with his backside! ¡°Boom!¡± Golden Laws flickered on his buttocks, incredibly blocking this terrifying strike from the Celestial Monarch! ¡°What the heck!? He fused the Saintly Way Law into his buttocks?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not just a hint of the Saintly Way Law¡­ it seems to be a whole mass?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve struck it rich, his buttocks are mine!¡± In an instant, the surrounding Immortal Monarchs saw Wu Dade¡¯s backside and their eyes turned red, frantically attacking! Those were all Saintly Way Laws! Even if the Immortal King were to arrive, he would fight for them! Wu Dade¡¯s buttocks instantly became the most coveted prize! ¡°Damn it, a bunch of freaks!¡± Wu Dade cursed loudly, feeling a chill. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the fierce attacks, but the words of these people were frightening and perverse! He frantically defended against various attacks! His body, running a mysterious cultivation technique, absorbed the various onughts! This was the mystical method from that book; the more attacks he endured, the stronger his body became. Because of the presence of Hei Gou, his buttocks had endured the most pain before¡­ which made his backside the strongest! But now, there were simply too many attackers; Wu Dade felt he couldn¡¯t absorb the attacks from countless Immortal Monarchs fast enough.
¡°Dammit, you want to kill me? I¡¯ll crush you!¡± Wu Dade got furious and suddenly sat down on an Immortal Monarch! The opponent struggled frantically! But, he was literally crushed to death by Wu Dade¡¯s buttocks! The surrounding Immortal Monarchs were all momentarily stunned. Damn, an Immortal Monarch crushed to death? What kind of physical fitness is this?! They were all getting somewhat overwhelmed by the killing! Compared to this battlefield, on the other side, Qing Chen was like a divine monk! He was sweeping the ground. Sweeping away everything in the void. Attacks in massive numbers, might that shook the heavens.
But, none could withstand a single sweep of his broom! Every sweep brought forth winds of the Great Dao, sweeping away countless attacks, causing the Immortal Monarchs to bleed! ¡°Dare to insult this Monarch with that broom?!¡± Dongshi Sky Monarch of the Fourth Celestial Realm, furious to the extreme, attacked frantically! However, before he could make his move, Qing Chen had already swept over with his broom! Before he could strike, he was immediately sealed by it! ¡°You dare!¡± Dongshi Sky Monarch was extremely angry. He kept retreating. But Qing Chen¡¯s broom, followed him like a shadow! ¡°Aaah!¡± Dongshi Sky Monarch bellowed in rage, his full Cultivation Level almost unable to be unleashed, cried out angrily on the spot, his soul burning! But then, Qing Chen¡¯s broom swept past, and arge made of Immortal Spiritual Power, like a spiderweb, fell! It covered Dongshi Sky Monarch! Dongshi Sky Monarch¡¯s face changed drastically, his figure suddenly disappeared from the spot! He shattered a Lifeblood Talisman! ¡°Kill him!¡± Dongshi Sky Monarch roared furiously! The scene turned intensely fierce! Six Daluo Golden Immortals! Fighting against nine Immortal Heavenly Monarchs, and over a hundred Immortal Monarchs! The fight was crazy! And in the midst of the great battle, Lu Rang and others were notpletely dominating! ¡°Pfft!¡± Dugu Yuqing¡¯s face turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood; he had just been struck by a palm from Chuan Zhen! Lu Rang was ambushed, fortunately, the talisman given by Lin Jiu Zheng worked, helping him escape a disaster, but the talisman also got destroyed. Qing Chen, facing the massive attacks, was already looking somewhat pale, with his broom lightly trembling in his hand! Long Zixuan¡¯s power was unmatched, his Dragon Soul was peerless, pressing down on two Immortal Heavenly Monarchs as he fought, but his breathing was getting heavier and heavier! Lin Jiu Zheng had almost used up all his talismans, and just as his Heavenly Master Pen got filled with cinnabar, he hastily sketched one after another, with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth! Wu Dade¡¯s body was covered in numerous wounds and scabs! This was a true trial! A test of life and death! ¡°Eternal!¡± In the moment of life and death, Dugu Yuqing suddenly shouted aloud! He unleashed all his power! A point, like a Divine Sword piercing the night! A horizontal stroke, like a meteor crossing the skies! A vertical line, like Chaos itself opening the heavens with a sword! A hook, as if the constetion of the Big Dipper was splitting! ¡­ An ¡°Eternal¡± character appeared in an instant! Each stroke, as if containing the Immortal Dao! Each line, seemingly bearing the eternity of heaven and earth! The character wasplete! The character for ¡°Eternal¡± shone brightly! In that moment, it was like a terrifying set of sword techniques, shing through the sky, breaking everything! Dugu Yuqing had achieved Path of Immortal Certification! He had be, a Sword Dao Immortal Monarch! With the Sword Dao proven Immortal, in this moment, an army of millions felt a fearsome deprival, Immortal Spiritual Qi was being plundered, Laws attracted! The boundary walls of the Third Celestial Realm cracked due to this disturbance, the contained Immortal Spiritual Qi of an entire realm surged in reverse, being absorbed by Dugu Yuqing! Dugu Yuqing wielded the Phoenix Sky Brush in one hand, standing in the void, like a Sword Saint personified! Above and below the heavens, only him, Supreme Alone! At this moment, the Myriad Dao revered his Sword Dao, its might, making many Celestial Monarchs, and hundreds of Immortal Monarchs, pale inparison! Chapter 255: 221: One Grass Cuts One Realm_1 Chapter 255: Chapter 221: One Grass Cuts One Realm_1 The terrifying aura of Sword Dao swept across the Sky Domain! Peerless and unmatched! Dugu Yuqing was enveloped in a sharp aura, like a newly forged Divine Sword, unrivaled in the world! ¡°Hiss!¡± At this moment, Celestial Monarchs, Immortal Monarchs, and even the millions in their armies! All of them lost color in their faces! ¡°This¡­ this kind of sword intent, I understand now, he, he is the True Sword Seed that the Infinite Sword King spoke of!¡± A Celestial Monarch eximed in disbelief! The might of this Sword Dao made everyone involuntarily recall the Infinite Sword King! At this moment, they were almost certain of it.
If the True Sword Seed really existed in the Lower World, then¡­ it had to be this terrifying youth before them! ¡°Unbelievable¡­ his Sword Dao gives me the illusion of facing a Master!¡± ¡°Too terrible, is this really just the path of immortality? Why do I feel that ordinary Immortal Monarchs, even Celestial Monarchs, are no match for him?¡± ¡°Containing thews of the Saintly Way within immortality¡­ He can be said to be a true Immortal. Even if a Saint Descends, it wouldn¡¯t affect him much¡­¡± Everyone was shocked! Chuanzhen Sky Monarch, Kudao Sky Monarch, and others all had extremely ugly expressions! They hadn¡¯t expected that theirbined attack would end up forging Dugu Yuqing¡¯s path to immortality! This was terrifying! ¡°This youth cannot be opposed!¡± Chuan Zhen muttered! ¡°This youth must not be indulged, otherwise, he will be difficult to restrain in the future!¡± Kudao¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°How about asking the being in the Dark Saint Waterfall to make a move?¡± They had already contemted asking the forbidden area beings to take action. Because, the moment Dugu Yuqing achieved certification, They understood. Even as Celestial Monarchs, they would not be his match. ¡°He most likely obtained a partial strand of the Saintly Way Law, and we two just got a sliver¡­ perhaps, this is the only way¡­¡± Chuan Zhen wavered as well. ¡°Damn, you have be certified?¡±
Lu Rang looked at Dugu Yuqing with envy as he immediately turned to the group of Immortal Monarchs and Celestial Monarchs, saying: ¡°Come at me again!¡± He took the initiative to charge into battle! ¡°Kill!¡±
Long Zixuan also thundered into action, his punching power overwhelming as he directly swept across several Celestial Monarchs! Lin Jiu Zheng and the others charged once more! But, the opposing Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs now held a sense of wariness, motionless, their gazes fixed on Dugu Yuqing. They could feel that Dugu Yuqing was too dangerous! However, at this moment, Dugu Yuqing just smiled and said: ¡°Now, they belong to my junior brothers.¡± ¡°I am invincible, do as you please.¡± Having said that, he turned and went over to Jiang Li¡¯s side. The two of them leisurely watched the scene unfold! Seeing this, the Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs from the Three Great Heavenly Realms were both surprised and angry! ¡°Damn it, are we being used as stepping stones for enlightenment?¡± Dongshi Sky Monarch was furious to the extreme, being a Celestial Monarch, who dared to disrespect him? And yet now he was being used as a whetstone!
¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°This is outrageous!¡± ¡°They must be in!¡± Countless Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs were driven to madness! ¡°Go all out, don¡¯t give them any chance to break through!¡± Dongshi Sky Monarch roared, ¡°To think of using us as stepping stones, not a chance!¡± He led dozens of Immortal Monarchs, charging at Qing Chen! But, at that moment, Qing Chen just smiled slightly and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sirs¡­ but you can only serve as my stepping stones.¡± He suddenly bowed formally, saying, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then, he gently waved his hand! Without using a broom. In an instant, a transcendent and ethereal aura enveloped his entire body!
His form was bathed in golden Bodhi light! That instant, the Myriad Dao roared! Another Immortal! Qing Chen, certified as Immortal! He appeared like a Bodhi Saint from the ninth heaven, floating in sanctity, casually sprinkling golden Bodhi light, causing Dongshi Sky Monarch and the dozens of Immortal Monarchs, who were suddenly dumbfounded, to be caught off guard! Under the golden Bodhi light, thoughts of a mysterious scripture resounded in their minds: ¡°The body is the Bodhi tree, the mind is like a clear mirror stand, always strive to polish it, do not let the dust alight!¡± Qing Chen recited softly! At this moment, those enveloped by his golden Bodhi light looked towards him with extremely devout expressions on their faces! Converted! ¡°No!¡± The other Immortal Monarchs changed color in horror! ¡°Stay away from his golden Bodhi light, that golden light¡­ can convert people into his followers!¡±
¡°Monstrous monk, monstrous monk!¡± ¡°Run, run!¡± The surrounding Immortal Monarchs, Celestial Monarchs, and others were all retreating at high speed! To enlighten¡­ such a tactic was just too demonic! Qing Chen, gently descended. His face was so calm, holding a broom in his hand, just like the most ordinary broom-sweeping monk in a temple. But now, he had be an Immortal! He stood beside Dugu Yuqing and Jiang Li, saying, ¡°Now you belong to my junior brothers.¡± ¡°I am invincible too, so do as you please.¡± He smiled slightly. Hearing this, everyone present wanted to vomit blood! Another ¡°I am invincible¡± being? ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t take it anymore, how many Immortals are we going to force out?¡± At this moment, Jinhui Sky Monarch from the Second Celestial Realm was utterly dismayed. The Celestial Monarchs present were all shocked. How were they supposed to continue like this? When only Dugu Yuqing, one Immortal, had appeared, they were already feeling tremendous pressure. Now, the second terrifying monk had attained the Immortal Path, and he could even enlighten his peers? There was simply no way to fight! ¡°Now you are my stepping stones!¡± At this time, Lu Rang shouted wildly as the leaf des shed at the powerful beings of the heavens! He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer! Engulfing all the Celestial Monarchs, Immortals, and even the millions-strong army! ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Stop fighting!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± Seeing this scene, the Immortal Monarch-level powerhouses all turned pale and turned to run! They simply did not want to fight, their mental state hadpletely copsed! Completely copsed. They were just being used as practice targets! ¡°Enter my chessboard, and you shall all be my pieces!¡± It was then that Jiang Li spoke indifferently! The Million-Mile Void Chessboard suddenly appeared! Intermingling ck and white, boundless, the endless void was his chessboard! In an instant, millions of soldiers, Celestial Monarchs, and Immortal Monarchs were all trapped! Unable to escape! ¡°Hahaha, stepping stones, here Ie!¡± Lu Rangughed loudly! Each of his pot nt¡¯s leaves transformed into several tens of thousands of feet in length, like limitless Divine Swords! With one sweep of a leaf. More than three hundred thousand soldiers were all annihted, their blood absorbed! A Sword Dao intent descended! Over fifty Immortal Monarchs were beheaded! At this moment, the pot nt was bathing in the blood of Immortals! The leaves grew more and more terrifying! Madly reaping lives! ¡°Ah¡­¡± More than a million people were swept over by a single leaf de, all exploding into a mist of blood! ¡°No¡­¡± Dozens of Immortals tried to resist, all were pierced through! In a sh, millions of soldiers were nearly ughtered to extinction! One pot nt almost pierced the heavens, ruptured the universe, and slew Immortal Monarchs. From the grass leaves, an Immortal aura constantly emanated! ¡°No!¡± With thest sh! Nine great Celestial Monarchs all let out miserable screams! With this sh, Celestial Monarchs were annihted! ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± With one leaf sh, the blood of Celestial Monarchs sshed across the void! Wiped out! Feasting on the blood of Immortals, the nt suddenly burst forth with a terrifying aura! The Myriad Dao resonated with it! All living beings trembled! The ughtering intent was shocking! One nt¡­ had achieved the Immortal Path! Millions of soldiers, a hundred Immortals, nine great Celestial Monarchs¡­ had be stepping stones for its leap to the Immortal tier! At this moment, the void was empty, only one nt remained unbeaten in heaven and earth! ¡°No¡­¡± At that moment, a miserable cry echoed, as Chuanzhen Sky Monarch¡¯s remnant soul was swiftly summoned by something in the void, disappearing, entering into the Third Celestial Realm! He had something extraordinary on him, preserving that one remnant soul of his. And now, that terrifyingly boundless nt, with a single leaf de, suddenly shed towards the entire Third Celestial Realm! One nt, cleaving a realm! Chapter 256: 222 Leveling the Forbidden Area_1 Chapter 256: Chapter 222 Leveling the Forbidden Area_1 ¡°` A single de of grass transformed into an endless shadow, its terror boundless. It directly shed towards the entire Third Celestial Realm. At this moment, the barriers of the Third Celestial Realm were all shattered by this aura! The terrifying pressure caused all beings in the Third Celestial Realm to wail in despair. And at this moment. In the Third Celestial Realm, a meandering river on the ground suddenly turned into a towering divine snake, confronting the sh of the grass de. ¡°Boom!¡± Endless waves exploded in the sky above the Third Celestial Realm. The river roared, falling from the ninth heaven.
The river was cleaved in two. At this moment, within the Third Celestial Realm, a dreadful voice filled with ferocious anger resounded: ¡°Who dares to vite the Third Celestial Realm?!¡± This moment unleashed an immense inauspicious aura within the Third Celestial Realm! The grass de instantly retracted. Lu Rang, embracing the pot of grass, was now excited to the extreme. ¡°It wasn¡¯t in vain; raising this grass wasn¡¯t in vain, ah!¡± His excitement was immense, for he clearly felt his will merging with the grass as it certified its immortality. With just a thought, he could join with the grass and fight together! The grass bing immortal was nearly equivalent to him bing immortal! Meanwhile, a group of fellow disciples looked at Lu Rang withplicated expressions on their faces. It was terrifying, truly terrifying! That pot of grass¡­ it had cut through millions of creatures to certify its path of immortal certification. Utterly ruthless. ¡°I feel an ominous presence¡­¡± At this time, Qing Chen looked toward the Third Celestial Realm. Everyone¡¯s expressions were solemn! ¡°That is¡­ the Forbidden Area of the Third Celestial Realm!¡± At this time, Ji Yuanqing had already rushed over, his old face brimming with excitement.
These young people were too powerful, far beyond his imagination. ¡°In the Three Great Heavenly Realms, there are forbidden areas¡­ The Forbidden Area here is almost exclusivelyprised of Celestial Monarchs who failed in their attempts to be Immortal Kings!¡± Ji Yuanqing began to exin, saying: ¡°These Celestial Monarchs often possess a trace of Saint Path heritage, aiming to certify theplete Great Primordial Path in this life, but they encountered cosmic disturbances¡­¡±
¡°They themselves have be a part of the oddities.¡± ¡°And the Stone Command that Senior Li desires is likely hidden within this Forbidden Area, preserved by the Master of the Forbidden Area!¡± Hearing Ji Yuanqing¡¯s exnation, Dugu Yuqing and the others instantly understood. ¡°In other words, we brothers have to tten the Forbidden Area today!¡± said Lu Rang, striding forward nonchntly: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Dugu Yuqing and others stepped forward at once. Not cowering in the slightest! The 200,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Generals following behind were so stunned they could only follow¡­ The Third Celestial Realm. The Dark Saint Waterfall! It was a sourceless waterfall. The turbulent yellow waters flowed as if pouring out of the void. At this moment, a remnant soul entered the waterfall.
Within the waterfall. Therey endless, mysterious cave grottos. Blue lights gave off an especially sinister glow. At the bottom of the caves. Three beings were sitting cross-legged. These three beings were nearly rotted away. One of them had only some ck flesh left on their skull. The other two had eyes that hadpletely decayed. In front of them was a pool of ck water. In the center of the pool was a tform. Afloat upon it, an ancientmand! At this moment, the remnant soul that had escaped from the outside world finally arrived, prostrating on the ground¡ªit was indeed Chuan Zhen, who screamed: ¡°Three Commanders, the remnants from the First Heavenly Realm have risen again, and the remnants of the Ji Family have annihted all our Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs!¡±
Upon hearing this, an ominous aura suddenly began to surge from the shadows of those three seated figures! The remnant soul of Chuan Zhen kneeling on the ground was terrified, as the aura made his soul body growyers of white fuzz! ¡°The remnants of the First Heavenly Realm dare to strike at our realm?!¡± A hoarse and ancient voice sounded. ¡°Heh, perhaps the Ji family can¡¯t wait to return, huh?¡± ¡°We are tainted with misfortune; only a Saint Descent can resolve it¡­ We intended to confine ourselves here to avoid causing chaos in the Void Sea Domain¡­ but if the First Heavenly Realm provokes us thus, they can¡¯t me us.¡± They suddenly stood up. The next instant, their figures vanished from the spot! Outside. Dugu Yuqing and others, following Chuan Zhen¡¯s remnant soul, fought their way here. They stopped before the waterfall. ¡°Ominous!¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s an inauspicious aura.¡± ¡°Looking at this waterfall, something feels off in my heart¡­¡±
Dugu Yuqing and the others frowned. It¡¯s no wonder it was the Forbidden Area, even they felt wary. But at this moment. Suddenly, three figures appeared from within the waterfall! ¡°Beings emerging from the Forbidden Zone??¡± Dugu Yuqing said solemnly. Their gaze sharpened as they saw the three nearly rotted figures! As they left the waterfall, they immediately started to sprout white hair! In this moment, sinister and inauspicious auras suddenly overwhelmed the space! This area felt as though it was being watched by malevolent spirits. An indescribable presence enveloped Dugu Yuqing and the others. The Heavenly Soldiers and Generals following them suddenly screamed: ¡°Ah¡­ why am I growing hair?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t right; this white fuzz makes me feel like I¡¯m about to be possessed¡­¡± Many voices eximed! ¡°I, I feel a slight itch on my skin as if something¡¯s trying toe out¡­¡± Wu Dade spoke, his voice filled with dread. Indeed, there was a thinyer of hair on his skin, growing very slowly. ¡°Damn it, so am I¡­¡± Lu Rang was also surprised! Long Zixuan and Lin Jiu Zheng also began to grow hair at this moment. ¡°` ¡°But why doesn¡¯t it affect us?¡± Dugu Yuqing frowned! He who had attained the Path of Immortal Certification along with Qing Chen and Jiang Li were all safe and sound! ¡°Could it be¡­ only Immortals can resist? Indeed, this is worthy of the Forbidden Zone!¡± Jiang Li murmured! Below, the three white-haired beings were all radiating with shock in their eyes! ¡°Such a rich Holy Path Aura¡­¡± ¡°If we devoured them, I feel we could return to normal without needing a Saint Descent¡­¡± ¡°This is a providence granted by the heavens, a providence granted by the heavens!¡± At this moment, the three of them became excited! They suddenly made their move, attacking Long Zixuan and others! At that moment, terrible fluctuations suddenly erupted! Amidst the ominous aura, white hairs fluttered in the air! Countless people from behind began to cry out in agony! ¡°These three ghosts are not easy to deal with!¡± Dugu Yuqing and the others changed in color; though they were Immortals, they could only remain unaffected, and were unable to deal with this kind of Immortal! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± At this time, Lu Rang suddenly stepped forward. In his hand, a scroll had already appeared! He slowly unfurled the scroll! Within the scroll, there was a Great Sun! Boom! All of a sudden, boundless golden light erupted from within the painting. It was like a real sun! The vast and pure Yang energy made the dense white hairs dancing in the air dissipate into nothingness instantaneously! The ominous power, at that moment, vanished without a trace! ¡°No!¡± The three white-haired beings¡¯ faces filled with horror! ¡°An Edict of the Holy Path? Impossible¡­ without a Saint Descent, there are no Saints in the world¡­¡± ¡°How could this be¡­ could it be that the Ji Family has already seen the return of a Saint?!¡± They were all utterly shocked! From the Great Sun Taoist Map, light descended. Patches of white hair on the bodies of the three bizarre beings suddenly fell off in clumps. Crying out in agony, their bodies directly turned into pus. Then, they evaporated! Completely unsuitable for this timeline! At the spot, only three eerie plumes of ash mist remained, floating momentarily before seeming to enter a hidden space, never to be seen again! ¡°Boom!¡± At this instant, the Dark Saint Waterfall burst open with a roar! The water had stopped flowing, leaving the ce in ruins. A pond appeared out of the void. On a stone tform within the pond, a Stone Commandy quietly. ¡°Found it!¡± Dugu Yuqing stepped forward andnded on the stone tform. He picked up the Stone Command and put it away. Then he returned to Lu Rang and the others¡¯ side. ¡°Have we leveled this Forbidden Zone?¡± At this time, Lu Rang asked with some confusion. This¡­ We haven¡¯t made a move yet¡­ Howe it¡¯s gone already¡­ ¡°Master¡¯s Dao Map is too terrifying; it can level even a Forbidden Zone!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s expression wasplex, feeling that the bizarre sensation on him hadpletely disappeared. The others also returned to their normal states. The twenty thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals from behind had also recovered, gazing upon the scene of broken walls and ruins, everyone was extremely shocked. ¡°A Forbidden Zone¡­ has been ttened¡­¡± ¡°Has the legend of the Forbidden Zone being insurmountable been broken just like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. In the eyes of beings like Senior Li, there might be no such thing as Forbidden Zones in the world!¡± Fire Spirit, Yuanyang Holy Lord and others all hadplex expressions to the extreme! ¡°The Third Celestial Realm¡­ Has perished!¡± ¡°Haha, the Third Celestial Realm has perished!¡± At this moment, Ji Yuanqing was extremely excited! The great vengeance of the former First Heavenly Realm was finally avenged! That predecessor¡­ truly worthy of an existence with a past connection to the Ji Family¡¯s ancestors. A casual move and he obliterated a world, leveling a Forbidden Zone! ¡°Not good!¡± At that moment, a message came through: ¡°In the outer Void Sea Domain, countless legions, tens of millions strong, from the Second Celestial Realm and the Fourth Celestial Realm are assembling toe here!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was startled. It seems that after learning that the armies they sent out had beenpletely wiped out, the Second Celestial Realm and Fourth Celestial Realm had cast all caution to the wind¡­ ¡°This time, no one shouldpete with me!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s figure vanished from the spot immediately! He was simply too anxious! ¡°Wait for me!¡± Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng also hurried to follow! Now, just the three of them needed one more ultimate battle! Seeing this, Fire Spirit and the others hadplex expressions again. This was truly a race against time! An army of tens of millions from the Heavenly Realm, frightening enough to be an apocalyptic force to anyone, yet now they saw it as a grand opportunity! ¡­ Meanwhile, Outside the Second Celestial Realm, A strange scene was unfolding. A gigantic ck pig, carrying a huge grey coffin, appeared in the void. Upon its snout, a young man was sitting. This ck pig, carrying the ck coffin, headed towards the Second Celestial Realm. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Chen Xuanbei asked in confusion. ¡°The Three Great Heavenly Realms all have their Forbidden Zones. These Forbidden Zones, though not much, are tinged with some bizarreness, and as cannon fodder, they can consume some of that existence¡¯s strength¡­¡± The ck pig chomped away as he spoke, ¡°The being from the Heavenly Realm is definitely not simple, cautious and careful we should be!¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Xuanbei pondered before suddenly asking, ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Forbidden Zones of the Three Great Heavenly Realms??¡± ¡­ Chapter 257: 223 Dragon Blood Unparalleled_1 Chapter 257: Chapter 223 Dragon Blood Unparalleled_1 Soon after. The ck pig, carrying a huge coffin, appeared from the void. It stopped in front of a chaotic graveyard. In this chaotic graveyard, even the poorest buried were Immortals! Tombstones and deste graves were everywhere, with ghost fires flickering dimly. Bleak, eerie, and with an almost imperceptible presence that made one¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°This¡­ forbiddennd!¡± Chen Xuanbei eximed in shock. But the ck pig continued to drag the coffin forward. As its pig hooves stepped onto thisnd,
suddenly it was as though they were bearing an unbelievable force, and the ground cracked open inch by inch! Countless Immortals¡¯ tombs were destroyed, reduced to a forest of white bones. Even the tombs of Celestial Monarchs copsed! ¡°Who?! Who dares to disturb my resting ce?!¡± An ancient voice arose! From the deepest part of arge grave, suddenly split open, a skeletal hand, clenching the ground, crawled out from the grave! It was an old man with three right hands, one left hand, and five rotting legs, his visage on his head was ferocious and extremely ugly! In life, he was a Celestial Monarch but failed in his attempt to be an Immortal King and was twisted into a monster by ominous torments! The old man climbed out of the grave and saw the ck pig and the grey coffin. ¡°No¡­ ¡± The elder recoiled in horror. ¡°How could this be¡­ How did you be this ghostly figure today? Could it be that even you did not have the chance to survive until the Saint Descent?¡± It seemed he recognized the ck pig! ¡°You are mistaken.¡± The ck pig opened its wide mouth, ¡°The Saint Descent¡­ has already begun, as a pawn before my horse, I bestow upon you the Supreme opportunity!¡± ¡­ Soon after, in the Fourth Celestial Realm. Within a deste and uninhabited cold pond. This ce, too, was a forbiddennd.
The ck giant pig appeared here. From the cold pond, a skeleton leaped out. ¡­ Outside the First Heavenly Realm.
Within the Void Sea Domain. Nearly thirty million armies assembled! The Second Celestial Realm and the Fourth Celestial Realm had almost deployed all their forces. As they had previously sent Celestial Monarchs into battle, the moment the Soul Lamps of those Celestial Monarchs extinguished, they all understood that a disaster had struck! At this time, they must give it their all! ¡°Why do I smell a rich scent of blood in this void¡­¡± The leader from the Second Celestial Realm was a man dressed in golden armor, his eyebrows deeply furrowed. ¡°Bone Corroding Celestial Monarch, what do you think?¡± He looked up at an old man across from him wearing a ne made of white bones. That old man was the ruler of the Fourth Celestial Realm, Bone Corroding Celestial Monarch! ¡°Gold Annihtion, this time, I fear we may face a great cmity!¡± Bone Corroding Celestial Monarch spoke with a grave voice! ¡°Ha, a cmity?¡±
Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch just sneered and said, ¡°I have long been prepared to face the Immortal Great Cmity spoken of by the world, besides, what can this one do to me?!¡± He dismissed the concern directly! But, just as his voice faded, from within the Third Celestial Realm, a streak of light burst forth at incredible speed. And a powerful punch wasunched! Hundreds of Dragon Souls roared! Charging towards Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch in the sky vault! This punch was terrifyingly unparalleled! ¡°What a fearsome punch!¡± Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch was greatly startled and hurriedly went on the defensive! ¡°Boom!¡± This punch nearly sted the void apart!
Long Zixuan had already charged into battle. ¡°This time¡­ you are my stepping stones!¡± Long Zixuan bellowed! He directly rushed towards everyone from the Second Celestial Realm! Alone, he faced ten million! Among them were high-levelbatants like Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs! ¡°Kill him!¡± One after another, the Immortal Monarchsshed out angrily. But as soon as two Immortal Monarchs got close to him, they were instantly obliterated by his ferocious Dragon Soul punches! ¡°Thisd is extraordinary!¡± ¡°Surround him and kill!¡± Numerous Celestial Monarchs and dozens of Immortal Monarchs instantly converged to attack! At the same moment, Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng had also made their move into the void, targeting the Fourth Celestial Realm!
¡°Take this from young master!¡± Wu Dade fell like a mountain! ¡°Bullying too far!¡± An Immortal Monarch punched out in anger, but Wu Dade remained unmoved. In the next moment, the Immortal Monarch was crushed to death by sitting! ¡°Hiss!¡± Everyone was shocked! ¡°Circle him and kill!¡± The bloody battle immediately began! Lin Jiu Zheng also joined the fray, his talismans waving continuously, unsettling a group of Immortal Monarchs! Three people were fighting against an army of more than twenty million! Especially where Long Zixuan was located, the battle was terribly fierce! Every punch he threw, there were hundreds of dragon shadows! He himself became like a True Dragon in human form, his killing was sharp and peerless! Even more so, the stronger the Celestial Monarch-level opponent he faced, the wilder hisbat power became! Unmatched! ¡°This child might have received the inheritance of an ancient Giant Dragon¡­ He must be killed!¡± Shock filled the eyes of Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch! The Giant Dragon n¡­ that once was a Holy n! Although they no longer appeared today, the emergence of even one was extraordinary. After all, the Giant Dragon n carried the trace of the True Dragon¡¯s bloodline within them! At this moment, a young man was actually practicing the Giant Dragon n¡¯s Cultivation Technique ¨C how could they not be startled? Immediately, everyone used the strength of their lifetimes. A terrifying Spiritual Power ocean was about to surge forth and strike down! At this moment, blood dripped from the corners of Long Zixuan¡¯s mouth. He fought like a madman. But, he had always felt¡­ that he had not yet reached his limit! Now, he finally arrived at the limit he desired! ¡°Dragon blood invincible, Dragon Soul unparalleled, Dragon Strength unmatched¡­ Dragons can soar through the nine heavens!¡± ¡°Invincible!¡± He let out a wild roar! His whole body¡¯s golden blood boiled! A hundred Dragon Souls suddenly merged into one! He, appeared as if transformed into a Divine Dragon! The terrifying Spiritual Power ocean infused by the seven or eight Celestial Monarchs and the more than a hundred Immortal Monarchs could almost seriously injure an Immortal King, but at this moment, he opened his mouth and directly engulfed it within his belly! His aura explosively increased! ¡°Boom!¡± It was like an ancient True Dragon awakening! The Void Sea Domain boiled. Tens of millions of the army couldn¡¯t help but prostrate themselves on the ground! This was an ultimate pressure! Under the heavens and above the earth, only he alone stood supreme! Long Zixuan¡¯s body shone with golden light, and dragon chants echoed. He took a step out. In an instant, the hundred or so Immortal Monarchs before him spewed blood! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°What kind of pressure is this?¡± ¡°Am I facing a True Dragon?!¡± These Immortal Monarchs were all miserable! Even Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch and the others went pale! It was extremely difficult! ¡°This person¡­ his path to proving himself is too terrifying.¡± ¡°Saintly Way¡­ He must have touched the Saintly Way Law, behind him there must be a Giant Dragon, there must be!¡± ¡°Giant Dragons as offspring of crossbreeding with True Dragons, could they possibly have not been extinct?¡± Everyone trembled. Yet, Long Zixuan stood above the millions. His hair flowed behind him, and his eyes seemed to have stars exploding within them. ¡°I am now invincible.¡± ¡°The rest of you are at your discretion.¡± He nced at Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng. Then he turned around and left. Now, of the seven disciples who participated in this battle, only the two of them had not made a breakthrough yet. ¡°Crap¡­ Are only we two left?¡± Wu Dade felt somewhat disheartened. In reality, he withstood countless attacks, and his flesh had been tempered countless times. But yet, he still did not feel like he was about to break through. The same was true for Lin Jiu Zheng. His path was that of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o, and whilebat could inspire him, it was merely inspiration! ¡°A mere descendant of a Giant Dragon dares to speak of invincibility?¡± At this time, within the Void Sea Domain, an ancient and hoarse voice, sounding like an evil ghost, rang out. In an instant, a chilling wind swept across ten thousand li! The tens of millions of the army all changed their expressions dramatically. In this domain of the Void Sea Domain, an ominous presence suddenly filled the air. A white-haired elder dressed in Corpse Wrapping Cloth and a skeleton, step by step, came forward. Following them, a huge ck pig, carrying a gray wooden coffin, swaggered through the void, closely following behind! At this moment, everyone looked over, and their expressions changed! ¡­ Chapter 258: 224 Black and White Celestial King_1 Chapter 258: Chapter 224 ck and White Celestial King_1 A skeleton, an old man wrapped in a corpse wrapping cloth. The appearance of these two figures filled the entire Void Sea Domain with an ominous aura. At that moment, the cultivation levels of tens of millions of armies felt twisted. ¡°I¡­ feel like I am about to transform¡­¡± ¡°No, are we all going to be ves of the Forbidden Area?¡± ¡°Two Masters of the Forbidden Area¡­ Two of them!¡± The world trembled! Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch and others gasped in shock. Could the events here have really triggered such beings? ¡°The Master of the Stone Commands has emerged¡­¡±
Bone Corroding Celestial Monarch muttered to himself, bowing deeply to the skeleton! That was the Master of the Fourth Celestial Realm, guardian of the Stone Command of the Fourth Celestial Realm. Now, it had actually appeared¡­ ¡°To disturb the Forbidden Land¡­ terrifying.¡± Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch also muttered, bowing his body! They were familiar with these two Masters of the Forbidden Area. ¡°What has happened here?¡± At this moment, the old man in the corpse wrapping cloth spoke coldly. Bone Corroding Celestial Monarch immediately said, ¡°The First Heavenly Realm hase back with a vengeance, and the Third Celestial Realm cannot withstand it. We havee specially!¡± Upon hearing this, the old man in the corpse wrapping cloth coldly said: ¡°The Third Celestial Realm, with three old friends present, who can shake the foundation of this realm?¡± He was disdainful. ¡°Heh, speaking of which, that young man unexpectedly possesses the Mystical Methods of the Dragon n, a surprise indeed, stripping him of his Saintly Laws could extend my life by a lifetime!¡± The skeleton, a Master of the Forbidden Area, then raised his hand! Suddenly, the Void Sea Domain was filled with forbidden auras. The void seemed to be filled with countless ghostly hands reaching out towards Long Zixuan! Long Zixuan turned pale with horror; the Immortal Dao Fruit burst forth with all its might, golden light booming across the Sky Domain; he was struggling against the forbidden auras! At this moment, wisps of grey mist appeared, taking on human forms, attempting to entangle him! Long Zixuan exerted his power to the limit, causing surrounding Immortal Monarchs to explode, but the human-shaped grey mists remained unharmed!
¡°Strange!¡± Long Zixuan eximed lowly! ¡°Little brother, have no worries, we havee too!¡± Just then, a divine light suddenly pierced through the Sky Domain from behind!
Terrifying golden lights followed. Four characters suddenly appeared in this part of the world. Evil! Shall! Not! Prevail! These four characters seemed like the supreme calligraphy of some existence. Each stroke shook the Star River! With an upright aura, they dominated the Sky Domain. In that instant, the grey mist suddenly dispersed! All the forbidden auras in the void were swept away by thunder and lightning! All were crushed! ¡°No!¡±
The skeleton, the Master of the Forbidden Area, screamed miserably at this moment! Upon the appearance of those four characters, as if a great force were upon it, its bones shattered inch by inch! Turning into bone dust! ¡°Saintly beings have not ceased? In this world¡­ saintly beings have not ceased?!¡± The old man in the corpse wrapping cloth screamed miserably; the cloth wrapping his body instantly caught fire under the force and burned him to ashes! Both Masters of the Forbidden Area were annihted! Witnessing this scene, tens of millions of the armies were horrified! And that gigantic ck pig, at this moment, let out a pig-ughtering-like scream! ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°All my life I have pursued the Saint Path, transcending heaven and earth, eternal and indestructible¡­¡± ¡°How can I be suppressed under the Saint Path?¡± The ck pig howled miserably, its body splitting open! There was no blood, only ck mist continuously dispersing.
The pig¡¯s body exploded! In its ce, an invisible figure appeared! It was an imposing being! He wore a ck and white Dao robe that spread out, majestic and divine, yet now writhing in pain and ferocity. ¡°No¡­¡± Chen Xuanbei on the side eximed in horror: ¡°You¡­ you are the King of ck and White!?¡± That ck pig¡­ was actually the King of ck and White? This was too terrifying! At this moment, he suddenly fully understood. Why with the help of that ck pig, he could actually return to the burial grounds of the King of ck and White and drag out a coffin¡­ Because the ck pig itself¡­ was some vile thought of the King of ck and White! ¡°I am unwilling¡­ Saint Path, Saint Path!¡±
The vile thought of the King of ck and White howled, suddenly opening the lid of the gray wooden coffin! A piece of human skin floated out. In it, there was only that single piece of human skin! ¡°ughter¡­ ughter!¡± The vile thought of the King of ck and White suddenly pounced into the human skin. At that moment, the human skin actually bulged! An invincible being appeared in an instant. Gant and imposing, d in a long robe, his eyes one ck and one white, his body intertwined with yin and yang! ¡°Saint Path¡­ cannot harm me!¡± The one controlling this body at the moment was the vile thought of the King of ck and White! He stepped forward, reaching out with a huge hand, attempting to snatch the calligraphy from Dugu Yuqing¡¯s hand! ¡°Dare you!¡± At this moment, Dugu Yuqing, Lu Rang, Long Zixuan, and others, struggled mightily to resist! But, countless attacks under the King of ck and White¡¯s big hand, all turned into nothing! ¡°The legend is true¡­ the King of ck and White, in an era without the Saint Path, had actually certified aplete Great Primordial Path, hence¡­ invincible!¡± Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch and others were startled! ¡°Truly an invincible being born in the wrong era¡­¡± Bone Corroding Celestial Monarch muttered to himself! The endless Star River trembled. Long Zixuan and others nearly despaired! This was too strong. How could they fight? When they were Daluo Golden Immortals, they could battle the Immortals, and could even borrow the power of the Immortal Heavenly Monarchs to ascend to a higher realm. But now, they felt¡­ the power of the King of ck and White was so terrifying. This, was the true might of Hongmeng! ¡°Let me do it!¡± At this moment, suddenly, Jiang Li took a bold step forward! A chessboard appeared. ck and white interwoven! This time, a faint light suddenly appeared on his body. It turned into a faint silhouette. This person¡­ looked exactly like the King of ck and White in the void! At this moment, the entire ce was in shock! What is this situation? Two Kings of ck and White? ¡°I understand now¡­ this youth bears a mark of the King of ck and White on him¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­ the King of ck and White from different times!¡± ¡°At this moment, they¡­ across time and space, meet here?¡± The expression of Gold Annihtion Celestial Monarch was one of shocking revtion! In front of Jiang Li, the King of ck and White looked towards that silhouette in the void. ¡°The future me, did I once lose my way¡­¡± ¡°Overwhelmed by evil thoughts, boundless greed¡­ Yes, I once thought about bing the epitome of evil, then transforming to the epitome of good, thus perfecting Hongmeng¡­ It seems the future me has put this into practice¡­¡± He sighed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead you back to rity.¡± He took a step out. The next moment, he suddenly appeared on top of that future King of ck and White in the void. He turned into a beam of light. Immersing himself into the body of the future King of ck and White. At this moment, there remained only one King of ck and White in the sky! In his eyes, ck and white were revolving. One of his left eyes slowly turned white. ¡°No!¡± Within him, the evil thoughts of the King of ck and White screamed in agony! ¡°The original intention will eventually return¡­ because the past me had witnessed the perfect chess game, glimpsing the perfect Saint Path¡­¡± A low murmur followed. The next moment, the screams of the evil thoughts disappeared. And the King of ck and White from the past had also vanished. This mark was left by the King of ck and White from the past when he saw the Heavenly Realm¡¯s Little Mountain Vige and left it on Jiang Li. At this moment, he had done thest thing he needed to do. No longer existing in any time and space. And the only King of ck and White in the world at this moment. His left eye turned from ck to white. Both eyes were like stars, one ck, one white! In his eyes, a trace of lucidity slowly emerged. He looked up at the whole universe. ¡°I never thought that one could return from an existence of discarded evil thoughts¡­¡± He murmured, standing with his hands behind his back. He looked towards Jiang Li and the others. ¡°So young, yet nurtured by the Saint Path¡­ how enviable¡­¡± A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and with a step, he arrived in front of Jiang Li and the rest. Long Zixuan, Dugu Yuqing, and others were extremely wary! But Jiang Li looked at him in shock and said, ¡°You¡­ the King of ck and White? The ck and White Heavenly King? Or¡­ the Emperor of ck and White?¡± He was unable to judge! The King of ck and White smiled faintly and said, ¡°Heavenly King.¡± Heavenly King! At this moment, he was at the time when he certified his immortality as the Heavenly King! And Long Zixuan and the others, seeing that the King of ck and White at this moment could stillmunicate, also breathed a deep sigh of relief. Otherwise, it would be too terrifying, for the King of ck and White was considered an invincible being! ¡°We have seen the Heavenly King!¡± Jiang Li performed a courtesy! This was a precursor in the path of chess! But the King of ck and White shook his head and said, ¡°No need for such formalities, at your level, I might not be able to win against you on the path of chess.¡± He was very frank, and as a Heavenly King who was invincible, he could admit his own shorings! ¡°Having this level of cultivation was not possible without the support of a senior like you¡­ Jiang Li said. But the ck and White Heavenly King shook his head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you have incorporated my path into your understanding, but I can see that the path of chess you are walking on is that of an even higher realm.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Li grew even more respectful! ¡°The Sword Dao is truly immortal, a rare sight indeed¡­ Although you have some connections with Xiao Wu Ji, your master is not him. His understanding of this realm is not as profound as yours.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King looked at Dugu Yuqing, critiquing and praising him! Dugu Yuqing stood in shock, listening. Xiao Wu Ji?? Was he talking about¡­ the Infinite Sword King? That, too, was a being referred to as a Heavenly King, who dared to draw his sword against countless Immortal Kings! But in the eyes of the King of ck and White, he seemed to be just a junior¡­ The King of ck and White then turned to look at Lu Rang. He gazed at Lu Rang¡¯s potted nt. ¡°You must be from the Ji Family, attempting to break through to the Immortal King realm with a sprinkle of the Saint Path¡¯s baptism, making great progress in Hongmeng, indeed a prodigy of the age¡­ yet assassinated by a sneak attack.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King unveiled the true circumstances of the fall of the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm from the past, saying, ¡°Reborn into this life as a nt, you have received a great opportunity, that is your blessing.¡± That nt seemed to be nodding lightly at the moment. Lu Rang was also in shock, was the ck and White Heavenly King that terrifying? ¡°I once fought with Giant Dragons, but your Dragon Blood is peerless, reaching the extreme of Dragon Strength¡­ not a descendant that the Dragon n could produce.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King looked at Long Zixuan, his eyes filled with a trace of regret, and said, ¡°Had I met an opponent like you in my youth, I would have had no regrets!¡± Long Zixuan trembled with awe! The ck and White Heavenly King continued to nce at Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng. ¡°The paths you two are cultivating, I have not dabbled in, but they are truly the Paths to Sainthood¡­¡± Admiration appeared on his face as he fervently said, ¡°What kind of remarkable individual in this world could have taught so many unrivaled talents?¡± He looked at Jiang Li, word by word, and said, ¡°Such a senior, so admirable, may I be introduced to meet them?¡± Chapter 259: 225 Battle of the Celestial King_1 Chapter 259: Chapter 225 Battle of the Celestial King_1 The ck and White Heavenly King, having regained his senses, gave a faint appraisal of Dugu Yuqing, Long Zixuan, and their cultivation levels and talents, yet he became instantly filled with curiosity and admiration for the esteemed figure behind them! Thus, he asked. Upon hearing this, Jiang Li was instantly taken aback. ck and White Heavenly King¡­ A true peerless figure of his generation, actually wished to pay a visit to his master? His words clearly conveyed utmost respect and admiration for his master! Long Zixuan and the others also showedplex expressions. They knew that the realm of their master was immeasurable. But they had not expected that a legendary figure like the ck and White Heavenly King would bow in respect! ¡°Fellow senior brothers, what do you think?¡±
Jiang Li turned his head, looking at Dugu Yuqing and the others. ¡°In my opinion, since the master has not issued an edict to y him¡­ it sufficiently shows that the master does not dislike him.¡± Lu Rang spoke. ¡°I think so too, the master knows everything. Perhaps he foresaw this event a long time ago. If he did not arrange anything beforehand, then we should just let things take their course!¡± Dugu Yuqing also spoke. Jiang Li then nodded and said, ¡°That will be fine!¡± The ck and White Heavenly King gave a slight smile, saying, ¡°Many thanks!¡± Even as an Immortal Heavenly King, when facing these juniors, he did not put on the slightest air of superiority! ¡°Hmm? But¡­ we need to wait a moment.¡± Having said this, the ck and White Heavenly King suddenly looked towards the heavens. ¡°There are some lesser beings that need to be dealt with.¡± As soon as his words fell, ¡°Boom!¡± The sky exploded! The sky domain copsed! Boundary walls were directly torn open! A terrifyingrge hand reached down from above the sky! This was the hand of an Immortal King!
But, the ck and White Heavenly King simply flicked his finger nonchntly. Therge hand directly dissipated! ¡°Who in the Lower World dares to stand against the remnants of the First Heavenly Realm!?¡± A loud shout!
In an instant, the sky trembled violently! There were many ces where Immortal Kings¡¯ auras were pouring in! The Immortal Kings were attempting to cross realms! ¡°This is too slow, such a waste of time.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King seemed impatient as he waved his hand. In an instant, the entire Void Sea Domain, those terrifying restrictions, boundary walls, and the like, all disappeared without a trace! He had broken the boundary walls! At this moment. In the Immortal Domain. ¡°Hmm? The boundary walls and restrictions are broken? Just like that?¡± King Ming Luo was shocked but then immediately brimming with joy, stepping into the Lower World! ¡°In the Lower World, why do I sense the presence of powerful beings¡­?¡± Antuo Immortal King was puzzled, but he still plunged into the Lower World!
¡°This is interesting¡­¡± A figure, shadowy within the sun¡¯s orb, murmured and also slipped into the Lower World! They entered the Void Sea Domain below. In an instant, the Void Sea Domain was almost boiling. Their appearance crushed billions of stars! ¡°Where are they?¡± With a point of his finger, King Ming Luo and the Olympian Immortal King stepped out, and the stars shifted! ¡­ Before the Third Celestial Realm. ¡°The people who havee are not much to speak of, but they are involved with the Holy Dao Powers, and the grand scheme of that senior behind you must not be exposed¡­ Let ck and White take care of this karma.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King smiled faintly, sweeping a hand. In an instant, Dugu Yuqing, Long Zixuan, and the others all felt an illusion, as if they were somehow surreptitiously concealed! Although still there, they were almost akin to being ¡°invisible¡±!
Literally invisible! ¡°He¡­ he doesn¡¯t want the people of the Immortal Domain to see us?¡± ¡°The implications are too great. If those Immortal Kings saw us, would the master¡¯s existence be known to the Immortal Domain?¡± They murmured to themselves! And at this moment. A terrifying, vast aura was already appearing from the void! The first Immortal King, had arrived! Resembling a great sun, illuminating the sky domain. Xueming Immortal King! Xueming Immortal King appeared in the midst, silently staring at the ck and White Heavenly King, his eyebrows furrowed! Immediately after, the void trembled again. Another person appeared! Antuo Immortal King!
He hade, his presence terrifying, overwhelmingly pressing down the sky domain! ¡°King Ming Luo has also arrived!¡± With a loud call, two figures appeared at the same time. King Ming Luo and the Olympian Immortal King stood side by side! At the same time, from another direction, yet another Immortal King shrouded in holy light made his appearance. A total of five great Immortal Kings! Five Immortal Kings descended to the Lower World! At that moment, the void was silent. All living beings were speechless! This was an unprecedented scene! Even the Immortal Kings who had attacked the First Heavenly Realm in ancient times had not seen so many Immortal Kings take action! ¡°It seems that everyone is here.¡± At this time, the ck and White Heavenly King spoke lightly. In an instant, all five Immortal Kings¡¯ gazes were sharply focused on him! ¡°Hmm¡­ no, that¡¯s not right, you¡­ you are¡­¡± In that moment, Antuo Immortal King was suddenly taken aback! ¡°The ck and White King?!¡± Upon this utterance, all five Immortal Kings were staring intensely at the ck and White Heavenly King! ¡°It really is¡­ it really is the ck and White King?¡­ Heavens, I should have realized earlier, the resting ce of the ck and White King was in that small vige in the Heavenly Realm, the disturbances in the First Heavenly Realm must have heralded the emergence of the ck and White King¡­¡± King Ming Luo muttered to himself, and at this moment, his face looked extremely ugly! ¡°An invincible being born in the wrong era¡­ once suppressed the Immortal Domain for hundreds of thousands of years, unbeatable by anyone, and even the forbidden areas were filled with his footsteps¡­¡± Xueming Immortal King sighed softly, saying, ¡°Fortunate is the meeting today!¡± And the Immortal King hidden in the holy light spoke with a chaotic voice: ¡°The King of ck and White¡­ no, he is not.¡± ¡°He is merely a remnant of the King of ck and White left in the river of time!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell sober and serious. ¡°Indeed, he is not the true King of ck and White. The blood of the King of ck and White once stained our Celestial de. I recognize him!¡± At this moment, the Olympian Immortal King stepped forward even further! ¡°A mere remnant¡­ so it was you who caused themotion in the First Heavenly Realm?¡± At this time, Antuo Immortal King came forward, staring at the ck and White Immortal King, and said: ¡°Does this mean that your Dao and your chessboard are also hidden in the First Heavenly Realm? Heh, should I be thanking you?¡± ¡°You were once the closest to the Saint Path but ultimately fell in the river of time, unable to await the Saint Descent¡­ Today is an excellent opportunity to fulfill my destiny!¡± His eyes zed with fervor! ¡°Perhaps it was the eternal regret of not witnessing the Saint Descent that made a mere human skin of yours unwilling to perish, wasn¡¯t it?¡± At this moment, Xueming Immortal King smiled lightly, ¡°ck and White Immortal King, in my youth, I admired you.¡± ¡°But now, I too have be a Celestial King, while you, nothing but a piece of human skin remains!¡± His aura slowly unfurled. A Celestial King! An Immortal Heavenly King of a bygone era! In the face of all the kings, the ck and White Heavenly King merely smiled faintly. He appeared so calm, looking at Xueming Heavenly King, andughed, saying: ¡°The Way of Light? Your master must be the Exalted Immortal King. s, in former times I was a Celestial Monarch, he was but an Immortal King, defeated by me; this Way is not worth mentioning.¡± He then looked towards Antuo and said, ¡°What about you? As a generation¡¯s Celestial King, before which n¡¯s Stone Command have you kneeled?¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s not one of the Seven Human Tribes.¡± His gaze swept across the Immortal King hidden in the holy light, a hint of disdain in his eyes, he dered: ¡°Like your ancestors, you always hide and show just the tip of your existence ¨C never the full picture!¡± Only then did he turn to look at King Ming Luo and the Olympian Immortal King! ¡°You, who are on the verge of death, obtained the Way of Hongmeng merely by fluke; you have been a waste your entire life. On the day of Saint Descent, you will either be a dog or you¡¯ll die.¡± He shook his head at Ming Luo, then looked at the giant-like Olympian Immortal King,ughed, and said: ¡°Your ancestor, after sneak-attacking me in that battle, surely he turned into a forbiddennd? Heh, if not a forbiddennd then into the Way¡­ he couldn¡¯t endure.¡± Heughed. ¡°My ancestor once bathed his de in your blood, shattered your Dao foundation!¡± The Olympian Immortal King spoke coldly, ¡°Today, I am a Heavenly King, and you¡¯re reduced to nothing but a piece of human skin ¨C dare you still speak such wild and arrogant words?!¡± ¡°Words are pointless. This person might have reached Immortal Dao Perfection in the past. Obtaining his Dao, we will shine brightly during the Saint Descent!¡± Xueming Heavenly King stepped forward even closer! The kings exuded their opressive might! Three great Heavenly Kings, two great Immortal Kings! ¡°The former me traversed forbiddance, battled to the utmost; the future me will await the Saint Descent, fight for the Human Race¡­¡± ¡°Even if I stand alone, this single thought persists; in this life, the ck White remains invincible.¡± He smiled, then paused briefly before saying, ¡°Below that senior, invincible.¡± This statement was not intended for the listening kings. It was for Dugu Yuqing and the others he kept secret! ¡°Presumptuous, this life, the fall of the King of ck and White!¡± Xueming Heavenly King bellowed, his light shining across the eons! ¡°To insult me is to court death!¡± King Ming Luo roared out the Hongmeng Fist! ¡°This Celestial de shattered your Dao foundation in the past; this life, it will destroy you!¡± Olin Heavenly King brandished a Celestial de! Antuo Heavenly King stepped down, the Myriad Realms trembled! The Immortal King hidden in the holy light sent down streaks of golden light! All the kings struck out together! But the ck and White Heavenly King was indifferent and fearless at this moment. He raised his hand, and a line of ck and white suddenly appeared at the feet of the Xueming Heavenly King! ¡°How can one speak of light without understanding darkness?¡± As his words fell, ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The Xueming Heavenly King suddenly let out a great shout; his radiance dissipated entirely, his great sun copsed and plummeted! Clothed in a white robe, the Xueming Heavenly King fell through the void, spitting out Immortal King blood, his face filled with terror! The ck and White Heavenly King, pointing towards the King Ming Luo, said indifferently: ¡°Life and death, if notprehended, how can one im to understand Hongmeng?¡± In an instant of ck and white interweaving, the King Ming Luo cried out in pain as the forces of life and death erupted from within him! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± He cried out miserably, as if he had fallen into the endless hells, howling in agony. ¡°Cause and effect, entangled too deeply, how can one speak of freedom?¡± The ck and White Heavenly King looked indifferently at the Antuo Heavenly King; in that instant, behind Antuo, a series of his own shadows emerged. Those were twisted, frenzied echoes of Antuo! Those were the most secretive inner demons in his heart. ¡°No¡ª¡± At this moment, even a look of terror appeared in the eyes of the Antuo Heavenly King, as he staggered back, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°Body and soul, failing to integrate, how can one speak of strength?¡± With a flick of his finger, the Olin Heavenly King, who was brandishing the Celestial de, suddenly trembled violently, convulsing on the spot! His soul convulsed in pain, causing him to drop the Celestial de into the void! ¡°As for you, hiding your head and showing your tail, you are not worth mentioning!¡± The ck and White Heavenly King waved his hand, and the line of ck and white like two boundary des fiercely cut down the being hidden in the holy light; in the next instant, the holy light disappeared, revealing an old monk who fell through the air, his body covered in cracks, his eyes filled with utmost horror! The ck and White Heavenly King stood with his hands behind his back! In just an instant, he had defeated five kings! And he seemed as though he had not even lifted a finger! ¡°¡­At this moment, I finally believe that the ck and White Heavenly King must have, in an unknown time and space, attained the Path to be an Emperor¡­¡± The old monk¡¯s mouth dripped with Buddha¡¯s blood as he pronounced, word by word: ¡°You, with just a casual revtion of our imperfections in cultivation, defeated us¡­ You, have achieved Immortal Dao Perfection!¡± ¡°In an era without the Saint Path¡­ to actually achieve a wless Immortal Dao!¡± His old eyes were filled withplexity! His words even more so, carried a significant secret. The reason the ck and White Immortal King is known as a legend among the Immortal Kings, is because, in an era without the Saint Path, he achieved perfection in Immortal Dao! Those existences above immortality almost all understand that the Immortal Dao has ws! Only when the Source of the Holy Path still exists in this world, can one cultivate a perfect Immortal Dao; only those who reach the pinnacle of Immortal Dao, can take the ultimate leap and step into the realm of the Sacred Dao Domain. And when the Saint Descent happens, it will bring a great cmity. When the Source of the Holy Path reappears, the order and rules of this world will be madeplete, and those who became immortal, the Immortal Kings, in the age of imperfection, will mostly bear the strike of Heaven¡¯s Will de, their realms plummeting! And legend has it, the ck and White Heavenly King¡­ was the person closest to the Saint Path during the era when the Source of the Holy Path vanished. It is said that he lived through nine lifetimes, reached the ultimate of Hongmeng, attained the Path of Immortal Certification to be the Immortal Emperor, and has been waiting fervently for the Saint Descent. He only needs the Saint Descent, he only needs those Holy Dao Powers, carrying the Source of the Holy Path to return, and then he will soar high into the sky, formally stepping into the Sacred Dao Domain. At that time, he will be invincible. However, there are also rumors that the ck and White Emperor of Myriad Ages, the unparalleled genius¡­ ultimately did not wait for the Saint Descent. He left behind an eternal regret! Now¡­ The King of ck and White has reappeared. Even if only as a human skin. He still possesses an invincible presence in heaven and earth! Chapter 260: 226 Saint Path_1 Chapter 260: Chapter 226 Saint Path_1 The ck and White Heavenly King, overpowering the five kings! In heaven and earth, only he stood supremely alone. The five grand sovereigns, who moments before possessed a sky-high aura, now found themselves mired in their own quagmires. Yet the ck and White Heavenly King remained indifferent from beginning to end. This couldn¡¯t truly be called a fierce battle. It was an utter andplete overwhelming crush! With a raise of his hand, the five kings bowed their heads! ¡°I will not kill you because Xiao Wu Ji once said that you would die at the hands of another.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King spoke indifferently, ¡°You joined forces against Xiao Wu Ji, so someone will bring his sword to behead you.¡±
¡°Begone.¡± Upon hearing this, the five grand sovereigns swiftly retreated without hesitation! ¡°ck White¡­ no matter how strong you are, you are ultimately just ayer of human skin. When your path ends, the great vengeance of today shall be exacted at the front of your tomb!¡± Xuanming Heavenly King left behind a harsh statement, then vanished! ¡°Quickly, flee¡­¡± King Ming Luo and Olin Heavenly King turned and ran even faster! ¡°Karma¡­¡± Antuo Heavenly King¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, which he viciously wiped away and said, ¡°I will remember this karma!¡± With those words, he disappeared. And that old monk¡¯s figure faded even more and then he was gone as well! The five kings had fled! The entire Void Sea Domain returned to tranquility in an instant. The ck and White Heavenly King stood with his hands behind his back and looked up at the sky, suddenly heaving a sigh. ¡°Saint Descent is approaching, how I truly wish to venture into the ¡®Yang Ban¡¯nds once more¡­¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Regret appeared on his face. But this sense of regret quickly disappeared. He turned around, gazing at Dugu Yuqing and others hidden in secrecy, revealing a slight smile, he said,
¡°To be able to meet such predecessors, what more could I possibly regret?¡± With a wave of his hand, Dugu Yuqing and the others reemerged from their hidden ce. In the presence of the ck and White Heavenly King, the faces of Dugu Yuqing and the others were filled with solemnity! This was truly a supremely powerful being!
Even reduced to just a shred of human skin, a mere thought from him still possessed supreme elegance, causing the five kings to perish with a mere gesture! ¡°Truly worthy of being a legendary figure among the Immortal Kings¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. ¡°So powerful; among the Celestial Kings and Immortal Kings, he simply crushes the others!¡± Qing Chen spoke with a tone of gravity! ¡°Thank you, Senior, for demonstrating the path of chess to Jiang Li!¡± At this time, Jiang Li bowed deeply with respect. He had observed the ck and White Heavenly King¡¯s chess y and gained some insights. ¡°No need to thank me. That predecessor behind you has already given you a supreme path. My teachings are merely to add bricks and mortar to it.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King merely smiled faintly. ¡°Senior¡­ was the predecessor, Limitless, harmed by those Immortal Kings just now?¡± At this moment, Dugu Yuqing asked. Ever since he received the remnant sword of the Infinite Sword King, he had one thought in his heart.
Vengeance! To avenge the Infinite Sword King! ¡°Yes, these people will be left to you. I believe that before long, you will be able to do as Xiao Wu Ji said, cutting through the Immortal Domain and ying Immortal Kings.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King smiled and regarded Dugu Yuqing with admiration. ¡°May I ask Senior, those Immortal Kings repeatedly mentioned the Sacred Dao, what is that?¡± At this point, Qing Chen asked. Many disciples had looks of confusion on their faces! Upon hearing this, the ck and White Heavenly King was taken aback and said, ¡°You do not know of the Saint Path?!¡± He seemed quite astonished. ¡°We do not.¡± Qing Chen and the others shook their heads. Hearing this, the ck and White Heavenly King fell into deep contemtion and said, ¡°Did that predecessor not tell you?¡±
In his view, there clearly existed an exceedingly terrifying presence behind Qing Chen and the others! Surely standing within the realm of the Saint Path. Moreover, to have taught so many peerless geniuses, it must be an extraordinary individual. For such a being, the Saint Path was merely beneath his feet! And yet, the disciples of such a figure were unaware of the Saint Path? ¡°To report to Senior, my master lives secluded among themon dust, does not dwell on matters of cultivation, and regards himself as a mortal. Thus, although he imparts the great way to us, he never discusses matters of cultivation with us.¡± Jiang Li exined. Upon hearing this, the ck and White Heavenly King¡¯s face revealed a deep respect and he said, ¡°To live secluded among themon dust, not dwelling on matters of cultivation, regarding oneself as a mortal¡­ such an existence is truly transcendent, exceedingly so!¡± He spoke with a sense of awe and whispered, ¡°Perhaps, this being has already reached the other shore? The true freedom, the ultimate ease¡­ likely to endure through hundreds of lifetimes without perishing!¡± Considering this, he looked at Jiang Li and the others with an expression full of solemn gravity and asked, ¡°May I inquire if your esteemed teacher¡­ is a member of the Human Race?¡±
He even seemed a bit anxious! The Human Race? What sort of question was that? Jiang Li and the others nodded in response. ¡°Great fortune, what great fortune!¡± The ck and White Heavenly King then began tough heartily, eximing, ¡°I understand now, I understand. In this life, even though cmities may befall us, with this predecessor here, there is surely a glimmer of hope¡­¡± He stared at Dugu Yuqing and the others and said, ¡°And this predecessor has taken you under his wing, evidently intending for you to be involved in the uing great cmity, to quell the chaos!¡± His voice even bore a hint of excitement! ¡°Cmity?¡± ¡°Quelling chaos?¡± Dugu Yuqing and others looked at each other in bewilderment, filled with question marks! The ck and White Heavenly King began to exin, ¡°Within the Cultivator¡¯s Realm, the Immortal Path is not the ultimate, rather just the beginning!¡± ¡°Beyond Hongmeng, lies the domain of the Saint Path.¡± ¡°Do you all know that in the original world, there were countless Holy Dao powers, and they held the Saint Path Origin Springs in their hands!¡± ¡°The Saint Path Origin Spring is the key to entering the Sacred Dao Domain¡­ Countless Immortal Kings spent their lives in arduous pursuit of but a sliver of the Saintly Way Law.¡± He sighed deeply! ¡°Then, why are there no Holy Dao powers in the world? Even within the Immortal Domain, the Immortal Kingdoms are considered the pinnacle¡­¡± Jiang Li wondered. ¡°Because when disaster struck, those Holy Dao powers fled. Carrying the Saint Path Origin Springs with them, they escaped to a Secret ce, only returning during the peaceful years after the cmity had passed.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King said, ¡°This time, they shoulde back.¡± There was a trace of wistfulness on his face. In past years, he had searched and waited tirelessly. Waiting for those Holy Dao powers to return with the Saint Path Origin Springs. Only by doing so could he step into the Sacred Dao Domain. But s¡­ Until the time of his death, he had never seen their return. Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing and the others were greatly shaken. So that was the case? ¡°Senior, is the cmity that forced the Holy Dao powers to flee the same as the ¡®Immortal Great Cmity¡¯ you¡¯re referring to?¡± Jiang Li continued to inquire. The ck and White Heavenly King shook his head and said, ¡°It is not. That great disaster spans the ancient, present, and future, the long river of time¡­ As to what it truly is, I have not yet fathomed, nor do I have the qualifications to know¡­ Perhaps in the future, I might understand a thing or two¡­¡± His words were imbued with profound heaviness. Dugu Yuqing and the others felt even more solemn, realizing that even a powerful being like the ck and White Heavenly King was not yet qualified to know. The King of ck and White continued to speak, saying: ¡°However, the so-called Immortal Great Cmity is actually trivial, simply caused by the return of the Holy Dao powers.¡± ¡°This world has suffered from the disappearance of the Saint Path Origin Springs, leading to deficiencies in the Immortal Path as well. The immortality, Immortal Kings, and even Immortal Heavenly Kings that people attain are all wed.¡± ¡°It can be said that what¡¯s in the Immortal Domain now are merely fake immortals, fake Immortal Kings.¡± ¡°When the Saint Path Origin Springs reappear, the Heavenly Dao will be made whole. The pretenders will face the Heaven¡¯s Will de. The mythical thunder tribtions from ancient legends will reemerge, and few will survive them¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, these imposters have termed it the ¡®Immortal Great Cmity,¡¯ when in fact, they are just cowards!¡± His words were filled with scorn! ¡°Those Holy Dao powers, before escaping to their Secret ce, always left behind some n members, seeds, so that they could find their way back¡­ For those rted to the Holy Dao powers, they refer to the Immortal Great Cmity as ¡®Saint Descent.''¡± ¡°The Four Great Heavenly Realms are nothing but markers left by the Holy Dao powers.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King casually looked towards Ji Yuanqing below the void, and said: ¡°He must be one of the Seven Sacred Veins of the Human Race from the Ji Family lineage.¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing and the others were astounded! Above the path of the Immortals, there exists the Saint Path! ¡°The Four Great Heavenly Realms¡­ are merely markers¡­¡± ¡°How formidable must those Holy Dao powers be?¡± ¡°Senior Ji¡­ turned out to be a descendant of the Holy Dao powers¡­¡± Everyone hadplex expressions! ¡°Then, this means that we, we too will have to face the Heaven¡¯s Will de in the future, no? The Immortal Great Cmity¡­ It seems incredibly daunting.¡± Lu Rang spoke with aplex expression on his face! Upon hearing this, the ck and White Heavenly King almost spat out a mouthful of blood and said: ¡°You¡¯re afraid???¡± He scrutinized Lu Rang from head to toe and said: ¡°Do you know why those people from the Three Great Heavenly Realms call the Immortal Great Cmity the ¡®Saint Descent¡¯?¡± ¡°Because with the return of the Holy Dao powers, they can receive some Saintly Way Laws, assisting them to ovee their tribtions and be true immortals, true Immortal Kings, and then enter the Saint Path.¡± ¡°As for you¡­ The Holy Dao within you has already reached an extreme concentration. If my true self were here, I might even covet it!¡± He looked at them disdainfully! These youngsters were just too, too excessive! When he was young, he traversed heaven and earth, braving forbiddennds numerous times. Yet, he never found so much as a shadow of the Saint Path. Even the remnants of Saintly edicts left by Holy Dao powers were not enough for his use. But today, these people before him¡­ every single one of them was practically raised on the Saint Path! Literally walking treasures of the Saint Path! And yet here they were, fearful of the Immortal Great Cmity? Too shameless! Dugu Yuqing and the others were shocked upon hearing this. Their bodies¡­ contained the Saint Path?? ¡°Could it be that my master¡­ is not an Immortal King¡­¡± Lu Rang was somewhat dumbfounded. He had always thought his master was a powerful Immortal King! Unexpected! ¡°My master is truly extraordinary¡­¡± Jiang Li was full ofplexity. ¡°My master has painstakingly taken care of us. He was afraid we would be arrogant, which is why he didn¡¯t tell us!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng stated with conviction! ¡°The Sacred Dao Domain¡­ my master was actually in the Sacred Dao Domain¡­¡± Everyone had a sudden realization, and their admiration for Li Fan grew even stronger! ¡°Could it be that my master¡¯s grand scheme, even Immortal Kings are not qualified to partake in it? Is he targeting¡­ the Holy Dao powers?¡± Jiang Li murmured. ¡°Senior, could you lead me to meet him?¡± At this moment, the ck and White Heavenly King spoke again! ¡°Of course!¡± Jiang Li and the others did not refuse. ¡°What about them¡­¡± At this moment, Dugu Yuqing pointed to the multitude of armies below! Now, those Celestial Monarchs and others were prostrated, trembling! ¡°These people serve the great enemy of the Human Race. Let them, along with the Three Great Heavenly Realms, disappear!¡± He waved his hand, and suddenly, the multitude of armies below, with no chance to utter a scream, were instantly turned to dust! Annihted! And the Three Great Heavenly Realms, at this very moment, exploded with a bang, like three immense fireworks blooming in the tranquil Void Sea Domain! The Three Great Heavenly Realms¡­ annihted! Witnessing this scene, Dugu Yuqing and the others were staggered. Is this the might of a true Immortal Heavenly King? A single thought arises, and the Myriad Realms are extinguished! ¡°Shall we go?¡± The ck and White Heavenly King spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Li and the others nodded. Instantly, they vanished from the spot. Chapter 261: 227 Picking Up the Rise and Fall of the Demon Race_1 Chapter 261: Chapter 227 Picking Up the Rise and Fall of the Demon Race_1 Soon. Dugu Yuqing and the others, leading the ck and White Heavenly King, finally arrived at the Heavenly Realm. The moment they stepped into the Heavenly Realm. The ck and White Heavenly King¡¯s expression was greatly shaken as he said, ¡°No¡­ how is this possible, how do I feel, this world contains a trace of the nascent aura of the Holy Path?¡± ¡°Could it be that within this realm, there exists the Source of the Holy Path?¡± He was shocked. ¡ª¡ªThe Source of the Holy Path is a sacred substance, a divine path that emerged at the birth of heaven and earth, usually hidden within some ancient majestic mountains and rivers. For example, the Source of the Holy Path is contained within the Ji Family¡¯s Ji Water. The Source of the Holy Path is finite!
Moreover, when the Holy Dao Powers fled, they clearly took away those famous mountains and rivers. This is also why there were no more sources of the Holy Path in the world, and even the paths of Immortality were iplete! But¡­ here¡­ Looking at the world below, his face was filled withplexity to the extreme! Good heavens¡­ The creatures of this world are simply too fortunate, aren¡¯t they? Unwittingly, they have received the nourishment of the Holy Path. In the future, how flourishing will this ce be? ¡°Could it be that the legendary predecessor intends to establish a Holy Path World here?¡± He murmured to himself. What a grand gesture! ¡°Celestial King, please!¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke. They headed towards Xuan Tianzhou. Before long, they had alreadynded at the Cangli Mountain Range. Up ahead, a small mountain vige! The ck and White Heavenly King just nced at it, and his entire being was thoroughly transfixed, his pupils shrinking! He stared intently at the small mountain vige. ¡°This¡­ this is a perfect chess game! Truly perfect!¡±
He eximed in shock! ¡°I finally understand. In the past, an imprint of mine once appeared here and saw the perfect chess game of this ce. That¡¯s why it left an imprint, waiting for me today¡­¡± He muttered, gazing at the chess game in front of him. Suddenly, underneath his feet, numerous ck and white intersecting chessboards appeared. One after another, the chess pieces seemed to traverse time and space, constantlynding on the chessboard.
He was evolving the perfect match of the small mountain vige! ¡°In the past, the King of ck and White also came here, but at that time, he was utterly unable to deduce it¡­¡± Jiang Li murmured. In the past, Chen Xuanbei brought a chess piece belonging to the King of ck and White and reached the Heavenly Realm. Chen Xuanbei originally nned to use the chess piece to annihte the creatures of the Heavenly Realm, but in the end, it was moved by this ce and came here. Unfortunately, the King of ck and White at that time could not evolve the chess arrangement of the small mountain vige! At this moment, the ck and White Heavenly King was so absorbed! In his eyes, it was as if the gxies were flowing, as ifws were intersecting! The paths of chess within the small mountain vige continuously evolved on his chessboard. Dugu Yuqing and the others were even more shocked. Because they distinctly felt that within this chessboard, it was like Chaos being reenacted, as if an unimaginable world was being born! Soon. ¡°Such a chess game, I must deduce it!¡±
The ck and White Heavenly King¡¯s hair flew wildly! His ck hair, at this moment, was visibly turning white at a speed detectable by the naked eye! ¡°Not good!¡± Jiang Li was greatly rmed and said, ¡°This¡­ for the ck and White Heavenly King, is an Endurance of Life Match!¡± An Endurance of Life Match! This meant that the chess game was so difficult that it required the life force and vitality of the yer to evolve! ¡°Even the unparalleled in the path of chess, the ck and White Heavenly King, is unable to evolve it?¡± Wu Dade spoke in astonishment. ¡°The small mountain vige where we usually live¡­ what exactly is it?¡± Lu Rang also murmured! ¡°It is unimaginable¡­ What kind of terrifying ce has Master made this small mountain vige into?¡± Qing Chen¡¯s expression wasplex! It was only now that they understood that the mountain vige environment that they took for granted every day actually harbored such a fearsome Dao.
¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± At this moment, the ck and White Heavenly King in front let out a wild cry. He staggered backward and the chessboard immediately disintegrated! He could not sustain it! He failed. The King of ck and White of the past had failed to deduce, and now the ck and White Heavenly King, although he did more than the King of ck and White, still faced an Endurance of Life Match and could notplete it! ¡°Heavenly King!¡± Jiang Li hurriedly stepped forward, feeling distinctly that the aura of the ck and White Heavenly King was rapidly weakening! He could have disappeared from this worldpletely. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic¡­¡± The ck and White Celestial King¡¯s face turned pale, his hair frosty, as if he had aged decades, but his eyes held such admiration as he said, ¡°I am still too weak!¡± ¡°However, being able to witness such a perfect chessboard, I die without regrets!¡± ¡°I want to save myst breath to meet that senior!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He spoke. They immediately entered the vige. Upon entering the vige, every de of grass, every ditch, every house, made the ck and White Celestial King stop for a long while, deeply appreciating. Dugu Yuqing and the others felt increasinglyplex emotions. ¡°Hmm? This person¡­ this person is¡­¡± Suddenly, by the side of the road ahead, the ck and White Celestial King saw Ming Tianbei picking up trash. ¡°The Demon Race?¡± He was surprised. This was the Lower World of the Immortal Domain, after all, and in such a perfect chessboard, the Holy Land of the Dao, how could there be a member of the Demon Race? ¡°My master allows him to¡­ to beg in the vige.¡± At this time, Jiang Li spoke somewhat embarrassly. Hearing this, the ck and White Celestial King immediately showed a thoughtful expression! Allowing a member of the Demon Race to beg in the vige¡­ Could it be that the grand scheme of that senior also included the Demon Domain?! He instantly understood! ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± And Ming Tianbei, seeing the ck and White Celestial King, immediately kneeled on the ground, trembling with fear! He did not recognize the ck and White Celestial King, but in this moment, he felt the aura of Hongmeng Demonic Qi emanating from him! This was a Demon King indeed! He shuddered! Even though his loyaltyy with Xinning, that was just a Demon Monarch! A Demon King, an existence so terrifying that with a mere gesture, the Demon Domain would tremble thrice. And now, a Demon King had actually appeared before him?? Reminiscing, the ck and White Celestial King walked over and said, ¡°I am ck White.¡± ck White! These two wordspletely shocked Ming Tianbei. ¡°The Heavenly Demon King Heibai¡­ a legend among Demon Kings?!¡± He stared nkly at the ck and White Celestial King, a legendary figure among Demon Kings within the entire Demon Domain. ¡ª The ck and White Celestial King, practiced both Immortal and Demonic arts, embodied both good and evil, hence, he had left a formidable name for himself even in the Demon Domain! The ck and White Celestial King looked at Ming Tianbei, smiled wistfully, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Good job picking up, what you are collecting is not trash¡­ but the rise and fall of the entire Demon Domain!¡± ¡°I must also pay my respects to that senior.¡± After saying this, he continued walking forward. Watching the receding figures of Dugu Yuqing and the rest, Ming Tianbei stayed stunned. Suddenly, his eyes moistened with emotion! ¡°What I¡¯m picking up¡­ isn¡¯t trash, it¡¯s the rise and fall of the entire Demon Domain!¡± He clenched his fists, one day to actually receive acknowledgment from an existence like the Heavenly Demon King Heibai! He patted his own shoulder! What an honour this was! In that moment, he made a deep vow! ¡°Trash, I will surely rise early and go to bedte, to pick up all the trash!¡± He wiped away his tears of emotion, encouraging himself firmly, murmuring, ¡°Come on, scavenger!¡± ¡­ In the small courtyard. Li Fan was still pondering over that maze. ¡°Finally found the way out.¡± He sighed with relief, admitting that the puzzle of the maze really had its charms, having made him apply some thought. Meanwhile, the System had unlocked a type of butterfly for him. Ready to be taken out at any time. He instantly felt a sense of relief, another step closer to repaying his debt! ¡°I wonder how Yuqing and the others are doing in their fight¡­¡± Li Fan mused. Their trip this time seemed a bit long. Could they have been injured? He was a bit worried. ¡°Master, we¡¯re back!¡± Just then, a voice came from outside, and Dugu Yuqing and the others entered through the door! Too busy during New Year¡¯s Eve, there¡¯s only one update today, sorry. Chapter 262: 228: A Game Spanning a Millennium_1 Chapter 262: Chapter 228: A Game Spanning a Millennium_1 Dugu Yuqing and others had returned. Li Fan nced over and immediately offered a slight smile. Not a single one of them was injured! He felt relieved. As Dugu Yuqing and the rest just stepped into the small courtyard, ¡°Boom!¡± Dugu Yuqing¡¯s body roared with myriad Dao, and countless Great Dao were replenished! Qing Chen¡¯s presence became even more ethereal! A sh of ck and white light seemed to pass through Jiang Li¡¯s eyes. Atop Long Zixuan¡¯s body shone a splendid golden light, as if dragon shadows were roaring!
The grass belonging to Lu Rang swayed gently, as if receiving some mysterious baptism! Witnessing this scene, Nanfeng Ziling and others were shocked. ¡°Immortal¡­ Have Junior Brother Yuqing and the others be Immortal??¡± Nanfeng eximed in surprise! ¡°Such a powerful aura¡­ Five immortals, our junior brothers have truly be stronger.¡± Zi Ling was also filled with joy. ¡°Demon Monarch, look at that grass¡­¡± Gong Ya pointed at the nt belonging to Lu Rang, her expression extremely astonished! ¡°Even a single de of grass can be Immortal¡­¡± Xinning¡¯srge eyes were also full of surprise. ¡°Woof!¡± But at this moment, a dark shadow shot out suddenly, directly aiming to bite Wu Dade¡¯s behind! ¡°Ah¡­ Dead Dog!¡± Wu Dade screamed, immediately tussling with the ck Dog! Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but suppress theirughs! ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, everything is fine!¡± Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°How did it go, what did you gain from the scuffle this time?¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing stepped forward and said: ¡°Reporting to Master, we won a great victory!¡±
¡°We win decisively!¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. ¡°Junior Brother, what exactly happened?¡± Nanfengmunicated privately with Long Zixuan.
¡°Reporting to Senior Sister, the armies of the Three Great Heavenly Realms, numbering in the tens of millions, have been annihted, and all three forbidden zones have been razed.¡± Long Zixuan responded sinctly! Upon hearing this, Nanfeng and the others were incredibly astonished! Directly leveling the Three Great Heavenly Realms¡­ and the forbidden zones? Too terrifying! ¡°By the way, Master, we found three Stone Commands!¡± Dugu Yuqing took out the Stone Commands of the Three Great Heavenly Realms. Seeing this, Li Fan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Excellent. With this, he could unlock three more butterflies. He was now able to obtain five more butterflies. Once Yun Xi returned, he would be able to report back, tired of the days filled with worry and suspense; Li Fan considered himself done with them. ¡°Very good!¡±
Li Fan voiced his approval. Dugu Yuqing and the others were extremely happy, having been able to finally do something for their Master after so long. ¡°By the way, Master, we encountered ck White on the road, who wishes to meet you!¡± At that time, Jiang Li stepped forward to speak. ck White. Those two words alone caused Nanfeng, Xinning, and the others present to be taken aback. ck White?? The person represented by those two words¡­ Could only be one person! The King of ck and White! ¡°The King of ck and White? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have faded away with time?¡± ¡°How could¡­¡± They were all puzzled.
Dugu Yuqing then privately ryed the events that urred in the Three Great Heavenly Realms, in a concise manner. Upon hearing this, Xinning and others were even more astonished. ¡°Worthy of being the legendary King of ck and White, even a piece of his skin proves capable of overpowering five kings!¡± Nanfeng looked shocked. ¡°A powerful being born in the wrong era¡­ On the Immortal Path, there actually exists the Saint Path¡­¡± Zi Ling murmured to herself; her view of Li Fan hadpletely changed. She had initially thought that the Master might be an Immortal King or simr, possibly on par with the legendary ck and White Heavenly King. But to think¡­ even the ck and White Heavenly King wished to pay homage to the Master? Master must be a figure from the Sacred Dao Domain. Only now did she realize that she had still underestimated the realm of her Master! ¡°Heavenly Demon King Heibai¡­ a Demon King renowned through ancient and modern times¡­¡± Gong Ya murmured to herself. Xinning, too, had eyes filled with shock, her gaze toward Li Fan brimming with incredulity.
¡°Big Brother is really so powerful¡­ Could he be a predecessor who survived from the ancient age?¡± She spected! Li Fan, however, wore a face of confusion. ¡°ck White? Who is he??¡± He had never heard of him. Dugu Yuqing and the others paused for a moment. Master doesn¡¯t know of the King of ck and White?? ¡°Of course, how could someone like Master know the name of a mere junior?¡± Jiang Li found this to be understandable and exined: ¡°Reporting to Master, ck White is a senior who loves the path of chess and holds Master¡¯s chess skills in the highest regard!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan immediately understood. So it¡¯s a chess enthusiast! ¡°Please invite him in.¡± Li Fan smiled. Upon hearing this, Jiang Li was overjoyed! He immediately turned around and exited the courtyard, looked at the solemnly waiting ck and White Heavenly King, and said: ¡°Senior, my Master has granted you permission to enter!¡± The ck and White Heavenly King¡¯s body trembled slightly with excitement and anticipation as he stepped over the threshold and into the courtyard. As soon as the ck and White Heavenly King entered the courtyard, his whole body stiffened. Heaven! What kind of aura was this!? The roaring of myriad Dao, the unmatched Saint Path! This terrifying Dao principle! This supreme Dao charm! This unique aura! ¡°Is this the true Sacred Dao? Is this really the true Sacred Dao?¡± At that moment, he trembled, ovee with excitement! And when his gaze swept across the courtyard scene, A peach tree¡­ A flock of chickens¡­ A school of koi¡­ A spider¡­ Hiss! He drew in a cold breath, as if he had witnessed an unparalleled terror! ¡°Is this ce the ultimate forbiddennd??¡± ¡°What kind of being could nurture creatures from within the Saint Path¡­¡± He murmured to himself, his eyes filled with immense fear! ¡°Master, this is Senior ck and White!¡± At that moment, Jiang Li introduced ck and White Heavenly King to Li Fan. The ck and White Heavenly King also looked over, his gazending on Li Fan. ¡°Like an abyss so deep it is immeasurable, like an ocean so vast it is boundless¡­ Appears ordinary, yet stands transcendently supreme!¡± ¡°Even the beings of the Saint Path, I¡¯m afraid, might not possess such demeanor¡­¡± He shuddered deeply, understanding. This person must be the master here. A¡­ ancient existence so venerable that it defies imagination! Absolutely standing at the heart of the Saint Path! He stepped forward, bowed deeply, and said respectfully, ¡°ck White pays respects to the senior!¡± ck White pays respects to the senior! Seeing the respect shown by the ck and White Heavenly King, Xinning and others were utterly astounded. Oh my God¡­ The master is truly terrifying. Even the ck and White Heavenly King was so respectful?? Li Fan, however, smiled and said, ¡°You tter me, elder.¡± ¡°I heard from Jiang Li that you are fond of the path of chess?¡± ck White said earnestly, ¡°In front of senior, I dare not speak of the path of chess!¡± Dare not speak! Jiang Li and the others woreplex expressions. The chess skills of the ck and White Heavenly King were undoubtedly peerless in the Immortal Domain. But faced with Li Fan, all he had to offer was ¡®dare not speak¡¯¡­ ¡°No need for modesty, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a game,¡± Li Fan smiled. If the other party sought him out, it must surely be for a game of chess. After all, those who love chess all have this addiction! The ck and White Heavenly King¡¯s expression trembled upon hearing this, could he really have the opportunity to receive guidance from this senior?? This is a supreme opportunity! ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± He said, excited and earnestly! ¡°Set up the board.¡± Li Fan gestured with his hand. Jiang Li immediately took out the dusty chessboard. Seeing the chessboard, the ck and White King¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a hint of shock. ¡°This¡­ why does this board harbor my current Dao?¡± ¡°And moreover, the path of chess contained within is even more harmonious, clearly only a step away from entering a higher realm¡­¡± He murmured! Could it be that his future self had some intersection with the senior before him? If so, this senior is unfathomably profound! He became even more respectful. Li Fan, however, simply smiled lightly and instructed, ¡°Gong Ya, pour the tea!¡± Gong Ya immediately stepped forward respectfully to pour the tea. Her heart was filled with reverence¡ªshe was serving tea in a match against a Tianmo King! ¡°After your long journey, please enjoy some tea first.¡± Li Fan picked up the tea, drank it calmly. The ck and White Heavenly King also respectfully lifted his teacup upon hearing this. The fragrance of the tea entered his mouth. ¡°¡­This!¡± He looked at the cup of tea in shock. Just the fragrance of the tea alone, and he had actually sensed an aura of the Holy Path?? Could it be that this cup of tea¡­ was the Source of the Holy Path? How could this be? No wonder, no wonder the disciples of this senior, each had such a rich Holy Path Aura¡­ Do they consume things of the Holy Path daily??? He trembled, overwhelmed with excitement. Was this cup of tea the supreme opportunity granted to him by the senior? His heart was full of respect for Li Fan at this moment! He drank the tea solemnly! At that moment, he clearly felt an ethereal and transcendent Holy Path Aura, permeating his entire body! The Immortal Path within him also began to cultivate the Saint Path at a rapid pace at this moment! Around him, disciples like Dugu Yuqing, Nan Feng, Jiang Li, and others, were all shocked. They felt the aura of the ck and White Heavenly King undergoing a mysterious change! ¡°Please make the first move.¡± Li Fan smiled. As the ck and White King¡¯s Saint Dao emerged and his path transformed, he respectfully yed his piece. At this moment, all the surrounding disciples were watching intently! They knew that this game would involve a collision of various Daos! The ck and White Heavenly King¡¯s style of y was alternately fierce and flexible, advancing and retreating freely! His control over offense and defense was very skillful. But Li Fan was entirely unforced. It was like he was engaged in something exceedingly simple. ¡°Quite interesting,¡± Li Fanughed, it had been a long time since he had encountered such an opponent. The other party¡¯s path of chess had reached a level where it could at least engage with him for over a dozen moves. He yed his pieces in session. ¡°Pity, still not quite harmonious!¡± Li Fan sighed slightly¡ªafter more than a dozen moves, he eventually found that the other party¡¯s chess game still had many ws! ¡°Well then, let me help you achieve it!¡± Feeling pity for such a talented yer¡ªthe first he had met of such calibre¡ªhe decided to act. Immediately, Li Fan began to make his moves. And at this moment, the ck and White Heavenly King gradually fell into a state of Enlightenment. He felt as if he were being guided, in pursuit of something. In search of something! He seemed to see the confluence of ck and white. He seemed to see the fusion of good and evil. He seemed to see the convergence of immortals and demons! That was¡­ true carefreeness! No distinction between good and evil, only freedom! Good is freedom. Evil is freedom! The ck and White Heavenly King made his move. All of a sudden, at that moment, he closed his eyes! In an instant. It was as if he had crossed time and space! And at that moment, Jiang Li beside him also showed a change in expression. His path of chess resounded as well, and he was pulled into a bizarre state! At this moment, Jiang Li felt as if he were beyond the realm of time. In front of Jiang Li¡¯s eyes, he saw a scene from ten thousand years ago! Chapter 263: 229 Borrowing the Flawless Imperial Path_1 Chapter 263: Chapter 229 Borrowing the wless Imperial Path_1 In that instant, Jiang Li found himself in another space-time, utterly shocked as he looked ahead! There was a ck Taboo Sea Area! A terrifying battle was unfolding! ¡°Ant-like Human Race, do you think that with just one Celestial King whose Immortal Path is wless, you can stop us?!¡± ¡°Even those Holy Dao Powers have already fled, you haven¡¯t perfected the Immortal Path, what makes you think you can prevent us from plundering?!¡± An unknown existence roared in anger! Along with this roar, all sorts of attacks, various prohibitions, and even the aura of the Holy Path were oppressing and destroying! At the center of all these storms stood a middle-aged man with a heroic appearance! Below his feet, the ck and white lines extended across the Sky Domain, an endless chessboard epassing this universe, battling against the enemies of all heavens!
The ck and White Heavenly King! At this moment, Jiang Li was stunned because he was actually seeing the ck and White Heavenly King from tens of thousands of years ago?? Who was the ck and White Heavenly King fighting against? What existence¡­ could push the invincible ck and White Heavenly King to this point? The ck and White Heavenly King stood unmoved, with blood at the corner of his mouth, fighting furiously! ¡°In my life as ck and White, I have never been inferior to anyone! Even without entering the Saint Path, I will not allow you to step foot into the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°I will guard this ce!¡± His long hair danced wildly, his immortal and demonic aura resonating! ¡°ck and White, I admit you¡¯re strong, but you haven¡¯t even reached Immortal Dao Perfection, you¡¯re not even the Immortal Emperor, what can you block? Even the Holy Dao Powers of the Immortal Domain have fled before us¡­ is it worth it?¡± ¡°Join us, and we will not only grant you the Holy Path but also take you out of this broken Yin Realm and into the eternal Yang Realm!¡± An ancient voice sounded, seemingly expressing regret for the ck and White Heavenly King! But the ck and White Heavenly King stood with his hands behind his back, unmoved, and pronounced word by word, ¡°Why bother with such noise!¡± Anger rose in the ancient voice, ¡°If so¡­ I grant you destruction!¡± A vast, immense hand came crashing down towards the ck and White Heavenly King! The terrifying auras were almost enough to annihte everything! The chessboard beneath the feet of the ck and White Heavenly King instantly shattered! The lines of ck and White all disappeared! It was a true repression!
¡°You were born in the wrong era. If those Holy Dao Powers had not fled, or had left you a trace of the Source of the Holy Path, with your talent, you might have truly soared to the heavens and guarded an era for the Human Race¡­ but now, you are just an ant!!¡± The ancient voice was cold and merciless! ¡°Human Race, a race of ves, with no future!¡± It was as if an Edict had been pronounced!
Facing the dark Forbidden Sea alone, with rage in his eyes, the ck and White Heavenly King eximed, ¡°I refuse to believe¡­ I, ck and White, refuse to believe!¡± ¡°In this era, the Holy Dao Powers have not returned, the Saints have not emerged¡­ then this era will be guarded by me, ck and White!¡± ¡°I will burn my essence blood, sparing no karmic cost¡­ to charge at the future, borrowing an opportunity from another life!¡± ¡°I wish to borrow an opportunity from another life and head towards the future!¡± He roared angrily! He burnt countless essence blood! His hair flying wildly, he held a chessboard in his hands, blood gushing out, all flowing into the board! ¡°To charge at the future, if there is no light, I am willing to burn out in battle until death!¡± ¡°If the future still has a supreme being, I will borrow the opportunity to guard this era!¡± He roared with all his might, suddenly tearing apart the river of causality, casting the chessboard into the long river of time! ¡°Delusional, daring to strike at the river of time¡­ you will meet with great misfortune!¡± ¡°Moreover, the Human Race has no future, only destruction and darkness!¡±
The supreme being of a different race, a terrifying killing intent crashed down! The ck and White Heavenly King was on the verge of extinction! It was at that moment that Jiang Li suddenly saw another ck and White Heavenly King appear beside him! Was this¡­ the ck and White Heavenly King from the small courtyard?! ¡°Heading toward the future, smearing with cause and effect, sinking into omen, afflicted with weirdness¡­ but I, after all, see the light!¡± This ck and White Heavenly King took a step forward and suddenly merged with the ck and White Heavenly King in front of him! It was at that moment! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The Forbidden Sea boiled over! In the midst of despair! At the time of destruction! The ck and White Heavenly King¡­ took that step! Proved the Dao, became Emperor!
Immortal Emperor! At this round, the terrifying chessboard re-emerged, enveloping the entire Taboo Sea Area. Above and below the heavens, the myriad great Dao roared in response, with myriad Dao divine radiances falling, blessing it! The great enemy from parts unknown was now utterly horrified. ¡°How is it possible¡­ The future, does the future Human Race actually have a supreme figure?¡± ¡°Even charging into the future, he should see nothing but despair and darkness, how could he possibly borrow such a terrifying opportunity? The Immortal Emperor he proved contains the essence of the Saint Path¡­ Why?!¡± ¡°What kind of monstrous figure has theter generations produced? How can they lend him an opportunity to be Emperor and bestow upon him the full body of the Saint Path!?¡± ¡°Traveling through the river of time, how could he have safely returned? Unless a powerful being from the other end of time bore the true weirdness and cause and effect for him, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly havee back safely!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an enemy in theter generations! An enemy in theter generations!¡± Those terrifying supreme figures revealed tones of horror in their words! They seemed to have seen great terror! Merely the ck and White Heavenly King, who was originally unblemished, charged into the future and actually borrowed the cultivation level of a wless Emperor?? How terrifying that was!
And at this moment, the ck and White Heavenly King suppressed all enemies! The unblemished Immortal Emperor, filled with the essence of the Saint Path, made the King of ck and White seem like a deity incarnate, omnipotent and invincible! The enemies wailed! Even those mysterious supreme figures were retreating rapidly! ¡°Let him have this life¡­ we can still wait!¡± They finally left! Soon, this domain calmed down. The Emperor of ck and White surveyed the heavens, his silhouette, lonely and deste! ¡°Charging toward the future, I thought it was all despair, but unexpectedly, I was able to borrow the cultivation of an Emperor¡­ In the future, there is indeed light!¡± ¡°My Human Race¡­ downstream in time, still has a truly invincible one, able to stand alone against myriad cmities!¡± At this moment, the Emperor of ck and White was unexpectedly moved to tears! ¡°A lifetime of battles, even though afflicted with omens and turned into weirdness, ck White¡­ This life is at peace too!¡± Heughed heartily at the sky! ¡°Owing a debt of cause and effect to the future, with nothing else to repay¡­ only my wartime blood is forever warm, all cause and effect, one day I, ck White, will surely repay!¡± He made his move with all his might, and in that instant, great terror, great weirdness, and great omen suddenly descended upon this sea area! It was at that moment that the river of time copsed, the river of cause and effect boiled, and the Taboo Sea Area surged with tremendous waves. Jiang Li was also whirled away in the upheaval! ¡­ The next instant, the Heavenly Realm, a small vige. Within the courtyard, Jiang Li suddenly opened his eyes! He looked at the ck and White Heavenly King who was ying a game with his master, and his eyes were suddenly filled with extreme shock! Chapter 264: 230 Black and White Heavenly King Falls_1 Chapter 264: Chapter 230 ck and White Heavenly King Falls_1 The disciples around them, Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and the others, were all incredibly shocked at this moment. Just now, they seemed to have felt a kind of power that transcended time and space, emanating from that chessboard. But they could not get close, could not grasp it. They had no idea what had happened. Only at this moment was Jiang Li¡¯s heart filled with a shocked expression. Because of the resonance of the path of chess, just now, he was drawn into the river of time and saw events that took ce in the distant past. He¡­ understood everything! The ck and White Heavenly King at this moment¡­ was the figure of the ck and White Heavenly King who, tens of thousands of years ago, fought fierce battles to protect the Human Race from a different race, a figure rushing towards the future!
He came to this life¡­ to borrow the chance of a lifetime! To borrow¡­ from the teacher! ¡°The teacher bestowed upon him a lifetime¡¯s opportunity, infused him with the Saint Path, enabling him to take that one step¡­ to protect that era¡­¡± Jiang Li murmured to himself. What kind of power was this? It crossed the long river of time¡­ And the ck and White Heavenly King of this era, leaving only a piece of human skin, became an omen of bad luck, filled with countless malevolent thoughts¡­ Was this the price he paid for rushing towards the future? He didn¡¯t know. All he knew was¡­ the era in which the ck and White Heavenly King lived was truly full of hardship and destion! In the end, only the ck and White Heavenly King himself was fighting; no other person in the world could apany him. Therefore, he had no choice but to rush towards the future¡­ At this moment, a tear suddenly appeared in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes. Was the Master sitting at the downstream of time waiting for something?? He bestowed upon the ck and White Heavenly King of the past, the wless Emperor cultivation of the Saint Path, yet he could not descend to that era himself¡­ At this moment, Jiang Li suddenly felt an urge in his heart. He wanted to rush to that sea area, to assist in the battle! The ck and White Heavenly King of that era was too lonely! And at this moment. The ck and White Heavenly King slowly woke up.
He was like Chaos, like awakening from a dream. He suddenly stood up and gave Li Fan a deep bow. ¡°ck White is about to die, I wish to ask audaciously¡­¡± The ck and White Heavenly King looked at Li Fan, at this moment, he was clear about his mission in this life.
The opportunity had been borrowed, and he was on the verge of withering. But at this moment, he had acquired memories that spanned the cosmic river, his mind was lucid, and so there was an inexplicable question in his heart! Li Fan looked at the ck and White Heavenly King with a smile in his eyes, a hint of admiration showing. The other party¡¯s chess skill was indeed not bad, with an extremely strong talent, a promising prospect¡­ It¡¯s a pity that he was a bit too old. But now, he had indeed ascended to a new realm in the path of chess. ¡°Please speak, Li Fan will withhold nothing that he knows.¡± He was very calm, after all, the elder probably wanted to consult about matters of the path of chess. ¡°ck White wishes to inquire¡­ currently, is there anything that troubles Senior You?¡± Urgency was at its peak in his eyes! He understood that this concerned a great secret of through the ages! Such a powerful being sitting firmly at the downstream of time, teaching so many disciples, must be waiting for something¡­ It was very likely¡­ the ultimate foe! Thus, he really wanted to know!
What exactlyy in the future¡­ What existence could possibly keep such a respected elder from being able to extricate himself! Li Fan, upon hearing these words, was momentarily stunned. What could be troubling him?? But then he smiled, picked up the Labyrinth Map lying beside him, and said: ¡°What troubles lie in store for tomorrow, I do not yet know, but today¡¯s troubles have been resolved.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King looked towards the Labyrinth Map. Hisss! At this moment, he was tremendously shaken! ¡°The Secret ce¡­ Is the senior waiting for the Secret ce? Has he¡­ uncovered the secrets of the Secret ce?¡± He was astounded. The Secret ce¡­ that was a true taboo indeed. It might very well be rted to the source of disaster¡­ This respected elder was indeed waiting!
¡°He intends to confront the cmity of all ages with a single body¡­¡± What an imposing spirit this was? He gave Li Fan another deep bow! ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°To meet is to have destiny.¡± The ck and White Heavenly King nodded deeply and said: ¡°Senior, I shall take my leave.¡± His mission was alreadyplete. It was time to leave this ce. ¡°Good, Jiang Li, see this elderly man off.¡± Li Fan spoke calmly. He could tell that the elder seemed physically frail, and with the roads in and out of the vige challenging to traverse, any mishap on the way could spell trouble. Therefore, it was best to have Dugu Yuqing and others escort him safely.
¡°As youmand!¡± Jiang Li immediately replied. ¡°Big Brother, may I¡­ apany the elder on his departure?¡± At this moment, Xinning asked. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Of course you may.¡± He was pleased to see Xinning showingpassion. Thus, Xinning, along with Dugu Yuqing and others, escorted the elder out as well. Stepping out of the courtyard, the ck and White Heavenly King remained gazing at the words ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting,¡± murmuring to himself: ¡°Truly unparalleled, indeed unparalleled¡­¡± Soon, they had left the mountain vige behind them. No sooner had they left the vige than the aura of the King of ck and White began to change eerily, his face twisted with extreme agony as though he were enduring some unspeakable pain! Great misfortune, great terror, and great strangeness were descending! ¡°Senior!¡± Jiang Li hurried forward. ¡°Do not mind me!¡± But the ck and White Heavenly King stopped him. The ck and White Heavenly King forced a smile and said: ¡°I have fulfilled my mission. Being able to meet this senior in this lifetime is enough for me to die without regrets.¡± ¡°I guarded that epoch¡­ This epoch, with Senior Li and you all here, I believe¡­ there is still hope for the Human Race!¡± ¡°Rising through fire and blood, you will eventually be the strongest support for the Human Race.¡± He turned to Xinning and said: ¡°If possible¡­ return to the Demon Domain soon, that ce¡­ is key¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a cmity that spanned time and space descended, and his soul shattered instantaneously! Having borrowed a lifetime¡¯s worth of opportunity to cross through time and space, he revealed secrets from another era, triggering a deadly threat from the cosmos! ¡°Grow¡­ quickly grow stronger¡­¡± Before his annihtion, the ck and White Heavenly King let out a soulful cry from the depths of his being! Then, all of a sudden, the King of ck and White waspletely destroyed in both body and soul! The ck and White Heavenly King¡­ turned into a piece of human skin. A shriveled piece of human skin fell at the entrance to the vige. Jiang Li knelt on the ground suddenly, with tears streaming down non-stop! He stepped forward, trembling, and picked up the skin of the ck and White Heavenly King. Dugu Yuqing and the others were equally shocked. ¡°What in the world¡­ happend here¡­¡± ¡°What happened¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying¡­¡± They were all astonished. What kind of power could cause even the mighty ck and White Heavenly King to instantly be nothing but a piece of skin? Dugu Yuqing muttered, ¡°It¡¯s the bacsh of time.¡± ¡°Nobody can rush into the future or return to the past at will¡­ everythinges at a price, a horrific price.¡± Upon hearing this, Xinning¡¯s eyes also filled with disbelief as she looked at Jiang Li and said: ¡°What exactly did you see before?¡± Jiang Li looked at his fellow disciples and said: ¡°A cataclysm¡­ a cataclysm that spans from ancient times to the future.¡± ¡°The ck and White Heavenly King borrowed a lifetime¡¯s worth of cultivation from our master to suppress an era¡­ But, the catastrophe will eventually arrive.¡± He murmured, ¡°We need to grow quickly!¡± ¡°Through the growth thates from blood and fire!¡± At this moment, Jiang Li felt an unprecedented sense of urgency! The Emperor of ck and White, Dugu, standing alone against foes above the Taboo Sea¡­ ¡°Saint Descent¡­ Immortal Great Cmity¡­ ancient catastrophe¡­¡± Qing Chen also murmured, ¡°Did master nurture us so that we could add more strength when facing the cataclysm?¡± Having witnessed the wars of the Three Great Heavenly Realms, they had glimpsed many deep secrets. ¡°We must grow quickly¡­ and experience chaos and blood, to temper ourselves through decisive battles of life and death!¡± Jiang Li suddenly looked at Dugu Yuqing and the others with such determination in his eyes! Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing and the others also couldn¡¯t help but nod! ¡°Indeed, only through the battle can the Sword Dao be honed to its sharpest¡­ ¡± Dugu Yuqing muttered. ¡°The Demon Domain¡­ should I return?¡± Xinning murmured to herself! ¡­ Chapter 265: 231 Summoning the Lower World_1 Chapter 265: Chapter 231 Summoning the Lower World_1 Immortal Domain. When the five Immortal Kings acted to shatter the barrier, the entire Immortal Domain was aware! After all, the simultaneous strike of the five Immortal Kings had smashed the boundary walls and pierced through the divide! It was terribly extreme! All parties were paying attention. However, soon the news of the five Immortal Kings¡¯ return also spread throughout the entire Immortal Domain. This stirred up a huge surge in the Immortal Domain. ¡°What exactly happened in the Lower World?¡± ¡°What could possibly make all five Immortal Kings descend to the Lower World together? Incredible!¡± ¡°Thest time, an Immortal King had appeared in the First Heavenly Realm¡­¡±
All parties were paying attention. At the same time, the news of the First Heavenly Realm¡¯s resurgence spread in all directions, causing a huge shock in the Immortal Domain. ¡°The First Heavenly Realm is returning? Could it be that the Immortal King from the past didn¡¯t fully perish?¡± ¡°How terrifying ¡­ No wonder all five Immortal Kings had to personally descend to the Lower World!¡± ¡°With the five Immortal Kings taking action, everything is already determined, even the Infinite Sword King is destined to fall!¡± The parties discussed heatedly and almost unanimously predicted the oue. There would be no surprises. ¡°Heh, with the Immortal King personally descending to the Lower World, even if the First Heavenly Realm is formidable, they only have one path to death.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Immortal King must have entered the Celestial King sequence, invincible in both heaven and earth!¡± In the Xueming Celestial Nation, within the great hall, Xuan An and Xuan Guang, the two Celestial Lords, along with a group of Immortal Monarchs, were discussing. The Immortal King¡¯s move was of paramount interest to them! ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the entire Immortal Kingdom shook violently as a terrifying figure appeared above it. ¡°The Immortal King has returned!¡± The hall erupted instantly. Xuanguang Celestial Lord and Xuan An Celestial Lord were overwhelmed with excitement and quickly led everyone out of the great hall. Looking up. They saw in the sky above, a sun that seemed as if it was about to fall from the heavens! ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why does it feel ¡­ like the Immortal King¡¯s condition is not stable?¡±
¡°What on earth happened in the Lower World that could affect the state of the Immortal King?¡± ¡°Could it truly be that the Immortal King from the First Heavenly Realm has returned?¡± The entire Xueming Celestial Nation was shaken. And at this moment, above the Immortal Kingdom, the Xueming Immortal King¡¯splexion was deathly pale.
He hid within the sun, but his body was extremely unstable. Light and darkness intertwined! ¡°ck White¡­¡± He was filled with hatred. ¡°Given the situation, I can only sacrifice the Celestial Nation¡­¡± He made a difficult decision and suddenly inhaled sharply! At that moment, the vast Xueming Celestial Nation, numerous cultivators, from Celestial Lords to Golden Immortals, began to scream in agony! ¡°My cultivation level ¡­ what has sucked it away?¡± ¡°My path ¡­¡± ¡°No ¡­¡± The Immortal Spirit Force, the power of light cultivated by countless cultivators, was being absorbed in vast amounts at this moment! It converged above the sky. Suddenly, the Xueming Immortal King, who had been extremely unstable, managed to suppress his condition.
Right after, he entered a secret area within the Immortal Kingdom and began to seclude himself for healing! In front of the great hall, a group of Celestial Monarchs, Immortal Monarchs, and others were wailing incessantly! Their realms had plummeted, the power of light they had struggled so much to cultivate, was gone¡­ ¡°No ¡­¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord and Xuan An Celestial Lord aged almost to death in an instant, struggling to catch their breath! Most of their cultivation had been sucked away! ¡°No ¡­ the Immortal King has been severely injured ¡­ therefore, he needs the Celestial Nation to nourish him back ¡­¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord muttered, his expression one of shock. ¡°What on earth happened in the Lower World that even the Immortal King has been gravely injured ¡­¡± Xuan An Celestial Lord¡¯s face was extremely ugly, his skin nearly cracking open, his life force flowing away. ¡°No, we must immediately seclude ourselves for cultivation, or we too will perish!¡± ¡­ This scene was just a snapshot!
At that moment, across the Immortal Domain. In the Western Immortal Domain, within a Buddhist kingdom, countless monks were wailing, their cultivation levels plummeting! In the Central Immortal Domain, within the Antuo Immortal Kingdom, cries of agony rang out, like the end of the world! In the Eastern Immortal Domain, the Mingluo Immortal Kingdom was even more horrifyingly horrid, living beings were practically dead, as all their vitality was absorbed by King Ming Luo! ¡­ The Immortal Kings established Immortal Kingdoms not only to pass down their legacy but also, in dangerous times, to use their countless disciples as a reinforcement on the path of cultivation. Therefore, on ordinary days, the Immortal Kings would promote the development of the Immortal Kingdoms. In times of peril, the Immortal Kingdoms must reciprocate to the Immortal King! Such events urred in the major Immortal Kingdoms. The news spread, and the Immortal Domain shook immensely! ¡°How is it possible¡­ That the five great Immortal Kings descended to the Lower World and were all subjected to horrifying assassination attempts?¡± ¡°All of them severely injured¡­ all in need of absorbing the power of their Immortal Kingdoms to heal themselves?!¡± ¡°What exactly happened in the Lower World¡­ Investigate immediately!¡±
Within the numerous Immortal Kingdoms, even the leading Immortal Kings had to pay attention! For it involved the Immortal Kings, no one could remain indifferent! ¡­ At this moment. In an ancient mountain range. The Olympian Immortal King, step by step, approached. His body was covered with wounds, his entire figure extremelynguid! His face bore an extremely ugly expression. Walking forward, oneyer of restriction after another suddenly descended. He knelt on the ground and said: ¡°Olympian, seeks an audience with the ancestor!¡± ¡°The King of ck and White, reappearing in the Lower World!¡± Upon these words, suddenly, countless restrictions vanished. In front, a great road suddenly appeared. The Olympian Immortal King, step by step, entered. In the depths of this mountain range, there was an ancient temple. The temple was entirely cast in brass, appearing grey-yellow from the erosion of time. Within the temple, one could vaguely discern a few figures sitting cross-legged. ¡°The King of ck and White is no longer in the Immortal Domain. Having traveled through the Immortal Domain to the Demon Domain, he should have perished upon the Taboo Sea. How could he reappear?¡± An aged voice instantly rang out. This voice was filled with a forbidding and evil aura. ¡°With all due respect, ancestor¡­ Olympian does not know, but indeed, he has reappeared¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, it appears to be only a residual thought, a piece of skin!¡± With a thought, he willingly disyed the scene from the Lower World. The moment the figure of the ck and White Heavenly King slowly emerged. ¡°This must not be!¡± A force suddenly shattered the image. ¡°This person carries with him great ill omen, great terror, great taboo, and must not be disyed here!¡± An even more ancient voice rose! ¡°Years ago, the King of ck and White, despite desperately waiting for the Saint Descent without sess, now appears, perhaps only to fulfill hisst wish¡­¡± The ancient voice muttered: ¡°The Saint Descent is near¡­ If the ck and White Immortal King remains in the Lower World, he might destroy the coordinates left by the Ancient n, creating trouble for the return of the Holy n¡­¡± ¡°It is time to activate the ancient Summoning Grand Array, to reim those coordinates left in the Lower World back to the Immortal Domain¡­ thus protecting the coordinates, lest they fall into the vicious hands of the King of ck and White¡­¡± The ancient words were filled with concern! ¡°Indeed, the King of ck and White has always held hatred towards the Holy n, and in the past, he even breached the Holy n¡¯s forbidden zone¡­ His presence in the Lower World is a great cmity!¡± ¡°The lines of the Holy n are connected; it¡¯s time to unite and prepare for the Saint Descent.¡± ¡°Notify all the sacred sites, to activate the summoning array¡ª¡± In an instant, everyone in the ancient hall reached a consensus! At once the message was sent out! In the Northern Immortal Domain, within a desteke. ¡°The King of ck and White is in the Lower World¡­ that beast, he will surely target the Holy n¡¯s coordinates, it¡¯s time to summon them back.¡± A voice full of resentment rose. ¡°With the Saint Descent returning, it rightfully belongs in the Immortal Domain, it¡¯s time to open the summoning array.¡± In a certain abyss wrapped in clouds and mist, simrly, ancient words were spoken. ¡°In past years, many from the Holy n left coordinates in the Lower World, fearing they would be discovered and destroyed by enemies, which served as camouge. Now, with the King of ck and White, a great cmity in the Lower World, we should rightfully summon the numerous Lower World coordinates to be part of the Immortal Domain!¡± From a pitch-ck ancient mine, muffled voices echoed from within a cave. ¡­ Today, within the Immortal Domain, numerous voices arose from the various sacred sites. In these sites, suddenly many ancient Arrays lit up! The terrifying aura, overwhelming! And at this moment, in a secret valley. ¡°Heh, the First Heavenly Realm? It just so happens that our n still possesses ancient blood from the Ji Family members. Summoning with paper, let¡¯s also summon the First Heavenly Realm¡­ and then, annihte it!¡± The master of the secret valley whispered low, pouring a bottle of ancient blood into the terrifying Array! ¡­ Suddenly, the Immortal Domain shook mightily! Chapter 266: 232: The Myriad Realms Return to the Immortal Domain_1 Chapter 266: Chapter 232: The Myriad Realms Return to the Immortal Domain_1 Within the Immortal Domain, tumultuous waves were stirred! Northern Immortal Domain. ¡°What has happened? This is terrifying, at Crocodile Sky Lake¡­ an Array has appeared? Is the dreadful existence within the forbiddennds of Crocodile Sky Lake about to emerge?!¡± All the Immortal Nations were closely watching! ¡°It¡¯s not just Crocodile Sky Lake; the same is happening in forbidden ces like Demon Spider Valley and Sky ughter Abyss!¡± ¡°With the forbiddennds simultaneously taking action, could it be that the Immortal Great Cmity is finally upon us?¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­ How could ite so soon?!¡± The White Tiger Immortal Nation, Xueming Celestial Nation, among others, were all greatly shaken! This was just a microcosm; currently, in the Immortal Domain, from east to west, north to south, central, in all the major Immortal Domains, those forbiddennds where even Immortals dare not tread, terrifying Arrays had appeared! ¡°The summoning, they are summoning¡­ When the Ancient ns left in the past, they didn¡¯t just leave coordinates in the Immortal Domain, but also in the Lower World, evolving into various worlds¡­ They intend to summon those worlds, making them part of the Immortal Domain!¡±
Within a certain Immortal Kingdom, an Immortal King, nearly on the brink of death, muttered to himself. The Immortal Domain was in an uproar! Is this the prelude to the descent of the Immortal Great Cmity? And at this moment. Within the Lower World! The barrier between the Immortal Domain and the Lower World was directly shattered by some terrifying force! The vast primordial aura of the Immortal Domain surged downward. The barrier shattered, and the gates to the Lower World flung open. An ancient and terrifying summoning spread directly from the Immortal Domain to the Lower World! At this moment. In the Lower World, many hidden worlds suddenly lit up with the same ancient Arrays! This type of Array resonated thunderously with the summoning from the Immortal Domain! As if tugged by the ancient pathways, those worlds with ancient Arrays lit up were suddenly traversing the Void Sea Domain, actually flying towards the Immortal Domain! There were at least a hundred worlds being summoned by the force of the Immortal Domain¡¯s Arrays! At the same time, the Arrays from these Lower Worlds had a far-reaching impact, pulling in nearby worlds as well. As a result, among the Million Lower Realms, tens of thousands of Lower Worlds were being drawn into the Immortal Domain! ¡­ And at this moment. Heavenly Realm.
The barrier was almost sted apart. A terrifying force was pulling at this world. Above the Sky Domain, the golden silhouette of the World Tree soared into the heavens. It was resisting this force!
The Heavenly Realm remained unscathed, but something even more terrifying urred. The entire Void Sea Domain where the Heavenly Realm was situated was swept up! The Heavenly Realm was like an ind in the ocean. When the entire ocean is whipped up, that ind cannot remain unaffected! ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°The barrier has disappeared? The entire Void Sea Domain is moving?¡± ¡°Are we¡­ approaching the Immortal Domain? Are we about to enter the Immortal Domain?!¡± At this moment, all beings trembled! Everyone was shocked! This, was a major upheaval! The Xuantian Alliance, with the returnees such as Fire Spirit and others, were rmed. ¡°What has happened? The Heavenly Realm, it seems to be pulled by some force towards the Immortal Domain!¡± Everyone was filled with doubts and uncertainties.
¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a summoning! The Immortal Domain is summoning this realm¡­¡± At this time, Ji Yuanqing¡¯s face changed drastically; since unraveling the Primeval Stone Mandate, he hade to know many secrets. ¡°The beings within the Immortal Domain intend to translocate the Heavenly Realm to a specific location in the Immortal Domain¡­ That ce, it must be fraught with danger, possibly teeming with formidable enemies!¡± He urgently spoke out! He understood all too well; his nsmen had not left any coordinates in the Immortal Domain. Thus, this¡­ was very likely the work of an enemy! ¡°Quick, report to Senior Li!¡± Fire Spirit immediately spoke! Together, they promptly got up and hurried towards the small mountain vige! At this moment. In the Cangli Mountain Range, a small mountain vige. Jiang Li buried the skin of the ck and White Heavenly King outside the small mountain vige. ¡°He traveled through the ages and was tainted with great misfortune. Although my master blocked the majority of it for him, what remains is still enough to destroy countless worlds.¡±
¡°Burying it here can suppress it.¡± Jiang Li muttered to himself. Dugu Yuqing and the others had solemn expressions. The ck and White Heavenly King was a true powerhouse. Moreover, through Jiang Li, they hade to understand. In the era where Saints were absent, the ck and White Heavenly King fought alone against some mysterious great enemy. Even, to borrow a lifetime¡¯s chance, he bore great misfortune. It was too tragic. ¡°Junior brother, there is no need to be sad. As long as the Emperor of ck and White has not truly fallen, there wille a day when he can be found!¡± Long Zixuan spoke to console him. ¡°Right, since master granted him the cultivation level of an emperor for one lifetime, perhaps master can save him in the future!¡± Lu Rang also spoke up. Jiang Li stood up and nodded.
They turned around and went back. Shortly after, they arrived in the courtyard. ¡°Old man, has he left?¡± Li Fan asked with a smile. ¡°He has left.¡± Jiang Li replied, saying: ¡°Master has fulfilled his wish. He was very happy and very grateful.¡± Li Fan smiled, understanding the feeling as on the path of chess, each advance into a new realm brings new insights. For that old man, this was also a bit of a gain. At that moment, hurried knocking suddenly arose from outside. ¡°Please,e in.¡± Li Fan said. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s terrible!¡± Fire Spirit and the others burst in, their expressions anxious. ¡°What happened to cause such panic?¡± Li Fan asked, puzzled. ¡°To report to Senior, a great cmity has urred¡­ Our entire world, and even the entire Void Sea Domain, seems to be drawn by some force towards the Immortal Domain!¡± Fire Spirit said hurriedly. Upon hearing this, Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and the other disciples were all greatly shocked. ¡°Headed towards the Immortal Domain?¡± Long Zixuan looked up, his eyes suddenly emanating a divine light. ¡°Could it be that, within the Immortal Domain, there is some force pulling on us?¡± Qing Chen murmured! ¡°With the Saint Descent imminent, the Lower World being absorbed into the Immortal Domain, is this some existences from the Immortal Domain preparing for Saint Descent?¡± Jiang Li spected, with the stars of the heavens seeming to rotate in his eyes! ¡°Legend has it¡­ Each time the Immortal Great Cmity descends, the Immortal Domain undergoes a grand fusion, a major reshuffle¡­ Is this the prelude?¡± Xinning, who was more knowledgeable about the Immortal Great Cmity, now had a peculiar glow shing in her wide eyes. ¡°Senior, what¡­ what should we do?¡± Fire Spirit, Ji Yuanqing, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and the others all looked at Li Fan anxiously. Chapter 267: 233: The Flying Heavenly Realm!_1 Chapter 267: Chapter 233: The Flying Heavenly Realm!_1 This turn of events was too significant. No one knew what would happen next! To merge into the Immortal Domain? It was unsettling! Li Fan looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and was at a loss for words. Why are you looking at me¡­ I¡¯m just a mere Mortal, what can I do about such matters? This involved the fusion of an entire world. This involved the Immortal Domain. Even though Li Fan waspletely unfamiliar with these things, just hearing about them, he knew they were of great significance! How terrifying!
This might even involve the legendary Immortals and the like! What could a Mortal do? Just cool it! However, he could understand. Fire Spirit and his disciples tended to panic in face of troubles; in the past, they would often get scared by thunderstorms and bad weather. Their courage was toocking! Therefore, they needed hisfort. Li Fan picked up his teacup and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Let it merge, it¡¯s all inconsequential, why bother about it?¡± ¡°Gong Ya,e, pour tea for everyone!¡± He spoke with a calm demeanor! After all, when it came to matters of the Immortal Domain, he, a tiny Mortal, was like an ant in their eyes, with no right to be involved. Better to lie t and let it be. If it¡¯s a blessing, it¡¯s not a disaster; if it¡¯s a disaster, it¡¯s inescapable; better to take it as ites. Hearing this, Fire Spirit and the others, who had just been terrified, suddenly paused. ¡°I understand now, all this is within Senior Li¡¯s calctions!¡± They had a moment of sudden realization! ¡°Indeed, as an existence within the Holy Dao, even the Immortal Domain, and possibly even the Holy Dao Powers, he remains nonchnt about it!¡± At that moment, Ji Yuanqing¡¯s suspended heart waspletely put to rest!
He even started to look forward to it. The Saint Descent was not yet here, within the Immortal Domain, there couldn¡¯t be any powerful beings from the Sacred Dao Domain. The person before them¡­ was very likely an undefeated being now! ¡°Only Senior Li is worthy, even if a major event like the Heavenly Realm being swept away by the Immortal Domain urs, it¡¯s all irrelevant to him, no need to concern himself with it!¡±
Yuanyang Holy Lord was full of admiration! ¡°I was careless; such a trivial matter shouldn¡¯t disturb Senior Li.¡± Saint Teacher Kongming also regained hisposure. Since Senior Li was so nonchnt, what was there to fear? ¡°Is Master about to lead us, to strike at the Immortal Domain?!¡± Dugu Yuqing was visibly excited! ¡°Has Master finally decided to take action against the Immortal Domain?¡± Jiang Li was filled with anticipation. The others also came to a realization, understanding that the Master was nning to lead the Heavenly Realm towards development in the Immortal Domain. In the corner of the courtyard, the vigorously growing sapling, with its leaves spread open, suddenly drew them in, returning to normal. It was at that very moment, above the Heavenly Realm. The terrifying shadow of the World Tree suddenly disappeared! It no longer resisted the force that was absorbing the Heavenly Realm!
Above the Immortal Domain. In a certain abyss. ¡°Hehe, I have already sensed it, the world of the Ji Family has been lured by our Array¡­ As soon as theynd, we¡¯ll annihte their realm!¡± A strange silhouette gazed at the boiling vital blood within the Array in front of him. That blood belonged to the ancestors of the Ji Family! It resonated with the world left by the Ji Family. ¡°I will personally operate the Array to speed up the process!¡± The eerie figure spoke again! ¡­ At this moment. Inside the Heavenly Realm. ¡°Senior, in what part of the Immortal Domain will our Heavenly Realm appear? The Immortal Domain is vast, with the East, West, South, North, and the Central Immortal Domain, a total of the Five Great Immortal Domains¡­¡± At this time, Ji Yuanqing asked, with a look of curiosity.
He was eager to know where this Senior¡¯s grand n would take its first step! Upon hearing this, Li Fanughed helplessly, for he didn¡¯t know the answer to such a question himself. ¡°It should be some remote ce, it could be East, West, South, North, or Central¡­ leave it to fate.¡± Li Fan had no choice but to answer this way. After all, even though he was not a cultivator and knew nothing about their world, since the Heavenly Realm was from the Lower World, its status was clearly lower than that of the Immortal Domain. Even entering the Immortal Domain, it would surely just be a remote corner! He took a sip of tea and casually ced the cup back on the stone table. All present took on a solemn expression. ¡°Senior Li is an undefeated person; in the Immortal Domain, where can¡¯t he go?¡± ¡°Makes sense, it¡¯s all the same for Senior Li!¡± The crowd was moved! ¡°Hmm? Wait a minute¡­¡± At this point, everyone in the courtyard suddenly felt a jolt.
Because, they sensed¡­ the Heavenly Realm seemed to be trembling slightly. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The crowd was filled with surprise and uncertainty. ¡°` Long Zixuan and the others immediately used their immortal-level cultivation to see through the world beyond! ¡°The Heavenly Realm¡­ is actively fleeing?!¡± Dugu Yuqing eximed in shock! Everyone in the courtyard was astonished. The original Heavenly Realm was passive, being pulled along with the entire Void Sea Domain by some force. But at this moment, the Heavenly Realm had directly freed itself from the shackles of that force. It¡­ started to run wildly on its own?? What is this situation? The Heavenly Realm¡­ what¡¯s happening to it?? Everyone was shocked. At this moment. In the Immortal Domain. Deep within a forbidden abyss. In the terrifying array, the boiling blood of the Ji n suddenly exploded! Turning into nothingness! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The eerie figure operating the great array let out a pained cry, spitting out a mouthful of blue blood! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± In the abyss, confused voices kept rising! ¡°A grand mysterious and forbidden power has severed the connection between the array and the Ji Family¡¯s realm!¡± The figure that spat out blue blood cried out in horror, saying, ¡°It must be the work of the ck and White Heavenly King¡­ his body is tainted with the forbidden and ominous!¡± ¡°That human skin of his might not have perished¡­ What an oversight!¡± Upon hearing this, the abyss fell into a brief silence! ¡°Like this, we can no longer lock onto the coordinates of the Ji Family¡¯s realm¡­¡± A voice murmured, saying, ¡°Well, they are alling to the Immortal Domain anyway, we will find themter!¡± ¡­ Soon! Under the pull of countless terrifying arrays in the forbidden areas of the Immortal Domain. Tens of thousands of Lower Worlds suddenly crossed the chasm between the Immortal Domain and the Lower World. Entering the vast Immortal Domain! ¡°Boom!¡± It was like a meteorite crashing onto the ground. Countless Lower Worlds became a part of the Immortal Domain through the collision! ¡­ At this moment, in the Northern Immortal Domain! Northern Border. In a vast barrennd, deep within the mountains. ¡°Boom!¡± An entire world also crashed down heavily! With the force of millions, the ground of the entire Immortal Domain cracked open a huge crevice to amodate this realm. The wild and ancient atmosphere instantly intertwined with this realm! Within the Heavenly Realm. ¡°What is this aura¡­¡± ¡°Full of vastness and primordial essence, is this, as the legends say, the origin of all creatures, the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°Our Heavenly Realm has be a part of the Immortal Domain?¡± The beings of the Heavenly Realm were all trembling with excitement! At this moment. In the Cangli Mountain Range, a small mountain vige, in a small courtyard. Ji Yuanqing, Fire Spirit, and Dugu Yuqing along with a group of disciples were also greatly shaken. Have we entered the Immortal Domain? From now on¡­ has the Heavenly Realm be a part of the Immortal Domain? ¡°Which part of the Immortal Domain is this¡­?¡± Lu Rang murmured. They were all puzzled. But at that time, Jiang Li took a deep breath and transmitted his voice to everyone, saying: ¡°The Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at him. ¡°Junior Brother, how do you know it¡¯s the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm?¡± Nan Feng asked in confusion. Jiang Li pointed at Li Fan¡¯s teacup and said, ¡°Look¡­ Master¡¯s teacup is precisely ced at the very northern edge of this table!¡± ¡°The Immortal Domain¡¯s rush toe here¡­ was because our Master had already given his instructions!!¡± He was utterly certain! Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked and came to a sudden realization! They looked towards Li Fan with eyes filled with admiration! Such a high being indeed, with every move replete with inconceivable karma and the grand Dao!!! Li Fan, seeing Jiang Li pointing at his teacup and sensing everyone¡¯s admiring gazes, was somewhat confused. Was it admiration for his calmposure? Or were they also thirsty and wanted some tea?! ¡°Ahem, Gong Ya, pour some tea for everyone!¡± Li Fan promptly said! ¡­ ¡°` Chapter 268: 234 World in the Great Wilderness_1 Chapter 268: Chapter 234 World in the Great Wilderness_1 Li Fan spoke, and Gong Ya immediately poured tea for everyone! Seeing this, Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were all excited. It had been a long time since they tasted the opportunity bestowed by Senior Li! A cup of tea for each person. ¡°Excellent tea, I feel like Sister Gong Ya¡¯s tea ceremony has improved significantly¡­ does it even contain the Way of the Immortals? Just by smelling it, it seems like I¡¯ve touched that threshold!¡± Fire Spirit held the tea cup, her beautiful eyes filled with astonishment! She felt the tea contained manyplex and profound Ways, but the only one she could understand and recognize was the Way of the Immortals! ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, her aura shook violently! At that moment, her cultivation level¡­ moved directly from the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm, crossing that threshold!
Immortal! Everyone was shocked. ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er¡­ has broken through.¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with surprise, and she immediately drank the tea. Countless principles boomed in an instant! She too, at that moment, took that step! Simrly, she became an Immortal Monarch! Suddenly, the Xuantian Alliance gained two more Immortal Monarchs! ¡°I, I¡¯ve also broken through??¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s face was filled with disbelief! Seeing this, Yuanyang Holy Lord and others also hurriedly drank their tea! In an instant! A group of people, all broke through at the same time! All of them reached the high levels or even the pinnacle of the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm! This was a group of¡­ incredibly powerful Immortal Generals! Even Ji Yuanqing, after taking a sip of tea, saw his cultivation soar! He moved straight from the Golden Immortal Realm into the early stage of the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm! He was utterly shocked! ¡°One cup of tea has deepened my understanding of our family¡¯s Saint Path by so much¡­¡±
¡°This tea is too precious!¡± He looked at Li Fan, his eyes brimming with tears at that moment! This senior was too good to the Ji family! To bestow such Spiritual Tea?!
He had only taken one sip and already couldn¡¯t bear to drink more! ¡°Senior, may I take this cup of tea with me??¡± ¡°This tea¡­ it¡¯s too good!¡± He immediately stood up, looking nervously towards Li Fan! If he could take this cup of tea back to his family and dilute it with water, it could be used as the Supreme Holy Water, allowing many of the younger generation in his family to receive its blessings! But, would such a direct requeste off as too greedy? Could it offend the senior? He was afraid, fearful, yet he clenched his teeth! For the future of his nsmen¡­ This cup of tea could cultivate several geniuses! Hearing his words, Li Fan was immediately shocked. He nced at Ji Yuanqing. This poor old man¡­ even a cup of tea water, he wanted to take away??
He had never heard of such a thing! However, recalling that this old man had even sold a piece of worthless Stone Command as an antique to him before, Li Fan understood! If someone¡¯s life were that pitiful, wouldn¡¯t they be allowed to take home a cup of tea?? Li Fan was moved bypassion and said: ¡°If the old man likes it, please feel free to drink more.¡± ¡°Gong Ya, go and brew a pot of tea for the old man to take with him.¡± He spoke directly. Money and the like, he truly didn¡¯t have. But, a mere pot of tea, he could satisfy! At these words, Gong Ya¡¯s expression was moved, Senior Li was bestowing a great opportunity! Yuanyang Holy Lord and others were all immediately green with envy! Ji Yuanqing, upon hearing these words, was overwhelmed with gratitude! Soon, Gong Ya had already brewed a pot of tea.
Ji Yuanqing hurriedly took out a bamboo tube, and Gong Ya poured the entire pot of tea into his bamboo tube. Just by smelling the aroma of the tea, Ji Yuanqing was immediately filled with excitement! My heavens! The senior had given too much! This pot of tea¡­ could bring prosperity to his entire n! At that moment, he seemed to see the glory of his ancestors! ¡°Thank you, Senior, thank you, Senior!¡± After sealing the tea, Ji Yuanqing fell to his knees in gratitude! ¡°There¡¯s no need for this!¡± Li Fan helped him up. ¡°Senior, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer¡­¡± At this point, Fire Spirit and the others also spoke up to take their leave, saying, ¡°The Heavenly Realm has already merged with the Immortal Domain, we¡¯d like to go and see.¡± Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°Get familiar with the new environment as soon as possible, it will be convenient for your subsequent development.¡±
¡°Go ahead.¡± Hearing this, Fire Spirit and the others were all very stern! Senior Li was telling them to settle down soon, develop well, and prepare¡­ for the uing battle in the Immortal Domain?! They were exhrated. Immediately, everyone departed. ¡°Master, may we¡­ go out and take a look too?¡± At this time, Jiang Li and the others also spoke up! The Immortal Domain, this world, is the ultimate destination that all cultivators from the Lower World yearn for! In the past, only by entering the Immortal Domain could they have a broader future. Although the Heavenly Realm had already broken the limits of the Lower World¡¯s status, allowing them to advance to the Immortal-level or even higher, they were still filled with curiosity about the Immortal Domain. Li Fan smiled at this and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Nan Feng and the others were very happy. ¡­ This is a barrennd in the Far North Land of the Great Wilderness. Bleak, primitive. asionally, fierce beasts would appear. Within ten thousand li, not a city could be seen. And in the Great Wilderness, there was a piece of the world. This world seemed to have flown in from somewhere else. It merged with the original world of the Great Wilderness. When Fire Spirit and others flew out of Xuan Tianzhou, they werepletely shocked. Because¡­ apart from the area of Xuan Tianzhou, the rest had all turned into the appearance of the Great Wilderness. For example, Earth Spirit State, Diyuan State, etc., were now situated among the vast mountain ranges. ¡°¡­ The foundation of the Lower World,pared to the Immortal Domain, is still too weak.¡± Ji Yuanqing sighed as he spoke, ¡°In the process of colliding and merging with the Immortal Domain, all the other states were actually destroyed, except for the one where Senior Li resided!¡± ¡°Luckily, the World Tree took action and prevented the creatures from suffering terribly!¡± Now, it could be said that the Heavenly Realm had changed drastically! Even the area of Xuan Tianzhou had beenpressed quite a bit. The other states were all destroyed, and thendscape of the Great Wilderness from the original Immortal Domain became the dwelling ce for numerous creatures of the Heavenly Realm. ¡°We have fallen into this remotend by the Edict of Senior Li, which must carry a deeper meaning!¡± Fire Spirit spoke solemnly, ¡°Apart from the area of Xuan Tianzhou, all other areas have be the Great Wilderness of the original Immortal Domain¡­ It will not be easy for those from the Lower World to survive in this Great Wilderness!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord also spoke gravely, ¡°Survival of the fittest, natural selection¡­ Many will die, there are many dangers in the Great Wilderness, but it is also a good ce for training, let the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals cultivate the Great Wilderness!¡± Fire Spirit nodded, saying, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Dugu Yuqing and others had also flown out of the boundaries of Xuan Tianzhou. They stood in the air, looking down on the Great Wilderness! ¡°Roar!¡± In a certain mountain range, many cultivators from the original Earth Spirit Statended here, and suddenly, a fierce beast killed out, ughtering countless mortals! ¡°Ao!¡± In a muddy morass, a terrifying giant python appeared, devouring more than a dozen Taiyi Golden Immortals, and a once prominent power from the Lower World was directly annihted! ¡°Fierce beasts are attacking people, let¡¯s go, we will quell the turmoil!¡± Dugu Yuqing and the others spoke out! ¡­ At this moment. A cityy tens of thousands of li away from this Great Wilderness. Saint Cloud City! Recently, Pavilion Master Ao Wushuang of Saint Cloud City had been at his wits¡¯ end! Just a while ago, he had decided to reveal the news of the ¡°Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune¡± in the Lower World to Xuan Yin Immortal City. As a result, envoys and elders sent consecutively by Xuan Yin Immortal City all ended up dead! That Lower World was too sinister. What scared him moretely was the rumor that even the old Celestial Monarch of Xuan Yin Immortal City, Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin, had gone to the Lower World and never returned. There was even a whisper that both Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin had undergone a life-altering transformation! Damn, that realm was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it? Ofte, Xuan Yin Immortal City had a mishap due to an Immortal, and a certain Immortal from Northern Border Qingyun Immortal Country had taken over. Xuan Yin Immortal City was directly renamed Qingxuan Immortal City now. He was worrying about how to establish a rtionship with Qingxuan Immortal City. ¡°Brother Wushuang, something big has happened!¡± Suddenly, a hurried voice sounded from outside. Pavilion Master Tingyu of the Sword Listening Pavilion, Sect Master of Green Moon Sect, Purple Robe Taoist, and others hurriedly entered! ¡°What has happened?¡± Ao Wushuang asked, puzzled. ¡°Brother Wushuang, there¡¯s a disturbance in the Great Wilderness, tens of thousands of li away!¡± Purple Robe Taoist began, ¡°Some fierce beasts seem to have been driven out by some terrifying existence.¡± ¡°At the same time, that area is now filled with an extremely dense Immortal Spirit Qi¡­1¡± Upon hearing that, Ao Wushuang was immediately surprised. The Great Wilderness tens of thousands of li away was a barrennd. It was filled with fierce beasts, and almost no one ventured there on normal days! Now, it suddenly had dense Immortal Spirit Qi? ¡°How is that possible¡­ It might be that some rare and exotic herbs have appeared in that area, causing a slight change in the spiritual energy, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Ao Wushuang couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Pavilion Master Tingyu spoke gravely, ¡°I have personally investigated it, and within that area, for tens of thousands of li, the Immortal Spirit Qi is incredibly dense!¡± The Sect Master of Green Moon Sect even took out a Jade Vial and said, ¡°This is some Immortal Spirit Qi I drew from that area, Sect Master Ao may want to try it!¡± Ao Wushuang took it over. He opened the vial and took a breath. ¡°This¡­ How can this be Immortal Spirit Qi from the Great Wilderness?!¡± He was instantly shocked! This kind of Immortal Spirit Qi could only be produced in the extremely strong Immortal Nations, within their most secretive blessednds, right? Could it be that a Cave Heaven and Blessed Land had appeared in the Great Wilderness? It was entirely possible! ¡°This is wonderful, wonderful!¡± He was overjoyed! ¡°Sect Master Ao, we should immediately organize manpower to enter that area and conduct investigations!¡± Purple Robe Taoist spoke. ¡°No!¡± Ao Wushuang, however, shook his head and said, ¡°We should report this to Qingxuan Immortal City!¡± ¡°Qingxuan Immortal Monarch will surely be interested. In this way, our Saint Cloud City might gain the qualifications to enter the Immortal City!¡± His eyes were fervent. Ever since hisst visit to Xuan Yin Immortal City, he had been determined to hitch onto a more powerful backer! To hitch onto the backer of an Immortal City. In Saint Cloud City, the top cultivator was only a Taiyi Golden Immortal, which was too pitiful! In Immortal Cities, the resources were extremely rich. Upon hearing this, Pavilion Master Tingyu and others were taken aback. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we must be quick, otherwise, if the cultivators from the other eight frontier cities find out and notify Qingxuan Immortal City before us, we will miss the opportunity to take credit!¡± Ao Wushuang was extremely pleased, he quickly set off, heading directly to Qingxuan Immortal City! Before long, he finally arrived at the gates of Qingxuan Immortal City, familiar with the route. Looking at the gate that used to belong to ¡°Xuan Yin Immortal City¡± now bearing the words ¡°Qingxuan Immortal City,¡± Ao Wushuang was filled with emotion! Last time, shortly after he arrived, Xuan Yin Immortal City was done for. He hoped that this time, he could solidly secure a powerful backer! ¡°Pavilion Master of Saint Cloud City, Ao Wushuang, seeks an audience with the elders of the city, as there is a matter of great importance to report!¡± Chapter 269: 235 Nothing at All_1 Chapter 269: Chapter 235 Nothing at All_1 Qingxuan Immortal City. In the great hall. An elder sat indifferently, surrounded by many Immortal Generals. ¡°During this period, everyone¡¯s performance has beenmendable, Immortal Monarch is very satisfied. He asked me to tell you that as long as you serve with wholehearted loyalty, what Immortal Monarch gives you will not be less than what Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin has offered.¡± The elder spoke dispassionately, looking at the group of Immortal Generals who originally belonged to Xuan Yin Immortal City, he said, ¡°After all, Immortal Monarch represents Qingyun Immortal Nation!¡± Pride showed on his face! Qingyun Immortal Nation had long wanted to engulf Xuan Yin Immortal City. In past years, when the Immortal King of Saint Tone Immortal Country disappeared without returning, Qingyun Immortal Nation was one of the first to act. It was onlyter that White Tiger Immortal Nation intervened and deterred Qingyun Immortal Nation from annihting thisst Immortal City. Now that Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin are gone,
White Tiger Immortal Nation has chosen not to concern themselves with this matter. Thus, Qingyun Immortal Nation unquestionably upied this ce. Upon hearing these words, the Immortal Generals from the former Xuan Yin Immortal City all spoke up one after another. ¡°Please rest assured, Great Elder Lin Yun, we will definitely be loyal to Qingxuan Immortal Monarch!¡± ¡°To be citizens of Qingyun Immortal Nation, we are truly honored!¡± ¡°We are willing to go through fire and water for Qingyun Immortal Nation!¡± They dered their stance one by one! ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, a Taiyi Golden Immortal from outside entered and said, ¡°Report to the Great Elder, Ao Wushuang requests an audience!¡± Great Elder Lin Yun said disinterestedly, ¡°Ao Wushuang? Who is that?¡± An Immortal General beside him immediately said, ¡°Report to the Great Elder, he is the City Lord of the minor border city, Saint Cloud City.¡± ¡°Before this, he was the one who reported the news of the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune¡­¡± This Immortal General, named Wang Xiao, now gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s a disaster star indeed!¡± Because of this guy, Xuan Yin Immortal City had fallen! But Lin Yun just sneered and said, ¡°A disaster star? He is clearly a lucky star!¡±
Without Ao Wushuang, Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin would not have perished so quickly. Qingxuan Immortal Monarch would not have been able to easily take over this ce. So, of course, he was a lucky star. Upon hearing this, Wang Xiao hurriedly corrected himself, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ my mistake, a lucky star, a lucky star!¡±
Saying this, he even pped himself twice on the face. ¡°Let him in.¡± Lin Yun spoke indifferently. Before long, Ao Wushuang had been let inside. ¡°Report to the Great Elder,¡± Ao Wushuang immediately knelt down and said, ¡°I have discovered a significant opportunity!¡± ¡°A significant opportunity?¡± Lin Yun sneered, ¡°You, a mere Taiyi Golden Immortal, dare speak of a significant opportunity?¡± Ao Wushuang¡¯splexion turned ugly, but he still continued, ¡°In the Great Wilderness outside Saint Cloud City, a Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands might have emerged!¡± ¡°The Immortal Spiritual Qi there¡­ is even denser than in Immortal Cities!¡± ¡°This is a vial of air I collected from that region, the essence within it is for the Great Elder to verify!¡± Ao Wushuang presented the Jade Vial.
Lin Yun reached out indifferently and the Jade Vialnded in his hand. He opened it and took a sniff. ¡°Hmm?!¡± A sharp light shot out of Lin Yun¡¯s aged eyes! The Immortal Spiritual Qi in the Jade Vial was incredibly dense, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Could it really be some Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands?!¡± He was astonished. He had once been fortunate enough to catch a distant glimpse of a secret blessednd within an Immortal Nation. The aura was very simr to the one in the Jade Vial. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s worth checking out¡­ Who will go?¡± His gaze swept over those present. ¡°I am willing to go!¡± Two Immortal Generals from the crowd immediately spoke up!
Both were Immortal Generals originally from Xuan Yin Immortal City, eager to demonstrate their merit and assert themselves. ¡°Zhang Xiandi, Mo Chaoyin, the two of you are very good¡­¡± Lin Yun nodded approvingly but nced at Wang Xiao with a hint of displeasure. Wang Xiao¡¯s face subtly changed, realizing that the Great Elder Lin Yun was displeased with him. Yet, he remained silent. He was afraid. Ever since Ao Wushuang¡¯s arrival, the envoys, elders, and even the Immortal Monarch of Xuan Yin Immortal City had met with disaster¡­ Now he was cowed. He would keep his distance from such a disaster star! ¡°Lin Ting, you go too.¡± Lin Yun spoke calmly, sending an Immortal General from Qingyun Immortal Nation. After all, only then could he be assured. ¡°Yes!¡±
A young man immediately spoke. The three great Immortal Generals, along with their troops and Ao Wushuang, departed right away! As soon as they had left the city, eight more contingents of troops arrived! ¡°City Lord Zhao Qingfeng from Qingfeng City reports an anomaly in the Great Wilderness!¡± ¡°Linyun City has discovered significant news, City Lord Gu Ren personallyes to report!¡± ¡­ These were the other eight of the nine remote frontier cities! They had also learned of the disturbances in the wilderness, so they rushed to report it! Seeing this scene, Lin Ting¡¯s expression also became somber; all nine border cities arriving indicated that something truly had happened in the Great Wilderness. It wasn¡¯t simple. And Ao Wushuang, trailing behind, felt exceedingly fortunate. Lucky that he had acted quickly, otherwise such a great opportunity could have been snatched away by the other eight cities! ¡°As for the matter of the Great Wilderness, Ao Wushuang has already spoken, and I am aware of it. All of you just follow me!¡± Lin Ting dered indifferently. The various city lords, hearing this, looked at each other in dismay. They were toote! Arge troop set out, mighty in its progress! Soon, they arrived on the outskirts of the Great Wilderness! A nce revealed its vastness. ¡°Within are numerous ferocious beasts; normally, no one dares enter.¡± ¡°Given today¡¯s anomalies, it must be the emergence of Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands!¡± ¡°Such dense Immortal Spirit Qi, if we can upy it, would indeed be a tremendous opportunity!¡± People were eagerly discussing, their eyes lit with excitement at the mention of the Great Wilderness. However, at that moment, Ao Wushuang felt somewhat perplexed. The aura of this ce¡­ why does it feel vaguely familiar¡­ They immediately entered the Great Wilderness. ¡°Dead Dog, help me out! Dammit¡­ you¡¯re going too far!¡± No sooner had they entered than they heard a series of wails! ¡°Who is that?¡± Lin Ting and the others, full of confusion, headed towards the source of the noise. Before long, they came upon a valley. In the valley, they were shocked to find a pack of wolves chasing a fat man! The wolves, each one of them, were terrifying. Every one of them was as big as a calf and emitted a frightful presence! Among them, over a dozen were of Daluo Golden Immortal-level! ¡°How terrifying these wolves are!¡± ¡°A pack of Immortal General-level wolves? No wonder no one dares step foot in this Great Wilderness!¡± ¡°Where did that fat mane from? Daring to break in, could he also be vying for the Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands?¡± All were shocked. ¡°Wait, look¡­ those wolves, are they being chased by a dog?¡± At that moment, Immortal General Mo Chaoyin pointed to the rear of the wolf pack! They saw, to their astonishment, a medium-sized ck dog actually driving the pack of wolves! ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The ck dog barked! The wolves, as if driven mad, bit at the fat man even more desperately. ¡°Ouch, my butt!¡± ¡°Dammit, that¡¯s over the top!¡± ¡°ck Dog, I was wrong¡­¡± The fat man wailed as the wolves with their sharp teeth had him howling in pain. ¡°No, this fat man has been bitten so many times and he¡¯s still fine?!¡± Lin Ting was suddenly startled. The body of that fat man was terrifying¡ªhow could he tumble several rolls amidst a pack of wolves?! ¡°Strange¡­ I¡¯ll go have a look personally!¡± He immediately led people forward. Meanwhile, Ao Wushuang had turned pale, the deeper they went, the more he recalled unpleasant memories! So, a flicker of fear crossed his heart, and he began tog behind, not daring to get too close! ¡°Who are you, and why are you here?¡± Lin Ting, exuding the powerful might of an Immortal General, appeared above Wu Dade. ¡°Seeing that your physique is decent, kneel and follow me, and I will grant you wealth and honor!¡± Lin Ting spoke arrogantly! He believed that the fat man was at most a wild cultivator who¡¯d never seen the world! And being besieged by a pack of wolves, he was in great peril. He was granting him a way out! Upon hearing this, Wu Dade raised his eyes to look at Lin Ting and then, rolling his eyes, said: ¡°Help me kill that ck dog first!¡± He pointed towards the ck dog behind the wolf pack. Lin Ting sneered in response, ¡°Fine, I shall rid you of that dog!¡± He raised his hand and struck down! But the ck dog, with disdain in its eyes, raised its paw! In the sky, a huge invisible w suddenly swept down! ¡°Boom!¡± Horrible Immortal Spiritual Qi! ¡°No!¡± Lin Ting¡¯s face changed drastically, horror in his eyes! What kind of power was this? Even Immortals didn¡¯t possess such might! ¡°Immortal Monarch, save me!¡± He immediately invoked a quasi-Immortal artifact, trying to resist! But in the next instant, the quasi-Immortal artifact exploded, and he burst into a cloud of blood! ¡°Save me!¡± The likes of Mo Chaoyin who had apanied him all the way began to scream! ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Blood mist sttered! Wiped out! Ao Wushuang, who hadgged behind, went weak at the knees upon witnessing this scene. Dammit¡­ This wasn¡¯t a dog¡­ this was a primordial fierce beast, wasn¡¯t it?! His heart trembled with fear, and he turned to run! He sprinted like the wind! He escaped! In the valley, the ck dog spoke humannguage, looking at Lin Ting¡¯s former location with contempt and said: ¡°Want topete with this Emperor for a Human Pet? You¡¯re nothing!¡± Wu Dade, clutching his buttocks imprinted with wolf teeth, cursed as well: ¡°Expecting me to be a follower, you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°By the way, Dead Dog, there¡¯s still one more person behind. why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± He noticed the escaping Ao Wushuang. ¡°Leave someone to spread the word, to bring an army to us, eh, Dead Fatty? The master has so many disciples, all Immortal, and it¡¯s just you left. Master entrusted me to take care of you. If you don¡¯t break through to Immortality soon, this Emperor will be embarrassed to return to the small courtyard!¡± The ck dog¡¯s eyes were full of disdain as it said: ¡°Woof, Human Pet, continue your training!¡± The ck dog looked towards him and started barking again: ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The wolf pack, as if going mad, charged at Wu Dade! ¡°Dead Dog!¡± Wu Dade howled! ¡­ Ao Wushuang ran fast! After running out of the Great Wilderness, his legs were still shaking. Dammit¡­ Thank goodness I was smart enough! I had sensed that something was wrong with this world, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that have been delivering my own head? An Immortal General using a quasi-Immortal artifact was in with a single w strike¡­ No, I must notify Qingxuan Immortal City right away! Soon, he finally arrived at the foot of Qingxuan Immortal City. ¡°Disaster! Your city¡¯s Immortal General is dead!¡± With these words, Qingxuan Immortal City was shaken! Chapter 270: 236 Masters Master?_1 Chapter 270: Chapter 236 Master¡¯s Master?_1 A mysterious space. Countless paths of the Great Dao fell ceaselessly. Today, neither the White Tiger Immortal King nor the Golden Lion Immortal King stood guard at the gate. They had been summoned by Yun Xi to a vast study. Several Immortal Kings, at this very moment, were desperately flipping through books. ¡°The item Master is looking for is too difficult to find¡­¡± ¡°Life Imprint¡­ it¡¯s connected to the Saint Path above, how can we search for it?¡± The Golden Lion King expressed some confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever brewed monkey wine for Master, I¡¯ve never read a book in my life¡­ this is so difficult for the monkey.¡± The Macaque Immortal King was so stressed that quite a few hairs on his head had been torn out!
Only the White Tiger Immortal King kept his cool and continued the search! He went to the Lower World with Master himself. So, he knew that what Master wanted them to find must be extremely important! After all, that being in the Lower World seemed tomand even Master¡¯s respect. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, the White Tiger Immortal King stumbled upon a passage! ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡± He was overjoyed! He quickly took the book and left the study, Heading towards the grand hall. At this moment, inside the grand hall. Yun Xi gazed at the two Qicai Hongdie in her hand, seemingly lost in a daze. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± She blinked herrge eyes, which under her long eyshes, held a hint of yearning. To eat barbecued meat¡­ The vor, the feeling, she really wanted to experience it once more! But that was the Great Demon King! She felt fear creeping in once again. ¡°Qicai Hongdie butterflies, even in the Yang Realm, are extremely rare and can evolve into mythic creatures¡­ He must certainly be the Great Demon King from the Yang Realm!¡±
¡°But¡­ why would he give such precious things to me??¡± ¡°He also left his Life Imprint on me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± The more she pondered, the less she could understand.
And the more she thought, the tantalizing image of barbecued meat reappeared in her mind¡­ Wrapped in fresh lettuce¡­ Gurgle, gurgle. She actually felt her stomach grumble! Thankfully, there was no one around, or she would have died of embarrassment! ¡°Master,¡± At that moment, the voice of the White Tiger Immortal King echoed from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Yun Xi sat up straight. The White Tiger Immortal King approached and respectfully said: ¡°This book contains records on Life Imprints!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yun Xi¡¯s eyes flickered, and with a wave of her hand, the book fell into her hands.
¡°Life Contract!¡± ¡°By obtaining someone else¡¯s Life Imprint, one can make them their Fate ve!¡± ¡°The life and death of the Fate ve hinge on a single thought of the Master, condemned to very this life and for all generations!¡± ¡°Note: The Life Contract involves great karma; since the Master essentially strips away the ve¡¯s life, it¡¯s a must to grant the ve another life, or else divine retribution is certain!¡± After she finished reading the record in the book. Yun Xi stiffened, and the book fell to the floor. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°Wuu, he used a Life Contract on me!¡± ¡°He has deprived me of my life, these butterflies¡­ they must be the life he has granted me, creatures to offset the karma!¡± At this moment, she understood everything. It¡¯s over, I¡¯ve¡­ be his Fate ve?? My life and death are at his single thought! Tears suddenly filled Yun Xi¡¯srge eyes.
She was so frightened that she was about to cry! The White Tiger Immortal King, witnessing this scene, was shocked. What on earth had happened to make the Master so afraid?? ¡°Master¡­¡± he ventured to ask. ¡°Leave me,¡± said Yun Xi, raising her eyes filled with grievance, and added: ¡°Dispatch someone to keep an eye on the world where Li Fan resides, report any abnormalities to me the instant they ur¡­ from now on, he is¡­ he is my Master.¡± She wiped away a tear! She cried. Though very unwillingly. But she had to ept reality! The life of a Fate ve is at the Master¡¯s whim. If something happens to the Master, the Fate ve will also perish. Thus, she must keep a close watch on Li Fan! Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King was greatly shocked.
What?! His own Master now had another master?? Had Li Fan be the Master¡¯s master?? At this moment, he trembled. The young man in the Heavenly Realm who enjoyed barbecues, just what level of deity was he¡­ ¡°As youmand!¡± He took a deep breath, voiced his acknowledgment, and then turned to leave. He stepped out of the grand hall. ¡°Grandfather, how is it? Is Master feeling any better?¡± Sun Junior True Monarch approached and inquired. But the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s face was etched with seriousness! ¡°Return to our n immediately.¡± ¡°Send someone at once to obey themands from the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°From today forward, everymand issued from that small mountain vige is an Edict that everyone in the White Tiger Immortal Nation must follow!¡± His aged voice carried an extreme gravity! Sun Junior True Monarch paused for a moment and said, ¡°Grandfather, this¡­¡± Did this mean that the White Tiger Immortal Nation was to fullyply withmands from that small mountain vige?! ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s order!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King looked at him sternly and said in a low voice: ¡°You must carry out this task¡­ Be aware that even our Master now obeys the lord of that mountain vige!¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was also greatly shocked! This¡­ Didn¡¯t this imply that the lord of the mountain vige was almost the Master¡¯s master? What status¡­ what stature! He suddenly understood! ¡°At once, Shao Yang will get it done!¡± He spoke with gravity! And turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, the White Tiger Immortal King suddenly thought of something else. ¡°Hmm?¡± Sun Junior True Monarch turned his head back. ¡°Right, that Bai Xiaoqing¡­ Are her nsmen also within the Heavenly Realm?¡± The White Tiger Immortal King asked. Sun Junior True Monarch nodded, saying, ¡°Her lineage is all within the Heavenly Realm!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s eyes beamed with joy, as he excitedly said, ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°When you return to the n, immediately seek out the person closest to Bai Xiaoqing, and then¡­ by my edict, have them assume the throne of the White Tiger Immortal Nation and the title of n emperor!¡± Upon hearing this, even Sun Junior True Monarch was shocked! What was this situation¡­ It was well known that the White Tiger Immortal King himself was the ruler of the Immortal Kingdom, the emperor of the White Tiger n! The White Tiger Immortal King was actually abdicating his position, offering it to a rtive of Bai Xiaoqing?? Could it be that this person carried such significant importance? ¡°Grandfather, this matter¡­ I¡¯m afraid it may cause an uproar across the nation!¡± His expression wasplex, after all, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s lineage was but a branch from the Lower World, and her father wasn¡¯t even an Immortal! What made them worthy tomand respect? But the White Tiger Immortal King simply waved his hand, handing over a token, and said with irond determination, ¡°No matter who dares to defy, kill them.¡± ¡°Even if the White Tiger Immortal Nation is left deste, we must install Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s lineage on the throne of the Tiger Emperor at all costs, sparing no resources!¡± Even if the White Tiger Immortal Nation was left deste, he would not hesitate! What resolute determination was this!? Sun Junior True Monarch trembled, at that moment, he truly trembled. ¡°Is it worth it?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. In response, the face of the White Tiger Immortal King showed a trace of self-mockery as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask whether it¡¯s worth it. The emperor¡¯s position, perhaps, will be disdained by her!¡± He well knew that Bai Xiaoqing was a pet who could nestle in the embrace of that person! And now, his own master seemed¡­ ready to acknowledge that person as their master. Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s status may well catch up to his own master¡¯s soon?? Under such circumstances, if he didn¡¯t firmly grasp onto such thick thighs, the White Tiger Immortal King feared that he would have been kicked in the head by a donkey! Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch dared not say more, and respectfully epted the token, then turned and left! ¡­ In the grand hall of Qingxuan Immortal City. Ao Wushuang wiped the cold sweat from his face. He had finally finished recounting the process. Lin Yun¡¯s face became contemtive! A ck dog was chasing a flock of wolves and hunting a chubby man? Even an Immortal General wielding a nearly Immortal-level artifact was killed?! This meant¡­ that area must have the presence of an Immortal-level being! Could it be that an Immortal-level dog had appeared?! ¡°Did you know in advance that there would be trouble?¡± Lin Yun suddenly transmitted a message to the Immortal General Wang Xiao beside him! Previously, Wang Xiao had seemed fearful and therefore hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to strike! Wang Xiao, hearing this, hurriedly transmitted back, ¡°Great Elder, it¡¯s not that Wang Xiao was not making an effort¡­ but this Ao Wushuang really brings bad luck!¡± ¡°He¡­ he attracts misfortune. Whoever goes with him ends up being carried out horizontally, and there¡¯s even a chance they won¡¯t return, yet he himself alwayses back unharmed!¡± This time, Lin Ting and the other Immortal Generals met their doom again, and he was even more certain of it. Ao Wushuang, this walking disaster, was too much trouble! Hearing this, even Lin Yun was taken aback, feeling a chill in his heart. Could he really be a harbinger of pestilence? After all, even the mighty Immortal Generals like Lin Ting had died, but Ao Wushuang, just a mere Taiyi Golden Immortal, had managed to return¡­ He found it uncanny! He couldn¡¯t help but probe Ao Wushuang saying, ¡°Do you have any suggestions regarding this matter now?¡± Ao Wushuang, hearing this, immediately put on a fawning face and said, ¡°Great Elder, I suggest that you personally lead a team to strike. If you take action, you will surely pacify that stretch of the Great Wilderness!¡± Hearing this response, Lin Yun nearly tumbled from his chair. Damn, singled out by the harbinger of disaster?? He really wanted to say, are you wishing for my death? He immediately felt that the situation had escted seriously! Such an uncanny event¡­ it seems I must report to the Immortal Monarch immediately! ¡°Wait here for me, as for this matter¡­ let the Immortal Monarch handle it!¡± He wiped the cold sweat from his temples and turned to contact Qingxuan Immortal Monarch. After he left, Wang Xiao excitedly stood up and grasped Ao Wushuang¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Immortal General, what, what¡¯s happening??¡± The sudden warmth left Ao Wushuang somewhat at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t call me general, Lord Ao, next time you go somewhere, let this brother know in advance so I can avoid you!¡± ¡°I beg you!¡± Wang Xiao, the Immortal General, waspletely serious! Ao Wushuang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Soon after. Outside of Qingxuan Immortal City. The aura of an Immortal descended! An Immortal Monarch floated down gracefully! It was a man of heroic bearing, exuding a subtle air of superiority and pride! ¡°We wee the Immortal Monarch!¡± The Great Elder led the others out to greet him! This person was none other than Qingxuan Immortal Monarch! ¡°What¡¯s the urgency?¡± Qingxuan Immortal Monarch asked indifferently. Lin Yun immediately ryed everything that had happened. ¡°Oh? A ck dog?¡± Qingxuan Immortal Monarch let out a coldugh, saying, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s one of those ferocious beasts from the Great Wilderness that has changed its form. If captured to serve as a mount, it would not be bad¡­¡± He looked towards Ao Wushuang and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ao Wushuang instantly became incredibly excited and said, ¡°Immortal Monarch, please follow me!¡± This was an Immortal Monarch-level figure, he was having contact with such a person for the first time in his life! As long as he could cling to this powerful figure, he was set! ¡­ Chapter 271: 237: The Plague God Strikes_1 Chapter 271: Chapter 237: The gue God Strikes_1 Sun Junior True Monarch stepped out of that mysterious territory. He quickly arrived at the White Tiger Immortal Nation! ¡°Immediately summon all the Celestial Monarchs!¡± He issued the order directly. In an instant, the entire White Tiger Immortal Nation was shaken. All the Celestial Monarchs in seclusion for cultivation, emerged at the first avable moment. Very soon. In the grand hall. Sun Junior True Monarch sat at the head of the table. On both sides, the four great Celestial Monarchs of the White Tiger Immortal Nation, had already appeared on both sides.
These were four terrifying elders! In terms of cultivation level, evenpared to Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s grandfather, they would not be much inferior, and they also held a higher seniority than Sun Junior True Monarch. ¡°My uncles, this time the Immortal King has sent me out because there is a major event!¡± ¡°Therefore, I had to disturb my uncles¡¯ cultivation.¡± He looked towards the four old Celestial Monarchs and said: ¡°The Immortal King has ordered, immediately dispatch someone to the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°Please gather the most elite troops right away and follow me!¡± The four great old Celestial Monarchs all looked at each other. ¡°Sun Junior, you who have followed the Immortal King closely, might not be very clear about the events happening in the outside world.¡± One of the old Celestial Monarchs stood up and spoke: ¡°During this period, the Lower World has set off great waves.¡± ¡°The ck and White Heavenly King has reappeared, overpowering the five great Immortal Kings, and has even forced the major forbiddennds to activate ancient formations and summon what hase from the Lower World.¡± ¡°As far as we know, the Heavenly Realm is no longer in the Lower World; it is very likely that it has be part of the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°Only, the Immortal Domain is too vast, we have no way to start searching!¡± Hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was immediately shocked! The ck and White Heavenly King has appeared? That¡¯s a ruthless person! And the Heavenly Realm has actually disappeared??? ¡°Impossible, even though it¡¯s the ck and White Heavenly King, even if the forbiddennds make their move, they couldn¡¯t possibly threaten that small vige¡­¡±
He muttered to himself. In his view, forbiddennds? Before that vige, simply not worth mentioning at all! This time, it¡¯s bad. If we can¡¯t find the Heavenly Realm, how can Iplete the master¡¯smand??
¡°Immediately dispatch all forces, search for the Heavenly Realm with all our might!¡± ¡°Once found, inform me immediately!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch gave the order at once! ¡°Sun Junior, I have a question, the matter of the Heavenly Realm, which made the five great Immortal Kings fail miserably, should our White Tiger Immortal Nation really be meddling in this?¡± At this time, one of the old Celestial Monarchs spoke up. In their eyes, Sun Junior asking to search for the Heavenly Realm was most likely wanting to seize the opportunity of the Heavenly Realm! But the Heavenly Realm is not so easy to take. ¡°You just go and search, that¡¯s all.¡± Sun Junior spoke with a heavy voice. This matter was of great importance, even if it was his nsmen, he could not easily tell them! The four great Celestial Monarchs left immediately. Before long, within the White Tiger Immortal Nation. Hundreds of teams set off!
Almost all the Immortal Monarch-level figures were mobilized, leading teams to search for the Heavenly Realm! ¡­ Qingxuan Immortal Monarch, leading dozens of Immortal Generals, in an instant, had already arrived before the Great Wilderness! Qingxuan Immortal Monarch, dressed in a cyan robe, emanated a pale golden radiance, his entire persona extremely powerful and his presence a challenge to behold! ¡°There indeed seems to be something peculiar.¡± He spoke indifferently: ¡°Lead the way, first, take care of that so-called ck Dog, and then capture this ce!¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± Ao Wushuang was very excited and immediately led the people forward. Soon, they arrived in front of a valley. ¡°Dead Dog, I give you roast meat to eat, and you dare bite me? Have you gone mad?¡± A loud shout came through. In the valley, a fat man with tattered clothes was roasting a spiritual deer.
By his side, a ck Dog was actually sitting, almost as ifmanding him. ¡°The one who killed Immortal General Linting, is this dog!¡± Ao Wushuang pointed at ck Dog! But Qingxuan Immortal Monarch had already stepped forward, Immortal might instantly unleashed! ¡°What audacious demon dog, kneel and crawl immediately, otherwise, this Monarch will y you!¡± He stared at ck Dog, shouting loudly! However, the ck Dog below merely lifted its eyes for a nce, and within those dog eyes, there was actually a trace of contempt. ¡°Bold and evil beast!¡± Qingxuan Immortal Monarch was enraged; this dog actually dared to disdain him! In his hand, a Green Wood Seal suddenly appeared! The Green Wood Seal radiated a terrifying might! ¡°I will count to three, if you do not kneel and wag your tail for mercy, I will have your spirit and soulpletely annihted!¡± ¡°One!¡±
¡°Two!¡± Behind him. ¡°Great Elder, I still feel this is too strange, shouldn¡¯t we keep our distance from him?¡± Immortal General Wang Xiao, at this moment seeing this scene, was speaking through gritted teeth to the Great Elder Lin Yun! Looking toward Ao Wushuang, he truly felt fear in his heart, extremely wary of this gue deity. Lin Yun, however, sneered and said: ¡°You truly are a coward at heart!¡± ¡°Our Immortal (Lord) is here now, what can a mere demon dog amount to? Don¡¯t you know, the Green Wood Seal in the hands of the Immortal (Lord) was bestowed by the Qingyun Immortal King. Even if this demon dog reached the Immortal Realm, it only has a dead end!¡± ¡°As for Ao Wushuang, what gue deity, what Xiemeng? It was merely a coincidence!¡± His voice had barely fallen. In front of them, Qingxuan Immortal Monarch finally counted to ¡°three!¡± As the word fell. Suddenly, a plump figure. Violently plummeted from the sky! His entire body shimmered with golden runes. ¡°How dare you!¡± The Qingxuan Immortal Monarch roared in fury, the Green Wood Seal radiated a blinding light, and it faintly seemed to contain a trace of the primordial essence! Extremely terrifying. ¡°Take a smack from young master¡¯s butt!¡± Wu Dade¡¯s voice rang out! The fearsome Green Wood Seal exploded instantly! ¡°Ah!¡± The Qingxuan Immortal Monarchpletely trembled at this moment, his eyes filled with extreme terror! The horrifying golden buttocks arrived as promised! ¡°Boom!¡± The Qingxuan Immortal Monarch was blown into a mist of blood! Seeing this scene, all the Immortal Generals behind him, dozens of them, shuddered! They were utterly shaken! Lin Yun was also shocked at this moment! Damn¡­ Even an Immortal Monarch had died?? Was this gue this evil? Even the Immortal¡­ couldn¡¯t resist the power of this gue? He was stunned! Ahead, Ao Wushuang saw this scene and his legs went weak! An Immortal Monarch just died so simply right before his own eyes?? ¡°No¡­¡± Ao Wushuang turned and fled! ¡°Run!¡± The many Immortal Generals also shouted! All of them sprinted like mad! And Wu Dade had already appeared where the Qingxuan Immortal Monarch had been just before. ¡°Is that all?¡± He said with a mocking face, ¡°That¡¯s nothing at all!¡± In the void, another w had already struck down! Dozens of Immortal Generals were blown apart on the spot! Almost entirely annihted! ¡°Really no thrill!¡± Wu Dadended on the ground, clearly bored, when suddenly his eyes bulged out and he said, ¡°Dead Dog, damn it, you didn¡¯t leave any of the roast deer for me?!¡± An entire roast deer had been almostpletely devoured by the ck Dog in just the instant he had taken action! ¡­ ¡°Too close, way too close!¡± Ao Wushuang finally ran out of the mountain range! Leaving the Great Wilderness, he felt his calves trembling! Too frightening! ¡°It¡¯s over,pletely over¡­ How did another Immortal Monarch die?!¡± Ao Wushuang was close to tears! His fate was just too bitter, wasn¡¯t it? Wasn¡¯t it just to cling to a powerful thigh? How could these Immortal Monarchs die so quickly? What sin had theymitted! ¡°Hurry, hurry¡­¡± At this time, two figures hurriedly chased after him from behind. When Ao Wushuang turned his head to look, it was actually Immortal General Wang Xiao and the Great Elder Lin Yun! ¡°Thank goodness!¡± At this moment, Ao Wushuang was so moved that he was about to cry, excitedly stepping forward, he said: ¡°Great Elder, Lord Wang, you didn¡¯t die, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± The Great Elder and Wang Xiao were gasping for air, their eyes full of terror as they hastily backed away. Wang Xiao was trembling, ¡°You, don¡¯te any closer!¡± The Great Elder was scared as well, saying, ¡°Stay away from us!¡± Ao Wushuang immediately stopped, not daring to approach. ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯m telling you, when it¡¯s time to run for our lives, we should follow this guy; he¡¯s always the only one who survives while others fall into pits!¡± Wang Xiao spoke resentfully! Just a minute after witnessing the death of an Immortal Monarch, Wang Xiao¡¯s reaction was exceptionally quick. He immediately watched Ao Wushuang and followed right behind Ao Wushuang to flee for his life! ¡°Great Elder, I¡­ I did not intend to run away out of cowardice, I just thought, to keep a useful body¡­¡± Ao Wushuang hurriedly exined! Fleeing in the face of battle, if it were to be investigated, he was finished! Upon hearing his exnation, the Great Elder hastily said: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t call me Great Elder anymore, City Lord Ao, Big Brother Ao, where do you n to go next?¡± When Ao Wushuang heard this, he immediately realized that the Great Elder was testing him! In the critical moment of the Immortal Monarch¡¯s death, if he could still maintain loyalty to the Qingyun Immortal Kingdom, he would definitely be valued by the kingdom in the future! He immediately poured his heart out, saying: ¡°Great Elder, I will set off at once to the Qingyun Immortal Kingdom to inform the kingdom of the Qingxuan Immortal Monarch¡¯s death. Rest assured, my loyalty to the kingdom will be unwavering unto death!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Yun was shocked then and there. He was stunned. It¡¯s over¡­ the Immortal Kingdom?? Was this about to destroy an entire Immortal Kingdom with just his own power? He trembled! ¡°Great Elder, please wait here, I¡¯ll go to inform them right away!¡± Ao Wushuang volunteered enthusiastically, turning around to leave! He left so quickly, Lin Yun didn¡¯t even have time to speak! ¡°Great, Great Elder¡­ I think, maybe we should, hide for a while?¡± Witnessing this, Wang Xiao, with aplex expression, weakly suggested. In the old eyes of Elder Lin, there was suddenly silence! He hesitated countless times! Finally, he let out a long sigh, quietly walked away, and muttered: ¡°I¡­ My second brother is with the Xueming Celestial Nation, following Immortal Lord Xuanlin. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time; I miss him quite a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find him, maybe for a year or a half first¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 272: 238: A Village in the Northern Desolation_1 Chapter 272: Chapter 238: A Vige in the Northern Destion_1 Qingyun Immortal Nation. ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Immemorial Monarch Qingxuan¡¯s Soul Lamp¡­ has extinguished!¡± In the great hall where the Soul Lamps were kept, an ancient voice cried out in rm! Instantly, the capital of the Qingyun Immortal Nation, Qingyun Immortal City, was hugely shaken! Many Immortal Monarchs were shocked after hearing the news! ¡°Quick, convene the Immortal Monarchs!¡± A loud call! Before long, many Immortal Monarchs within the Qingyun Immortal Nation had assembled. Moreover, two aged Celestial Monarchs appeared to take charge of the situation!
In the great hall. All the Immortal Monarchs there, staring at the extinguished Soul Lamp, were visibly shocked! ¡°How could this have happened! At Xuan Yin Immortal City, Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin clearly can¡¯t return, and no one should be able to threaten Qingxuan!¡± ¡°What exactly happened, we must find out at once!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to wield a ughter de against our Qingyun Immortal Nation¡¯s Immortals will pay the price!¡± Everyone was extremely angered. The Qingyun Immortal Nation, located at the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm, is one of the four great Immortal Nations, its majesty unsurpassed! Even among Immortal Nations, they absolutely dare not kill each other¡¯s Immortals lightly. That would mean war between Immortal Nations! The two leading aged Celestial Monarchs now had grim expressions on their faces. ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, an Immortal General rushed in from outside. ¡°Informing Qingming Celestial Lord and Qingyan Heavenly Monarch, about Immortal Monarch Qingxuan¡¯s death, someone knowledgeable has arrived!¡± Upon hearing this, Qingming Celestial Lord immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°Bring them in!¡± Shortly after. Ao Wushuang, trembling, ascended to the great hall! Feeling the presence of the numerous Immortals around him, such an aura made him thump to his knees on the ground! ¡°Lord of Saint Cloud City, Ao Wushuang¡­ pays respect to all the Heavenly Lords and Immortal Monarchs!¡± This ce was the capital of the Qingyun Immortal Nation!
He had never dreamed that one day he would actually be able to meet so many Immortals! This time, he was set! As long as he performed well, he was certain to secure powerful allies! ¡°Speak, what exactly happened to Qingxuan.¡±
Qingyan Heavenly Monarch addressed him indifferently! ¡°Reporting to the two Heavenly Lords, Immortal Monarch Qingxuan¡­ he, he was sat to death by someone¡¯s behind!¡± Ao Wushuang spoke! In an instant, the entire hall was filled with people who were momentarily stunned! Then there was an outburst of rage! ¡­ Shortly after. ¡°With unrest in the Great Wilderness, how can my Qingyun Immortal Nation retain face!¡± The extremely angered voice of Qingming Celestial Lord rang out, ¡°I shall personally lead the troops, march toward the Great Wilderness, and whatever existence it is, must pay the price!¡± The Qingyun Immortal Nation trembled! That day, the old Celestial Lord Qingming personally took action, leading more than a dozen Immortal Monarchs and thousands of Immortal Generals, directly rushing towards the Northern Destion! This shook the entire Northern Border. Because, such a gathering of forces almost only urred during wars between Immortal Nations!
¡­ At this moment. A team was searching for traces of the Heavenly Realm everywhere. The Sun Junior True Monarch of the White Tiger n was bored out of his mind. ¡°Is such a fuss really necessary over just a Lower World entity?¡± His enthusiasm wascking. ¡°Reporting to Immortal Monarch!¡± At this time, an Immortal General ran up quickly and said: ¡°There¡¯s something happening in the direction of the Qingyun Immortal Nation!¡± ¡°Qingming Celestial Lord, with dozens of Immortal Monarchs and thousands of Immortal Generals, is marching towards the Great Northern Wilderness!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch was immediately intrigued and said, ¡°Oh? And the reason?¡± The Immortal General hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°It is said that Immortal Monarch Qingxuan was sat to death by a ck dog¡¯s human pet¡­ The Qingyun Immortal Nation suspects that a Great Demon has appeared in the Northern Destion!¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s brow furrowed!
There was something fishy about this! ¡°Pass this news on to the Immortal Nation. I will go ahead and take a look myself!¡± He immediately set off. ¡­ Soon. The news from Sun Junior True Monarch was ryed back to the Immortal Nation. ¡°Is it truly such an absurd tale, a ck demon dog that even has a human pet? And that human pet actually sat Immortal Monarch Qingxuan to death?¡± Hearing the news, the elders of the White Tiger n shook their heads, not believing it. ¡°A ck dog¡­¡± However, Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said: ¡°That ck dog¡¯s human pet, is it a fat man?!¡± His grandfather, to facilitate his tasks, had described everyone from that small mountain vige to him. The girl who yed the guqin, the girl who painted, and those who yed chess, those who liked to nt, and among them¡­ a ck dog and a fat man!
No way, no way! Could it be that the Heavenly Realm has actually appeared in the Northern Destion? This was too much of a coincidence! ¡°The Heavenly Realm¡­ may have been found!¡± He excitedly said, ¡°I must go there personally!¡± The four elder Celestial Lords of the White Tiger Immortal Nation were also visibly moved! ¡­ Before the Great Wilderness. ¡°Dead Dog, can¡¯t you keep up anymore?¡± Wu Dade asked. They had been waiting quite a while. ¡°Woof, daring to doubt this Emperor¡¯s decision, human pet, you have overstepped!¡± A bark rang out, and immediately Wu Dade screamed! Suddenly, the ck dog stopped and turned its head to gaze at the sky. Wu Dade also hurriedly scrambled to his feet. ¡°Human pet, your chance hase!¡± The ck dog spoke! Wu Dade looked over and saw an immense throng of thousands appear out of nowhere in the void! All with very powerful auras! Among them¡­ almost a hundred Immortals! And leading them was an Immortal Heavenly Monarch! ¡°Holy crap, that¡¯s a lot of people?¡± Wu Dade suddenly felt uneasy. It was a bit more people than expected. But then, the ck dog suddenly bit him and flung him towards the crowd! ¡°Woof, human pet, if you can survive to the edge of the vige, I¡¯ll call your brothers to save you!¡± Hei Gou turned and fled at full speed! Wu Dade was thrown out,nding before a crowd of enemies; his face went pale. ¡°Dead Dog!¡± That¡¯s too much! And opposite him. Qingming Celestial Lord stared at Wu Dade, and in his aged eyes, a look of shock appeared! ¡°No¡­ why does this person¡¯s aura feel so strange¡­¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± He pressed down with arge hand! Wu Dade clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Kneel to your grandpa!¡± Heunched a punch! ¡°Boom!¡± Spiritual Power exploded. To his surprise, he withstood the hit! He took it directly with his flesh-and-blood fist! ¡°Hiss!¡± In an instant, the many Immortal Generals of the Qingyun Immortal Nation were shocked. What kind of body did he have? The man before them was only a Daluo Golden Immortal! How could he be so terrifying? ¡°Capture him quickly!¡± Qingming Celestial Lord immediately ordered! He didn¡¯t show off but understood, this fatty in front of him was not easy to handle. A major secret must be behind him; they must capture and viciously interrogate him! In a split second, nearly a hundred Immortals and a Celestial Monarch unleashed attacks, engulfing Wu Dade like an ocean! ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± Wu Dade was bombarded and nearly torn apart. ¡°Damn¡­ this feels amazing!¡± But unexpectedly, he was overjoyed! So many attacks were the perfect way to temper his body for someone like him. ¡°Arrogant!¡± Qingming Celestial Lord roared in rage, unable to bear Wu Dade¡¯s tant disrespect. He suddenly pulled out an iron chain! It was a Hongmeng Artifact! It contained an essence of the Hongmeng Dao Rule, created by Qingyun Immortal King¡¯s own hands! ¡°You think because you cultivated some Xiemeng body-refining technique, you can be arrogant? Beneath Hongmeng, all are ants!¡± With one swing of the chain, he struck Wu Dade! Wu Dade jumped in pain right away! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± He turned and ran! ¡°Chase him!¡± Qingming Celestial Lordmanded his troops to pursue! Wu Dade fought as he retreated! ¡­ Meanwhile. In the small mountain vige, in the courtyard. Dugu Yuqing and the others had long since returned. They had exterminated some fierce and ferocious beasts and intimidated others. The Northern Destion was dangerous, but also a great ce for tempering, suitable for Fire Spirit and the others to train. ¡°Master, what use are these Stone Commands?¡± Nan Feng asked curiously. It should be noted that for these Stone Commands, the junior brothers had ttened the Three Great Heavenly Realms! Li Fan, however, just smiled and said, ¡°No real use, just collecting them for fun.¡± He certainly couldn¡¯t tell his disciples that it was all for the sake of exchanging for butterflies. Upon hearing this, Nan Feng and the others showedplicated expressions on their faces. The master is just collecting them for fun?? ¡°Woof woof~~¡± At that moment, a dog pushed the door open and entered. Hei Gou had returned. ¡°Hm? Where¡¯s Junior Brother Da De??¡± Jiang Li immediately asked with curiosity. Hei Gou barked several times at Lin Jiu Zheng and then turned and darted out. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, it¡­ it seems to be calling you?¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke up. After pondering for a moment, Lin Jiu Zheng said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go out and see!¡± ¡°Perhaps Junior Brother Da De is in trouble, let¡¯s go too!¡± Long Zixuan and the others voiced out! They promptly headed towards the outside of the vige! ¡­ At the same time. In Xuan Tianzhou. Wu Dade was being chased and had arrived here! ¡°Damn it¡­ you dare use an iron chain on your grandpa, I¡¯ll remember this!¡± His body carried many bloody marks, and he was screaming in pain! Despite the iron chain being infused with Hongmeng Qi, he was still too weak to resist as a mere Daluo Golden Immortal. Qingming Celestial Lord became increasingly shocked. This was a Hongmeng Artifact! Even a Celestial Monarch would be destroyed by a single strike. Yet this fatty only suffered flesh wounds? It was monstrous! Furthermore, the closer he got to this ce, the richer the Immortal Spiritual Qi he felt. There was even a hint of a mysterious and profound aura! A truend of fortune! Even better than the capital of their Immortal Nation¡ªQingyun Immortal City! ¡°Capturing this fatty and taking over this ce, I bet the Immortal King would be overjoyed!¡± His old eyes shone with intense eagerness! At that moment. Ao Wushuang, following at the rear of the troop. His face was filled with horror. This ce¡­ Why does it seem so familiar¡­ As if he¡¯d been here before! Soon. Wu Dade suddenlynded,ing to a halt in front of a mountain range. In that mountain range, there was a¡­ little mountain vige! A vige in the Northern Destion? Chapter 273: 239: The Dog Leash Whips Overturning the Celestial Monarch_1 Chapter 273: Chapter 239: The Dog Leash Whips Overturning the Celestial Monarch_1 Wu Dadended in front of a small mountain vige. At that moment, Qingming Celestial Lord and the others were astonished to see this little vige! They couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks! ¡°Something¡¯s not right, this little mountain vige¡­ Why do I feel¡­ It¡¯s really out of the ordinary!¡± An Immortal Monarch¡¯s face suddenly changed! ¡°It¡¯s as if it holds countless Dao rules, countless killing intents¡­ Since when did the Northern Destion have such a forbidden area?!¡± Another Immortal Monarch was terrified! ¡°Could it be, this fatty, is a creature from the forbidden area?!¡± Some were also filled with doubts! Even Qingming Celestial Lord¡¯s old eyes narrowed at this moment!
This ce was too extraordinary. As a Celestial Monarch, he had seen some forbidden areas within the Northern Border, such as Demon Spider Valley and the like. Those ces, even from a great distance, would make one¡¯s heart skip a beat. And this mountain vige before him¡­ was almost indistinguishable from those forbidden areas! ¡°A forbidden area¡­?¡± He murmured to himself and immediately took his troops tond outside the vige! Wu Dade, whose clothes were already tattered and who still had blood traces on him, pointed at Qingming Celestial Lord and others and fiercely said, ¡°Wait for me!¡± He walked into the vige. ¡°Junior Brother Da De!¡± Dugu Yuqing and others came to meet him. They followed behind Hei Gou. ¡°Damn it, Dead Dog, you set me up!¡± Wu Dade was filled with resentment! ¡°Woof!¡± In Hei Gou¡¯s eyes, there was only scorn! As if to say, it¡¯s because you are too weak! ¡°Damn it, they dare to beat you up like this, Junior Brother? Do they not want to live!¡± Lu Rang was also angered and said,
¡°Here, drink some water, recover from the injuries, and let¡¯s show them, as brothers, what despair means!¡± He handed over the water bottle he carried with him to Wu Dade. Wu Dade grabbed it and guzzled down the water! He desperately needed to replenish.
The water rich in saintly spiritual energy entered his mouth, and his wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye! After drinking, Wu Dade said, ¡°Fellow Senior Brothers, wait for me to take a hand!¡± ¡°Just now that old guy was happily whipping me with an iron chain, this debt must be repaid by Da De!¡± He immediately darted back into the courtyard. ¡°Da De, why have youe back?¡± Seeing him return, Li Fan asked puzzledly, ¡°Where are Zi Xuan and Lu Rang?¡± Wu Dade immediately said, ¡°Master, well, there are a few blind folks at the vige entrance, I took the chain for tying dogs to whip them!¡± Having said that, he untangled the iron chain from the doghouse and took it with him as he left. At this sight, Li Fan was utterly baffled. Could there be people fighting at the vige entrance?
Using a dog-tying chain for a fight seemed rather odd¡­ ¡°I really want to know, who has the audacity to offend Junior Brother Da De to such an extent¡­¡± Nan Feng spoke with aplex expression! ¡­ Outside the mountain vige. Qingming Celestial Lord and the others were taken aback by this scene! In this forbidden area, so many formidable creatures had emerged all at once?? And that fatty, after just a sip of water, his injuries had fully recovered?! Those were wounds inflicted by the Hongmeng Dao Rule! If it were anyone else, even if they were Monarch Level cultivators, such injuries, if not fatal, would be impossible to heal for a lifetime. They would be a terrifying Dao injury. But now, that person seemed as if nothing had happened? At this moment, Dugu Yuqing and the others had alsoe out.
¡°Heh heh, what a group of blind ones¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Lin, those Immortal Monarchs are yours, go on and sharpen your skills!¡± They all understood why Hei Gou had just gone into the courtyard and barked at Lin Jiu Zheng. Turns out, it was to call him out to practice. After all, it was only he and Wu Dade who hadn¡¯t broken through to Undying yet. Lin Jiu Zheng couldn¡¯t ask for a better opportunity, andughed, ¡°Alrighty!¡± He immediately charged out to the battle! In an instant, thousands of terrifying talismans encircled him. He appeared like a fearsome deity! ¡°How dare you!¡± Qingming Celestial Lord bellowed with rage, as the other party dared to challenge all of them alone?
He was about to strike with the iron chain in his hand, prepared to kill this creature from the forbidden area! But before he could act, his body suddenly stiffened. He felt a terrifying murderous intent enveloping him. He looked up to see a de of grass, which, unbeknownst to him, had appeared above his head! That, was just a de of grass! But now, he felt as if it were a divine sword, a life-taking knife! Just a single move, and he was certain to die! ¡°Put away that trash chain of yours, what rubbish even dare to be unted!¡± ¡°Make one move, and I¡¯ll turn you into farm manure!¡± Lu Rang spoke with contempt! Upon hearing this, Qingming Celestial Lord was dripping with cold sweat at that moment! He didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle! On the other hand, Lin Jiu Zheng was instantly embroiled in a fierce fight with nearly a hundred Immortal Monarchs! His talismans transformed into various mystical Dao rules, which were extremely terrifying, and he was not at a disadvantage! ¡°Heavens, what kind of freaks are these¡­¡± Qingming Celestial Lord, upon seeing these scenes, felt his heart tremble! He was scared, thoroughly scared! He even thought of fleeing, totally panicking at that moment. Had he¡­ kicked an iron te? What kind of existence was hidden inside this mountain vige, within this forbidden area? It was over,pletely over! At this moment, he truly wanted to crush Ao Wushuang into eight pieces! If it weren¡¯t for that beast, how could he have fallen into such a big pit? Dammit, the kind of pit he couldn¡¯t climb out from! He turned around resentfully, seeking Ao Wushuang. If found, just one nce would reduce that insignificant Taiyi Golden Immortal Ao Wushuang to ashes! But when he looked back, he saw Ao Wushuang in the sky, turning into a mere ck dot, disappearing quickly¡­ What the hell? He ran away?? He ran so fast?? At this moment, Qingming Celestial Lord wanted to murder someone, he was going crazy with rage. What kind of cmity is this damn it! Trick someone and then run away?? Yet at this very moment, Wu Dade had already reappeared at the entrance of the vige. He walked back, holding in his hand, surprisingly, a chain. ¡°You old undying, you think you¡¯re the only one with a chain?¡± Wu Dade said bitterly: ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know that even a dog chain can beat your soul into bloom!¡± Having said that, he lifted the chain andshed it out! ¡°No!¡± At that moment, Qingming Celestial Lord was taken to the extreme of terror! He clearly felt that what wasing towards him was not just a chain, but a boundlessly terrifying instrument of ughter! It was an indomitable rule of heaven and earth! With all his might, he raised the quasi-Hongmeng iron chain in his hand to contend. But the quasi-Hongmeng iron chain just exploded on the spot! Wu Dade¡¯s chain hit him squarely in the face! ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, Qingming Celestial Lord exploded outright! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± At this moment, the soul of Qingming Celestial Lord wailed miserably. The body was dead, but the soul was left unextinguished by Wu Dade! At this moment, a group of Immortal Monarchs who were still fiercely battling Lin Jiu Zheng nearby were all stunned. They all stopped, looking incredulously at what unfolded. A chain meant for tying up dogs¡­ Actually killed their Qingyun Immortal Nation¡¯s Celestial Monarch?? ¡°So terrifying¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Is that chain really a Hongmeng relic? Or¡­ Is it beyond Hongmeng?¡± They were all dumbfounded! At this moment, they all lost their will to fight! Even the Celestial Monarch was defeated, what more could they do?? But, at this very moment. Amidst the Sky Domain, a loudugh suddenly rang out! ¡°What a fine item, what a fine item indeed!¡± A young man in a white robe appeared in this part of the Sky Domain. He was a man filled with a wild spirit! Shao Ming Zhenjun! Behind him followed a dozen Immortal Generals. Arriving in this ce, a smile appeared in his eyes as he looked towards Wu Dade and said: ¡°Hand over that chain in your hands, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± He was incredibly arrogant! Upon receiving news, he had arrived swiftly. Following behind the people of Qingyun Immortal Nation, he reached this scene just in time to witness Wu Dade shattering Qingming Celestial Lord¡¯s body with the chain. He immediately recognized that the chain was very unusual! Therefore, he was intent on seizing the treasure. Seeing his arrival, from below, the soul of Qingming Celestial Lord called out louder for help: ¡°Fellow Immortal of the White Tiger Immortal Nation, save me!¡± ¡°My Qingyun Immortal Nation will surely reward you handsomely!¡± Wu Dade, on the other hand, looked towards Shao Ming Zhenjun and said nonchntly: ¡°Just an Immortal, who do you think you are?¡± Shao Ming Zhenjun slightly smiled and said: ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m just an Immortal, and if it came down to a head-on fight, I certainly couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from that Hongmeng Artifact in your hands!¡± ¡°But sadly, you only have a mere object in your hands, while I have a living Immortal King¡¯s Avatar!¡± He took out a Jade Talisman! This was the confidence that allowed him to appear here. He was one of the most direct descendants of the White Tiger n, one of the candidates to be the heir. Thus, he was fortunate to have one of the few Jade Talismans left by the White Tiger Immortal King within the n for protection. At critical moments, it could summon the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s Avatar to y enemies! The White Tiger Immortal King was a Celestial King-level Immortal King, renowned throughout the Northern Border and the entire Northern Immortal Domain¡ª who could oppose him? This was his trump card! ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take action. Although I might not be able to destroy the forbiddennd hidden behind you, killing you is as trivial as crushing an ant!¡± Shao Ming Zhenjun sneered. Upon hearing this, Wu Dade was momentarily taken aback. Wow, so confident, huh?? ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen someone so confident in front of our vige!¡± Behind him, Lu Rang and others voiced their opinions! ¡°Come on, an Immortal King¡¯s Avatar, huh? Let¡¯s release it and check it out. A real Immortal King might be unbeatable, but an Immortal King¡¯s Avatar might just be good enough for a test of my sword!¡± Dugu Yuqing stepped forward, his face full of fighting spirit and even a hint of excitement. ¡°No fighting over it, folks, there¡¯s enough for everyone!¡± Long Zixuan too warmed up his fists! Seeing this situation, Shao Ming Zhenjun in the sky was somewhat befuddled. What the hell is this? Do these creatures notprehend the weight of the words ¡®Immortal King¡¯? Immortal King ¨C hello! Rushing for the chance? Are they treating the Immortal King¡¯s Avatar like it¡¯s some delectable treat?? It wasn¡¯t highly offensive¡­ but the disrespect was extreme! At this moment, Bai Shaoming was truly enraged! ¡°A bunch of arrogant ants!¡± ¡°Today, I shall let you know what truly is unreachable for you¡ªthe heavens!¡± From his hand, he forced out a drop of his essence blood! This drop of essence blood was about to fall on the jade talisman. Soon, the White Tiger Immortal King¡¯s Avatar would appear! But, just then. From the rear of the Sky Domain, a voice filled with panic urgently called out: ¡°Stop!¡± Bai Shaoming¡¯s body involuntarily shook! Chapter 274 - 240: Flatten the Forbidden Area?_1 Chapter 274 - 240: tten the Forbidden Area?_1 Bai Shaoming was ready to unleash the clone of the White Tiger Immortal King from the Jade Talisman and embark on a fierce battle! Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind in the Sky Domain! Bai Shaoming was startled and couldn''t help but halt. He turned to look back. He saw that in the Sky Domain above, Sun Junior True Monarch was hurrying over. Apanying him were three Immortal Monarchs and the Ten Great Immortal Generals, all the people he trusted the most! At this moment, they finally arrived at the scene. Bai Shaoming was overjoyed and stepped forward, saying, "Sun Big Brother, you''ve finallye. I was worried that the clone of the Immortal King in my hands wouldn''t be enough to kill these ants. With the two of us joining forces, we will definitely be able to sweep clean this ce..." He had been somewhat concerned just now. After all, the opponent''s Hongmeng Artifact seemed no simple matter! Plus, there was the unknown forbidden area behind them. If a real battle broke out, he felt he could definitelye out unscathed, but as for whether he could seize the treasure, that was uncertain. But, in the hands of Sun Junior True Monarch, there must also be a clone of the White Tiger Immortal King, and certainly, the strongest one! Sun Junior True Monarch was a descendant who had followed the Immortal King in his cultivation! Him lending a hand to himself was definitely a sure thing. However, upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was taken aback for a moment, and then his face changed dramatically! "Shut up!" He shouted vehemently! Sweep clean this ce? Was he seeking death? "Big Brother, what''s wrong? It''s just a forbidden area..." Shao Ming Zhenjun began, puzzled. At his words, Sun Junior True Monarch suddenly stepped forward and pped him across the face! "Ah¡ª" Shao Ming Zhenjun was sent flying. "Bang!" Shao Ming Zhenjun crashed heavily to the ground, dust billowing. He struggled to climb up from the ground, with blood at the corner of his mouth, his eyes filled with terror. "Why..." Why had Sun Junior True Monarch struck him? And why with such a heavy hand? Even the Immortal Monarchs and Immortal Generals who came with Bai Shaoyang were surprised. But at that moment, Bai Shaoyang stepped forward, looking at Lu Rang and the others with a face full of appeasement, saying, "My lords anddies, I''m sorry, I apologize; someone from my n is ignorant. You can rest assured, I will certainly educate him properly!" Having said this, he turned around and dered, "Bai Shaoming, you brought this on yourself!" "From this day forward, the Immortal King''s Jade Talisman will be taken back, your cultivation levelpletely stripped, and you will be expelled from the White Tiger n!" He waved his hand grandly! "No!" Bai Shaoming waspletely dumbfounded, trembling, and crying out in horror! Why? What sort of person had he offended? Sun Junior True Monarch had struck against himself... was it because of the existence in the mountain vige? He was afraid, terrified. The Jade Talisman in his hand was directly seized by Sun Junior True Monarch, and a terrifying energy also cleaved down upon Bai Shaoming''s body! "Puh¡ª" Bai Shaoming''s face went pale as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood! He... had be a cripple! Seeing this scene, everyone present was also shocked. Even the three highly loyal Immortal Monarchs and the Ten Great Immortal Generals of Sun Junior True Monarch were filled with iprehension! However, they could see that the True Monarch... waspletely doing this because of this small mountain vige! Shao Ming Zhenjun had offended the small mountain vige, thus he was crippled! Even the Immortal King''s Jade Talisman was reimed! The group of Immortal Generals brought by Sun Junior True Monarch had their eyes wide in disbelief. "Do not me me for being heartless. You have offended an entity that even the Immortal King fears. If I don''t punish you, the Immortal Nation will face a great disaster!" Bai Shaoyang spoke icily! One must know, if the master of this ce truly started to keep ount, with just a single thought, the entire White Tiger Immortal Nation could probably be gone! Could they dare not fear?! Hearing this, even the Immortal Monarchs from the Qingyun Immortal Nation were shocked at this moment. "What kind of forbiddennd is this small mountain vige, that even the White Tiger Immortal King... must revere it?" "It''s over... there has never been a forbiddennd in the Northern Destion before!" Everyone was stunned! The soul of Qingming Celestial Lord was trembling even more at this moment! Had he brought a great disaster upon Qingyun Immortal Nation? Had he set up a terrifying great enemy? No... How could it be... At this moment, he truly wanted to kill someone, desperately wanted to kill! "Ao Wushuang!" He cried out to the heavens! At this moment, Lu Rang stepped out, smiling and saying, "Well now, it''s my turn. Such a wealth of fertilizer, how splendid!" The moment his grass appeared, instantly, a sea of blood surged to the heavens! One Immortal Monarch after another exploded! At that moment, in the sky over the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm, a rain of blood began to fall! The Immortals have fallen! Suddenly, the Northern Border Trembled mightily! ... As for Sun Junior True Monarch, witnessing countless heads harvested by a single de of grass, he was astounded. What kind of grass is this... Too terrifying, right? A single leaf moves, and it can kill a hundred Immortals? All the forces from Qingyun Immortal Nation, annihted! At this moment, Sun Junior True Monarch''s eyes held the utmost shock. The growth rate of these people... wasn''t it too fast? Thest time they met, most were still Daluo Golden Immortals. Now, almost all of them were Immortals. Moreover... this kind of Immortal, he felt, was even more powerful than the Celestial Monarchs! Worthy of beings from that small mountain vige, worthy disciples of that entity indeed. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, thinking how fortunate it was that Bai Shaoming had not brought disaster upon them! He approached to curry favor, saying, "Esteemed brothers and sisters, well, I... I am Bai Shaoyang from the White Tiger Immortal Nation, you can just call me Shaoyang..." Lu Rang said, "Get to the point!" Sun Junior True Monarch said, "Do the esteemed brothers and sisters remember my grandfather? He''s the elder who was barbecuing with everyonest time!" "It was he who sent me over!" Upon hearing this, Lu Rang and the others all suddenly understood! Turns out, it was an acquaintance? "My grandfather said that from today onwards, our White Tiger Immortal Nation will revere the Lord of the Heavenly Realm as our sovereign!" "Esteemed brothers and sisters, if you have any orders in the future, please do not hesitate tomand us. Whether it''s to climb a mountain of swords or descend into a vat of boiling oil, our White Tiger Immortal Nation will definitely obey!" He spoke with a face full of loyalty! Upon hearing this, Lu Rang and the others were taken aback. So, he came to swear allegiance?? On behalf of an entire Immortal Nation? They were all somewhat shocked. It sure was because of the master! "This... this matter, we still need to ask our master!" Long Zixuan spoke gravely! "Of course, of course!" Bai Shaoyang answered repeatedly. "Follow us." They turned and walked away at once. Bai Shaoyang was overjoyed and immediately followed. Entering the small mountain vige, his expression became even more solemn! Not long into the walk, he saw a man carrying a sack filled with rubbish, walking along the road. "The aura here, is even richer than in the estate of my master... Living in this environment, even ordinary people could evolve into Holy Path Beings, right??" He looked around at the various dwellings, his envy almost bringing him to tears! To be able to live here as a viger, even if offered ten Immortal Nations, he would be unwilling to leave! Not long into the walk, he saw a man carrying a sack filled with rubbish, walking along the road. "Hm?!" Suddenly, Bai Shaoyang''s eyes went wide. That sack... Containing all kinds of discarded things... But each one, clearly containing a terrifying aura! Many of them... even surpassed the Immortal level, and even Hongmeng? This can''t be... This, is this simply a beggar in a small mountain vige?? At that moment, he suddenly felt deeply inferior. Utterly inferior. God damn, in such a ce, a garbage picker is richer than their entire Immortal Nation. He was nearly depressed, thinking back to when he carefully prepared a generous gift before setting off, intending to offer it to the Lord of the Heavenly Realm... Now it seemed that those gifts, inferior even to trash, how could he possibly give them away?? It wasn''t much longer before they reached the outside of a small courtyard. "Wait here for us." Dugu Yuqing spoke. They immediately pushed the door and walked into the courtyard. "Master, we have returned." Reporting back in the courtyard, they said. "How did it go, did you win the fight?" Li Fan asked. "Master, we won!" Dugu Yuqing said, "Outside, there''s someone from the White Tiger Immortal Nation who wishes to meet you!" "Master, will you see him?" Hearing this, Li Fan couldn''t help but express his puzzlement, "White Tiger Immortal Nation?" He had never heard of it. At that moment, the little kitty lying in his arms suddenly pricked its cute ears and looked up with a "meow." "Master, the White Tiger Immortal Nation is one of the four big immortal nations of the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm, its power is quite substantial." Dugu Yuqing exined. They had already basically understood the situation in the Northern Border. So it''s a nation, huh... "Let him in then." Without refusing, Li Fan agreed. Straightaway, Dugu Yuqing went out and brought Bai Shaoyang in. As Bai Shaoyang entered the courtyard, his entire body stiffened! Chapter 275 - 241: Forbidden Area of the Desolate Heavens_1 Chapter 275 - 241: Forbidden Area of the Deste Heavens_1 The moment he stepped into the small courtyard, Sun Junior True Monarch''s body shuddered, and his expression changed drastically! The aura that greeted him¡­ the Dao principles present around him¡­ Too extraordinary! Heaven, inside this small courtyard¡­ could it really be¡­ Filled with¡­ Saint Path!? Moreover, at this moment, he clearly sensed that there were many incredible beings within the courtyard! Just feeling the presence of those terrifying creatures made his hair stand on end and his liver and galldder tremble in an instant. Extremely frightening! This is a forbidden territory, a true forbidden territory! Perhaps only the "Land of Yang''s Prohibition"¡ªa ce even the Holy Dao Powers are said to fear¡ªcould possess such terrifying might? "Master, it''s him." At this time, Dugu Yuqing pointed at Bai Shaoyang and spoke. Hearing the words, Bai Shaoyang couldn''t help but lift his eyes and look forward. A young man. Exactly as described by his grandfather... exactly alike! Detached from worldly matters! Elegant and easygoing! Is this, the real being who stands among the Saint Path? At the same time, he also saw the white tiger in Li Fan''s arms that looked like a cat¡­ Bai Xiaoqing!? She could actually lie in the arms of such a being?! At this moment, hepletely understood. He understood why his grandfather had instructed him to ensure that Bai Xiaoqing''s father was to take the position as the Lord of the White Tiger Immortal State! The connections Bai Xiaoqing has are simply too solid, she''stched onto a thigh that might be unique throughout the entire Immortal Domain! So, for Bai Xiaoqing''s nsmen, they are the thigh for the White Tiger Immortal Nation! They must cling tightly! He took a deep breath, trembling, and directly kneeled down! "I, Bai Shaoyang, pay my respects to you, Senior!" Sun Junior True Monarch spoke. Upon hearing this, Li Fan said with a smile: "There''s no need for such formalities; please stand up." With those words, Sun Junior True Monarch immediately felt an invisible force allowing him to stand up involuntarily. His heart was astounded; indeed, such beings were fearsome, capable of having their words followed byw. "May I know what business you have seeking me?" Li Fan asked. Bai Shaoyang''s heart was in turmoil as he immediately said: "To report to Senior, our lineage hase¡­ to serve you!" Li Fan was bewildered upon hearing this. Serve him?? That was very strange indeed. He asked, "Serve me? For what reason?" Seeing the high personage ask, Bai Shaoyang grew even more nervous and said, "Senior, have you, by any chance, painted a painting before¡­" His grandfather had said that this Senior had used a painting to lock away the master''s life imprint! So, he hurriedly revealed his origins, hoping to inform the Senior that he was sent here to serve in obedience to Yun Xi''s orders. Hearing this, Li Fan suddenly came to a realization. A painting, ah! Right, another art enthusiast! It seems that art truly is universal; whether it''s the Immortal Domain or the Lower World, there are people who love it to the bone! Li Fan also smiled, as Bai Shaoyang had said so much before and after, all for the sake of a painting, right? They must be part of a family of painters and calligraphers from the White Tiger Immortal Nation who happened upon his painting in the Heavenly Realm, hence their search for him. Their goal was certainly to request a painting! After understanding, Li Fan pondered for a moment. He couldn''t give it! Because Fire Spirit and the others would surely continue their painting and calligraphy business even in the Immortal Domain. If he gave his painting to someone else, wouldn''t he give other painters and calligraphers something topete with them? Li Fan did have some professional ethics, after all! He then slowly said: "I understand your intentions." "However, I will not ede to them." He was quite candid. Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch''s face changed dramatically. He had been refused... It was over. Completely over! Did this mean that this senior was dissatisfied with the White Tiger Immortal Nation? The White Tiger Immortal Nation was on the verge of death! His heart was trembling. "However, I think you might try seeking out Fire Spirit and the others." At this moment, Li Fan continued to speak. Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was suddenly startled, then overjoyed. Could it be that there was still hope for the situation? He watched intently, listening respectfully! Li Fan went on to say: "After all, if you cooperate, you might be able toy the groundwork for a much bigger picture." "What do you think?" Li Fan looked at Sun Junior True Monarch. He too was thinking of giving Fire Spirit and the others a boost! After all, it wouldn''t be easy for Fire Spirit and the others, being outsiders, to break into the native markets of the Immortal Domain. If they could establish cooperation with the local calligraphy and painting merchants, that would make things much easier. Hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch''s body shook with excitement, and he immediately prostrated in gratitude, saying: "Sun Junior obeys themand!" "Senior Li, rest assured, we will carry it out to the letter!" "I will go find Miss Ling''er and the others right away!" He was extremely excited! Senior Li had shown him and the others a clear path! It was also his own rashness; to Senior Li, the White Tiger n was less than ants, what right did they have to serve by his side? The Xuantian Alliance was an organization sworn to this terrifying lord, the White Tiger Immortal Nation had only the qualifications to join the Xuantian Alliance! He felt that he had grasped the intentions of the senior. "Senior, I take my leave now and will immediately go find Miss Ling''er!" He promptly took his leave. Li Fan smiled as well. How eager this young man was! He immediately responded: "Good!" Sun Junior True Monarch immediately turned to leave but then suddenly remembered something, hastened back, and made a salute, saying: "By the way, Senior, now that the Heavenly Realm has be a part of the Immortal Domain and fallen into the Great Wilderness... but many in the Immortal Domain are searching for the Heavenly Realm, might it cause you trouble? Would you like to change the name?" Themotion caused by the Heavenly Realm was too great. Once it spreads out, it could upset the entire Immortal Domain. He had heard from his grandfather that this senior preferred a peaceful life, aloof from worldly affairs. Li Fan, bewildered, wondered why he was being asked. "Hmm, it might be good to change the name." He casually went along with the idea. "Master, what do you think we should call it?" At this point, Lu Rang was suddenly enthusiastic. He had heard that the Immortal Domain had many "forbidden areas," all with incredible names! A small mountain vige, even the Heavenly Realm, should have a cool name too. Li Fan smiled and said: "Originally called the Heavenly Realm, now that it''snded in the Great Wilderness, let''s call it ''Land of the Deste Heaven'' then." It was just a casual remark, after all. Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing and the other disciples instantaneously understood! "Wild Sky... From now on, is this ce to be known as the Forbidden Area of the Deste Heavens?" Dugu Yuqing transmitted his voice! "Correct, good name, good name, I like it!" Wu Dade also praised, "Master, this name you''vee up with suggests a dominance that couldst for all eternity!" It was at this moment. In the corner of the small courtyard, the lively young sapling''s leaves suddenly trembled. Instantaneously. A golden tree shadow enveloped the entire Xuantian Realm, and countlessnds within the Great Wilderness! "Wild Sky!" Instantly, everyone in the area felt a connection! "The Heavenly Realm transformed, bing the Land of the Deste Heaven..." "Deste Heaven Mountain Range!?" "Forbidden Area of the Deste Heavens..." All were muttering to themselves! Chapter 276: 242: The Immortal Kingdom Also Needs to Hold onto Thighs_1 Chapter 276: Chapter 242: The Immortal Kingdom Also Needs to Hold onto Thighs_1 ¡°Wild Sky¡­ Such grandeur!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch also murmured! He immediately gave a deep bow, then turned and left. Walking out of the small mountain vige. ¡°True Monarch, how did it go?¡± His confidants were waiting outside the vige, and now they stepped forward to ask. ¡°To the Xuantian Alliance!¡± They appeared before the Xuantian Alliance. ¡°Sun Junior True Monarch of the White Tiger Immortal Nation, hase to pay his respects!¡± When the Xuantian Alliance learned that a True Monarch from the White Tiger Immortal Nation had arrived, the alliance was deeply shaken!
Fire Spirit and others came out to greet him. ¡°What brings the True Monarch here?¡± Entering the great hall, Fire Spirit asked solemnly. The Heavenly Realm has just entered the Immortal Domain, and on this vastnd, the Immortal Nations are the most supreme forces. Therefore, they must pay great attention! But Sun Junior True Monarch was all smiles as he said, ¡°To report to Alliance Hierarch Fire, we are here in ordance with themands of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± ¡°From today onwards, our White Tiger Immortal Nation is willing to join forces with the Xuantian Alliance to collectively serve the Lord of the Heavenly Realm!¡± He waved his hand, ¡°Bring it here.¡± Instantly, an Immortal Monarch behind him suddenly came forward with a brocade box. Opening the brocade box, within it was a pile of storage rings! ¡°Included here are ten billion supreme Immortal Spirit Stones, as well as several hundred Immortal-level Medicine Kings, tens of thousands of superior-grade Spiritual Medicines, thirty Immortal artifacts, and three hundred quasi-Immortal artifacts, and countless varieties of elixirs!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch said, ¡°This is a token of our sincerity!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the Xuantian Alliance was shocked. The White Tiger Immortal Nation¡­ was actually here to give gifts? And with such a grand gesture! Indeed¡­ extraordinarily generous! One must know that such an amount of resources, even in the Immortal Domain, would be enough to sustain nearly half an Immortal Nation! Yet, they were so liberal.
¡°Senior Li¡­ all this, it¡¯s all because of Senior Li!¡± As everyone was shocked, they also felt it was within reason! As long as there was the slightest rtion to Senior Li, then anything was possible. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve said before, Senior Li must be someone with significant influence in the Earth Yuan Realm, and now it seems, it is as expected!¡±
Yuanyang Holy Lord murmured! ¡°Even the White Tiger Immortal Nation wishes to acknowledge Senior Li as their lord, doesn¡¯t this signify that Senior Li¡¯s status is even above that of Immortal King giants? Then¡­ what kind of realm is that?¡± Dugu Chenlu was extremely shocked! ¡°Inconceivable, just what is the background of such a person like Senior Li¡­¡± Saint Teacher Kongming and the others sighed endlessly! Fire Spirit also took a deep breath. She originally thought it would be tough for the Heavenly Realm to establish a foothold in the Immortal Domain, because even though Senior Li¡¯s cultivation level was earth-shattering, their Heavenly Soldiers and Generals had not yet grown. After the battle of the Three Great Heavenly Realms, they quickly expanded their ranks, but currently had only four hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals. Even one Immortal City had a force far exceeding the Xuantian Alliance. But now, the White Tiger Immortal Nation was actively showing goodwill. The situation was looking exceptionally good! ¡°Thank you, True Monarch. Since you have already visited the mountain vige, then we in the Xuantian Alliance shall not refuse these gifts,¡± Fire Spirit epted them. After all, the alliance was in dire need of these things!
Seeing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was even more overjoyed! Excellent. It seems that this great thigh is firmly embraced! ¡°From now on, our White Tiger Immortal Nation and the Xuantian Alliance are one family, no thanks are needed. If Alliance Hierarch Fire has any needs, just let me know!¡± He was very cheerful as he said, ¡°I still have important matters to attend to, so I will take my leave now!¡± Fire Spirit and others saw them off. ¡°Senior Li in the Immortal Domain, appears to be a supreme existence indeed!¡± As they watched the delegation from the White Tiger Immortal Nation leave, the Yuanyang Holy Lord and others were deeply moved! ¡­ Shortly after. Sun Junior True Monarch and his party appeared in the White Tiger Mountain Range of Xuantianzhou. The branches of the White Tiger Mountain Range trembled mightily.
Bai Xiaofeng personally led people to receive them. ¡°Main Ancestral Hall, why have youe knocking at our door¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that this time you havee to settle scores with Elder Bai Qi?¡± ¡°s, having arrived in the Immortal Domain, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to escape!¡± Many elders sighed with resignation! Last time, due to the affairs of Bai Yuan and his son from the Earth Yuan Realm lineage, the Xuantianzhou lineage hadpletely fallen out with Elder Bai Qi from the Main Ancestral Hall. Bai Xiaofeng was also somewhat worried. After all, that was the Main Ancestral Hall! Moreover, the person who hade this time was said to be the Immortal King¡¯s most beloved and esteemed Immortal Monarch! Finally, Sun Junior True Monarch came face-to-face. ¡°Uncle Bai!¡± Upon meeting, the Sun Junior True Monarch immediately performed a grand salutation and said, ¡°Junior pays respect to Uncle Bai!¡± At once, all members of the branch n of the White Tiger n were stunned.
What on earth is going on??? Bai Xiaofeng was even more confused by the unexpected warmth and said: ¡°True Monarch, you¡­¡± Sun Junior True Monarch enthusiastically said: ¡°Uncle, I came here to invite you to proceed to the White Tiger Immortal Nation to assume the role of the n king of the White Tiger n in the Immortal Domain and the Lord of the White Tiger Immortal State!¡± He spoke directly! Hearing this, the entire White Tiger n of the Xuantian branch was shocked. What? They wanted the leader of their branch to be the n king of the entire White Tiger n in the Immortal Domain? How could this be possible¡­ Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face changed drastically, fearing that the True Monarch was speaking ironically, meaning to act against his own lineage. ¡°True Monarch, about the matter with Elder Bai Qi, it is indeed our fault, and that girl Qing¡¯er, I did not teach her well¡­¡± He hurriedly exined. Upon hearing this, Bai Shaoyang was agitated and hastily said: ¡°No, no, Uncle, that¡¯s not it at all, I am earnestly sincere!¡± ¡°I tell you no lies, it is precisely because of Miss Bai Xiaoqing that I want you to assume the position of n king!¡± He took out the token given by the White Tiger Immortal King and said: ¡°This token contains the edict of the White Tiger Immortal King, you will know as soon as you see it!¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng frowned deeply, skeptically receiving the token. In that instant, he definitely felt his entire bloodline boil. It was a summons. From the White Tiger Immortal King! ¡°Bai Xiaoqing is an unparalleled genius of our n, specially summoning Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s father to be the Lord of the White Tiger Immortal Nation, holding supreme authority!¡± ¡°Bai Xiaoqing is appointed as the Saintess of our n, revered by the tiger n, and her identity is to be kept in the strictest confidence, not to be disclosed by anyone!¡± Bai Xiaofeng felt a voice like the resounding of Hong Zhong Da Lu. In this moment, he was convinced¡­ This truly came from the White Tiger Immortal King. That resonance of bloodline, that consonance of spirit, it couldn¡¯t be fabricated! But why would the Immortal King ordain that he take up the position? There could only be one reason¡­ His daughter, Bai Xiaoqing! But behind his daughter¡­ lies the Lord of the Deste Heavens! He understood, all of this was definitely because of the Lord of the Deste Heavens! ¡°But¡­ I¡­ how could I possibly¡­¡± However, he was filled with a sense of embarrassment! He was merely a minor branch leader of the Lower World. Even his cultivation level had barely reached the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm. To be the lord of an Immortal Nation?? How could this be possible¡­ ¡°Uncle, rest assured, all the n¡¯s resources, including various Spiritual Medicines and essence blood used for body refinement, are already prepared.¡± ¡°As long as you agree, in the shortest time, you can be the lord of the Immortal Nation!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch was very sincere! Bai Xiaofeng hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to. But, this was an order personally given by the White Tiger Immortal King! ¡°May I have some time to think about it?¡± That was the only response he could give. When the timees, he would first ask his daughter¡¯s opinion! Upon hearing this, Bai Shaoyang didn¡¯t show any surprise; in his opinion, the status of the White Tiger Lineage from Xuantianzhou was so high that they would condescend to be the master of the White Tiger Immortal Nation? It was indeed worth considering! ¡°Uncle, this is a Transmission Crystal. When you have made up your mind, please inform this junior immediately!¡± ¡°Additionally, here are some tokens of goodwill from the Immortal Nation!¡± Following that, he offered an enormous amount of resources! Bai Xiaofeng and the others hadplex expressions and could only ept them. Sun Junior True Monarch and the rest then departed. After they left, all the members of the White Tiger Lineage from Xuantianzhou also hadplicated expressions. ¡°n leader, this¡­¡± A few elders hesitated to say, ¡°Since it¡¯s an order from the Immortal King, perhaps we should ept it¡­ after all, by doing so, our lineage will be able to flourish!¡± This was a great opportunity. One could say it was an ascension to heaven! But Bai Xiaofeng just shook his head and said: ¡°I must first ask Qing¡¯er¡¯s opinion!¡± He was well aware that the decision was not up to him. It was up to his daughter, or rather, her master! If that person wanted him to take the position, he had absolutely no right to refuse. If that person had no such intention, and he rashly agreed, it would bring great disaster! He quickly disappeared. He arrived at the outskirts of the small vige. He began to cast a spell. At this moment. Inside a small courtyard. In Li Fan¡¯s embrace, the little white cat suddenly stirred, jumped out of his arms, and ran outside. ¡°Da De, take the dog and follow.¡± Li Fan was teaching Xinning to recite poetry and casually gave his instructions. Since Xiao Bai was just a cat, being mischievous and yful was natural; Li Fan didn¡¯t want it to get bored. He decided to let Wu Dade take the dog and follow, just so they wouldn¡¯t get lost. Upon hearing this, Wu Dade replied immediately: ¡°Alright, Master!¡± He immediately took Hei Gou and followed out. Soon, Bai Xiaoqing had already reached a grove outside the vige. Bai Xiaoqing transformed into her human form, in a flowing white dress, tall with a slim waist that could be encircled with one hand, her long hair cascading like a waterfall, herrge eyes brimming with spirit and carrying a hint of mischief. Her breasts were exceptionally proud. ¡°Father, you were looking for me?¡± Bai Xiaoqing spoke. Bai Xiaofeng immediately emerged from the woods and seeing Bai Xiaoqing, he was instantly shocked! ¡°Immortal¡­ This is an aura nearly of an Immortal?!¡± He was taken aback, having not seen her for just a few days¡­ His daughter had one foot in the Immortal Realm? ¡°You¡¯re about to be a True Monarch?¡± Bai Xiaofeng had aplex expression. Hearing this, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned slightly red as she said: ¡°That¡­ I, I¡¯ve been a bitzy, so I haven¡¯t made the breakthrough¡­¡± In fact, her foundation was already sufficient! Whether to make the breakthrough or not was a matter of a single thought. But every day shey in Li Fan¡¯s arms, almostpletely forgetting about cultivation. Having been reminded by her father, she remembered that it seemed she hadn¡¯t actively cultivated for a long time¡­ Hearing that, Bai Xiaofeng almost burst a blood vessel. A bitzy, so she hadn¡¯t made the breakthrough yet? If this were known outside, it would enrage so many tigers! ¡°It¡¯s like this, Sun Junior True Monarch of the White Tiger Immortal Nation found me.¡± ¡°He wants me to¡­ be the lord of the White Tiger Immortal Nation!¡± He exined the situation, then asked: ¡°I feel this matter is surely because of the Lord of the Deste Heavens, so I came specifically to ask you, has his lordship given any instructions?¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaoqing too had eyes wide with disbelief. To appoint her father as the Lord of the White Tiger Nation? This¡­ ¡°The White Tiger Immortal Nation has indeede¡­ to submit to the Master.¡± Bai Xiaoqing spoke: ¡°The Master also agreed to them, allowing them to serve together with the Xuantian Alliance!¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng was shocked; it was indeed because of the Lord of the Deste Heavens! ¡°Sister Cat, go for it! Woof!¡± At that moment, Wu Dade had arrived with Hei Gou. Seeing Wu Dade and Hei Gou, Bai Xiaofeng immediately bowed in greeting. He knew that these two, one man and one dog, were of incredible significance! Hei Gou also spoke in humannguage: ¡°Woof! Sister Cat, the Saint Descent ising, and the White Tiger Immortal Nation wouldn¡¯t live two months without the Master¡¯s protection!¡± ¡°So, they are seeking salvation!¡± ¡°Moreover, since the Master has already agreed to have the White Tiger Immortal Nation follow, it¡¯s only right to station someone of our own to lead them.¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaoqing paused. So, the White Tiger Immortal Nation was acting this way¡­ to seek salvation? It seemed quite reasonable; after all, in the entire Immortal Domain, it was certain that her Master was invincible. Bai Xiaofeng grew more enlightened; turns out the Immortal Nation was¡­ing to lean on a powerful supporter?? He muttered, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case¡­ if I refuse, would disaster befall the Immortal Nation?¡­ But by doing this, wouldn¡¯t it cause trouble for the Lord of the Deste Heavenster on¡­¡± Hei Gou, however, boldly dered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a mere White Tiger Immortal Nation wouldn¡¯t require the Master to take action!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got your back!¡± Bai Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ At that moment. The Northern Border shook violently! Within the Qingyun Immortal Nation, sensing the deaths of Qingming Celestial Lord and others, the nation was hit by a wave-like tsunami, and the sounds of war resounded! ¡°Who dares to strike at my Qingyun Immortal Nation!¡± Roaring voices shook the entire Immortal Nation! Chapter 277: 243 Feeding a Stray Cat?_1 Chapter 277: Chapter 243 Feeding a Stray Cat?_1 Qingyun Immortal Nation. Today, in the great hall where the Soul Lamps were kept, panicked voices rang out one after another. An Immortal Monarch, nearly a hundred Celestial Monarchs, and countless Immortal Generals. All their Soul Lamps had been extinguished. The entire Immortal Nation was on edge, as if facing a formidable enemy! It was terrifying! ¡°Who, who exactly is it!¡± Atop the grand hall, Qingyan Celestial Lord was seething with anger. ¡°Even if there truly is some monstrous creature in the Northern Destion, they couldn¡¯t possibly have wiped out Qingming and the others. Surely, some of them should have escaped back here!¡± ¡°This must be a conspiracy, an ambush¡­ It¡¯s very likely that one of the other three great Immortal Nations is behind this!¡±
In the elderly eyes of Qingyan Celestial Lord, a shadowy gloom prevailed. Even if they had encountered a forbidden area, not a single one of them should have failed to return. The more he thought about it, the more he sensed something was wrong. That Ao Wushuang clearly could be a spy from another Immortal Nation! ¡°Celestial Lord, it has been confirmed that since Ao Wushuang was in Xuan Yin Immortal City, he has been nothing but a harbinger of doom!¡± An Immortal Monarch stepped forward and said: ¡°Previously, he sent a message to Xuan Yin Immortal City iming to have discovered news of the Celestial Monarch¡¯s Formation-Breaking Tune, and then¡­ Xuan Yin Immortal City was no more.¡± ¡°This time, he informed Qingxuan Immortal City that there was trouble in the Northern Destion¡­ Qingxuan Immortal Monarch is gone, and he alone returned alive, reporting to our Immortal Nation¡­¡± As this Immortal Monarch spoke, he felt chills run down his spine: ¡°Then, Qingming Celestial Lord and the other Celestial Monarchs who went there¡­ all were lost¡­¡± After hearing this, Qingyan Celestial Lord grew even more furious! ¡°What an borate trap this man has set up!¡± ¡°Firstly, he caused the deaths of Heavenly Lord Shengqin and Immortal Monarch Xuan Yin from Xuan Yin Immortal City, and now he has turned against our Immortal Nation!¡± ¡°This person is too strange!¡± He spoke gravely, saying: ¡°The more this happens¡­ the more cautious we need to be. It seems that we must prepare for war and closely monitor the news from other Immortal Nations!¡± ¡°I must immediately report this matter and seek the Immortal King¡¯s judgement!¡± He stood up and left. The many Celestial Monarchs present exchanged nces and withdrew as well. After everyone had gone.
The only son of Qingyan Celestial Lord entered a Secret Hall. ¡°The Immortal King has been in the Heavenly Fiend Abyss for almost a year now. Has there been no agreement reached with the Heavenly Fiend Abyss?¡± He muttered to himself, reluctant to disturb the Immortal King unless necessary. After all, the Heavenly Fiend Abyss was one of the three great forbiddennds of the Northern Border.
It was crucial for the Qingyun Immortal Nation to secure the support of the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, especially after the Saint Descent, for the fate of the Qingyun Immortal Nation! He was the most senior Celestial Lord in the Qingyun Immortal Nation and was privy to many secrets. After the Saint Descent, even immortals could be ughtered like pigs and dogs. Against those returning Ancient ns, the Immortal King himself could only bow and submit as a vassal! The Immortal Nation? It was on the brink of copse! But the events now transpiring were beyond his capacity to deal with. They could possibly involve a war of Immortal Nations. He had no choice but to send an urgent message immediately! ¡­ At this moment. White Tiger Immortal Nation. ¡°What? A person from a minor branch ascending to the throne of the nation?!¡± In the grand hall, many Celestial Lords and Immortal Monarchs were seething with anger!
¡°Shao Yang, this is a mockery! How could the Immortal King make such a decision?!¡± An elderly Celestial Lord spoke out in anger. ¡°We will not acknowledge it! Even if the Immortal King has been in seclusion for ten thousand years, our n should still select another mighty being to temporarily lead the Immortal Nation. How could we allow someone of lowly birth from a minor branch in the Lower World to rule?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The despicable bloodline from the Lower World bing our n emperor, our nation¡¯s ruler? The citizens of the White Tiger Immortal Nation will not ept it!¡± ¡°If this gets out, we, the White Tiger Immortal Nation, will have no standing left in the Northern Border!¡± They all voiced their opinions, united in opposition. However, Sun Junior True Monarch at the head of the table remained impassive. ¡°This is the Immortal King¡¯s edict!¡± He brandished the token! ¡°Whoever dares to disrespect it, roll out of the White Tiger n, expel from the White Tiger Immortal Nation!¡± He directly rebuked! Seeing this, everyone shuddered. That was the personal token of the White Tiger Immortal King!
Moreover, they had all already experienced themand within it. ¡°Bai Shaoyang, although you have always served by the Immortal King¡¯s side, we cannot let you decide this matter¡ªwe demand an audience with the Immortal King!¡± An elder Celestial Monarch stood up, firmly resisting! ¡°Right! We want to see the Immortal King!¡± ¡°Unless the Immortal King himselfes!¡± The crowd mored! Yet, Bai Shaoyang¡¯s eyes darkened, and he directly dropped a droplet of his essence blood. The essence blood fell on the token. In an instant. A terrifying silhouette suddenly appeared from the token! That was¡­ the White Tiger Immortal King! In a sh, everyone was shocked. ¡°We pay our respects to the Immortal King!¡±
¡°We pay our respects to the Immortal King!¡± They all knelt in unison! The White Tiger Immortal King, standing with his hands behind his back, his hair white as frost, bore a majestic and heroic presence! ¡°Those who do not respect themand, die!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King shouted sternly! ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± In a moment, several Immortal Generals cried out in agony! They exploded directly, turning into a mist of blood! The White Tiger Immortal King, ughtering his own people, was utterly ruthless, showing no mercy even to these seedling-stage Immortal Generals! ¡°No!¡± The four elder Celestial Monarchs, seeing this, were horrified and hastily stepped forward, saying: ¡°Immortal King, please stay your hand!¡± One thought from the Immortal King, and could he wipe out the entire White Tiger Immortal Nation? They were terrified. The White Tiger Immortal King nced at the four indifferently. ¡°Do you think that by refusing Bai Xiaofeng, you are doing what is best for the Immortal Nation?!¡± ¡°You are harming the Immortal Nation!¡± The words of the White Tiger Immortal King were so severe, he said: ¡°Myopic, you are simply unworthy to be Celestial Monarchs of our n!¡± He raised his hand, about to make his move! ¡°Immortal King, spare our lives, we are willing to acknowledge Bai Xiaofeng as our lord!¡± ¡°We will follow yourmand!¡± The four great Celestial Monarchs, hastily spoke out! They were all trembling, stricken with fear! Though they were Celestial Monarchs, they were but ants before the Immortal King. Now they finally understood that no matter how much they resisted, they had no choice but to follow the edict of the Immortal King. Otherwise, death was the only path! ¡°I hope you all mean what you say, because if not, I decree that you shall not enter samsara for all eternity!¡± The White Tiger Immortal King spoke coldly, turned, and walked away. His figure disappeared instantly. Inside the great hall, the terrifying presence of the Immortal King slowly dissipated! The four great Celestial Monarchs and many other Immortal Generals still knelt on the ground, trembling violently! ¡°Elders, please rise.¡± Sun Junior True Monarch put away the token and spoke indifferently! Only then did the four Celestial Monarchs stand up. ¡°Shao Yang¡­ we concede, go and call Bai Xiaofeng over!¡± An elder Celestial Monarch spoke up, his name was Bai Tianjing. ¡°The Immortal King¡¯s edict, we¡­ shall certainlyply.¡± Another named Bai Tianshi, also a Celestial Monarch, heaved a sigh! Only then did Sun Junior True Monarch speak indifferently, ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Please immediately prepare for the coronation ceremony, there¡¯s no better day than today, let¡¯s do it tomorrow!¡± ¡°I will now go to invite the new sovereign¡ªBai Xiaofeng!¡± ¡­ The news spread fast! In a sh, the Northern Border trembled mightily! ¡°What? Your White Tiger Immortal Nation is changing sovereigns?¡± An elder Celestial Monarch of Beichen Immortal Country faced the Immortal General from White Tiger Immortal Nation who came to deliver the invitation, his face showing deep suspicion, and said, ¡°Bai Xiaofeng? Who is this person?¡± But the Immortal General from White Tiger Immortal Nation who brought the message only performed a ritual bow and said, ¡°The Celestial Monarch will know in time, I beg your pardon as I must take my leave now.¡± He left at once. The elder Celestial Monarch from Beichen Immortal Country, however, was filled with doubts and said, ¡°White Tiger Immortal Nation is suddenly changing its sovereign; could it be that the White Tiger Immortal King is no longer capable?!¡± ¡°Is this Bai Xiaofeng perhaps a formidable expert the White Tiger Immortal Nation kept hidden?¡± ¡°Summon my attendants, prepare, I will personally attend the White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s coronation ceremony!¡± ¡­ Xueming Celestial Nation. ¡°Hehe, quite interesting, is it possible that the old tiger is no longer up to snuff?¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord and Xuanan Celestial Lord were both sneering. Ever since thest time, the Xueming Immortal King returned, having absorbed an immense amount of Immortal Spiritual Qi from countless cultivators of the nation, they had to practice hard for quite some time to stabilize their condition before they came back. ¡°Quite interesting,¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord cracked a smile and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time to see this new sovereign, Bai Xiaofeng!¡± ¡­ ¡°White Tiger Immortal Nation is changing its sovereign at this time?¡± The Qingyan Heavenly Monarch of Qingyun Immortal Nation, upon receiving the news, was even more puzzled. Were there not too many major events urring recently?! ¡°I shall attend this matter personally!¡± In the absence of the Immortal King, he had no choice but to take action himself! ¡­ ¡°Uncle, have you decided?¡± At this moment, Sun Junior True Monarch had already returned to the Deste Heaven Mountain Range. Arriving at the territory of the White Tiger Lineage in Xuan Tianzhou. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Bai Xiaofeng finally spoke! He had been vaciting back and forth these past few days. In the end, he could only grit his teeth and ept. He didn¡¯t want to be the sovereign, but¡­ if his refusal caused a catastrophe for the entire White Tiger n, then he would be the sinner of the ages. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch was overjoyed and said: ¡°Uncle, pleasee with me.¡± But Bai Xiaofeng said: ¡°Wait a moment, I need to go to¡­ this matter, it has to be made known to the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was even more ted! This was the best oue! Before long, Bai Xiaofeng had already appeared outside a small mountain vige. ¡­ In the small courtyard. ¡°Meow meow~~~¡± In Li Fan¡¯s arms, Xiao Bai the cat suddenly cried out a few times, and in its cat eyes, there seemed to be a touch of hesitation! After she returned, she remained anxious. What if the master didn¡¯t allow it¡­ ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Fan noticed Xiao Bai¡¯s unusual behavior. ¡°Da De, Xiao Bai ran outside a few days ago. What happened?¡± He asked Wu Dade. Wu Dade was taken aback by the question and then, with a stiffened scalp, said: ¡°Master, there¡¯s an old cat outside that might be rted to Xiao Bai¡­¡± He had intended to say there was an old tiger. But the master treated Bai Xiaoqing like a cat, so in front of him, a White Tiger was a cat! Moreover, he dared not conceal the fact and told of the rtionship between that tiger outside and Bai Xiaoqing. Upon hearing this, Li Fanughed, so that¡¯s how it was! He guessed it was just a stray cat! After all, in his small courtyard, there were only chickens, dogs, spiders, and the like. Xiao Bai had too few ymates, so that¡¯s why she wanted to go outside! ¡°Go y, just remember toe back early,¡± he said. Li Fan fondly stroked Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s head and then added, ¡°Da De, take the dog with you and keep an eye on Xiao Bai.¡± He paused and then said, ¡°Right, fetch some food for that cat outside from the kitchen.¡± Li Fan always felt sympathy for stray cats. Upon hearing this, Wu Dade was momentarily stunned, but he quickly realized. The master was trying to help Bai Xiaofeng ascend to power smoothly! And he was about to bestow a great blessing! After all, the food in the kitchen¡­ it was all Holy Medicine! Indeed, it was right to persuade Bai Xiaofeng to be the ruler just a few days ago; it was exactly what the master wished! ¡°Yes, Master!¡± he said. He immediately went to fetch the food from the kitchen. Meanwhile, Bai Xiaoqing was rolling around in Li Fan¡¯s arms! ¡°Meow meow~~ The master is simply too good!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but excitedly lick Li Fan¡¯s palm with her pink, tender tongue. Li Fan smiled, cuddled her, then set her down on the ground, saying: ¡°Go on, have fun!¡± Immediately, Bai Xiaoqing headed for the door. Wu Dade promptly took the dog and followed. Before long, they appeared outside the vige. ¡°Qing¡¯er, someone from the Immortal Kingdom hase,¡± Bai Xiaofeng said, still looking worried. Bai Xiaoqing responded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father, the master¡­ he already knows about this!¡± Hearing this, a bright light appeared in Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes as he said: ¡°He agreed?¡± Wu Dade stepped forward and said with a smile: ¡°Not only did he agree, but the master also had me bring you some things!¡± He immediately took out a pile of food. A boiled ear of corn, a potato. And a rice ball, one boiled egg. Upon seeing this, Bai Xiaofeng waspletely shocked. Heavens¡­ What grade of Spiritual Medicine are these?! I¡¯ve never seen them before! That corn, clearly each kernel was like forged gold, containing the essence of the Great Dao! That potato was clearly emitting a terrifying mystical aura, like a treasure of heaven and earth. That rice ball, each grain was like white jade, sniff it once and feel revitalized and alert! That boiled egg¡­ it contained a terrifying concentration of Great Dao principles! Is this a gift from the Lord of the Deste Heavens? He trembled, truly trembled at this moment! Chapter 278: 244: One Against All!_1 Chapter 278: Chapter 244: One Against All!_1 ¡°These¡­ all of these are made from extremely rare spiritual items in the world, this is Supreme Great Medicine¡­ how can I ept such a thing?¡± Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions! When the Lord of the Deste Heavens made a move, it was far too generous, far too extraordinary! ¡°Cough cough, these are just ordinary food, don¡¯t mind it too much!¡± Wu Dade, however, spoke up. Bai Xiaoqing also blinked her big eyes and said, ¡°Dad, eat quickly, your body is in such poor shape!¡± Hearing this, Bai Xiaofeng was speechless, taunted by his own daughter. He put aside any pretense immediately, took the food, and began to eat heartily! As he gulped down the potato, his aura surged!
¡°Boom!¡± Daluo Golden Immortal perfection! Swallowing the rice ball, his whole body glowed, his tendons were cleansed and marrow purified, for a moment he seemed to have grown decades younger, striking and heroic! Biting into the corn cob, his forehead shone even brighter with golden light, as if there was a golden tiger roaring on his brow! He was pushing open¡­ the Immortal Gates! Finally, Bai Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and ate the egg, shell and all! ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± At this moment, he let out a wild howl! Tiger¡¯s roar shook the heavens! Breakthrough! An¡­ Immortal True Monarch! Countless amounts of Spiritual Energy gathered around him! This moment, he transformed from his original somewhat aging appearance to a robust and imposing figure! He had reached the pinnacle! He was extremely powerful! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve be immortal??¡± At this moment, Bai Xiaofeng was astonished. Just by eating a few Spiritual Medicines! He had actually turned into an Immortal??
At this moment, looking at the small mountain vige, he was even more shocked. What kind of existence could this be¡­? No wonder, no wonder his daughter could manifest such a monstrous bloodline! Eating such Holy Medicine every day, how could her bloodline not be powerful?
¡°Father, you¡¯ve be a True Monarch, it¡¯s really wonderful!¡± Bai Xiaoqing eximed with joy! But Bai Xiaofeng looked at his daughter with aplex expression and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, I now believe what you saidst time. You¡¯re not a littlezy¡­ you¡¯re the epitome ofziness!¡± He was practically exasperated. Spending all day following that senior. If she had put in just a little bit of effort, she probably would have be an Immortal long ago, or even an Immortal Heavenly Monarch. But his daughter was still just a Daluo Golden Immortal. That was simply way toozy. ¡°Um¡­¡± Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned red as she muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight or cultivate when you¡¯re a cat¡­ meow meow!¡± Bai Xiaofeng: ¡°¡­¡±
¡­ Not long after. Bai Xiaofeng, along with Wu Dade, Hei Gou, and Bai Xiaoqing returned to their n. The waiting Sun Junior True Monarch saw Bai Xiaofeng and was instantly astounded! Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s aura¡­ A True Monarch?! When he left, he was clearly just at the early stages of a Daluo Golden Immortal! Yet upon his return, he had be a True Monarch?! Heavens! What kind of opportunity had the Lord of the Deste Heavens bestowed? At this moment, he took a deep breath, more convinced than ever. His grandfather wasn¡¯t wrong; having Bai Xiaofeng as the nation¡¯s lord was the correct choice, even the Lord of the Deste Heavens acknowledged it! Seeing Bai Xiaoqing and the others, he was even more overjoyed!
The Lord of the Deste Heavens had actually sent people? That was excellent! With his old self getting involved in this matter, the White Tiger Immortal Nation was truly stable now, they¡¯d firmly grasped a powerful thigh. ¡°I pay my respects to True Monarch Sir, Miss Bai, Young Master Da De¡­ck¡­¡± He stepped forward to greet them, but didn¡¯t know how to address Hei Gou¡­ He couldn¡¯t just call him a ck Dog. That would be a great disrespect to such a ferocious creature! What should he call him? ¡°ck Emperor!¡± Hei Gou spoke humannguage! Hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch was taken aback ¡ª it could talk?! And its self-proimed title¡­ ck Emperor? Could it be an Immortal Emperor?!
That¡¯s too terrifying, right? ¡°Friendship tip, this emperor is not the emperor from Immortal Emperor, but rather¡­ from Saint Emperor, woof!¡± Hei Gou spoke nonchntly! Hearing this, the White Tiger Immortal King was even more shaken; a Saint Emperor? Could it be referring to an Emperor within the Sacred Dao Domain? Such a realm¡­ he had never even heard of it! ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, this Dead Dog loves to brag the most!¡± Wu Dade exposed him mercilessly! ¡°Woof, Human Pet, are you tired of living?!¡± ck Emperor was about to bite him. At that moment, Bai Xiaoqing turned to look at him. The ck Emperor instantly cowered, wagging its tail and saying, ¡°I, I was just ying with him.¡± Bai Xiaoqing spoke up, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch also spoke up. Immediately, the group set off! They soon appeared before the vast White Tiger Immortal Nation. ¡°Is this the Immortal Nation? It¡¯s far too huge¡­¡± Wu Dade felt somewhat dazed. The Immortal Kingdom was really too vast; a single nation alone already surpassed the entirety of the previous Heavenly Realm in size. How immense, then, must the Immortal Domain be? ¡°Human Pet, look at how inexperienced you seem!¡± Hei Gou, however, was looking at him with disdain! ¡°Please!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch extended his hand! Everyone immediately headed toward the capital of the White Tiger Immortal Nation! Capital. A massive ceremonial tform. Today, representatives from all quarters had gathered! The change of rulers in the White Tiger Immortal Nation was a truly significant event. Qingyun Immortal Nation¡¯s elder Celestial Monarch, Qingyan, was present. Beichen Immortal Country¡¯s Gouchen Heavenly Monarch had also arrived. Xueming Celestial Nation¡¯s Xuan Guang and Xuan An, two great Celestial Monarchs, even made a joint appearance. Besides them, Immortal Monarchs from all the famous Immortal Cities hade, all waiting. Bai Tianjing, Bai Tianshi, and other Heavenly Monarchs were also seated around the ceremonial tform, waiting for a long time. ¡°Esteemed guests, the new n emperor has arrived!¡± Bai Shaoyangnded on the ground! He extended his hand respectfully to Bai Xiaofeng and said, ¡°New n emperor, please step onto the White Tiger Emperor¡¯s tform and ept the coronation!¡± The thousands in attendance were all influential figures, and now they were all watching. All eyes were on him! ¡°Is this person Bai Xiaofeng?¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s merely from a coteral branch of the White Tiger n?¡± ¡°His aura hasn¡¯t even reached the Realm of the Immortal King yet!¡± Everyone was puzzled. But Bai Xiaofeng took a deep breath and moved forward! Havinge this far, there was no turning back! He stepped onto the White Tiger Emperor¡¯s tform one step at a time. Bai Tianjing and the other three great Heavenly Monarchs of the White Tiger n all ascended the White Tiger Emperor¡¯s tform together, holding a White Tiger King Crown among them! That was the crown that the White Tiger Immortal King had been crowned with when he first ascended to his throne! To wear it meant to be the Emperor of the White Tiger n! ¡°Though he is from a coteral branch, his aura is deep and outstanding, quite extraordinary. Perhaps he may indeed challenge for the title of Immortal King in the future¡ªit¡¯s not a bad prospect!¡± Bai Tianjing nodded as he looked at Bai Xiaofeng approaching step by step! ¡°His Way¡­ seems somewhat unusual. It looks like the Immortal King wasn¡¯t mistaken in choosing him?¡± ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m feeling somewhat confident in him!¡± In that moment, the four great Heavenly Monarchs were all somewhat surprised. They initially thought that someone from a coteral branch would surely be worthless. But unexpectedly, Bai Xiaofeng was so strong! Given time, he could probably surpass them quite easily. Inwardly, they seemed to have truly epted it. Bai Xiaofeng finally ascended the White Tiger Emperor¡¯s tform. The four great Heavenly Monarchs came forward, holding the crown. The crown, now ced! In that moment, the rite wasplete! ¡°The rite isplete, all beings of the Immortal Nation, pay homage to the new emperor!¡± The four great Heavenly Monarchs called out together! Instantly, the people of the White Tiger Immortal Nation all knelt! ¡°We pay homage to the new emperor!¡± ¡°We pay homage to the new emperor!¡± The shouts were in unison! At that moment, Bai Xiaofeng felt an unprecedented sense of responsibility! And pressure! He spoke soberly, ¡°My lords, please rise!¡± ¡°I, Bai Xiaofeng, once a lowly individual, have been favored by the White Tiger Immortal King and entrusted with this position. From this day forward, Bai Xiaofeng will seek the welfare of the White Tiger n without regard for anything else!¡± He spoke with fervor! The members of the White Tiger n rose to their feet. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Just then, an incongruous bout ofughter erupted! The sight of a Celestial Monarch from Qingyun Immortal Nation stepping forward, sneeringly saying, ¡°What a grand farce we¡¯ve witnessed today¡ªto think that the great White Tiger Immortal Nation would allow an Immortal to be their new emperor?¡± ¡°Has the White Tiger Immortal Nation run out of people?¡± The words were full of mockery! Upon hearing this, everyone from the White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s faces fell. ¡°Our nation¡¯s affairs hardly require your guidance, do they?¡± Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s voice was icy! ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not interested in your nation¡¯s affairs, but I would like to challenge your new emperor!¡± He stared at Bai Xiaofeng and said, ¡°White Tiger n¡¯s new emperor, do you dare to battle me? I¡¯m just a city lord from Qingyun Immortal Nation!¡± He was disdainful! ¡°Is this an attempt to provoke our White Tiger lineage?!¡± Bai Tianjing immediately red at Qingyan Heavenly Monarch from Qingyun Immortal Nation. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just a sparring match, why take it so seriously?¡± The Qingyan Heavenly Monarch just smiled. ¡°Right, won¡¯t the new emperor show us some courtesy? Or is he afraid of the fight?¡± The Xuanguang Celestial Lord from Xueming Celestial Nation sneered. ¡°Could it be that the new emperorcks even the courage to ept a challenge? This doesn¡¯t seem in line with the White Tiger n¡¯s style¡­¡± Gouchen Heavenly Monarch from Beichen Immortal Country likewise spoke with an easy smile! Clearly, the three great Immortal Nations were all deliberately probing! After all, it was a major event for an Immortal Nation to suddenly change its ruler. They wanted to test¡­ whether the White Tiger Immortal King had truly met his end! Moreover, although the four great Immortal Nations normally coexisted peacefully, they all harbored hostility towards one another, and now they wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to mock the White Tiger Immortal Nation. ¡°Since you desire battle¡­ then let there be a battle!¡± Bai Xiaofeng stepped forward, understanding that he must now fight to prove himself! ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need for you to take action against them,¡± Bai Xiaoqing stepped forward, her long dress flowing and her eyes shimmering, her pretty face showing a hint of disdain as she said, ¡°Stop with the probing. All of you from the three great Immortal Nations,e at once.¡± ¡°I alone will take you all on!¡± Chapter 279: 245 Terrifying Phenomenon_1 Chapter 279: Chapter 245 Terrifying Phenomenon_1 ¡°` ¡°I alone will fight all of you!¡± Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s words were filled with overwhelming dominance! Upon hearing this, the entire venue was shaken. Everyone looked at her in disbelief. ¡°One against all? Who is this girl? Has she gone mad?¡± ¡°She¡¯s courting death, daring to be so presumptuous?¡± ¡°Heh, just a little Immortal General!¡± Everyone hurled cold and sarcasticments. Even many Immortal Monarchs and Celestial Monarchs of the White Tiger n wore displeased expressions.
¡°A mere Daluo Golden Immortal daring to be so arrogant in front of all the powerhouses of the world, causing our White Tiger n to lose face!¡± ¡°Indeed, this girl is the daughter of our newly appointed n emperor, but she was just someone from a branch family before, no wonder she is so arrogant, a frog in a well, considering herself a genius within the n, thinking she can contend against all heroes?¡± ¡°So overconfident!¡± The members of the White Tiger n all voiced their opinions. After all, Bai Xiaoqing was only a Daluo Golden Immortal. Before this, she was still a member of a branch family! What qualifications did she have to represent the White Tiger n? Even if there was to be a confrontation, it should be the Immortal Monarchs or Celestial Monarchs. The people from the Qingyun Immortal Nation and the other two great immortal nations had even icier expressions. ¡°Heh, thisdy is the daughter of the White Tiger n¡¯s newly appointed n emperor, Qingyi, you must not underestimate her!¡± From the Qingyun Immortal Nation, Qingyan Heavenly Monarch chuckled coldly and spoke to the Immortal Monarch who had just challenged the White Tiger n Emperor! This was the daughter of the White Tiger n Emperor, no less than the White Tiger Princess. Defeating her would also make the White Tiger n lose face! Qingyi Immortal Monarch suddenly sneered, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Good!¡± ¡°A mere Daluo Golden Immortal dares to be so vociferous, today, I will let you understand what it means to be Immortal!¡± He waved his hand broadly! The terrifying Immortal Spirit Force instantly enveloped Bai Xiaoqing like a nket! ¡°Daughter!¡±
Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s expression changed, ready to step in and stop it. But Bai Xiaoqing was even faster. With a wave of her hand, countless attacks turned into nothingness! In an instant, her figure had already appeared in front of Qingyi Immortal Monarch!
¡°How dare you!¡± Qingyi Immortal Monarch was greatly startled and, exerting all his strength, sted out a punch! The might of the Immortal was terribly frightening! But Bai Xiaoqing merely waved her delicate hand nonchntly! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± A scream of agony resounded instantly. Qingyi Immortal Monarch was sent flying backward,nding heavily in front of Qingyan Heavenly Monarch. ¡°Bang!¡± The exceedingly hard floor waspletely cracked. Qingyi Immortal Monarch was covered in blood and couldn¡¯t even get up at this point. Seeing this, everyone was shocked! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Qingyi Immortal Monarch was sent flying by a single palm strike?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t even receive one move?!¡±
¡°How is this possible, is this¡­ still a Daluo Golden Immortal?¡± The Heavenly Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs from the Qingyun Immortal Nation, Xueming Celestial Nation, and the other three great immortal nations watched Bai Xiaoqing with utter seriousness! It was too inconceivable! The members of the White Tiger n were also extremely surprised! ¡°So powerful¡­ With the cultivation level of a Daluo Golden Immortal, she defeated an Immortal? This¡­ this is a prodigy of our n!¡± Upon seeing this, Bai Tianjing, the Heavenly Monarch, immediately spoke with gravity! ¡°The Immortal King¡¯s choice of Bai Xiaofeng as the n emperor was indeed justified; both father and daughter are extremely powerful!¡± Bai Tianshi, the Heavenly Monarch, also understood instantly! ¡°Even within the White Tiger n, there has never been a peerless prodigy like this!¡± The other Immortal Monarchs were all taken aback! Bai Xiaofeng himself was stunned! His own daughter had not yet be Immortal¡­ how could she be so formidable? However, he then felt relieved.
For, he knew his daughter had been following that person! Holy Medicine as her meal! How could she not be strong? ¡°Very good, very good!¡± From the Qingyun Immortal Nation, Qingyan Heavenly Monarch stood up abruptly, his face bearing a look of utmost seriousness! ¡°I have indeed underestimated you. Since it is so, I would like to see for myself what¡¯s so peculiar about you, child!¡± As his words fell, he soared into the sky! The majesty of a Celestial Monarch was unleashed in full! Pressure bore down in all directions! Even the protection formation of the White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s imperial capital responded involuntarily, its shields manifesting and the Laws thundering! ¡°How can a Generation of Heavenly Monarch make a move against a mere Immortal General?!¡± Bai Tianjing¡¯s face changed, and he was about to step forward immediately! Thebat power Bai Xiaoqing had just disyed had proven that she was undoubtedly a true prodigy!
She must be protected, not to be snuffed out! But at that moment, Bai Xiaoqing had already taken a step forward! She actually initiated an attack on Qingyan Heavenly Monarch! She moved like a streak of white light, traversing through the terrifying Immortal Spiritual Power attacks of Qingyan Heavenly Monarch, emerging unscathed! She appeared in front of Qingyan Heavenly Monarch! ¡°Ants daring tounch an assault towards the heavens?!¡± Qingyan Heavenly Monarch roared in anger as countless green mes ignited on his body, and he mmed down a palm! This palm strike, imbued with the terrifying power of mes, could even ignite the life force of Immortals! But on the delicate palm of Bai Xiaoqing, a sh of golden light passed by! ¡°Boom!¡± A palm collided head-on! Bai Xiaoqing was sent retreating a hundred steps! ¡°` Qingyan Heavenly Monarch staggered back three steps! But on the palm of Qingyan Heavenly Monarch, there were actually several cracks, from which blood flowed continuously?! Hiss! Seeing this scene, everyone involuntarily gasped! ¡°What kind of physique is this?!¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord stood up from his seat, his eyes shining with divine light! ¡°Such a terrifying demon-level talent, she absolutely must not be allowed to grow!¡± Xuan An Celestial Lord muttered under his breath, his eyes filled with a sinister light! ¡°Hehe, the youngdy just said, one, to fight us all, we, surely cannot be too scared to ept the challenge, right?!¡± Gouchen Heavenly Monarch of Beichen Immortal Country acted directly. With a sudden step forward, he had already appeared behind Bai Xiaoqing,unching a palm strike with a thunderous kill intent! He intended to strike down the genius! ¡°You dare!¡± ¡°Beast!¡± The White Tiger Immortal Nation, with its four Heavenly Monarchs, suddenly stepped out, heading straight for Gouchen Heavenly Monarch with lethal intent! In their own imperial capital, to bully the less powerful by attempting to kill their talent? This was absolutely intolerable! However, Xuanguang Celestial Lord and Xuan An Celestial Lord directly intervened, blocking the White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s four Heavenly Monarchs! Other Celestial Monarchs of the White Tiger Immortal Nation all took action, attempting to save Bai Xiaoqing. The Celestial Monarchs from the three great Immortal Nations were also present in great numbers; now a chaotic battle unfolded! And Bai Xiaoqing, facing Gouchen Heavenly Monarch who attacked from behind. She merely turned around and struck back with a palm! In an instant, the aura of Metal Geng filled the sky, and the power of her bloodline suddenly manifested, golden waves seemingly rolling tumultuously behind her! Boom! She had taken Gouchen Heavenly Monarch¡¯s strike head-on! Afterward, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s figure moved, astonishingly appearing above the heads of Xuanguang and Xuan An, pressing down with her palm! She struck across at four great Heavenly Monarchs consecutively! ¡°Arrogant!¡± The two great Heavenly Monarchsunched an attack with furious might! Joining their forces, the strike was terrifying to the extreme! Immortal Spiritual Qi exploded! The surrounding buildings all shook violently. If not for the protection of the White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s great formation, this stretch ofnd would have already fractured. Bai Xiaoqing, having stood against a strike from two great Heavenly Monarchs, now shouted: ¡°People of the White Tiger n¡­ There is no need to take action, I said, one to fight them all!¡± These people, who had earlier ridiculed her father, had angered her! Hearing this, Bai Tianjing and other Heavenly Monarchs all stopped. ¡°Can she, truly do it?¡± Bai Tianshi asked in shock. ¡°Our n¡¯s peerless genius¡­ stand by to activate the Immortal King Great Formation to protect her!¡± Bai Tianjing, however, was incredibly excited, saying: ¡°It is said that in the ancient era, the geniuses of our n all fought beyond their levels to forge themselves. Could it be that we will once again witness the might of the Primordial White Tiger in her?¡± Upon hearing this, many Heavenly Monarchs, Immortal Monarchs, and the like were all astounded! Everyone was paying attention! And now, after the battle just now, behind Bai Xiaoqing, it seemed as if golden waves were churning, as if a golden ocean was about to emerge! ¡°Golden waves¡­ she, she¡¯s about to evolve a phenomenon? How could this be possible!¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord eximed in great surprise! Legend has it that the most powerful geniuses would awaken extraordinary phenomena on the path of cultivation. Those with phenomena would, without exception, be titans that shook the ancients and dazzled the present! ¡°Before the Saint Descent has arrived, such a monster has already appeared¡­ she must be killed!¡± Xuan An Celestial Lord exhibited an even fiercer killing intent, believing that if not suppressed promptly, once grown, she would eclipse all the kings of the world! ¡°To the utmost of light, all shall submit!¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord, his whole body radiating intensely, transformed into a zing sun, striking toward Bai Xiaoqing! ¡°To the utmost of darkness, all beings shall be enved!¡± Xuan An Celestial Lord turned into a shadow all of a sudden. Xuanguang and Xuan An worked together, their coordination mysterious and iparable, and faintly, there seemed to be an aura of Hongmeng¡¯s Might! They were considered¡­ at the level of almost Immortal Kings! Xuanguang and Xuan Anunched a fierce attack, with the power to annihte! ¡°Strike with full force, this woman is an abomination!¡± Qingyan Heavenly Monarch roared in anger! His entire body ame with azure fire, almost igniting the entire sky! Terrible and relentless assault! ¡°Since it¡¯s so¡­ this Heavenly Monarch will not hold back either!¡± Gouchen Heavenly Monarch bellowed, and behind him, five massive stars appeared, exuding a devastating aura. With a wave of his hand, the stars plummeted toward Bai Xiaoqing! The four great Heavenly Monarchs unleashed their most powerful attacks! ¡°No good! This strike, nearly on par with an Immortal King!¡± ¡°Below Immortal, who can withstand?!¡± ¡°Our n¡¯s phenomenon-awakening unmatched genius, is she to fall? No!¡± The many experts of the White Tiger n were taken aback! In an instant! The attacks of the four great Heavenly Monarchs arrived as promised! But at this moment, Bai Xiaoqing was so calm! It was extreme pressure! She closed her eyes and mobilized the power of her bloodline with all her might! Instantly, a terrifying golden blood qi billowed tumultuously! The four great Heavenly Monarchs, with attacks second only to the Immortal King, bore down on her! A golden sea exploded around her all of a sudden, with her at the center! Within the golden expanse, there appeared terrifying creatures at that moment! There was a menacing god phoenix with a shadow that shook the heavens! There was a Supreme True Dragon with Earth-shakingbat power! There was an ancient giant tree that appeared to hold up the sky! And even, a ck spider carrying a vast demonic aura¡­ A phenomenon had appeared! The attacks of the four great Heavenly Monarchs, seemed to enter the sea without causing so much as a ssh! Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s aura, explosively transformed! That was¡­ Immortal!! Chapter 280: 246 Tiangou of the Saint Path!_1 Chapter 280: Chapter 246 Tiangou of the Saint Path!_1 ¡°` Centered around Bai Xiaoqing, a terrifying golden vastness surged with incredible phenomena! The Phoenix Shadow, the fearsome True Dragon, the Sky-Soaring Ancient Tree¡­ all became but a backdrop to her! She seemed like a Supreme Immortal being! In an instant, a myriad Dao resonated in harmony! At this moment, the four Celestial Monarchs suddenly felt an appalling fluctuation. Their Immortal Spiritual Qi was actually devoured by that golden expanse! The numerous beings present were even pressed to kneel and tremble on the ground by the dreadful Immortal majesty! Under the Immortal pressure, all knelt! Even the Immortals could hardly bear it! The White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s Immortal King Great Formation suddenly roared to life at this moment!
It was as if an ancient, colossal White Tiger appeared in the Sky Domain, opening its mouth to inhale! The All Heavens Tao, the entire White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s Dao charm, was devoured by the terrifying white tiger. Then, with one step, the white giant transformed into a beam of light and entered the ocean behind Bai Xiaoqing! Seeing this scene, the many Celestial Monarchs of the White Tiger n were dumbfounded! That was the spirit of the Immortal King Great Formation, like the soul of an Immortal King! To achieve the Path of Immortal Certification¡­ could it be that the spirit of an Immortal King had to personally lend its power?? At this moment. The entire White Tiger Immortal Nation! Above and below the heavens, Bai Xiaoqing alone was revered as the Supreme! Her figure was graceful, her hair fluttered in the wind, her white dress swayed, the embodiment of rity and extremity. The whole ce fell silent! Everyone watched her in disbelief! Subjugation, trembling, fear! ¡°How is this possible¡­ She, she has actually used the four of us to achieve an Immortal Dao Fruit¡­¡± Qingyan Heavenly Monarch muttered, old eyes filled with terror. He clearly felt that although Bai Xiaoqing had just be an Immortal, not even the Immortal Heavenly Monarchs¡­ could possibly be her match! ¡°Such a golden vastness, with phenomena like Phoenix and True Dragon¡­ Even the ancient geniuses couldn¡¯t achieve this, right?!¡± Everyone was astounded! ¡°Her Immortal Dao Fruit¡­ is very simr to the King of ck and White¡¯s transformation into an Immortal, no, even stronger than the King of ck and White!¡± Gouchen Heavenly Monarch quivered as he spoke, his old eyes brimming with horror!
As soon as these words came out, the entire ce erupted in an uproar! Stronger than the King of ck and White?! That is a legendary figure among Immortal Kings, a supremely powerful being of the Immortal Domain! In the era when the Saint Path was absent, he still managed to cultivate apleted Immortal Path!
This girl before us, she¡¯s actually stronger than the King of ck and White?! ¡°Our n shall flourish, our n shall greatly prosper, hahaha, hahahaha!¡± Bai Tianjing of the White Tiger n¡¯s Celestial Monarchs was so excited that tears filled his old eyes! ¡°I finally understand, I finally understand the profound intentions of the new n head appointed by the Immortal King. With such a daughter, Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s contributions to our n are indispensable. Bai Xiaoqing will surely lead our n onto the Supreme Path!¡± Bai Tianshi was extremely excited! A group of veteran Heavenly Monarchs were looking at Bai Xiaoqing in the sky, their eyes warm and excited! This was the hope of the White Tiger n! ¡°No¡­ Having already offended her, if she survives, it will be too terrifying¡­¡± Qingyan Heavenly Monarch murmured to himself and stealthily, a Jade Talisman appeared in his hand! ¡°The King of ck and White, the nightmare of all Immortal Kings and even the forbiddennds, but the King of ck and White ultimately didn¡¯t witness the Saint Descent. Bai Xiaoqing today, if she does not die, may receive the reward of the Saint Path. Her achievement¡­ would be boundless!¡± Killing intent flickered in Gouchen¡¯s eyes, and a bone in his hand slowly began to glow! ¡°You and I¡­ may have brought a disaster upon the Immortal Nation, a major karmic deed¡­¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord looked grim!
¡°No choice¡­ We must¡­ strangle it at birth!¡± Xuan An gritted his teeth in determination! ¡°Strangle the genius!¡± At that moment, suddenly Qingyan Heavenly Monarch shouted loudly! He crushed the Jade Talisman in his hand! A terrifying green figure suddenly appeared in the Sky Domain! That¡­ was a frightening Immortal King¡¯s Avatar! Qingyun Immortal King! ¡°She must die!¡± Gouchen Heavenly Monarch¡¯s bone exploded, unleashing a terrifying, surging strike that made the masses tremble and myriad Dao bow down! This was Beichen Immortal King¡¯s full-force attack! ¡°The Great Sun descends, the genius perishes!¡± Xuanguang and Xuan An jointly gripped a terrifying mirror¡­ it was a true Immortal King weapon!
At this moment, The four Celestial Monarchs used Monarch Level power. For one purpose only, to extinguish a life! To extinguish Bai Xiaoqing! ¡°` ¡°How dare you!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch¡¯s eyes almost split with fury as he threw out themand token! The most powerful avatar of the White Tiger Immortal King abruptly appeared! ¡°Dare to kill our n¡¯s genius, the battle with the Immortal Nation won¡¯t end until death!¡± Bai Tianjing and Bai Tianshi, too, turned red with anger as they crushed another jade talisman, and two more avatars of the White Tiger Immortal King appeared! Three Immortal King¡¯s avatars! The fearsome Immortal King Great Formation of the White Tiger n¡¯s capital city was now fully revived, ready to suppress the Immortal Monarch-level powers of the three great Immortal Nations! But, the avatar of the Qingyun Immortal King had already arrived for the kill!
Beichen Immortal King¡¯s strike descended! In that terrifying mirror, a projection of a great Immortal King sun emerged, threatening to destroy everything! Bai Xiaoqing stood at the center of the Immortal Monarch-level attack! It seemed she was about to be destroyed! But¡­ Just at that moment! A fearsome dog¡¯s bark suddenly resounded throughout the Sky Domain! ¡°Woof¡ª¡ª¡± Behind Bai Xiaoqing, a ck Tiangou suddenly appeared! That Tiangou, as huge as an ancient elephant, emitted a sky-soaring ze and was enveloped in the majesty of ten thousand Daos. It suddenly raised its paw! ¡°No!¡± The avatar of Qingyun Immortal King, carrying the authority of the Immortal King, screamed in terror! An Immortal King¡¯s avatar was reduced to dust by a single swipe of a dog¡¯s paw! When Beichen Immortal King¡¯s strike fell, that fearsome Tiangou merely flicked its tail. The Myriad Daos prostrated themselves, as if a barrier of Dao emerged, and the strike was intercepted and dissolved into nothingness! The Immortal King¡¯s mirror projected a terrifying great sun that fell, and the fearsome Tiangou merelyzily lifted its eyes. In those dog eyes, there seemed to be a glint of disdain! The great sun shattered! ¡°Boom!¡± The Immortal King weapons in the hands of both Xuan Guang and Xuan An, the two Celestial Monarchs, were directly reduced to dust! In an instant! All three Immortal Monarch-level attacks were undone! Qingyan, Gouchen, and both Xuan Guang and Xuan An, four Celestial Monarchs, all spat out blood violently and plummeted down, crashing heavily onto the ground! In the sky, Bai Xiaoqing stood tall amidst a golden sea, unmoved. Behind her, a giant ck Tiangou stood as if guarding her. At this moment, the entire stage trembled! The whole White Tiger Immortal Nation, epassing ten thousand li of territory, felt an extreme and terrifying pressure! All beings trembled! At this moment, even Immortal Monarchs could only kneel, bow their heads, and prostrate themselves, not daring to look up at the sky! At this moment, everyone present was shocked to the core. The four Celestial Monarchs of the White Tiger n looked up at the scene in the high sky. The sacred golden phenomenon, the fearsome ck Tiangou. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why can even Immortal Monarch-level attacks be received?¡± ¡°That dog¡­ what kind of dog is it? How can it so easily suppress the power of three Immortal Monarchs?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± They eximed in shock! And the three avatars of the White Tiger Immortal King that had appeared in the field were now suddenly all presenting a grand salute towards the sky! An Immortal King paying homage! He was saluting that ck dog! At this moment, the entire venue erupted in uproar! What kind of existence was this? A casual strike that could dissolve the avatars and attacks of the likes of Qingyun Immortal King, and now, it even received the respect of the White Tiger Immortal King? Could it be¡­ ¡°A being from the Sacred Dao Domain¡­ Is this a being from the Sacred Dao Domain?¡± In that moment, Bai Tianjing became thoroughly excited. He said: ¡°I understand now! Our n¡¯s genius, Bai Xiaoqing, must have already received the recognition of the Holy n, who have dispatched a Sacred Dao protector!¡± ¡°The Saint Descent¡­ has already arrived!¡± His words caused all Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs present to be utterly astonished! A being from the Sacred Dao Domain! That ck dog?? It is known that today¡¯s Saint Path doesn¡¯t exist, and the Immortal Path is iplete. Yet now¡­ A Holy Path Being has appeared! Who wouldn¡¯t be astonished? ¡­ Chapter 281: 247: The Plague God Visits_1 Chapter 281: Chapter 247: The gue God Visits_1 White Tiger Immortal Nation capital. All people remained immersed in shock for a long time. This scene was simply an impact that surpassed their cognition. The Immortal King¡­ that was a synonym for invincibility. Even though it was just a clone, it possessed great mana and was unstoppable. But now it had¡­ Perished. At this moment, the crisis had been averted, and the clone of the White Tiger Immortal King, after performing a courtesy, immediately disappeared. It returned to the token and jade talisman. ¡°I finally understand, the Immortal King has made far-reaching arrangements!¡±
Bai Tianjing let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Bai Xiaoqing has received the favor of the Holy n, and by establishing her father as the n emperor, our n can be protected by the Holy n!¡± Bai Tianshi nodded deeply too, looking at the giant dog in the sky and said with gravity, ¡°Still, it is unknown which of the ancient Heavenly Dog ns our sanctuary lies with?¡± They could not guess, but they all understood this was a great fortune! In the sky, confusion colored the beautiful face of Bai Xiaoqing. She¡­ had actually made a breakthrough?? Meow meow meow??? However¡­ it seemed not bad at all! After all, she never wanted to cultivate on ordinary days¡­ These people forced her over the threshold of immortality, which was quite good. It saved her from always being called azy cat! She smiled faintly and turned to look at the ck dog. The enormous Tiangou suddenly shrank, bing the size of an averagerge dog, and wagged its tail enthusiastically at her, ttering, ¡°Sister Cat is truly amazing!¡± Bai Xiaoqing rubbed the ck dog¡¯s head and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± After speaking, she took a step and descended. She appeared on the White Tiger Emperor¡¯s tform. ¡°Daughter¡­ you¡¯ve made a breakthrough!¡± Bai Xiaofeng said excitedly,
¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Achieving immortality at such an age, you have a promising future!¡± Meanwhile, Bai Tianjing and other Heavenly Monarchs suddenly knelt down and shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings to the Princess of the Immortal Country!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Princess of the Immortal Country!¡±
Seeing this scene, everyone from the White Tiger n, Immortal Monarchs, and Immortal Generals all knelt down! ¡°Greetings to the Princess of the Immortal Country!¡± They were thoroughly convinced now! Such talent, such a monster! Having just attained immortality and already overpowering Heavenly Monarchs! Looking across the entire White Tiger Immortal Nation, with the Immortal King not present, Bai Xiaoqing was almost invincible! Bai Xiaoqing smiled and said, ¡°Please get up, everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Upon hearing her words, Bai Tianjing and the others stood up. After rising, they hurriedly paid respects to the ck dog that followed Bai Xiaoqing. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank the dog¡­¡± Bai Tianjun started, suddenly feeling that something was off, so he quickly changed his words, ¡°Your efforts are much appreciated!¡± But the ck dog did not bother with them at all and held its head high. Bai Tianjing and the others grew even more respectful, thinking to themselves that it was truly worthy of a Holy Path Being for not deigning to look upon such lowly beings as themselves.
¡°n Emperor! These people dared toy hands on our n¡¯s princess, which is tantamount to initiating a war against our Immortal Country, they should be killed!¡± Bai Tianshi suggested to Bai Xiaofeng, pointing at the fallen Qingyan Heavenly Monarch and others! All the mighty ones from the three major immortal countries who had arrived nowcked the power to fight and were all downed. Bai Xiaofeng too nodded, with killing intent in his eyes! If it weren¡¯t for the Lord of the Deste Heavens sending someone to protect them, his daughter might have really been in danger! ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t kill me!¡± The Qingyan Heavenly Monarch was scared and trembled as he said, ¡°My n¡¯s Immortal King has already gone to the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, my n is also protected by Holy Dao Powers, if you kill me, on the day of Saint Descent, there will be retribution!¡± He could only resort to brandishing the tiger¡¯s might! Gouchen Heavenly Monarch also said, ¡°Beichen Immortal King, three thousand years ago, had already entered the Ren Jin Hua Hai and reached an understanding with the powerful beings there¡­ If you don¡¯t want to start a Holy Dao war, you¡¯d better not mess around!¡± As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the ck dog, a fear deep in his eyes. He understood that the one who decided all this was that ck dog!
A Holy Path Being, behind it, there must be Holy Dao Powers! Xuanguang Celestial Lord also hastily said, ¡°My Xueming Celestial Nation¡­ has long since pledged allegiance to the Demon Spider Valley!¡± Xuanguang Celestial Lord also said to the ck dog, ¡°Dear senior of the Heavenly Dog n, the Demon Spider Valley has always had close rtions with the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n, perhaps my Immortal King and you might even share some connections, please spare us¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the ck dog instantly bristled. ¡°Woof!¡± It let out a roar! ¡°Senior, please calm your anger, we¡¯ll handle it right now!¡± Bai Tianjing immediately stepped forward and took action! ¡°No!¡± The Qingyan Heavenly Monarch let out a miserable shriek! Xuanguang and Xuanan burst into blood mist.
Their bodies dissipated, leaving only five pure white bones¡­ In an instant, the mighty ones from the three major immortal countries had been annihted! All dead. The people watched this scene, shocked for a long time! ¡°Someone set up the banquet to celebrate the enthronement of our new emperor!¡± Immediately, the senior Heavenly Monarchs shouted! Bai Tianjing was also eager to say to Bai Xiaoqing, ¡°Princess, after this battle, you are our entire Immortal Country¡¯s idol. At the banquet, I wish to invite the many talented disciples of the Immortal Country to seek guidance from you on the ways of cultivation!¡± Bai Tianshi hastened to add, ¡°Indeed, princess, to attain your current cultivation level, you must have endured countless hardships and faced numerous trials, right? All our n¡¯s disciples should learn from you!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement! In their eyes, the fact that Bai Xiaoqing had such cultivation was extraordinary enough. But to achieve a supreme qualification from a branch of the family, how much hardship and difficulty must she have gone through?! Such spirit is what the White Tiger n¡¯s descendants need the most!! Chapter 282: 247 Plague God Visits_2 Chapter 282: Chapter 247 gue God Visits_2 ¡°We should specially hold a preaching conference, allowing the Princess to impart her knowledge and teachings!¡± ¡°The Princess has achieved such a bloodline from a branch lineage, who knows how many hardships she has endured!¡± ¡°The Princess only needs to share the difficulties she encountered, and it will inspire the noble hearts of the Immortal Nation!¡± People even began to discuss the matter with enthusiasm! Bai Xiaoqing, upon hearing this, was shocked on the spot. To ask her for advice on cultivation? To have her talk about the hardships experienced in cultivation and motivate the Immortal Nation¡¯s proud heirs? At that moment, she felt guilty! ¡°That¡­ Father, the matter has been resolved, and I, I should return now!¡± She spoke to her father!
She had to escape quickly, else she might be pulled aside and questioned on how to cultivate¡­ What would she answer?? Bai Xiaofeng, hearing this, nodded and thought that he couldn¡¯t dy his daughter¡¯s service to the Lord of the Deste Heavens, and immediately said: ¡°Remember to thank that senior on your father¡¯s behalf!¡± Bai Xiaoqing, upon hearing this, felt as if she were pardoned, and, along with Hei Gou and Wu Dade, hastened to leave. Bai Tianjing and the others, seeing this, could only clench their fists in frustration and bid her farewell! ¡°What a pity, but we were thinking too much. With the Princess¡¯s level of cultivation, she must be racing against time. How could she have time to attend a banquet?¡± ¡°Regardless, our n¡¯s Princess being among the Holy n is just too wonderful!¡± ¡°That Dog Tribe senior is absolutely a mighty figure among the Saint Path.¡± The people of the White Tiger Immortal Nation watched Hei Gou and others depart, still discussing fervently! ¡­ At that moment. The Northern Border shook violently! High above the Sky Vault. Blood rain fell! Sessive blood rains caused the nts on the ground to grow wildly! Upon witnessing such a phenomenon, everyone was astonished! ¡°This is bad¡­ Has an Immortal Monarch¡­or even a Celestial Monarch perished?!¡± ¡°One after another, how many have died?¡±
In the Qingyun Immortal Nation. ¡°No! This is terrible, a major disaster!¡± In the Soul Lamp Hall, a trembling voice arose, the elder responsible for watching over the Soul Lamps scrambled out, saying: ¡°Quick¡­summon the Immortal King, summon the Immortal King!¡±
¡°The Nation has met with a great catastrophe, Qingyan Heavenly Monarch and over thirty Immortal Monarchs have been annihted!¡± ¡­ In the Beichen Immortal Country. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Two venerable Celestial Monarchs looked at a swath of extinguished Soul Lamps and shuddered. ¡°They went to the White Tiger Immortal Nation, did the White Tiger Immortal Nation dare to set a trap, aiming to confront us?!¡± ¡°Send out the decree, prepare for war, the Nation must prepare for war!¡± ¡°Furthermore, send an urgent message to the Immortal King!¡± They all spoke out! ¡­ In the Xueming Celestial Nation. Inside a fortress in an Immortal City. ¡°Big brother, tell me, you were doing just fine in Qingyun Immortal Nation, why did you run over to me?¡±
Immortal General Lin Bin, looking at his younger brother Lin Yun and the Immortal General Wang Xiao who came with him, showed a puzzled expression. However, Lin Yun said: ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you, second brother, I¡¯vee to avoid cmity. I previously encountered a gue god who slew all the Immortal Monarchs I followed, and that gue god is even looking to curse Qingyun Immortal Nation. I was afraid!¡± He was full of relief. Especially after heter heard that Qingming Celestial Lord and others from Qingyun Immortal Nation died mysteriously, he knew¡­ Ao Wushuang that gue god, had truly erupted! He had begun afflicting the entire Qingyun Immortal Nation. Even Monarch Level individuals couldn¡¯t withstand it! His decision to run was too wise! Lin Bin wore a doubtful expression, but he did not ask any further questions, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯vee to the Xueming Celestial Nation, and Immortal Lord Xuanlin has already agreed for you two to follow him. You both just stay at ease, the Xueming Immortal King is invincible, no one dares to provoke us!¡± Lin Yun and Wang Xiao also nodded, as long as they could live in peace! ¡°Report!¡± At that moment, a Taiyi Golden Immortal rushed in, saying:
¡°Immortal General, there¡¯s a great disaster in the Nation!¡± ¡°Xuan Guang and Xuan An, two great Celestial Monarchs, have perished, Immortal Lord Xuanlin is summoning you to immediately go to the capital!¡± Hearing that, Immortal General Lin Bin¡¯s wine cup dropped to the ground with a tter. ¡°How could this happen?!¡± He abruptly stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going right away!¡± This matter was too grave; he transformed into a streak of light and departed immediately! Left behind, Lin Yun and Wang Xiao were also shocked! Xuan Guang and Xuan An, the two great Celestial Monarchs, well known in the Northern Border! They were regarded as the strongest beneath the Immortal King! Yet today, they have fallen?! Why would a great catastrophe ur just as they arrived at the Xueming Celestial Nation? ¡°Could it be that the Xueming Celestial Nation has also encountered bad luck??¡± Wang Xiao muttered somewhat deliriously.
¡­ Soon. In a grand hall of the Xueming Celestial Nation¡¯s capital, countless Immortal Monarchs gathered. Like headless flies! With the two great Celestial Monarchs gone, they¡­were leaderless! ¡°We can only summon the Immortal King¡¯s Avatar now!¡± ¡°Right, only the Immortal King¡¯s Avatar can take charge of the situation!¡± The multitude of Immortal Monarchs discussed. In the end, they united in dripping their blood onto a Jade Talisman! That was one of the foundations of the Nation, containing an Immortal King¡¯s Avatar! Boom! The next moment, the Nation shook tremendously! A grand sun slowly appeared in the hall. Within it, there seemed to be a towering figure, awe-inspiring and beyond direct gaze! The Avatar of the Xueming Immortal King! ¡°What has happened? Where are Xuan Guang and Xuan An?¡± The Xueming Immortal King¡¯s Avatar asked indifferently! Hearing this, an Immortal Monarch quickly stepped forward, saying: ¡°Reporting to the Immortal King, the White Tiger Immortal Nation has a new sovereign who ascended the throne, they went to attend the ceremony.¡± ¡°Now, they have perished!¡± ¡°The situation is urgent, therefore, we had no choice but to ask the Immortal King to appear!¡± Upon hearing this, the Xueming Immortal King, erupted with anger, saying: ¡°The White Tiger Immortal Nation?!¡± ¡°Did the White Tiger Immortal King himself take action?¡± Chapter 283: 247: The Plague God Visits_3 Chapter 283: Chapter 247: The gue God Visits_3 In his hand, a mirror suddenly appeared! The realm of Xueming Immortal King! ¡°Xuan Guang and another, wielding one of my King¡¯s mirrors, this realm, can investigate causality!¡± He infused the mirror with Great Magical Power! In an instant, the surface of the mirror began to tremble. Within the mirror, it seemed as though the likeness of a ck dog appeared, followed by the sound of a dog¡¯s bark! ¡°Woof!¡± With the bark, the mirror shattered directly! In the grand hall, all was deathly still! A group of Immortal Monarchs, all staring dumbfounded.
An Immortal King personally investigating with an artifact of Immortal King level, and it was¡­ backfired upon? Destroyed the Immortal King¡¯s treasured mirror?! ¡°A ck dog¡­¡± The avatar of Xueming Immortal King, at this moment, had an extremely somber look in his eyes! He felt that there was likely a great horror contained within this! Even the White Tiger Immortal King would not dare such a powerful bacsh, right? Was it involving a higher existence? He dared not act rashly anymore! He could only first understand the situation! ¡°Issue an order, search far and wide for news about the ck dog!¡± ¡°Anyone who can provide relevant clues about the ck dog, this King will grant a great opportunity!¡± The avatar of Xueming Immortal King issued the Immortal King¡¯s decree! In the grand hall, many Immortal Monarchs, all with drastically changed expressions. An Immortal King issuing an order, just to find a ck dog? But, all Immortal Monarchs showed respect and saluted! ¡°Yes, yourmand!¡± Following that, the entire Xueming Celestial Nation, was in an uproar! The news spread rapidly! ¡°What, Xueming Immortal King is offering a reward for a ck dog?!¡±
¡°What kind of ck dog? There are absolutely no clues¡­¡± ¡°We have one at home, you think if I send it over, could we get a great opportunity from the Immortal King?¡± ¡°Get real, your domestic mutt! Would the Immortal King be looking for that? The Immortal King must be searching for some formidable beast!¡± People were greatly shocked!
The major Immortal Monarchs, even more so, led people in search everywhere. At this moment, Immortal General Lin Bin and others also returned to Xuanlin Immortal City. ¡°Great disaster, a great disaster¡­¡± Lin Bin murmured. ¡°Second brother, what on earth happened?¡± His older brother Lin Yun, hurried forward and asked! Lin Bin, with aplex expression, said: ¡°Xuan Guang and Xuan An, two great Celestial Monarchs, have been killed¡­ The Immortal King¡¯s avatar has evene forward, and the Immortal King used the Immortal King¡¯s treasured mirror to deduce causality, but all he saw was a ck dog, a bark, and the treasured mirror of the Immortal King shattered¡­¡± ¡°Now, the Immortal King has issued an Immortal King¡¯s decree, stating that anyone who can provide clues about that ck dog will receive an opportunity bestowed by the Immortal King!¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Xiao and Lin Yun were both shocked. The Immortal King¡¯s avatar had personally taken action¡­ To use the Immortal King¡¯s treasured mirror to investigate causality, and even the treasured mirror exploded¡­ ¡°A ck dog¡­ a dog¡¯s bark??¡±
At this moment, Lin Yun and Wang Xiao looked at each other. They both thought of¡­ the one they encountered in the Northern Destion! That dog, capable of killing an Immortal Monarch with a single swipe! Could it be that one? ¡°Impossible, even if that dog is strong¡­ it couldn¡¯t possibly shatter the Immortal King¡¯s treasured mirror!¡± Wang Xiao murmured. ¡°Right, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Lin Yun also found it hard to believe! ¡°What, you have clues?¡± Lin Bin asked, perplexed. ¡°No, no, definitely not that¡­¡± Lin Yun shook his head! ¡°Report!¡±
Just then, a Taiyi Golden Immortal came running and said: ¡°The Immortal Monarch summons!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Bin asked: ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± That Taiyi Golden Immortal said, ¡°Just today, the news had just spread, and there¡¯s a Cultivator outside seeking an audience, iming he has information rted to the ck dog, hence the Immortal Monarch summons all major Immortal Generals!¡± Lin Bin responded with great surprise, ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Second brother, Wang Xiao,e with me!¡± Lin Yun and the others nodded. The three set off and soon arrived in the grand hall of Xuanlin Immortal City. At the seat of honor, Immortal Lord Xuanlin sat, imposing and extraordinary, and beckoned: ¡°Bring in that Cultivator!¡± The order was immediately passed down! Quickly, a figure stepped fast onto the dais.
This person kneeled down and said: ¡°Saint Cloud City¡¯s Lord Ao Wushuang, hase to pay respects to the Immortal Monarch!¡± ¡°I, have information regarding that ck dog!¡± He spoke out loudly! Ao Wushuang!? Upon seeing his appearance, Wang Xiao and Lin Yun were both stunned at the moment. What the¡­? The scourge, has hee knocking on the door?? Chapter 284: 248: Return of Saint Path_1 Chapter 284: Chapter 248: Return of Saint Path_1 At this moment. In the Northern Immortal Domain, the Northern Border. This was a terrifying abyss. Thend on either side appeared as though it had been cleaved apart by a sword, with clouds swirling within, emitting a horrifying aura of malevolence and forbidden energy! For tens of thousands of li around, the ground was covered with odd ck and red ¡°Three Lives Soil,¡± devoid of any other beings! At this moment. Inside the abyss! Suddenly, it was as if some dreadful being was stirring. The mist churned rapidly. Below the endless clouds.
The malevolence was extremely dense, even forming into distorted beings. Every inch of soil in the depths of the abyss was made of ancient bones, a breeding ground for malevolent energy. In thend of the abyss, where the malevolence was most intense, there stood an altar made of white bones. Above the altar, there were four terrifying beings. Three of them were extremely suffused with malevolent energy, almost corporeal, which made up their flesh and blood! The fourth person was, however, a middle-aged man! The middle-aged man had his eyes tightly closed, and his green garments were adorned with the ethereal pattern of clouds. Suddenly, the middle-aged man opened his eyes and said, ¡°Three kings, I¡¯ve just received a message.¡± ¡°In the White Tiger Immortal Nation, there may¡­ have appeared a Holy Path Being!¡± His words were heavy! Upon hearing this, the three kings all suddenly opened their eyes. Their eyes were pitch ck. ¡°The Saint Descent is not yet upon us, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Holy Path Beings, they are all in the Secret ce, nonexistent in this world!¡± The first king spoke! ¡°If a Holy Path Being appears, it means the Saint Descent is here, and the Laws of Earth and Heaven will be restored. Can you still sit herefortably? Thunder tribtion and the Heaven¡¯s Will de would have already descended.¡± The second king said indifferently. The brow of the man in the green robe furrowed. Within the Immortal Kingdoms, unless there was credible evidence, no one would spread such news without cause.
Moreover, he had indeed sensed the extinction of a clone a moment ago! ¡°Hmm?¡­ There¡¯s a sensation now!¡± At this time, the third king suddenly spoke. In his hand, a piece of ck-as-ink Stone Command appeared.
Above the Stone Command, divine light was unexpectedly circting! It was trembling faintly, and the Laws of Space and Time were emerging upon the Stone Command! ¡°This signifies that the Holy n, has set foot on the road home!¡± ¡°They¡­ have begun their journey!¡± The three Sha Kings were extremely shocked at this moment and began to rejoice! Had the Saint Descent¡­ finally begun? With the Stone Command feeling the presence, it meant that the beings in the Secret ce had started to connect with this Stone Command, to find their way back! They¡­ were finallying! Seeing this, the Green Robed Immortal King said urgently, ¡°Three kings, I have already done as you asked, nourishing the altar with Immortal King Blood for three thousand years, awaiting the Holy n¡¯s descent. Please be sure to speak highly of me!¡± He had been in this ce for three thousand years, dedicating his own essence blood to sustain the three kings, all for the favor of the Heavenly Fiend Abyss! An Immortal King? When the Saint Descent urred, he would only serve as a ve to others!
¡°Of course.¡± The third king smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s possible¡­¡± ¡°However, before that, I¡¯m afraid your Immortal Kingdom will have to make some sacrifices.¡± Upon hearing this, the Green Robed Immortal King¡¯splexion changed as he said, ¡°What?¡± The third king said with a light smile, ¡°The Immortal Domain is limited, if the Holy n returns, the immortal nations of the world must perish, you lowly Human Race have upied too much territory!¡± ¡°Every branch of the Holy n requires a vast territory¡­ The ten million li of territory of your Qingyun Immortal Nation should be enough to please the Holy n.¡± ¡°At that time, the Holy n will certainly affirm your loyalty.¡± Upon hearing this, theplexion of the Green Robed Immortal King drastically changed. This¡­ didn¡¯t this mean¡­ It meant that his Immortal Kingdom was going to copse?! ¡°This is a chance.¡±
The second king looked dispassionately at the Green Robed Immortal King and said, ¡°You can choose to send out some elite prodigies, and at that time, the Holy n elders might be willing to take them as ves or followers,¡± The Green Robed Immortal King¡¯s face was extremely ugly! The Immortal Kingdom¡­ That was the work of his whole life. Among them were his believers, followers, and tribespeople. But, when he thought of the Saint Descent¡­ Even as an Immortal King, he was powerless! He himself was seeking the protection of the Holy n, so how could he qualify to protect the Immortal Kingdom? He was silent, then nodded his head! ¡°Very well.¡± The First King raised his hand and said, ¡°Go, transform the Qingyun Immortal Nation into a venue weing the Saint Descent. I think the elders will be delighted upon their arrival.¡±
In an instant, within the Sky ughter Abyss, countless Sha Spirits began to howl! They burst out of the terrifying abyss, bringing with them an unparalleled malevolent aura, and rushed towards the direction of Qingyun Immortal Nation! ¡­ On the other hand. This was an extremely primitive valley. The trees all around were of many kinds that had long since been extinct in the world. On those massive trees, terrifying spider webs could be seen everywhere. Some webs even exuded an immortal aura. This was just the periphery! The deeper one went into the valley, the more terrifying the spiders that could be seen, with some even asrge as pigs. In the very center of the valley. Barriers were everywhere, and Laws descended. A horrible spider web, as if it formed a world of its own. On top of that spider web, there were actually four ck figures. The one in the center was a woman dressed in a ck leather skirt! The woman looked extremely enchanting, with a stunning figure. Under her small top, a sparkling navel oozed seductive allure, and her snow-white, slender legs were crossed over one another, with a natural sensuality in her eyes. Around her were four extremely robust men, all d in ck robes, their presence immensely powerful. And below the web, a man radiating light was kneeling! Xueming Immortal King! He had actuallye to such a demonic ce, kneeling before a sinisterly powerful being. ¡°Queen, this is the Xueming Precious Mirror that I had crafted over my lifetime, and I wish to present it for Your Majesty¡¯s daily grooming!¡± Xueming Immortal King offered up a mirror with both hands! It was the precious mirror he had cultivated with his own life, containing his Dao! Yet, at this moment, he gave it up directly. To be used as this woman¡¯s dressing mirror? Merely¡­ to curry favor! The Queen at the center of the web smiled faintly, summoned with a gesture, and the Xueming Precious Mirror was already in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a rather nice mirror¡­¡± Nevertheless, she looked towards Xueming Immortal King and chuckled, ¡°Butpared to the mirror, I prefer you more.¡± ¡°How about bing my consort? Together with this Queen in double cultivation, once I obtain the Saint Path, I will naturally pass it on to you.¡± Her eyes were full of seductive intent! Xueming Immortal King¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. He had long heard that the Queen of Demon Spider Valley, with the bloodline of the ancient demonic spider ¡®ck Widow¡¯ within her, often practiced double cultivation! And those who had cultivated with her almost always¡­ ended up ruined! Fear rose in his heart! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you want the Saint Path, but you don¡¯t even dare to take me?¡± The Spider Queen said with a slight smile, ¡°Xueming, you are quite timid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xueming hesitated for a long while, and finally, he gritted his teeth! Damn it, he had no other choice! For the Saint Path¡­ he would have to face the spider head-on! ¡°Xueming¡­ wishes to serve beneath the Queen¡¯s skirt!¡± He said, bracing himself! The Queenughed! ¡°Good¡­ There must be many handsome youths in Xueming Celestial Nation, right? My children should like them.¡± Xueming Immortal King was instantly stunned upon hearing this. What did she mean by that? Chapter 285: 249 Immortal Kingdom Great Calamity_1 Chapter 285: Chapter 249 Immortal Kingdom Great Cmity_1 But, at this very moment, a thread of spider silk had already flown out from the beautiful navel of the Spider Queen, wrapping around him. With a pull, he was brought before the jade legs of the Spider Queen. The Spider Queen ced her leg upon his head, saying, ¡°The Saint Descent has already begun, the Holy n is on its way back, and since you serve me, your Immortal Kingdom should rightfully be offered as a sacrifice to my n.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Xueming Immortal King¡¯s face was greatly shaken, and he dared not speak! At this moment. In the valley, the densely packed ck demon spiders suddenly all rushed out of the valley. They were heading towards the Xueming Celestial Nation! ¡­ Northern Border.
A sea of flowers! Looking down from the Sky Domain, it was refreshing and pleasant. A colorful sea of flowers! But this sea of flowers was emitting a terrifying scent of blood. Every flower was rooted upon white bones! ¡°The Saint Descent is imminent, the Holy n is returning, and the journey is arduous. They need the blood of the Human Race for nourishment.¡± In the sea of flowers, an indifferent female voice echoed. Standing in the center of the sea of flowers was a man d in a white robe, embroidered with seven stars in the pattern of the Big Dipper. Beichen Immortal King! At this moment, the face of Beichen Immortal King was filled with such sorrow! ¡°I¡­ have agreed.¡± He murmured. He had no choice. Before the Saint Descent, even an Immortal King had no choice. ¡°Take this nt, and go to your Immortal Country.¡± A flower suddenly fell into his hands. The flower was extremely delicate, and at a nce, it was pleasing to the eye. But Beichen Immortal King¡¯s hands were trembling. He took a deep breath and, in the end, chose to turn around and leave.
¡­ Very soon! Qingyun Immortal Nation. ¡°The great enemy is attacking, it¡¯s bad, the great enemy is attacking!¡±
In an instant, the Immortal Nation was greatly shaken! Outside the Immortal Nation, terrifying Sha Spirits had transformed into a giant python that swallowed the sky, devouring the entire Immortal Nation! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Activate the great array, defend!¡± ¡°Immediately summon the Immortal Monarchs!¡± The Qingyun Immortal Nation was in a state of panic, resisting with all their might. But the terrifying Sha Spirit broke through the great array. With a single swallow, an Immortal City vanishedpletely! It was a boundless ughter, a massacre. ¡°Emissaries from the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, why attack our Qingyun Immortal Nation? Our Immortal King has already gone to your Heavenly Fiend Abyss¡­¡± Dozens of Immortal Monarchs hovered in the air, speaking with trepidation! But the giant python swallowed them with an open mouth! Dozens of Immortal Monarchs were unable to resist!
In a sh, they were all annihted! At the same time, countless Sha Spirits rushed into the Immortal Nation, devouring and ughtering! ¡°Quick, summon the Immortal King¡¯s Avatar!¡± Everyone in Qingyun Immortal Nation cried out! The next moment, within the Immortal Nation, an Immortal King dressed in a green robe appeared, standing tall in the air with limitless majesty! ¡°Immortal King, please protect the Immortal Nation!¡± Countless beings were kneeling and praying! But the Qingyun Immortal King¡¯s Avatar that appeared above the Immortal Nation, facing the rampaging Sha Spirits, merely sighed deeply! He waved his hand and took many of the seed experts from the Immortal Nation. Then, with a bow to the Sha Spirits, he turned and disappeared immediately! He did not care at all! The entire Qingyun Immortal Nation was shocked at this moment. ¡°¡­ why would the Immortal King abandon us?¡±
¡°Does he¡­ dare not resist the beings from the Heavenly Fiend Abyss?¡± ¡°No! The Immortal King is invincible, the Immortal King is our faith!¡± Themonfolk wailed! On that day, the King City of Qingyun Immortal Nation copsed, the capital turned into ruins, and the blood of the beings converged into an ocean! ¡­ Meanwhile. Beichen Immortal Country. A terrifying existence walked through the air, and it seemed as though thews of the heavens trembled with his steps. ¡°The Immortal King has returned!¡± In a sh, the entire Immortal Country was shaken. Countless Cultivators came out of their dwellings, prostrating themselves on the ground towards the Beichen Immortal King in the sky, their eyes fervent! In front of the capital, Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs were especially devout, kneeling and worshipping! This was the majesty of an Immortal King.
His true form appeared, and all beings worshipped! However, in the Sky Domain above. Beichen Immortal King¡¯s eyes were so indifferent. ¡°One day, when this king enters the Sacred Dao Domain, I will surely rebuild the Immortal Country¡­ Today, you all shall rest in peace!¡± He threw the nt in his hand towards the Immortal Country! ¡°The Immortal King bestows blessings, the Immortal King is bestowing blessings!¡± In the Immortal Nation¡¯s capital, countless Immortal Monarchs and Celestial Monarchs rushed to wee the object bestowed by Beichen Immortal King! But that nt exploded in mid-air instantly! It expanded hundreds of times in an instant, turning into a terrifyingly huge Man-Eating Flower! The group of Immortal Monarchs who charged forward were instantly devoured by the gaping maw of the flower! ¡°No!¡± In an instant, all Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs were shocked and dismayed! When the man-eating flower hit the ground, it instantly took root! The man-eating flower sucked in a breath, and the blood of countless living beings around it was directly drawn out! A root stalk, as thick as a blood vessel, instantly stretched out, and in a sh, it spread tens of thousands of Li, forming a direct connection to the Ren Jin Hua Hai miles away! It was devouring, drawing blood, and through its flower stem, it was diverting the flow to that sea of flowers! In that moment, this terrifying man-eating flower swelled a thousandfold, covering the sky and blocking the sun, devouring all living things! ¡°Immortal King¡­ why is this happening?!¡± ¡°Immortal King, we are your people¡­¡± Celestial Monarchs wailed, and Immortals perished, while Immortal Generals were devoured as though they were pigs and dogs! ¡­ Xueming Celestial Nation. In an Immortal City. Immortal Lord Xuanlin had gathered many Immortal Generals and others, discussing important matters. Ao Wushuang had already made it to the main hall, kneeling in homage! An urgency etched on his face, he said: ¡°Immortal Monarch, I have news of that Hei Gou!¡± Since he had escaped from the Northern Destion, knowing that Qingming Celestial Lord and others were dead, he didn¡¯t dare to go to Qingyun Immortal Nation at all. He was thus seeking new powerful support. It just so happened that he heard Xuan Ming Celestial Nation was looking for information rted to Hei Gou. So, he took the bold move ofing here! After all, it was just a piece of information. Speaking out carried no harm to himself. On the contrary, it could lead to an opportunity with the Immortal King, how delightful that would be! Immortal Lord Xuanlin said indifferently: ¡°Speak!¡± Ao Wushuang immediately responded: ¡°My lord, that Hei Gou¡­ might be in the Northern Destion!¡± Northern Destion? Everyone was puzzled. Even Immortal Lord Xuanlin was skeptical. ¡°Immortal Monarch, Immortal Monarch!¡± At that moment, Lin Yun, who was nearby, could no longer hold back and stepped forward, saying: ¡°You can¡¯t believe his words!¡± At this, everyone turned to look at him. Upon seeing Lin Yun and Wang Xiao, Ao Wushuang paused for a moment but then joyfully said: ¡°Elder Lin, it¡¯s reallyforting to see you here!¡± Lin Yun hastily dodged, his eyes filled with terror, he said, ¡°You, you keep away from me!¡± Immortal Lord Xuanlin frowned and asked: ¡°Speak, what exactly is going on?¡± Lin Yun immediately said: ¡°Immortal Monarch, this Ao Wushuang, is a harbinger of misfortune!¡± ¡°Whoever he approaches is met with great disaster!¡± ¡°First, it was Xuan Yin Immortal City, then Qingyun Immortal Nation, and now he hase to your Immortal City¡­ Please, dear Immortal Monarch, cast him out at once!¡± In his voice was even a hint of desperation! He was truly afraid of this harbinger of misfortune! However, Immortal Lord Xuanlin responded with cold scorn: ¡°What harbinger of misfortune? Such superstitious nonsense!¡± ¡°I, as an Immortal Monarch, am an eternal being; what do I have to fear from a mere Taiyi Golden Immortal?¡± He looked calmly at Ao Wushuang and said: ¡°Continue!¡± Ao Wushuang was about to resume speaking. Suddenly, a thunderous noise came from outside! ¡°Boom!¡± Dust erupted, a terrifying force arrived, and countless cries of death arose! ¡°Something terrible has happened, something terrible has happened¡­¡± An Immortal General rushed in, his face pale with terror, he eximed: ¡°We¡¯re doomed¡­ the forbidden creatures of Demon Spider Valley have breached the city walls and are ughtering within the nation!¡± Upon hearing this, Immortal Lord Xuanlin sharply inhaled a breath of cold air! Everyone moved out of the hall. In the sky, countless terrifying spiders were spinning their webs, ughtering the cultivators of the Xuan Ming nation! ¡°How dare you!¡± Immortal Lord Xuanlin bellowed in rage! He soared into the sky, attempting to face the enemy, but what met him was a horrifying spider¡¯s web! The web enveloped himpletely, and then he was pulled towards a spider and drained on the spot! Seeing this, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with horror! Even Ao Wushuang was dumbfounded at that moment. Dammit¡­ What on earth was happening? He had just found a new powerful support to rely on, and before he could even cling to it¡­ how could it just¡­ Be all over?? At that moment, Wang Xiao and Lin Yun moved forward and grabbed his hand, their aged eyes full of pleading! ¡°City Lord Ao, where will you flee to? Take us with you, take us with you!¡± To escape death, they would even follow a harbinger of misfortune! ¡­ At this moment! In the Northern Border, three major Immortal Kingdoms were facing great peril! The terrifying creatures from the forbidden zones had broken through defense after defense, while Immortals were ughtered like pigs and dogs! All major Immortal Kingdoms called for their Immortal Kings, but there was no response whatsoever. Those Immortal Kings, who usually basked in the worship of all beings and the kneeling of mortals, now seemed to havepletely abandoned their subjects! Catastrophe was spreading! Chapter 286 - 250: Attacking the White Tiger Immortal Nation!_1 Chapter 286: Chapter 250: Attacking the White Tiger Immortal Nation!_1 Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm. Xueming Celestial Nation, Qingyun Immortal Nation, and Beichen Immortal Country had all suffered a great disaster. It was almost a cmity of annihtion! Immortals perished in droves, even Celestial Monarchs were ughtered, and Immortal Generals were treated like pigs and dogs! One by one, Immortal Cities were destroyed, and even the Immortal King-level Arrays were crippled. The capital cities copsed, and their foundations were shattered. In the sky, blood rain drifted down as if the heavens wept. Immortals were dying en masse! And this scene was not only happening in the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm. The entire Northern Immortal Realm¡­ as well as the whole Immortal Domain, were experiencing such tragic disasters. The Eastern Immortal Domain, Western Immortal Domain, Southern Immortal Domain, Central Immortal Domain, and many forbidden areas were taking action. Without a doubt, they all had sensed that the Holy n from the Secret ce was finally returning. And the Human Race was just too much of an eyesore! Purging the Human Race, emptying the Immortal Domain, thus leaving space for the returning Ancient n. Resources were limited. During the hundreds of thousands of years the Holy n was in exile, the Immortal Domain had long been filled by the Human Race, but now, it was finally meeting its violent destruction, a massive cmity! ¡­ Soon. Northern Immortal Realm, Northern Border. Within Xueming Immortal Nation. A giant enveloped the nation¡¯s crown. Countless strong individuals were like mosquitoes caught in a, left on the strands of the web, waiting to be devoured. On this day, Xueming Immortal King finally made his appearance. He crossed the vastnds, looking at what was once a vast Immortal Nation, now turned into endless rubble and ruins. The surviving nspeople were weeping and howling in the ruins. Billions of beings had perished. The entire Immortal Nation was left with only a third of its poption. The reason these people were spared was that the Holy n soon to arrive needed many ves. He was silent for a very long time and could only sigh in the end. ¡°I¡¯ve left behind the seeds of our n¡­ there is still hope,¡± he murmured, moving forward. He headed beneath the vast expanse of the spider web. Right in the center of the spider web was a woman, who seemed younger than the queen of Demon Spider Valley. It was this woman who had led the destruction of the entire White Tiger Immortal Nation. ¡°Greetings to Xuezhu Tianjun,¡± he said, giving her a bow. Although he was an Immortal King, and she was merely an Immortal Heavenly Monarch, he understood that her cultivation level was mixed with strands of the Saint Path¡¯s aura. Just this alone meant she must not be regarded as merely a Heavenly Monarch! ¡°No need for formalities,¡± Xuezhu Tianjun said with a smile. ¡°Your n does have quite a few geniuses,¡± she continued. ¡°But, my sisters haven¡¯t had their fill yet.¡± Xueming Immortal King was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Celestial Monarch, perhaps it would be better to leave the remaining people to the Holy n as ves, valueable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t exterminate your kind,¡± Xuezhu Tianjun replied. ¡°Now, it should be only that wretched White Tiger Immortal Nation that remains intact, right?¡± Beichen Immortal Country and Qingyun Immortal Nation had already been upied by two other forbiddennds. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xueming Immortal King hesitated before adding, ¡°However, there seems to be something strange about White Tiger Immortal Nation!¡± ¡°What kind of strange?¡± asked Xuezhu Tianjun. Xueming Immortal King exined, ¡°Previously, two of my country¡¯s Celestial Monarchs should have been killed by the White Tiger Immortal Nation. My clone spected with the Immortal King treasure mirror and it seemed¡­¡± ¡°It seemed to involve a¡­ dog from the Sacred Dao Domain!¡± Hearing this, Xuezhu Tianjun burst outughing and said, ¡°A dog?¡± ¡°What a preposterous notion.¡± She shook her head and continued, ¡°The White Tiger n, during the ancient times, was also originally part of the Holy n. Unfortunately, theyter followed the Human Race, bing traitors among the Ancient ns, and were eventually all executed. The current White Tiger n should be of mixed blood! ¡°The Holy n will not look favorably upon the White Tiger n, much less feel any affection for their mixed-blood descendants.¡± ¡°Furthermore, there are indeed several powerful Dog Tribes within the Holy n, but their territories are not within the Northern Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°Saint Descent has yet to ur, so from where would a Sacred Dao Domain powerhouse emerge? Absurdity!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun simply did not believe it. Xueming Immortal King looked puzzled; he truly could not imagine anything other than a Holy Path Being that could pose such terror, preventing him from even conducting an investigation and causing him to be retaliated against! But he dared not question Xuezhu Tianjun¡¯s words either. ¡°I will go to White Tiger Immortal Nation,¡± Xuezhu Tianjun dered with a smile. ¡°Otherwise, so much fresh blood and territory might be preemptively upied by those Man-Eating Flowers and Sha Spirits, which would be unfortunate.¡± In an instant, the giant spider web behind her began to shrink inexorably, and strands of the web retracted back into her belly button! And then, swaying her long dress, she led people toward the White Tiger Immortal Nation! At the same time, in two other immortal nations. ¡°White Tiger Immortal Nation? Heh heh, it¡¯s time for the traitors¡¯ mixed-blood descendants to be annihted!¡± Within Qingyun Immortal Nation, a Sha Spirit like intangible smoke uttered these ominous words. With a wave of its hand, instantly, all the Sha Spirits gathered once more, forming a heaven-devouring giant python slithering towards the White Tiger n! ¡°Take this flower to the White Tiger Immortal Nation. Though the bloodline of those traitors¡¯ descendants is mixed, they are still stronger than you lowly members of the Human Race.¡± The petals of the Man-Eating Flower, bright red and dripping with vitality, spat out a flower thatnded in Beichen Immortal King¡¯s hand. Beichen Immortal King silently looked at his immortal country. Four-fifths of the citizens, hundreds of millions, had died. The remaining people had be numb, turned into ves, and were moving the corpses of the dead. Those bodies would be transported to the Ren Jin Hua Hai to serve as fertilizer for the sea of flowers. Beichen Immortal King rose to his feet and took a step toward the White Tiger Immortal Nation! ¡­ At this moment. White Tiger Immortal Nation. All the defensive arrays were already lit up! The Immortal Nation had already received the news from the other three great immortal nations. Forbidden beings have intervened, Immortal Nations have perished. The three great Immortal Kings, however, remained indifferent. This caused worry in the White Tiger Immortal Nation! ¡°Qingyun Immortal King and the others have already surrendered to the forbidden area, but still met with this fate¡­¡± ¡°That Senior Tiangou is probably also from within the forbidden area. Surely he wouldn¡¯ty a hand on our White Tiger Immortal Nation, right?¡± ¡°What we need to worry about now are the forbidden beings from the other three great immortal nations. White Tiger Immortal Nation is the only one still intact. Will they wield the butcher¡¯s knife¡­¡± In the great hall, the four Celestial Monarchs, Immortal Monarchs, and more all spoke up one after another! Full of doubts! ¡°Emperor, can we seek help from the Master of Heavenly Wastnd?¡± Sun Junior True Monarch rose to his feet and spoke gravely! Bai Xiaofeng pondered and finally could only nod his head. Now that they were involved with the forbidden area, White Tiger Immortal Nation was out of options! ¡°Come with me!¡± Bai Xiaofeng said. The two immediately left the White Tiger Immortal Nation. They soon entered the Deste Heaven Mountain Range. Southern Territory, Xuantian Alliance. When Fire Spirit and the others heard what Sun Junior True Monarch and his colleagues said, they were shocked. Such huge changes had urred in the outside world?! The Holy n¡­ was about to descend? And the three great Immortal Nations had copsed, countless members of the Human Race had died, even reduced to blood food¡­ This could be called a grand change! ¡°We must immediately report to Senior Li!¡± Fire Spirit promptly said. ¡­ And at this moment. Cangli Mountain Range. In a small mountain vige. ¡°Xinning, today I will teach you some different poetry.¡± Li Fan smiled. Xinning had be more and more familiar with poetry, and Li Fan wanted her to understand the beauty of different styles and artistic conceptions. After all, poetry embraces everything in the universe! ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xinning immediately moved her little stool in ce and sat down, a picture of obedience. Zi Ling, Gong Ya and others also gathered around upon hearing this, all waiting to learn something new! Every poem taught by Li Fan could give them a different insight. This kind of cultivation of the mind was greatly beneficial to cultivation! Li Fan picked up his brush, whichnded on the rice paper! In an instant, the brush moved with dragon-like force and iron-brush strength! A sense of vast emptiness emerged, and in a sh, it rushed from the paper, enveloping them! As if it was a vow through time and space. As if it was light illuminating the eternal night sky! ¡°When Qin had the moon and Han had the pass,¡± ¡°A journey of ten thousand li where men yet to return.¡± ¡°If only the Dragon City¡¯s flying general were here,¡± ¡°He would not let the nomadic horses cross the Yin Mountains!¡± Li Fan¡¯s brushstroke had been set down! At that moment, many disciples felt as if they were standing above a boundless desert, before the vast sand! They saw mighty gates standing through ages, heard the eternal sounds of wars! ¡°Is there an ancient, terrifying battlefield hidden within this poem?¡± Gong Ya murmured, her chest heaving. ¡°Such a spirit¡­ to fight without fearing death, never retreating. Although Big Brother seems calm, he must have experienced an extremely cruel ancient war in the past¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like capturing the battlefield in a painting. If one could portray this artistic conception, a single painting could withstand countless soldiers!¡± Zi Ling whispered, vaguely sensing another style within the art. Xinning looked up at Li Fan, her big eyes seemingly filled with endless curiosity. A terrifying figure that once dominated the battlefield, why has he now be a hermit, no longer concerning himself with worldly affairs? Chapter 287 - 251: Li Fan’s Real Identity?_1 Chapter 287: Chapter 251: Li Fan¡¯s Real Identity?_1 In the courtyard, a group of disciples were all shocked by this poem. The visions contained within were too lofty and generous, filled with a solemn and resolute air! And Xinning, at this moment, followed along and earnestly began to read. ¡°When the moon shone bright in the Qin, the Han defenses held strong¡­¡± In the midst of this clear reading, the door to the small courtyard was pushed open. Wu Dade, Hei Gou, and Xiao Bai had finally returned. Upon returning, Xiao Bai leaped into Li Fan¡¯s arms, affectionately rubbing his head against Li Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Had enough fun?¡± Li Fan smiled. The others, however, were all surprised. ¡°Xiao Bai¡­ has be immortal?¡± Nan Feng was joyful. ¡°This trip must have brought quite the gains!¡± Zi Ling also smiled and approached to pet Xiao Bai. The fur of Xiao Bai, the cat, was now even smoother and shinier, as though made of silk! ¡°Junior Brother, what happened?¡± Jiang Limunicated with a puzzled tone. Everyone looked toward Wu Dade. As for the Immortal Domain, they had yet to explore it. ¡°Cough cough, you might not believe what I¡¯m about to say¡­ Sister Cat¡¯s father has be the n King of the White Tiger Immortal Nation!¡± ¡°And Sister Cat is now the princess of the entire White Tiger n¡­¡± Wu Dade spoke. Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment. Sister Cat¡­ ¡°Oh¡­ Right¡­ This, this is a White Tiger¡­¡± It dawned on Zi Ling with her big eyes! This was not a cat, but a tiger, a White Tiger, for crying out loud! Because they had be ustomed to thepany, everyone seemed to have forgotten Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s original identity¡­ ¡°Having yed for so long, are you hungry?¡± Li Fan, on the other hand, smiled and took Xiao Bai to the kitchen to find something to eat. ¡°Hmm? No wait, look everyone!¡± Just at that moment, as Li Fan had just left, Dugu Yuqing suddenly noticed something and pointed to the stone table! The many disciples looked over. On the stone table, the four Stone Commands that Li Fan had casually ced were now emitting light! ¡°The Stone Commands are glowing¡­ The ck and White Heavenly King once said that these are coordinates left by the Holy Dao Powers in times of great cmity when they fled¡­¡± Jiang Li muttered, saying: ¡°Now that they¡¯re reacting again, does it mean Saint Descent has begun? Someone is trying to contact these Stone Commands, searching for the way back home¡­¡± Upon hearing this, all the disciples felt a chill! ¡°Saint Descent beginning¡­ means the Holy Dao Powers are about to re-emerge¡­¡± Long Zixuan muttered! ¡°Among these Stone Commands, three originate from the Three Great Heavenly Realms of the Lower World, and those realms are our enemies¡­ they won¡¯t descend here, will they?¡± Qing Chen wondered. ¡°Hmm? No wait, look, the light from these three Stone Commands¡­ it seems to be suppressed¡­ and is gradually dimming!¡± Jiang Li focused on the four Stone Commands and suddenly spoke! Indeed, the three Stone Commands from the Three Great Heavenly Realms kept shining, but the poem written by Li Fan seemed to be endowed with a falling Dao principle! Instantly, the light from the Three Great Heavenly Realms¡¯ Stone Commands dimmedpletely, ceasing to shine, and the mysterious patterns on them began to fade! Totally repressed! And the one offered by Ji Yuanqing was not hindered! ¡°Master must have foreseen theing of Saint Descent, thus he wrote this poem¡­ He¡¯s suppressing the ancient paths, cutting off the return route for the powers behind the Three Great Heavenly Realms!¡± Nan Feng spoke, her beautiful eyes filled with a look of surprise! ¡°Indeed, indeed!¡± Jiang Li took a deep breath and said: ¡°Master instructed us to seize the Stone Commands of the Three Great Heavenly Realms for a reason. His eldership¡­ he doesn¡¯t wish for those three forces to return from the Secret ce!¡± ¡°Right¡­ Master is making strategic preparations against the Holy Dao Powers¡­ it¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°The ck and White Heavenly King once said that among the Holy Dao Powers, the Human Race only possessed seven veins¡­ is Master preparing for the sake of the Human Race?¡± The people discussed fervently! Their expressions were incredibly serious! They all had a faint sense that Master¡¯s chess move concerned the rise and fall of the Human Race and the Holy Dao Powers! ¡°It must be so¡­ In the era when the Holy Dao did not surface, the ck and White Heavenly King fought to defend the Human Race, so Master, traversing time and space, lent him the Cultivation Level of an Immortal Emperor without w, and the essence of the Saint Path!¡± ¡°And in this era, Master is even suppressing the return of other races¡­¡± A realization suddenly struck Jiang Li¡¯s eyes as he said: ¡°I understand now, Master¡­ must be a Great Saint Power of the Human Race, and everything he¡¯s doing is to protect the Human Race?!¡± With his words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but get stirred up! So, it turned out to be like this! Could it be that they finally perceived their Master¡¯s true identity?! ¡°Now I finally understand the poem that Master taught us¡­¡± At that moment, Zi Ling suddenly looked at the scroll where Li Fan had written his poem! ¡°When the moon shone bright in the Qin, the Han defenses held strong¡­ the Qin era? The Han era? Just how ancient and distant are those epochs? Seemingly, they do not exist in the current annals of history¡­ Did Mastere from that era, bing an existence that has traversed to our present epoch?¡± ¡°Ten thousand li long march, the people have not yet returned¡­ Did the master write about those human friends who went to the Secret ce?¡± ¡°As long as the dragon city¡¯s flying general exists, he wouldn¡¯t let the barbarian horses cross Yin Mountain¡­ The master¡¯s words are clearly revealing his heart, as long as he is here, he will block all cmities, all great enemies!¡± ¡°The master¡­ is determined to protect the human race behind him!!¡± Zi Ling interpreted the poem, her heart surging at this moment! All the disciples, at this moment, were also moved! ¡°No wonder, no wonder the ck White Heavenly King once said, the master has stopped the cmities of a myriad of generations¡­¡± Jiang Li¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears! ¡°I finally know the true identity of the master¡­¡± Long Zixuan murmured, his eyes filled with absolute conviction. Qing Chen followed, saying: ¡°Indeed, the master is truly a buddha, a Holy Dao True Buddha, such a spirit to forsake life and forget death, such a decision against darkness and devils¡­!¡± In an instant, Li Fan¡¯s image in their hearts suddenly soared, as if he were a hero from ancient times! ¡°Is Senior Li here?¡± At this time, voices of Fire Spirit and others came from outside the door! ¡°The master is here, pleasee in!¡± Long Zixuan and others spoke, as Fire Spirit and the rest were already old acquaintances. They must have something to discuss with the master. Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, Sun Junior True Monarch, and others entered the room. Bai Xiaofeng did note; he was waiting at the Xuantian Alliance. And at this moment, Li Fan also walked out holding Bai Xiaoqing, who was gnawing on a chicken egg. As he stepped out, all the disciples looked his way. In their gaze was a fervor¡­ an almost fanatical worship! Li Fan was instantly bewildered. What¡¯s going on here? Why were the disciples suddenly looking at him like this? He felt it was very strange! But he didn¡¯t dwell on it and immediately turned towards Fire Spirit and the rest, seeing Fire Spirit and Bai Shaoyang approaching together, he smiled and said: ¡°Long time no see, how is it going, have your two families reached a cooperation?¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Junior True Monarch and Fire Spirit stepped forward and respectfully saluted. Sun Junior True Monarch said: ¡°Following the senior¡¯s guidance, we have now integrated with the Xuantian Alliance!¡± Seeing Bai Xiaoqing in Li Fan¡¯s arms, he felt even more fortunate. Look at Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s status! To be able to have such a terrifying existence hold her in his arms and feed her personally. In his eyes, there shone a light of envy! Li Fan, hearing this, also smiled. ¡°That is very good; after all, in a new environment, cooperation will help you survive better.¡± He nodded. Fire Spirit and the others, having managed a bookstore in the Heavenly Realm for some time, definitely had enough experience, andbining with local businesses would surely help them adapt to the new environment better. But upon hearing this, Bai Shaoyang and Fire Spirit were suddenly startled. ¡°This senior is indeed a master strategist, with Saint Descent approaching and great changes to heaven and earth, all the current patterns and environment will be rewritten, his excellency is taking care of our n!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch murmured to himself, looking at the little white cat in Li Fan¡¯s arms with even more friendliness! All these achievements were exchanged for by someone¡¯s pet! A cat, sheltering a n!! Fire Spirit also nodded deeply; Senior Li indeed held great expectations for the Xuantian Alliance, that¡¯s why he allowed the Xuantian Alliance to unite with a powerful force from the Immortal Domain! ¡°Senior, but just a few days ago, a great disaster urred at the Northern Border!¡± At this time, Sun Junior True Monarch spoke solemnly: ¡°Heavenly Fiend Abyss, Ren Jin Hua Hai, Demon Spider Valley and others have acted; they have devoured countless people¡­ now three kingdoms are filled with sorrow!¡± ¡°We suspect¡­ we are their next target!¡± Sun Junior True Monarch looked anxiously at Li Fan! Li Fan¡¯s many disciples, upon hearing this, had a change in expression! ¡°Heavenly Fiend Abyss, Ren Jin Hua Hai and the like¡­ seem to be Hongmeng-level forbiddennds, behind them, there must be Holy Dao Powers!¡± Jiang Li stated with certainty! ¡°It seems the Saint Descent is about to begin, no wonder the Stone Command had a reaction just now¡­¡± Long Zixuan also murmured to himself. ¡°Most of those forbiddennds are not from the Human Race¡­ no wonder they target the Three Great Immortal Nations!¡± Dugu Yuqing¡¯s eyes shed with a glint of murderous intent! Upon hearing this, Li Fan understood even better! Damn, Heavenly Fiend Abyss? Ren Jin Hua Hai? These are definitely evil forces! Such adolescent-sounding names, and they are so bold! Is there now and order anymore?! ¡°Such cruelty, it is time to teach them a lesson!¡± Li Fan¡¯s face turned cold! Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. Has Senior Li be angry?? Chapter 288: 252: Battle with the Immortal King with a Broken Sword_1 Chapter 288: Chapter 252: Battle with the Immortal King with a Broken Sword_1 As soon as Li Fan spoke, everyone was shocked! Because his words carried anger! For Senior Li to be angry¡­ such a sight was rare, extremely rare! ¡°If we do not teach them a lesson, these insignificant beings will only take an inch and want a mile!¡± Li Fan continued to speak! ¡°Disciple is willing to fight this battle!¡± Lu Rang heard this and was the first to speak up, as if infused with chicken¡¯s blood! ¡°Right, we must take action, for the Human Race, and to deter these so-called Holy ns!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s blood was boiling! ¡°Indeed, Master is truly a Great Saint Power of the Human Race, he is defending the Human Race!¡±
Jiang Li understood this more in his heart and stepped forward to say: ¡°Master, I wish to go too!¡± Even Nan Feng and Zi Ling said: ¡°Master, we want to go as well!¡± Li Fan was surprised to see this. His group of disciples had an exceptionally strong sense of righteousness! ¡°Good, you may go!¡± Li Fan didn¡¯t stop them! After all, this wasn¡¯t the first or second time they¡¯d fought. The group of disciples instantly cheered! Thereupon, each of them grabbed their weapons. Even Xinning and Gong Ya followed along. Bai Shaoyang, seeing this scene, was immediately overjoyed! With such existences personally sending out disciples, what was there to worry about? This was a sure thing! ¡­ Soon. A group of people arrived at the Xuantian Alliance in grand fashion. Bai Xiaofeng came out to meet them, extremely respectful.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They set out together toward the White Tiger Immortal Nation! ¡­ At this time.
White Tiger Immortal Nation. Outside the vast Immortal Nation. In the void, it was as if terrifying behemoths roamed. One after another, terrify waves of qi swept in instantly! In the Sky Domain ten thousand li away, a spiderweb that stretched for millions of liy across the sky, like a Heavenly Net Earth Trap, and was actually enveloping the entire Immortal Nation! The spiderweb¡¯s qi was heaven-shattering! The White Tiger Immortal Nation¡¯s terrifying Immortal King-level formation suddenly lit up! A colossal white tiger roared mightily into the sky! ¡°Ao¡ª¡ª¡± It shook the nine heavens! However, before the spiderweb even arrived, a great sun had fallen! Boom! The terrible sun collided fiercely with the white tiger.
The power of an Immortal King exploded! Terribly fearsome. The great sun remained unshaken, but the white tiger¡¯s phantom started to crack. After all, it was only the spirit of an Immortal King-level formation and could notpare to a real Celestial King! ¡°The White Tiger Immortal Nation shall be extinguished!¡± Xueming Immortal King roared angrily, and released another terrifying attack. The white tiger phantom met it head-on, taking another hit! Then, the phantom shattered! The White Tiger formation was broken! At this moment, the Immortal Nation was in chaos! Countless Celestial Monarchs and Immortal Monarchs stood in mid-air, prepared to fight to the death! Xueming Immortal King, however, already moved out of the way, and then, the colossal spiderweb was about to fall! ¡°Heh heh, offspring of traitors, mongrel ants, all must die!¡± In the center of the huge spiderweb, Xuezhu Tianjun sneered!
She wanted to annihte this realm! The four great Celestial Monarchs and countless Immortal Monarchs of the White Tiger Immortal Nation took simultaneous action! But their attack, which struck upwards, could not alter the spiderweb by a single thread! It was too terrifying. Although a Tianjun, Xuezhu Tianjun¡¯s cultivation level almost rivaled that of Immortal Kings. This was because her cultivation contained a trace of Holy Path Aura! Countless Immortal Monarchs and Celestial Monarchs of the White Tiger Immortal Nation spat out blood on the spot! Despair! At this moment, all beings of the White Tiger Immortal Nation were in despair. They felt the advent of the grim reaper. Under the Saint Descent, could it be that not even Immortal King-level powers could do anything but be ughtered? However, at this moment! ¡°A mere spider dares to transgress against the realm!¡± A cold shout suddenly echoed from beyond the heavens!
Immediately after, a sword light, like a divine rainbow traversing the sky vault, came shing down with a bang! This one strike was almost enough to split the heavens! Wherever the sword light went, the spiderweb was instantly sliced apart! The sky full of Luo Net, cleaved by a single sword! In a sh, the entire White Tiger Immortal Nation was shaken! Even the Celestial Monarch Xuezhu was taken aback and instantly retreated dozens of li! Xueming Immortal King¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°The sword intent of the Wuji Heavenly Monarch?!¡± Xueming Immortal King¡¯s expression was one of terror as he fixed his gaze ahead! He saw a youth in the Sky Domain above, already approaching with his sword drawn! In his hand was a broken sword! The sword¡¯s eye was bright like stars, elegant yetmanding. ¡°You¡­ are the sessor of the Infinite Sword King?!¡± Xueming Immortal King¡¯s gaze immediately narrowed! He had seen that broken sword! The broken sword of the Wuji Heavenly Monarch! In the past, Xueming Immortal King and others, in order to please the forbidden realms within the Immortal Domain, struck down the Immortal King from the First Heavenly Realm of the Ji Family. And the Infinite Sword King, seeking revenge for the Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm, drew his sword and attacked Xueming Immortal King and the others. That terrifying battle finally ended with the passing of the Infinite Sword King! A year ago, a will of the Infinite Sword King had onceunched an attack on the Immortal Domain, spreading the sound of battle. Someday, there would be a True Sword Seed who would take up the sword and y all the Immortal Kings. Xueming Immortal King especially wouldn¡¯t forget that not long ago, the King of ck and White easily defeated the five of them but did not kill them, which meant¡­ Someone woulde wielding the sword of the Infinite Sword King to y them! So, seeing this youth before him now. Xueming Immortal King¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly! This was karma! He had a premonition that today, this karma must be resolved! Thus, he took a step toward Dugu Yuqing, releasing the formidable pressure of an Immortal King in an instant! But, from the opposite side. Dugu Yuqing approached step by step, his expression as stately and unchanging as ever! He too was staring at Xueming Immortal King! ¡°My fellow disciples, those spiders are for you to handle.¡± ¡°I shall y him!¡± Dugu Yuqing dered! Upon his words, a group of young men and women emerged from behind him! Both male and female. Upon seeing this, the Wuji Xianwang was suddenly shocked! These young men and women¡­ They were all far from simple! ¡°How could it feel¡­ like there¡¯s a hint of the forbidden realm¡¯s aura?!¡± He was astounded. Only in the forbidden realms could there be a trace of the Saint Path, thus the aura of the Saint Path was often seen as a symbol of the forbiddennds! And these youngsters seemed to all have it¡­ Could there be other forbiddennds in the Northern Border? Impossible! Clearly, there were only three Great Hongmeng Forbidden Lands in the Northern Border! Could it be from other forbiddennds in the Northern Immortal Domain? He was puzzled. At this moment. Long Zixuan and others stood shoulder to shoulder with Dugu Yuqing as Long Zixuan said, ¡°Although he is an imperfect king, he is ultimately of Hongmeng¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing shook his head and said, ¡°The ck and White Heavenly King, when he was one of the Immortal Heavenly Monarchs, could already fight against the Immortal Kings¡­¡± He brandished his sword and pronounced with certainty, ¡°Today, we battle to frenzy!¡± At that promation, his Broken Sword resonated thunderously; the sword of the Wuji Heavenly Monarch felt the presence of its old enemy at this moment, and its sword intent surged! Murderous intent filled the sky! Dugu Yuqing turned into a streak of sword light, thrusting straight forward! ¡°A mere Immortal dares to draw a sword against a Celestial King, the Infinite Sword King himself didn¡¯t have such courage back in the day!¡± Xueming Immortal King roared with rage, transforming into a zing sun! Numerous terrifying rays of white light, carrying the breath of world-shattering destruction, enveloped Dugu Yuqing! The sword intent of Dugu Yuqing¡¯s Broken Sword shook the void. A thrust, like a divine rainbow! A sh, as if cleaving the heavens! A sweep, like the Star River! He employed the ¡°Eternal Eight Techniques¡± to confront the Immortal King. The attacks of Xueming Immortal King descended, but incredibly, they were sliced apart countless times! The two immediately engaged inbat! Long Zixuan and the others were also taken aback at this sight! The prowess of Dugu Yuqing¡¯s Sword Dao was indeed terrifying, able to fight against an Immortal King! ¡°My fellow senior brothers, you deal with those spiders; I¡¯ll back up Brother Dugu!¡± Jiang Li spoke up! Zi Ling also said, ¡°Those spiders are so ugly! I don¡¯t want to draw them, I¡¯ll try to see if I can draw an Immortal King!¡± Hearing this, everyone nodded their heads. ¡°With you two backing us up, Brother Dugu should be steady,¡± Lu Rang nodded, turning to Qing Chen and said, ¡°Qing Chen, do you see? That¡¯s a female spider, right up your alley, go for it!¡± Hearing this, Dugu Yuqing also cracked a slight smile and said, ¡°Good, then I shall respectfully decline to disagree.¡± He immediately brandished a broomstick and faced Celestial Monarch Xuezhu! Chapter 289: 253 Confronting the Enemy_1 Chapter 289: Chapter 253 Confronting the Enemy_1 Dugu Yuqing was already locked inbat with Xueming Immortal King! Jiang Li and Zi Ling, two monstrous Immortals, were fighting to protect him! At this moment, Qing Chen was holding a broom, looking towards Xuezhu Tianjun. In the beautiful eyes of Xuezhu Tianjun, a shadow crossed her face when she saw the beings that had appeared before her! Indeed, there was a deep shade of dread! ¡°Our n has never dared to show the slightest disrespect to the entities from ¡®Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡¯!¡± ¡°Venerable Envoy, why have you attacked to protect the traitorous White Tiger n?¡± Her heart was weighed down with seriousness! For she had emerged from the forbiddennd, having once seen their n¡¯s Stone Command, and even obtained a whiff of the Holy Path Aura from it! That was how she acquired her current level of cultivation.
But these young men and women before her¡­ She could tell at a nce, the Saintly Way Law within them¡­ Was terrifyingly dense! Yet, faced with such an intense Holy Path Aura, not only did she not covet it, she became extremely apprehensive in an instant! Because she thought of the ¡°Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡±! Forbiddennds doe in levels. The mostmon, like the forbiddennds of the Three Great Heavenly Realms in the Lower World, are formed by Immortals attempting to impact the Immortal King stage and bing tainted with misfortune. Their Demon Spider Valley is a Hongmeng Forbidden Land! Meaning, there are Immortal Kings within. Moreover, those Immortal Kings had all attempted to reach the realm of the Immortal Emperor. But the Hongmeng Forbidden Lands¡­are not the ultimate. The one that truly makes all spirits tremble, that even Immortal Kings dare not glimpse from afar¡­ Is the ¡°Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡±! The Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition could even be rted to the greatest secret between Heaven and Earth. Such forbiddennds, even if the Holy n backing Demon Spider Valley were to return, would have to be circumvented. And in the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­ there exists Saintly Way Law! Saint Descent had just begun, and no n had yet returned sessfully from the Secret ce, yet now there appeared so many youths carrying the terrifying aura of the Holy Path¡­ She could only think of the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition. And Demon Spider Valley simply didn¡¯t have the privilege to provoke such a ce!
But Qing Chen merely said indifferently, ¡°No need to ask any more, demon, today this poor monk shall subdue you!¡± He took a step forward! The broom carried an Immortal aura!
¡°Do you really want to fight to the death? My n also has ties with some entities from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun shouted in rage! She was retreating, still unwilling to engage in battle! But Qing Chen continued to press forward step by step. As the broom swept down, strands of terrifying attacking dao nearly desecrated Xuezhu Tianjun¡¯s face! ¡°You want to kill me?!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun was furious and shouted, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, don¡¯t me me for drying you out!¡± Enraged, no matter what, she had the backing of the Holy n and would not just resign herself to fate! ¡°Bind him!¡± At hermand, Instantly, her terrifying spiderweb was covered with a deluge of spiders, charging towards Qing Chen like a tide! Among them were even Immortal-level Demonic Spiders!
But where Qing Chen¡¯s broom passed, those horrific spiders burst apart instantly! He seemed invincible. ¡°How dare you!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun was thoroughly enraged, her demonic might disyed to the fullest, as countless spider silks from her navel wrapped towards Qing Chen! These spider silks were terrifying, and even Immortal King weapons might not be able to withstand them. However, Qing Chen took a step forward, and the broom suddenly moved. The broom was exquisite in every move, blocking right in front of Xuezhu Tianjun¡¯s navel! The spider silk from Xuezhu Tianjun couldn¡¯t break through Qing Chen¡¯s blockade! ¡°Ahh!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun cried out in anger, dodging around at an incredible speed. But Qing Chen¡¯s broom was like a shadow, always arriving where she was about to release her spider silk. Xuezhu Tianjun was on the verge of madness! She had never been so suffocated!
Behind her, seeing this scene, Lu Rang and the others burst outughing! ¡°Is this all? The one Qi Chen faced in the yard was much more terrifying!¡± They shook their heads. After all, the one their Master had released in the yard to temper Qing Chen was bold enough to spin webs at the edge of the henhouse! ¡°Just these people, seems like not enough for us to share, huh?¡± Long Zixuan was somewhat perplexed. No sooner had he spoken, A terrifying presence suddenly emerged from the void! It was an Immortal King robed in Taoist garb! On his robe shone a constetion of seven stars! ¡°Beichen Immortal King?!¡± The White Tiger n, everyone was shocked. Another Immortal King, was he actually here to annihte their White Tiger Immortal Nation?
In Beichen Immortal King¡¯s hand, he was holding a flower! That flower was emitting a sinister aura! ¡°The Forbidden Man-Eating Flower brought from Ren Jin Hua Hai¡­ This flower could destroy the entire Northern Border!¡± Shao Yang Junior True Monarch was taken aback! ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve finally seen something interesting!¡± Lu Rang took a step forward, looking at Qingyun Immortal King, his eyes gleaming as he said: ¡°Forbidden Man-Eating Flower? This is my first time encountering someone using this!¡± He held the grass in his hand, eager to try! ¡°Junior brother, the flower is for you, the person is for me!¡± Long Zixuan stepped out! ¡°Agreed!¡± Lu Rang also followed suit! ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing this, Beichen Immortal King waved his hand indifferently! A terrifying endless hand, as if containing thunder and lightning, crashed down with a bang, pressing towards Lu Rang and Long Zixuan! An Immortal King¡¯s strike, terrifying as such! However, Long Zixuan countered with a punch! Myriad Dao Dragon¡¯s Chant! Like a giant dragon roaring, as if a divine dragon was calling! Beichen Immortal King¡¯s great hand burst apart! With one punch, the Immortal King¡¯s clouds shattered! The extreme of Dragon¡¯s Blood, tyrannically unmatched! Long Zixuan broke through everything and killed his way to Beichen Immortal King¡¯s front. ¡°How dare you!¡± Beichen Immortal King roared in anger, violently throwing the Forbidden Man-Eating Flower in his hand towards the White Tiger Immortal Nation, then his great hand pressed down towards Long Zixuan! Long Zixuan didn¡¯t back down in the slightest, his Dragon¡¯s Blood boiling as he met all iing attacks with severity! He was like a humanoid true dragon, climbing to the Ninth Heaven, killing his way into Beichen Immortal King¡¯s terrifying star domain! Dragon roars surged, the battle between the two tore apart the sky! And at this moment. A terrifying aura covered the sky and swept over from the distance. It was a giant python tens of thousands of feet long, carrying overwhelming Sha Qi, seemingly odd to the extreme! ¡°Holy crap, what the hell is that? A giant python¡­?¡± Wu Dade was shocked. How could there be such a huge snake in the world, and one so eerie? ¡°Human pet, contain your ignorance!¡± ck Emperor said indifferently: ¡°That is a person from the Tian Sha n, born from a primordial battlefield, a Sha Spirit that has formed its own n¡­¡± Hei Gou turned to Lin Jiu Zheng and said: ¡°In a sense, they can be considered Yin Ghosts.¡± Hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng shuddered immediately! ¡°Indeed¡­ the Primordial Creation Scripture bestowed by my master mentioned that Sha Spirits arise from death. Though not Yin Ghosts, they can be regarded as such!¡± He spoke gravely: ¡°Fellow senior brothers, please lend me your strength; I will set up the Array and refine this fiend!¡± In an instant, Lin Jiu Zheng suddenly stepped out, and countless Yellow Talismans came crashing down! The Yellow Talismans transformed into the Array, confronting this terrifying Sha Spirit! However, at this very moment, the terror-stricken giant python began to hiss fiercely, as if thousands of soldiers were charging, the sound of ughter was so intense it nearly shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums, making it unbearable to face directly! Yet the sound of a zither had already begun to y! Nan Feng had made his move! The Immortal Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody¡¯s undying chapter had begun to ring out, facing the python¡¯s hiss with equally terrifying killing tones, instantly neutralizing that horrific sound wave! Lin Jiu Zheng focused on setting up the Array! Finally, the terror-filled giant python was swept into Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s talisman Array. It thrashed wildly! Like a fearsome giant python rolling in a forest, those Yellow Talismans it lifted were like yellow leaves it had swirled up, seemingly powerless! This Sha Spirit giant python was almost at the level of an Immortal King! And Lin Jiu Zheng was only a Daluo Golden Immortal; his strength was hard-pressed to repress it! ¡°This Sha Spirit has gathered countless Sha Qi, I will suppress it for you!¡± Xinning took a step and suddenly began chanting a poem: ¡°A thousand mountains where birds take flight cease, myriad paths where human tracks vanish.¡± ¡°A solitary boat, a cloaked elder with a conical bamboo hat, fishing alone in the snowy river cold!¡± Golden characters, like undying edicts, followed Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s Yellow Talismans¡¯ descent! ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± The Sha Spirit giant python instantly roared, shaking the heavens, but at this moment it became somewhat unstable! Nan Feng directly attacked with the undying chapter, now also suffering repression by Xinning¡¯s ¡°Poetry Path.¡± Its condition became shaky! ¡°Capture!¡± At this moment, Lin Jiu Zheng finally roared! The sky filled with Yellow Talismans, refined into one! Like an ocean of mana boiling over! The golden talismans burned like mes, melting the entire Sha Spirit! Chapter 290: 254 Immortal Defeats Celestial King_1 Chapter 290: Chapter 254 Immortal Defeats Celestial King_1 Before the White Tiger Immortal Nation! Battles erupted one after another. Dugu Yuqing and Xueming Immortal King fought to a frenzied realm. The Broken Sword in his hand emitted an unrivaled killing aura that seemed capable of tearing apart the sky vault. While the Xueming Immortal King, like a great sun overwhelming the heavens, evaporated the spatialws with his light, shattering every inch of his path and annihting the void itself. The Xueming Immortal King was terrifying to the extreme! He, even with a deficient Immortal Path, remained a Celestial Monarch! Under the extremity of confrontation, Dugu Yuqing¡¯s Eternal Eight Techniques became even more fluid. Even, amidst the battle, he gradually came toprehend. Seeming to evolve more sword techniques!
The Eternal Eight Techniques were the foundation, the basis. And now, he was exploring on his own. ¡°Brat, how dare you!¡± The Xueming Immortal King roared furiously, for as a Heavenly Monarch of his generation, never had anyone dared to use him as a whetstone! ¡°Great Sun looming over!¡± The Xueming Immortal King bellowed! Above the entire sky vault, terrifying fluctuations erupted. At this moment, countless people within the White Tiger Immortal Nation were momentarily blinded. The radiant great sun nearly incinerated everything in the world. The great sun was about to repress Dugu Yuqing. However, at this moment, Dugu Yuqing too had reached his extremity! He gripped the sword with both hands! In his eyes, a resolute determination that wouldn¡¯t be thwarted! ¡°A sword¡­ opens the heavens!!¡± He roared! The body of the sword trembled, seemingly unable to bear his boundless intent to fight! At this moment, what appeared in his mind were only the character ¡°one¡± that Li Fan once wrote! Unstoppable! Unrivaled with a sword!
A sword opens the heavens! It was extreme terror! And at this moment, Dugu Yuqing¡¯s aura burst forth explosively! He moved one step closer on the undying path!
Immortal Heavenly Monarchs! He, at this moment, had already be a Sword Dao Heavenly Monarch! His sword light seemed to have forged the strongest Dao in the world this moment, confronting that colossal sun! Boom! A terrifying explosion! But those below in the White Tiger Immortal Nation felt the world was so silent. Because the sound of this collision had surpassed everything, leaving them momentarily deaf! At this moment, the great sun fell! The eyes of the Xueming Heavenly King were filled with fear! ¡°Impossible!¡± He blurted out! How could the other¡¯s cultivation level be so fearsome? With immortal might, borrowing the hand of an Immortal Heavenly King, to achieve the rank of Immortal Heavenly Monarch?
Too terrifying! What kind of heaven-defying talent was this?! Even more monstrous than the King of ck and White from the olden days! Invincible! Dugu Yuqing, was already stepping closer! ¡°Now, we can have a proper fight!¡± Dugu Yuqing drew his sword! He burst forth with a roaring assault! ¡°Do you really think you are another ck White? No, you¡¯re just an ant!¡± The Xueming Heavenly King roared, engaging inbat once more! Back and forth they went, nearly demolishing heaven and earth. This was no different from a battle between Immortal Kings! At this moment, Zi Ling and Jiang Li also heaved a sigh of relief.
When Dugu Yuqing was merely an Immortal, they needed to assist from the side, asionally blocking some terrifying killing moves for him. But now, Dugu Yuqing, with his own power, could already duel back and forth with the Xueming Immortal King. They battled fiercely! On the other side. The terrifying Sha Spirit Giant Python was writhing madly! Almost even the Yellow Talisman Great Formation, coupled with the power of Xinning and Nan Feng, could barely suppress it! Seeing this, Lin Jiu Zheng entered a state akin to frenzy! Yellow Talismans filled the sky! Suddenly, he bit his finger! Standing midair, he pointed to the earth, drawing talismans on the ground! Using blood as a guide, with the earth as a paper! Terrifying auras followed his talismans, and suddenly, the mountains and rivers trembled! ¡°Everything is born from Creation!¡±
¡°Be it Yin or evil spirits!¡± ¡°If heaven and earth can give life to it, heaven and earth can also reim it!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng muttered, with a roar! ¡°Transform!¡± At this moment, his long hair fluttered wildly! The mountains and rivers resonated! The earth rejoiced! Countless primal Qi of Creation from heaven and earth roared into Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s body! His realm soared with a boom! ¡ªImmortal! He had be an Immortal Mage! With the talisman in his hand, the currentndscape, just like shifting sands, was recreating itself. Peaks undted, sunlight extended a hundred yards, and and of utmost yang and purity evolved from the earth! In an instant, the horrifying Sha Spirits began to perish, with countless strands of evil aura fading away! ¡ªSha Spirits are born from malevolentnds, reemerging from death, originally from a certain dreadful Ancient Battlefield. And now, Lin Jiu Zheng had changed the terrain of this world. Caused by the talismans, thend became utmost yang and pure! In malevolentnds, Sha Spirits are born. Innds of yang and purity, they perish! Countless strands of evil aura were dwindling! ¡°Utilize the Qi of Creation, exterminate the Chaos¡¯s malevolence!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng, like a Heavenly God, waved his hand, and the talismans flew like dragons, apanied by the Qi of heaven and earth, striking down like thunderous roars! ¡°Roar¡ª¡± The Shaling Giant Python let out a miserable scream! Instantly, the entire body of the Sha Spirit splintered into pieces! It transformed into endless evil aura! And with a gesture from Lin Jiu Zheng, the mountains and rivers surged, refining the evil aura! The terrifying Sha Spirit was annihted! Witnessing this scene, everyone was utterly astonished! ¡°Is this the terror of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o?¡± Nan Feng murmured. It was too frightening. With a mere gesture, he could alter the forces of nature, and it seemed that all Dao were under the control of the Yellow Talismans! That was a Sha Spirit nearly on par with an Immortal King¡­ Even if an Immortal King were toe, they might not be its match. However, it was extinguished by Lin Jiu Zheng with the way of talismans! ¡°Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o can¡¯t be broken through with ordinarybat. Only when faced with Yin Ghosts and malevolent spirits can one advance by leaps and bounds!¡± Hei Gou, however, spoke from the back. ¡°Dead Dog, I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much!¡± Wu Dade said. ¡°Woof! Human Pet, dare to disrespect this Emperor!¡± ck Emperor bit down directly! ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Dade screamed! Meanwhile, Long Zixuan was fighting frenziedly against Beichen Immortal King. He was like a Divine Dragon from the Ninth Heaven, moving with majestic freedom! Beichen Immortal King¡¯s might was unparalleled, as if wielding the Big Dipper as his weapon, capable of repressing everything, but at this moment, he was actually being suppressed by Long Zixuan! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Surprise filled Beichen Immortal King¡¯s face! Long Zixuan¡¯s method ofbat was too terrifying. He felt that he was not facing a person. But a dragon! A True Dragon! The explosive power of the opponent¡¯s bloodline was sky-shattering. ¡°Big Dipper Chain, I am invincible!¡± Beichen Immortal King roared. In an instant, his figure vanished! The terrifying stars, like world-ending meteors, plummeted down! The Big Dipper was especially powerful and boundless. Beichen Immortal King had erupted in full force. He intended to strangle Long Zixuan. But at this moment, Long Zixuan suddenly let out a long roar! It was like the chant of a dragon from the Ninth Heaven! His blood energy surged, transforming into a golden True Dragon, shielding him! ¡°Dragon Force, Limitless!¡± He lifted his fist! Then, he hurled his punch! The punch was terrifying, shattering heaven and earth! ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡± Suddenly, all the stars in the sky shattered! Long Zixuan, like a True Dragon bursting forth, had heaven-defying blood energy! At this moment, he took another step further, entering the Celestial Monarch realm! Utterly terrifying! He appeared to soar like a True Dragon, having reached above the Ninth Heaven, and then stomped down! ¡°One step of the True Dragon, and the world dims!¡± He shouted decisively. In an instant, the Star River, which stretched for thousands of miles,pletely shattered! The Big Dipper exploded! A figure fell from amongst the stars! Beichen Immortal King, defeated! Chapter 291: 255 Come into the Bowl_1 Chapter 291: Chapter 255 Come into the Bowl_1 Beichen Immortal King plummeted down from the sky. He was defeated by Long Zixuan. Long Zixuan, majestic and heroic with dragon shadow beside, stood above the ninth heaven with his hands behind his back, like a Dragon Lord looking down upon all living beings. On the other side. ¡°Your path hase to an end!¡± Dugu Yuqing let out a cold shout, swung his Broken Sword with a killing intent that pierced the skies, instantly shredding all illusions. A terrifying sword intent swept down! The faltering sun in the sky was cleaved into two halves! Xueming Heavenly King retreated thousands of feet, his face filled with shock. There was now a grim bloodstain across his chest!
Defeated! Such horror was written on the face of Xueming Heavenly King! ¡°Impossible¡­ Another King of ck and White¡­ A King of ck and White from the era of Saint Descent?¡± At this moment, hisplexion trembled, and he was utterly engulfed by fear. The ck and White Heavenly King of the past, no matter how terrifying, had ultimately failed to wait for the Saint Descent toe and was trapped to death within the Immortal Path. But this True Sword Seed before him could truly await the Saint Descent. Once he enters the Saint Realm, how terrifying will he be? He was afraid! Suddenly, he turned and fled! No longer willing to fight. Preserving his life was the most important thing. But, at that moment. A chubby figure descended from the sky! ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Wu Dade bellowed! In his hand, he held¡­ a bowl! ¡ª¡ªThat was the bowl he usually used in the courtyard to feed Hei Gou, and now he had actually brought it out! In an instant, the bowl expanded to cover millions of miles, casting an immense shadow, like a world unto its own, with various terrifying prohibitions descending! ¡°No!!¡±
Xueming Immortal King cried out in terror, trembling before the bowl, incapable of moving a single step! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± In the end, he was directly captured inside the broken bowl! Elsewhere, Beichen Immortal King, just defeated by Long Zixuan, was even more horrified when he saw this.
Damn, what was that thing? A bowl could capture an Immortal King? Too terrifying! He transformed into a shooting star, fleeing with all his might! But Wu Dade had already lifted the broken bowl. ¡°Beichen Immortal King, get into the bowl now!¡± An aura of terror emanated from the bowl in an instant, like a call from the soul. Beichen Immortal King screamed miserably, then plunged headfirst into the broken bowl! Beichen Immortal King was captured as well! Witnessing this scene, Nan Feng and others were all shocked! ¡°Just a bowl¡­ It actually managed to capture an Immortal King¡­¡± Nan Feng wore aplex expression. ¡°Had I known it would be such trouble, I should have brought some kind of jar with me.¡±
Zi Ling quietly muttered to herself! Meanwhile, the Sun Junior True Monarch from the White Tiger n and others were dumbfounded. Damn, a bowl capturing an Immortal King?? ¡°I remember that bowl seemed to be used to feed dogs in the courtyard of the Lord of the Deste Heavens???¡± Sun Junior True Monarch murmured, questioning his entire life at this moment! What kind of wealth was this! It seemed that just about anything from that small courtyard was heaven-defying. At this moment, he was hit by a sudden urge. He really wanted to go dumpster diving in that courtyard!! With both Immortal Kings defeated and captured, and the Shaling Giant Python annihted, everyone turned their gazes towards Qing Chen and Lu Rang! Over at Lu Rang¡¯s side there was much shouting and yelling. ¡°Damn it, you want to bite me? Try it again, chop it to death, chop it to death!¡± Lu Rang stood at the forefront with a terrifying nt unfurling behind him.
Each strike was like a sh from a Divine Sword, and the Forbidden Man-Eating Flower from the restricted zone was already being chopped to the point its petals were wilting and trembling! ¡°Spare me, spare me, oh!¡± Suddenly, the flower transformed into a woman who knelt before Lu Rang. Her clothing had been entirely shed off, revealing blood-streaked fair skin, causing her to burst into tears before Lu Rang! ¡°Divine Grass Grandpa, Divine Grass Heavenly King, this servant truly didn¡¯t know you were here, I was wrong, I was wrong!¡± She broke down crying. Lu Rang saw this and coldlyughed: ¡°Stop ying those tricks with your Lu Big Daddy. Just be a good fertilizer!¡± As his words fell, a de of grass instantly struck down. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The Forbidden Man-Eating Flower let out a wretched scream and turned into a pile of flower debris! Annihted! The crowd, seeing this, hadplex expressions on their faces.
¡°The Forbidden Man-Eating Flower is simply a junior in front of Junior Brother Lu Rang¡¯s grass¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng marveled! Meanwhile, on the other side. Qing Chen had driven Xuezhu Tianjun crazy! His broom was too fast, virtually like a shadow that followed its figure. ¡°Why, why do I feel like he has such a deep understanding of our kind?¡± ¡°Completely unable to deal with!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun¡¯s mentality exploded. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Suddenly, she opened her mouth wide! The sky full of spiders was actually all swallowed by her in one gulp! Devouring her own kind! ¡°I¡¯m going to see how you can withstand the Hongmeng Spider Silk!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun roared! From her belly button, a terrifying force and fluctuation were emitted! As if some monster was about to be born from her navel! Seeing this, Qing Chen suddenly bowed his head and lifted his foot. He picked a clump of mud from the bottom of his foot! And then he stepped forward, mming the mud onto Xuezhu Tianjun¡¯s belly button! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Xuezhu Tianjun suddenly let out a piercing scream! She felt as if her navel had been sealed shut. Even the Hongmeng Spider Silk gestating inside her couldn¡¯t break through. Heaven, where on earth did that clump of mude from?? Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition? Could it be the mud transformed from the corpse of a terrifying great being? At this moment, her mentalitypletely copsed. With the Spider Silk inside her unable to be released, her stomach instantly swelled up as if she were ten months pregnant. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Xuezhu Tianjun¡¯s belly exploded! Countless spider silks floated down, and she instantly perished! Dead! Seeing this, the whole ce fell silent. That was Xuezhu Tianjun, from the forbiddennds¡­ Unexpectedly, she died so miserably! Seeing this, Qing Chen¡¯s face showed a hint ofpassion, he put his palms together and said: ¡°Namo, how merciful my master is!¡± He waved his hand, and instantly, the stench of blood dissipated! As if he had liberated her soul. With that, the attackers from the three forbiddingnds had all been annihted! And the two Immortal Kings had been captured by Wu Dade with a dog bowl. In the White Tiger Immortal Nation, everyone who witnessed this scene was shocked to their core. ¡°With the might of the immortal, defeating Celestial King-level powerhouses¡­ These young prodigies are just too terrifying!¡± In the White Tiger Immortal Nation, the old Celestial Monarch Bai Tianjing was utterly shocked. ¡°Our White Tiger Immortal Nation, what kind of powerful leg have wetched onto¡­¡± Bai Tianshi had aplicated expression as he saw the ck dog and Wu Dade, realizing that all of this must be thanks to Princess Bai Xiaoqing! ¡°The Immortal King is wise, if not for the new sovereign of our n, how could our kind receive such favor?¡± ¡°Our White Tiger Immortal Nation is saved!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± The nation rejoiced! At that moment, the citizens of the White Tiger Nation all worshipped towards the sky! They paid great respects to Nan Feng, Long Zixuan, and the others. In the sky. ¡°Thank you all, if not for you, the White Tiger Immortal Nation would have suffered a great disaster!¡± Bai Xiaofeng also deeply bowed in gratitude. ¡°No need for thanks, everything is over now, we are going back to report to our master.¡± Nan Feng spoke, and then with confusion, she looked towards Wu Dade and said: ¡°Junior Brother Da De, what are you doing with those two Immortal Kings?¡± Wu Dadeughed and said: ¡°The ck dog said, if we imprison them, they can be used for body refining!¡± Hearing this, everyone was enlightened. Wu Dade¡¯s mystical methods allowed him to absorb attacks to strengthen himself. Eventually, he could even cultivate a Vajra Indestructible Body! And these two Immortal Kings¡­ were to be imprisoned as whetstones for his practice! ¡°Woof! Human Pet, His Majesty didn¡¯t order you to use His Majesty¡¯s bowl, woof!¡± the ck dog suddenly interjected. Wu Dade immediately covered his backside and fled! Everyoneughed and soon took their leave! And at this moment, The three great forbiddennds of the Northern Border were all in great turmoil! Chapter 292: 256: Peoples Hearts are not like the Past_1 Chapter 292: Chapter 256: People¡¯s Hearts are not like the Past_1 Heavenly Fiend Abyss! Clouds swirling, Sha energy surging! At the bottom of the abyss. Atop an altar. Three kings abruptly opened their eyes! In their eyes, there was a color of anger! ¡°Who dares to act against our n!?¡± The first king roared! ¡°To have in our Celestial Monarch, causing his soul to scatter¡­ such a ruthless heart!¡± The second king also spoke solemnly, ¡°This great enmity, we must avenge!¡±
Upon seeing this, Beichen Immortal King¡¯s face changed, and he said, ¡°Your Majesties, what has happened?¡± The third king spoke indifferently, ¡°We sent a Celestial Monarch to annihte your Beichen Immortal Country and then attack the White Tiger Immortal Nation.¡± ¡°But he is dead, his soul destroyed.¡± Upon hearing this, Beichen Immortal King was utterly astonished! Dead¡­ That was a Celestial Monarch who emerged from the forbiddennds. Even if he encountered an Immortal Heavenly King from the outside world, he would have the power to fight! How could this be¡­ ¡°Predict! Investigate this cause and effect!¡± The third kingmanded at once! Immediately, the three great kings joined forces! A series of nearly fantastical scenes instantly appeared. That was Beichen Immortal Country. Beichen Immortal King saw a terrifying Sha Spirit Giant Python devouring one Immortal City after another. Countless subjects turned into blood food. Yet his face was so indifferent. As if he were observing a foreign scene.
Immediately after, that terrifying python, having ughtered Beichen Immortal Country, rushed towards the White Tiger Immortal Nation. But then, in the scenes that followed, a strange white fog suddenly emerged! ¡°No!¡± The three kings of the Tian Sha n immediately vomited blood!
The scenes disappeared instantly. ¡°Strange¡­ terrifying!¡± The second king muttered, ¡°Could it be, could it be that an existence from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition has intervened?¡± They were Hongmeng level kings, and within this forbiddennd, unless powerful Holy Path Beings intervened, they would be unable to predict! In an era before the Saint Descent, could it actually involve a Holy Path Being? Their first thought was the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition! ¡°We should not track this matter any further for the time being!¡± The third king spoke solemnly, ¡°Everything shall wait for the Saint Descent before we settle the score!¡± ¡°Right now, we are not yet qualified!¡± Upon hearing this, Beichen Immortal King was even more shocked beyond measure. What kind of terrifying existence was involved that even the kings of the Tian Sha n didn¡¯t dare act rashly? ¡­
Ren Jin Hua Hai. In the midst of the bewitching sea of flowers, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came: ¡°Having returned from Qingyun Immortal Nation, a terrifying existence has taken action in the outside world, targeting our kind!¡± In an instant, ten thousand li away, in Qingyun Immortal Nation. That terrifying Forbidden Man-Eating Flower, rooted here, suddenly started running wildly, bolting swiftly towards Ren Jin Hua Hai! ¡­ Demon Spider Valley. ¡°Xuezhu, my child, has been harmed by someone!¡± The Spider Queen was enraged to the extreme. The vast web trembled. ¡°Although Xueming Immortal King did not die, his Soul Lamp has mutated¡­ Your Majesty, it must be rted to the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition!¡± Next to her, a man in a ck robe spoke. The Spider Queen¡¯s face changed back and forth, and finally, she clenched her teeth and said,
¡°The Holy n is already on its way. Once they arrive, this matter must be addressed!¡± ¡°Even with the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, our n also has acquaintances!¡± ¡­ At that moment. In the small vige. Li Fan, utterly bored, was tidying up the courtyard. ¡°Seems like spring has arrived? It should be time for plowing¡­¡± ¡°When the disciplese back, I¡¯ll take them to the vige to do some farming.¡± Li Fan murmured to himself as he watered the small sapling in the corner, tilled the soil and watched it grow ever more robust, already as tall as a man, gradually bing lush with branches and leaves. He also pruned the branches of the peach tree and so on, ensuring that the tree would grow better in theing year. ¡°Hmm, recently, a whole nest of eggs has beenid; too many to eat. Perhaps I should save some and let the old hen incubate them?¡± As he spoke, he used straw to make a nest and ced all the eggs in it. The old hen, seeing this, excitedly clucked, positively thrilled, and quickly settled on the eggs.
Li Fan smiled as well. He then went to the pondside to watch the group of carp in the pond. ¡°This pond is somewhat wasted; I could add some loaches or something to raise togetherter on.¡± He nned. ¡°Master, we¡¯re back!¡± At that moment, the voices of Nan Feng and the others came from outside. They entered through the gate. Li Fan turned around, saw that everyone was well, and smiled, saying, ¡°How has the situation been handled?¡± Nan Feng replied, ¡°Reporting to Master, in ordance with your instructions, those who came to invade have been dealt with.¡± Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°In the Immortal Domain, there will certainly be all sorts of difficulties, and in the future, I¡¯m afraid there will be no shortage of such incidents.¡± After all, the people of the Heavenly Realm were outsiders. It¡¯s not easy for outsiders to establish themselves locally without facing repeated challenges. But upon hearing these words, many disciples shivered! ¡°Is this just the beginning? Is Master prepared for the various great battles that will follow?¡± They pondered. ¡°Right, I think spring is about to arrive. I¡¯ll take you to do somebor, let¡¯s tidy up!¡± Li Fan spoke up! Hearing this, a group of disciples were overjoyed! They hurriedly gathered all sorts of farming tools. Li Fan sat down beside the stone table, took a sip of tea, and waited. ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, he noticed several Stone Commands on the stone table. Three of them had turned into normal rocks, the patterns on them all gone! Li Fan picked them up and took a look. ¡°Are these fake??!¡± Li Fan instantly understood that he had been tricked! Someone must have substituted fake Stone Commands as antiques to deceive him and his disciples. Thinking this, Li Fan let out a small sigh. The human heart is no longer what it was; the ways of the world are cold! He got up and casually threw the three Stone Commands into the trash can in the corner. When the three Stone Commands were tossed into the trash can, they seemed to tremble, as if struggling. But then, a surge of qi from within the trash can emitted. The three Stone Commands directly cracked and turned into dust within the trash can! ¡­ It was at this moment. On a hidden path somewhere. This ce bore the marks of time, a location of temporal chaos. A group of people, as if they had traversed through time, arrived. Their clothes looked like those from dozens of eras prior, extremely quaint, riding on an enormous ship with a terrifying qi, very mottled! At the bow, a blood-red candle was burning! An elder in a gray robe stood with his hands behind his back, excitedly muttering at this moment. ¡°We¡¯ve finally set foot on the journey home; our n is finally going back!¡± He murmured! Standing beside him was a man as elegant as a jade tree and handsome as a statue, standing shoulder to shoulder with him. ¡°The ancient prophecy is always in cycle. Will the ancient path of the Yang Realm really open this time¡­¡± The young man muttered, his eyes filled with certainty, saying, ¡°I am one of the Quasi-Saint Sons of the Ji n; in this life, I must secure that path for my people!¡± He clenched his fists! Just then, a pair of slender jade hands covered his eyes. ¡°Qingke, don¡¯t be mischievous.¡± The young man spoke. ¡°Oh~¡± The girl behind him, dressed in a green skirt, stuck out her cute little tongue before letting go anding to stand by their side. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re really no fun. The higher the cultivation level, the more you be like a rock!¡± Ji Qingke said to the young man. The young man kept a straight face and did not respond. ¡°Qingke, your brother Qingyun is just too tense.¡± However, the elder smiled and said, ¡°He carries a heavy burden!¡± ¡°After we return to the Ancestral Realm, he will represent our Ji n in a contest with the geniuses of this world.¡± Hearing this, Ji Qingke curiously said, ¡°Third Grandpa, is that world really our Ancestral Realm? But I heard that even the Immortal Path there is iplete, and the Saint Path does not exist¡­¡± Her bright eyes were filled with curiosity. Hearing this, the elder let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°That world is the true realm of origins. The Immortal Path is iplete, and the Saint Path does not exist, merely because we took the Source of the Holy Path with us. Once our family¡¯s Ji Water returns to that world, the Immortal Path will be restored, and the Saint Path will reemerge.¡± The girl asked with curiosity, ¡°But Third Grandpa, isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± The elder smiled gently and said, ¡°Qingke, you are still young. You will understand in time¡­ You too will go through many things.¡± At this moment. In this disrupted space-time, the sound of killing erupted! ¡°Kill!¡± From three different directions, terrifyinglyrge ships converged. ¡°Third Elder, we¡¯ve discovered the time-space ships of the Dark Saint n, Shizu n, and White Bone n!¡± A middle-aged man hurried over with a look of extreme horror on his face. Third Elder¡¯s face changed drastically, saying, ¡°How is this possible?!¡± But, in the next moment, a huge ship burst forth from the chaotic space-time. ¡°Haha, Ji n, you¡¯re finished!¡± On this massive ship, an old man wearing a Corpse Wrapping Cloth stood at the bow, exuding an aura of death! Immediately afterward, two more giant ships appeared. One from the Dark Saint n, one from the White Bone n! Three massive ships, simr to the Ji n¡¯s, each with a candle burning at the bow! Only while those candles burned, could the ships connect with the coordinates left in that world, find their way home, and not get lost in the chaotic space-time. They were here, ambushing the Ji n! Chapter 293: 257: Saint Descent Arrival_1 Chapter 293: Chapter 257: Saint Descent Arrival_1 In the chaotic return journey through time and space. Three great spacetime ferries had already surrounded the Ji Family¡¯s warship! ¡°Heh heh, Ji Changming, did you think that we didn¡¯t discover the coordinates your Ji Family left behind years ago?¡± An elder of the Dark Saint n stepped forward, his expression icy as he said: ¡°Years ago, your Ji Family¡¯s Ancestor Emperor once ughtered countless of our n¡¯s powerhouses. We have an unresolvable enmity with your Ji Family. That¡¯s why we left our coordinates around yours!¡± ¡°When you set off on your return, we would ambush you all and send you to your deaths!¡± The elder from the White Bone n also opened his hollow mouth and sneered: ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you? Since that escape, we¡¯ve been ready, never again allowing your Ji Family to return to that world!¡± ¡°So what if you belong to one of the Imperial ns?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t return to that world, you have no future!¡±
¡°You are doomed to die!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± In an instant, the three great warships began their deadly assault! ¡°A bunch of beasts!¡± Aboard the Ji Family¡¯s warship, the Third Elder Ji Changming reached the pinnacle of anger, unleashing his terrifying cultivation level to its full extent! The Saintly Dao Realm! The surrounding spacetime seemed to sense it! Incredibly terrifying! The Third Elder directly confronted the powerhouses from the three ns, battling fiercely in the midst of spacetime! It was as if the heavens were copsing and the earth was splitting apart, the terrifying aura spreading, and spacetime itself seemed on the verge of shattering. ¡°Bring out the Great Power Instrument and ughter them!¡± The Third Elder roared furiously! In the blink of an eye, a sword flew out from the Ji Family¡¯s warship! Once the sword was in his hand, the overwhelming Holy Path Aura enveloped the area! ¡°Heh heh, did you think you¡¯re the only one with a Great Power Instrument?¡± The elder from the White Bone n promptly revealed a white bone saber! ¡°Seeking death!¡± The Dark Saint n¡¯s powerhouse was holding a yellow bottle that radiated an extraordinary charm. ¡°Kill him!¡±
The elder from the Shizu n suddenly removed the Corpse Wrapping Cloth from his body and threw it, enveloping the sky and covering everything below! It was a Great Saint Power level instrument as well! In an instant, a massive spacetime explosion urred! Many fragments of spacetime were rapidly annihting into oblivion in the void.
The might of great powers, once unleashed, could destroy the Myriad Realms! ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud crash, the Ji Family¡¯s Third Elder fell like a shooting star! ¡°Grandfather!¡± Ji Qingke swiftly maneuvered the warship to catch the Third Elder, preventing him from falling into the spacetime river, which would assuredly have led toplete disorientation! Meanwhile, Ji Qingyue let out a long howl, a Stone Mirror appearing in his hand. It shone brightly, blocking the aftershock of the three great powerhouses¡¯ attacks! Right after that, Ji Qingyue spat out a mouthful of blood! Ji Changming safelynded on the warship¡¯s deck, spitting out blood inrge mouthfuls, his face pale. ¡°They¡­ were prepared all along!¡± In Ji Changming¡¯s eyes boiled infinite hatred. The other side had actually beenying their ns since thest escape! Previously, when their Ji Family fled, they left a grain of sand in that world, which should have evolved into a new world, waiting for their return. But, he hadn¡¯t expected that the Shizu, Dark Saint, and White Bone ns had harbored such deep scheming, leaving their coordinates around the Ji Family¡¯s!
They¡¯d been under surveince. And that¡¯s why their encounter with the three ns urred when the Ji Family embarked on their return journey. Ji Changming¡¯s face was ovee with unwillingness. The Shizu, Dark Saint, and White Bone ns were merely ¡°Holy ns,¡± but their Ji Family was a Saintly Imperial n. Had it been an open battle, even if it were against the Ancient ns¡¯ Royal or Imperial ns, their Ji Family would fear nothing! ¡ª¡ªThe Holy Path World isplex and intricate, with a strict hierarchy. Only those whose ancestors had been Saints could be called a ¡°Holy n,¡± and among the numerous Holy ns, there were also the overwhelmingly powerful Marquis, Royal, and Imperial ns! The Ji Family¡¯s Ancestor, Emperor Xuanyuan, was a Saint Emperor of his generation! However, they were now ambushed, and they were far from the Secret ce, already deep within the chaotic realm of spacetime, unable to contact the family in the Secret ce. They had no way of receiving any support from their family! ¡°What to do¡­¡± Ji Qingke¡¯s pretty face was filled with urgency. ¡°Unwilling, so unwilling!¡± Ji Changming let out a sky-reaching long howl, saying, ¡°Death does not scare me, I only fear that the Seven Human Tribes will remain ignorant of the Ancient ns¡¯ conspiracy!¡± ¡°Heh, since you¡¯re already a dead man walking, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you.¡±
The White Bone n¡¯s powerhouse said with a cold smile: ¡°Some high and mighty figure doesn¡¯t want to see the Human Race reappear on thatnd anymore.¡± ¡°You vanguard troops are just the beginning, the path for the return of the Human Race will be severed!¡± ¡°Your Holy Dao Powers of the Human Race, especially your Imperial ns, will bepletely isted, blocked, and abandoned!¡± He revealed a shocking conspiracy and suddenly raised the white bone knife in his hand, shouting, ¡°I bestow upon you death!¡± However¡­ At this very moment! On the warship of the White Bone n, the strangely burning candle abruptly extinguished! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Is it that the connection with our coordinates has been severed?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lost our direction!¡± Instantly, all the members of the White Bone n on the warship were utterly horrified!
The warship that had lost its direction was rapidly falling into the chaotic streams of space-time. ¡°No!¡± The White Bone n¡¯s strong ones cried out in terror! ¡°Brother,e over to our ship!¡± A strong one from the Dark Saint n spoke out. But as soon as his words fell, the candle on their n¡¯s warship alsopletely went out. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± The strong ones from the Dark Saint n were dumbfounded at this moment. ¡°Not good, our n¡¯s candle has also gone out? Could it be that the Holy Path imprint we left in that world has been erased?!¡± In an instant, three ancient n warships were rapidly falling! Cries of terror and wails rose incessantly! Even the instruments of the Great Saint Power could not save them! To traverse through the disordered spacetime, once the forward coordinates were lost, it waspletely impossible to get out of the chaos, only to wither away in the turbulent ages! The three colossal warships rapidly ¡°sank,¡± vanishing from the spacetime before their eyes. Upon seeing this scene, everyone from the Ji n was shocked. This was too terrifying¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°They¡­ Have they lost the coordinates of that world?!¡± ¡°How is this possible, could it be that somebody powerful intervened from that world to lend us a hand?¡± Members of the Ji Family murmured, unable to hide their astonishment. ¡°Elder, what is this¡­?¡± Ji Qingyue looked at Ji Changming with confusion. Even Ji Changming¡¯s old eyes were filled with a sense of bewilderment. He thought for a moment, then tentatively said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ something unexpected has happened to the Stone Command they left in the Ancestral Realm?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t concern ourselves with that now¡­ We must proceed at full speed; as long as we reach the Ancestral Realm, we will have an extra measure of security, even if the Stone Command is destroyed, our people will be able to find their way back!¡± Immediately, the ferry surged forward at high speed! Time flew by. Soon, the chaotic spacetime around them became less and less. The situation of possibly ¡°sinking¡± had reduced significantly. The me of the candle at the bow of the ship was also brighter, indicating that they were very close to the Ancestral Realm. One dayter. They finally broke free from the chaos of spacetime and appeared in some void. ¡°There¡­ Is that the Ancestral Realm?!¡± Ji Qingke stood at the bow of the ship, pointing to a floatingrge world in the endless darkness, her eyes filled with excitement. Beside her, Ji Qingyue clenched his fists, murmuring, ¡°I, Ji Qingyue¡­ have arrived!¡± And Ji Changming, feeling the spacetime around him, couldn¡¯t help shedding tears of emotion. ¡°Yes, we have now reached the entry point of the escape route; we have entered¡­ the Ancestral Realm!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, descend ording to the location of the Primeval Stone Mandate, where we can find our kin left in this realm!¡± He dered! ¡­ Meanwhile. In the silent voids of space, warships began to appear! In a deste void, a colossal warship emerged from the disordered spacetime, carrying a group of people with huge horns on their heads and a powerful presence. In a region of darkness, mighty mammoths followed behind several mountainous middle-aged men! At a spacetime crossing, a massive ferry appeared, aboard which stood terrifying giants¡­ The Saint Descent had finally arrived! The vanguard troops of many ancient ns appeared in this world! ¡­ Chapter 294: 258: All Holy Path Beings?_1 Chapter 294: Chapter 258: All Holy Path Beings?_1 In the small mountain vige. Li Fan was leading a group of disciples, helping to till the vige¡¯snd. Li Fan had always believed thatbor was necessary. Only throughbor could one eliminate the restlessness and illusions in their heart. Nan Feng and disciples like Zi Ling were delivering food and drinks by the side. Meanwhile, Li Fan was leading others, including Dugu Yuqing, in plowing thend. Lu Rang was incredibly skilled, wielding his hoe with great vigor¡ªa sight to behold! Several young women in the vige were pointing at Lu Rang and giggling behind covered faces from time to time. Dugu Yuqing was driving an ox and felt somewhat apprehensive. Because he sensed that this old yellow bull was not simple at all, and upon inquiring, he found out that it was a calf raised by his master,ter given to Uncle Zhang in the vige for farming!
Following behind the ox, Dugu Yuqing felt overwhelmed with awe, and he dared not whip the old bull anymore. Qing Chen was scattering corn seeds, and seeing so many glittering corn seeds, he was practically numb. They were all seeds of the Holy Medicine! ¡­ Nearly everyone in the vige was active, during the busy farming season, no one was idle. Second Elder was leaning on his walking stick, standing on the ridge of the field. ¡°Good, good!¡± His aged eyes brimmed with contentment. After thend was tilled, they scattered seeds and so on. The seeds of corn, potatoes, and the like were all provided by Li Fan, and they seemed to be of better quality than ordinary corn and potatoes. This was the only aspect Li Fan thought the System still had some use for. At least it could improve the food supplies! ¡°Hm? Why has it suddenly be overcast?¡± Suddenly, everyone who was farming raised their eyes to the sky. In the heavens, a massive shadow seemed to obstruct the sun! On closer inspection, it even resembled a flying ship? ¡°No, what kind of flying ship¡­?¡± ¡°A cultivator warship?¡± Dugu Yuqing and the others immediately became alert!
Li Fan, however, nced at it and smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a cloud drifting across the sky, keep working!¡± Upon hearing the master¡¯s words, the disciples rxed. If the master said so, what was there to worry about? ¡­
Meanwhile, aboard the flying ship. ¡°This is the Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°This is our Ancestral Realm!¡± Ji Changming, feeling the energy of this world, burst outughing, saying: ¡°We have returned!¡± ¡°But Grandfather, this ce doesn¡¯t quite match what you said¡­¡± At this moment, Ji Qingke spoke up weakly: ¡°Why do I feel like the space around us is filled with a thick aura of the Holy Path¡­ Even denser than the secluded areas of the Ji Family?¡± Hearing this, Ji Changming was startled! He took a moment to sense his surroundings. Instantly, his expression changed! Yes, what was going on?! Could there be a Source of the Holy Path in this realm?
Impossible! That was absolutely impossible! ¡°It can¡¯t be, we came here following the guidance of the Primeval Stone Mandate. Could it be that the n members who remained in this world have found a new Source of the Holy Path?¡± ¡°Land immediately, we must investigate this ce!¡± Ji Changming eximed! At once, the ship descended quickly. Theynded in a forested mountain area. Ji Changming cast a spell and swiftly stored the enormous ship. ¡°The aura of the Holy Path seems toe from ahead¡­ Yuan Lin, you and the others wait here, I will take Qingyue and Qingke to check it out!¡± Ji Changming instructed another middle-aged man. Ji Yuanlin immediately nodded, saying: ¡°Alright, Yuan Lin and the others will wait here!¡± Afterward, Ji Changming immediately took Ji Qingke and Ji Qingyue and proceeded forward.
They left the woods. Before long, they saw a small mountain vige! In the vige, on patches ofnd, groups of vigers were busy farming! ¡°Hm? This vige¡­ this vige¡­¡± Ji Changming was instantly shocked; the vige before him was clearly emanating an unparalleled aura of the Holy Path! Even¡­ it was indeed denser than some of the Ji Family¡¯s secluded areas! How could this be possible?? And from afar, those who were working in the vige looked like ordinary people. ¡°Wowser, do people here still farm thend? Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Ji Qingke was somewhat excited. After all, she had only heard about many things upon just arriving in this world. Ji Qingyue, too, showed a trace of curiosity on her usually aloof face, saying: ¡°Third Elder, why don¡¯t we go take a look?¡±
Ji Changming pondered for a moment. ¡°It should be possible, after all, there are at most one or two Hongmeng Cultivators in this realm, they pose no threat to us.¡± ¡°Moreover, this ce is definitely not one of those Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger!¡± He spoke up and immediately nodded, leading the two into the small mountain vige. They headed straight for the people who were tilling the fields. It wasn¡¯t long before they approached. ¡°No¡­ This isn¡¯t right¡­¡± Just as he arrived at the edge of the fields, Ji Changming was immediately struck with shock. ¡°How can the soil in this ce be all so good?!¡± He bent down, scooped up a handful of mud, and sniffed it! The aromatic scent of the soil wafted up¡­ it was almost intoxicating! ¡°This soil¡­ it¡¯s good enough to nurture Holy Medicine!¡± He murmured in disbelief! In front of him, thend in this vige¡­ seemed to be arge area! All of it was saintly-level soil? That can¡¯t be¡­ Even within Holy Dao Powers of the Holy n, there is no such foundation! ¡°Third Grandfather, is that an ox tilling thend? So this is how fields are plowed!¡± Ji Qingke pointed at Old Yellow Bull in the field and suddenly spoke out excitedly. Ji Changming looked over, and with just one nce, his expression turned to sheer horror, almost turning to run! ¡°Girl, girl¡­ that, that¡¯s not a plowing ox!¡± He could feel that what was there was no ordinary ox. It was clearly an ancient behemoth! ¡°Could it be, the progeny of the legendary Ancient Mantle Ox? This breed¡­ in the Ancient Era, they even ughtered Great Saints!¡± He said, shocked! The Ancient Mantle Ox before him, feeling so terrifying, probably contained one or two pure strands of ancestral blood, didn¡¯t it? That would be too incredible! Upon hearing this, Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke were even more shocked. The Ancient Mantle Ox Tribe?! That was one of the strongest among the Ancient Holy ns! An Ancient Mantle Ox, used to plow fields? They couldn¡¯t even dare to think such a thing! At this moment, both Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke felt somewhat stumped! Ji Changming was at a loss at this moment, what kind of ce had he stumbled upon? Could it be one of those secret, unknown Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition? Could it be that the family members they left behind were killed by the terrifying beings in the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, and even the Stone Commands had fallen into the hands of these terrifying beings? The more he thought, the more usible it seemed! He was immediately drenched in a cold sweat! Keep in mind, the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, even the Imperial n would fear to tread, for it involved terrifying secrets and great mysteries! ¡°Hey hey, where do you folkse from?¡± At this moment, Elder Zhao, who was resting on the ridge, suddenly noticed the three people and spoke with curiosity! Ji Changming and the others looked toward Elder Zhao. Hisss! In an instant, Ji Changming¡¯s legs trembled! He saw before him an elder, and his heart was filled with extreme fear. The aura of Saint Pathy dormant within his body, like an indestructible divine light! This sort of being¡­ was at least at the ¡°Four Luminaries¡± Realm! And he himself was merely at the Sea-Cleaving Realm! The Saint Path, a realm of its own! Upon reaching the Hongmeng Realm in the Immortal Path and achieving perfection, one could strike towards the Saint Path. To draw the Saint Path into one¡¯s body marks the first realm of the Saint Realm¡ªSheng Yin! Sheng Yin, Sea Cleaving, Saintly Seed, Four Luminaries, Jade Pivot, Fog Piercing¡­ Only upon reaching the Jade Pivot Realm could one be called a Great Saint Power! And reaching the Fog Piercing Realm, one bes known as a Saint! If he had not already reached the Sea-Cleaving Realm, he would have mistaken this elder as a mere mortal! Because, from Four Luminaries Realm and above, the aura of the Holy Path purges the whole body, melding within, invisible unless they choose to disy their cultivation level, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t detect it at all! Even more terrifying, too terrifying! And then his gaze fell upon the staff in Elder Zhao¡¯s hand! ¡°A Great Power-Level Artifact? Or even stronger?!¡± He was horrified! Keep in mind, for their safe arrival at the Ancestral Realm, the Ji Family had granted them two Great Power-Level Artifacts. One was the Precious Sword on his person. The other was the Stone Mirror with Ji Qingyue! But he understood very well¡­ That the grade of these two artifacts¡­ was probably far inferior to the staff in the hands of this Holy Path Being! This ce¡­ harbored a Great Saint Power?! Impossible¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Elder?¡± At this time, other vigers also noticed and approached. Ji Yuanqing swept his gaze over them. He nearly fainted on the spot¡­ This¡­ They¡¯re all Holy Path Beings!!! Chapter 295: 259 - Do Not Deceive the Powerful!_1 Chapter 295: Chapter 259 ¨C Do Not Deceive the Powerful!_1 Seeing a group of vigers walk over to Second Elder, Ji Changming was so frightened he almost passed out and nearly fell backward! Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke quickly steadied him! ¡°Granduncle, Granduncle!¡± Ji Qingke called out anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ji Qingyue was even more anxious, channelling Saint Force to stabilize his spirit! Elder Zhao, upon seeing this, was also startled and said: ¡°This is bad, did the old man get a heatstroke because the weather is too hot?¡± He turned to a viger and said, ¡°Erniu, get some water!¡± The viger named Erniu immediately handed a water bottle to Second Elder.
Second Elder stepped forward and said: ¡°You two hold onto your granduncle, I¡¯ll help him drink some water!¡± He then brought the water bottle close. Ji Changming, seeing this, was so scared that he shivered. A Holy Path Being so powerful forcibly feeding him something? He was frightened. But he dared not move! Because he knew that if he made a false move, the three of them would definitely not make it out of here alive! A group of beings all above the Four Luminaries Realm on the Saint Path! And there were so many Great Power Instruments¡­ Even the water bottle passed to him, he could feel the power of Great Saint Power and even strongerws! He had no choice but to open his mouth stiffly. Like a fish on the chopping block, he waspletely at the mercy of others at this moment! Second Elder poured the water in. Ji Changming gulped down a mouthful. ¡°Huh?!¡± But then, he was suddenly shocked. After the water entered his body. His entire body felt refreshed!
The Divine Spring Ocean he had opened within his Qi Sea had expanded by quite a lot! Did he advance further in the Sea-Dividing Realm? What kind of water was this? Worthy of being called Divine Spring! He immediately steadied his heart and looked at Second Elder Zhao with uncertainty in his eyes.
These Holy Path Beings, they have no ill intent towards him and others? Instead, they bestowed a blessing? Could it be¡­ that this is not Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition? Because the beings within Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition would definitely not be so ¡°kind and approachable¡±! Thinking of this, he was somewhat taken aback and immediately gave a bow to Second Elder, saying: ¡°Thank you, senior, for bestowing such Divine Spring!¡± Seeing this, Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke were both shocked. What¡¯s going on? Granduncle actually addressing such a seemingly ordinary old man as senior? Could it be that the other party is some incredible expert? Immediately, the two exchanged a look, both feeling somewhat uneasy! They were considered geniuses of the young generation in the Ji Family. In the realm of Immortal Dao, they had both achieved Immortal Dao Perfection and were about to step into the Hongmeng Realm. Thus, they could still sense the aura of this ce! Extremely terrifying! It seemed that this ce was indeed somewhere extremely dreadful!
Upon hearing this, Second Elder Zhao smiled and said: ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? You aren¡¯t from our vige, are you? What brings you here?¡± Hearing these words, Ji Changming¡¯s heart skipped a beat! If he did not answer the question truthfully, he might bring disaster upon himself. But the family had not yet descended, and he did not know whether the powerful beings here were friend or foe! He could only swallow hard and say: ¡°Reporting to the senior, an item belonging to my family might be in the vige¡­ so we came here especially to look for it!¡± Elder Zhao, upon hearing this, was also puzzled. An item? ¡°What item?¡± Second Elder Zhao continued to ask. Ji Changming said, ¡°A Stone Command!¡± Second Elder Zhao looked puzzled: ¡°Stone Command? I haven¡¯t seen it¡­¡± And just at that moment, Nan Feng and others preparing food on the ridge field also noticed them.
¡°Sister, Cultivators?!¡± Zi Ling spoke with a serious tone! ¡°Let¡¯s go over and have a look!¡± Nan Feng immediately stood up and walked over, saying: ¡°Second Elder, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upon seeing Nan Feng and the others approaching, Second Elder Zhao smiled and said: ¡°Girl, these three havee to our vige looking for something. They say it¡¯s a Stone Command belonging to their ancestors, and it might be in our vige!¡± Hearing this, Nan Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed sharply! Searching for the Stone Command? She instantly became extremely vignt and swept the trio a nce! Among them, a man and a woman were of Immortal-level! And that elder, his presence was unfathomable, seemingly surpassing the Immortal King Realm! The Saint Path?
Could it be that the Saint Descent¡­ has begun, and the beings from those Secret ces have finally returned? Nan Feng immediately asked in a deep voice, ¡°May I know the names of the three of you?¡± It was known that in the courtyard of her master, there indeed were some Stone Commands! Apart from the one offered by Ji Yuanqing, there were three more, which came from the Three Great Heavenly Realms. And the Three Great Heavenly Realms were hostile forces! At this moment, Ji Changming and the other two, upon seeing Nan Feng and Zi Ling, were also inwardly shaken! ¡°Immortal Dao Perfection¡­ Immortal?¡± Ji Changming was staggered, growing ever more certain that this ce must be of the level like the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition! It was known that even within powers filled with Saint Path Beings, very few of the younger generation geniuses could achieve Perfect Immortal Dao, and they were quite rare! And before them¡­ there were quite a few! The foundation here might even rival some of the Holy ns! He didn¡¯t dare to impose, and immediately said: ¡°My name is Ji Changming, and these two are my n¡¯s younger generation, Ji Qingke and Ji Qingyue!¡± Upon hearing this, Nan Feng was instantly startled and said: ¡°Your surname is Ji?¡± It seemed that they were Ji Yuanqing¡¯s n members? The Xuantian Realm originated from the First Heavenly Realm! The First Heavenly Realm used to be a grain of sand left by the Ji Family, and Ji Yuanqing was a descendant of the Ji Family in ancient times. Nan Feng and the others had already be very familiar with these past events. ¡°Exactly!¡± Ji Changming responded, suddenly feeling extremely uneasy! This was not good. If the beings here bore enmity toward the Human Race, then it was probable that the three of them would perish here! But Nan Feng, on the other hand, let out a sigh of relief instantly and said with a smile: ¡°Please wait a moment, I will go call my master!¡± She immediately turned and left. Meanwhile, the three from the Ji Family were even more surprised. ¡°Indeed, such exceptional individuals must be backed by a lofty figure!¡± Ji Changming became even more convinced! Li Fan was working in the fields when Nan Feng suddenly came to say that there were visitors; Li Fan stopped at once, a flicker of doubt passing through his mind, and he walked up to the ridge. At this moment, the gaze of Ji Changming and the others also fell on Li Fan! ¡°Hm? He looks like an ordinary farmer, yet his aura is so ethereal!¡± Ji Qingke¡¯s big eyes blinked rapidly. Ji Qingyue, however, had a tense expression. This youth, who appeared to be of a simr age to himself, had approached, and he couldn¡¯t detect the slightest bit of aura from him? What kind of Realm could this be?? Ji Changming¡¯s pupils shrank even more! ¡°Unfathomable! Not a trace of aura is leaked, could this be the wless and unblemished Realm? This¡­ could he be a Great Saint Power?!¡± Ji Changming was shocked! He immediately stepped forward and bowed deeply, saying: ¡°I have seen the senior!¡± Li Fan looked puzzled upon seeing this. ¡°Master, these few also have the surname Ji, and they say they are searching for their ancestor¡¯s Stone Command!¡± Nan Feng exined. Upon hearing this, Li Fan suddenly realized! So these people were Ji Yuanqing¡¯s kin? Could it be that the Stone Command Ji Yuanqing gave him was really an antique? Perhaps Ji Yuanqing was a kind of prodigal worthy of his lineage, living in destitution, hence pawning the ancestral Stone Command to him. Knowing this, his n members rushed to find it! Thinking of this, Li Fan also immediately smiled and said: ¡°The item you seek is indeed in my possession, and I understand your intentions now, please wait a moment.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Changming and the others were greatly shaken! The Primeval Stone Mandate was actually in this person¡¯s hands? Ji Changming felt a deep reverence in his heart as he realized that this individual had managed to obtain the Ji Family¡¯s Primeval Stone Mandate! Inwardly, he marveled: ¡°Worthy of being a Great Saint Power, just one nce and he had already seen through us!¡± ¡°One must not deceive the mighty!¡± As for Ji Qingke and Ji Qingyue, they were trembling even more! PS: My hand slipped, and the chapter that was supposed to be updated at twelve o¡¯clock was released early¡­ Let¡¯s consider it an extra release then. Thank you to all the readers, please consider giving a reward. I¡¯m running out of money for the inte, and without it, I can¡¯t write novels or upload them. Chapter 296: 260: Is Senior Li a Quasi-Saint?_1 Chapter 296: Chapter 260: Is Senior Li a Quasi-Saint?_1 The crops in the field were almost all nted. ¡°Heading back to the vige!¡± Everyone was packing up, ready to return. The vigers were bustling and never-ending, supporting the old and carrying the young. Some carried teapots, others shouldered wooden plows, and some carried hoes; a group of children, holding wooden swords shaved by sickles, were running happily ahead. It waspletely a picture of farmers returning to their mountain vige. It looked harmonious and lively. But at this moment, walking among the crowd, following behind Li Fan, Ji Changming, Ji Qingke, and Ji Qingyue were sweating profusely from their foreheads! ¡°Grandpa, why do the wooden swords in those children¡¯s hands feel so terrifying? Their aura seems to surpass the Immortal Path and are Saintly Dao Items!¡± A child carrying a wooden sword ran past Ji Qingke, making her look nervous!
¡°The wood of that sword might be from a Sacred Ancient Tree¡­ And it might have been carved with a Great Saint Power¡¯s sickle!¡± Ji Changming wiped off cold sweat! ¡°Elder, why do I feel that their teapots are all extraordinary, look, the tea they¡¯re pouring out, doesn¡¯t it feelparable to Saint-grade Spirit Liquid?¡± Ji Qingyue pointed at Uncle Wang from the vige in shock! Uncle Wang was pouring tea from a teapot onto the roadside because it was meant for drinking in the fields and couldn¡¯t be kept after a day! Ji Changming¡¯s expression was one of shock as he said: ¡°The grade of that teapot, even I can¡¯t see through¡­ I¡¯m afraid it surpasses that of Holy Dao Powers! And that tea¡­ clearly Enlightenment Tea?¡± ¡°Heaven help us, he¡¯s actually pouring it out?!¡± Ji Changming felt waves of dizziness! Too extravagant! If it weren¡¯t for the concern that there were Holy Path Beings all around, he would have really wanted to collect that spilled tea! Just one leaf sold would shock a whole host of Holy Dao Powers! Moreover, it could be brewed over and over for hundreds of years, enough to benefit a small n! Feeling a wave of heartache, he only had to turn his eyes away and stop looking! Then they walked into the small mountain vige. Seeing a tree, Ji Qingke almost couldn¡¯t move on. Even Ji Qingyue, after seeing the few cabbage heads in the vegetable garden, couldn¡¯t help but swallow saliva! The grades of those cabbages, they couldn¡¯t tell at all! Does that mean they¡¯re at least above Heavenly-grade Elixir?
¡ªFor Holy Dao Powers, Spiritual Medicines are graded too, and depending on the Saintly Way Law and Spiritual Energy they contain, they¡¯re divided into Heaven, Earth, Mystical, Yellow, four levels! Surpassing these four levels, they could be called Holy Medicine! And Holy Medicine, even within Holy Dao Powers, only Holy ns and above had the chance to acquire it! Extremely terrifying!
Now, the three of them werepletely shocked! ¡°Grandpa, what ce is this¡­ Didn¡¯t you say this realm doesn¡¯t even have a perfected Immortal Path, and that my brother Qingyue and I are the most powerful geniuses¡­¡± Ji Qingke was almost questioning her life: ¡°I clearly feel that anything alive in this vige, even a cabbage worm, could wipe me out¡­¡± She was genuinely scared! ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Ji Changming kept a calm appearance, but internally he was panicking a lot, forcing himself to stay calm and said: ¡°This senior probably doesn¡¯t want to harm us, otherwise with just a thought, we would have died long ago!¡± That was the only way he couldfort himself! At these words, Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke could only nod their heads. Finally, they quickly arrived in front of Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Li Fan said with a smile.
Ji Changming and the other two looked up to see! All three were hugely shaken! ¡°Is this¡­ a whole world?¡± Ji Qingyue muttered to himself. ¡°Such a terrifying presence, is this ce almost entirelyposed of Saintly Way Law?¡± Ji Qingke was startled. And Ji Changming¡¯s old eyes were filled with astonishment! Even the mysterious ces of seclusion in the Ji Family were nowhere near this ce! ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Li Fan spoke indifferently! Immediately, Ji Changming and the other two could only grit their teeth and follow him in. Walking into the courtyard. The very moment!
Ji Changming¡¯s body suddenly stiffened! At that instant! He felt the oppressive might of myriads of Laws! It was as if this world was filled with unspeakable terror! He subconsciously nced into the courtyard. Chickens! The pond! The peach tree! The spider¡­ Hissss! In his old eyes, there was extreme horror! So many Holy Path Beings?! ¡°Could it be a spiritual bird with the bloodline of a True Phoenix?
¡°Could it be a Saintly Giant Dragon that remained in the world, with the bloodline of a True Dragon?¡± ¡°Could it be the legendary Peach Tree, second only to the Pan Peach?¡± He waspletely dumbfounded, and even the dog tied up nearby seemed like the legendary Tiangou, or at least had the bloodline of a Tiangou! True Phoenixes, True Dragons, and the like had long perished in the repeated cmities, and their mixed-blood descendants, which could be called the top beings of the Saintly Way, had only a few escape to a Secret ce! Those in front of them clearly must possess part of the bloodline of those mythical creatures! How could there be living ones here? Who exactly is the master of this ce? He actually managed to have so many terrifying Holy Path Beings follow him? His whole body was trembling, unable to bear it, and he directly fell to his knees with a step! Only when he kneeled did he feel slightly better! And Ji Qingyue felt even more so that, in this moment, the Sacred Stone Mirror in his embrace was trembling as if it too was afraid! He understood¡­ It was the spirit of the sacred relic that was in fear! Heaven, what ce is this?! It must be known that treasures made by Great Saint Powers should not feel such fear, even in the face of such powers! At this moment, he too could not help himself and knelt down! Ji Qingke¡¯s pale face showed her bewildered helplessness, and she had no choice but to kneel as well. Upon seeing this, Li Fan was startled, Are they serious? Wasn¡¯t it just about retrieving a Stone Command passed down from their ancestors? Was kneeling necessary? Could it be that they were worried he would withhold the Stone Command or demand an exorbitant price to allow redemption? It must be so! Do they think so poorly of him? Did he seem so unapproachable? Li Fan¡¯s heart softened as well, after all, they had all kneeled down. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Get up, no need to kneel.¡± With those words! Instantly, all three felt the panic and dread from the oppressive Myriad Dao vanish on the spot. It was as if a mountain had been lifted off them, like a grand pardon! Moreover, an inexplicable power made the three involuntarily stand up! ¡°Words followw¡­ the Words Follow Law of the Saintly Way!¡± Ji Changming¡¯s expression was shocked¡­ This meant that the person before them possibly mastered Saint-level Rules? Could it be that he was a Quasi-Saint?! Frightening! It must be known that such a high-ranking expert, even among the vast Holy Dao Powers, was a rare sight! The three became even more reverent! ¡°Is this what you were looking for?¡± Li Fan directly picked up the Stone Command that originally belonged to Ji Yuanqing from the stone table! Seeing this, Ji Changming¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement! ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the Primeval Stone Mandate, it¡¯s really here!¡± He was extremely excited and said, ¡°Yes, Senior, this is indeed what we were looking for¡­ This relic was left by our ancestors!¡± Seeing his excitement, Li Fan thought that this thing must be quite important to the Ji Family. ¡°Then take it.¡± Li Fan handed it over indifferently. After all, the butterfly in his system had already unlocked, and that item waspletely useless to him. For the Ji Family, it was an antique, but in Li Fan¡¯s view, this Stone Command really had no value, with its rough craftsmanship and cheap materials, it was nothing special! Seeing this, Ji Changming and the others were even more astounded. This Quasi-Saint-level powerhouse was actually returning the Stone Command intact? Ji Changming¡¯s heart was instantly filled with doubts! Why did the Stone Command appear here? And why was this Senior returning it to them? ¡°May I ask Senior, how did this Stone Commande into your possession?¡± He asked with trepidation! It shouldn¡¯t have been obtained by this being through forceful means; if that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t be returning it¡­ Li Fan said with a smile, ¡°It was brought by someone of your lineage, entrusted to me for safekeeping for a few days.¡± He thought to himself, although Ji Yuanqing had ¡°sold¡± the item to him, if he told these rtives of Ji Yuanqing that Ji Yuanqing had sold off their family heirloom, Ji Yuanqing would be shamed. It was better to cover up for him a bit. Hearing this, Ji Changming¡¯s expression shifted dramatically! Recalling their journey through the chaotic timelines and their return, when they were ambushed by the Ancient n, he instantly understood something. The people from the Ancient n left in this world likely made a move against the Ji Family! And the Ji Family, with no other choice, could only ask this Senior for protection! It must be so. ordingly, it means this Senior is a friend, not a foe, to the Ji Family! He was instantly overjoyed! ¡°Now, it should be returned to its rightful owner.¡± Li Fan handed it over with indifference. Immediately, Ji Changming stepped forward with utmost respect and immense gratitude to receive it! This Stone Command was also very important to the Ji Family, something that had to be reimed! ¡°Senior, for this grace, the Ji Family will take note and surely repay it in the future!¡± Ji Changming promised! Li Fan just smiled, and then remembered something, he said, ¡°Oh right, I also have three other Stone Commands here, but those three are extremely crude; I¡¯ve thrown them in the trash can. If you want them, you can take those too.¡± Upon hearing this, the three, Ji Changming included, were instantly shocked! Three other Stone Commands??? They all thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but rush to the corner, looking into the trash can. Seeing the scene inside the trash can¡­ They fell silent! Chapter 297: 261: Saved the Entire Human Race?_1 Chapter 297: Chapter 261: Saved the Entire Human Race?_1 Ji Changming and the two others looked into the trash can. All three of them were shocked at this moment,pletely silent! All they saw in the trash can¡­ were just fragments of stones left! ¡°This¡­ Grandpa San, are these the Stone Commands of the Dark Saint n, the Shizu n, and the White Bone n¡­?¡± Ji Qingke muttered! ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, these are the Primeval Stone Mandates, and someone has destroyed them??¡± Ji Qingyue¡¯s face was alsoplex! Ji Changming took a deep breath! ¡°Yes, they are the Stone Commands of those three ns¡­¡± ¡°I finally understand why they lost their way at the critical moment when they were surrounded and killed by those three ns!
¡°Because this senior made a move!¡± ¡°He saved us!¡± He suddenly turned around and bowed deeply to Li Fan again! This time, his heart was filled with reverence! This senior¡­ must surely be a master who cares for the Human Race! That¡¯s why he made a move to help them! ¡°There is no need for such formalities.¡± Li Fan waved his hand casually, sat down, and began to drink tea again. But in Ji Changming¡¯s heart, there was a struggle at this moment. During the time they were besieged, the Shizu n revealed a piece of news. A Supreme being had made a move and wanted to sever the way home for the Seven Human Tribes! Moreover, when they escaped the disordered pathway of time and space, Ji Changming personally witnessed a kind of terrifying force that disrupted time and space and blocked the way back! Whether the n members could return safely¡­ was truly unknown! If they could ask this senior in front of them to take action and arrange to meet them on this side¡­ That would add ayer of security! But, would this transcendental and refined senior agree? ¡°Hmm? Grandpa San, look¡­¡± Suddenly, Ji Qingke noticed something and immediately pointed beside Li Fan¡¯s hand. It was a painting, filled with various difficulties and dangers!
But a ship seemed to navigate through a maze, finally finding a way out. It was the Labyrinth Map that Li Fan had solved earlier. Hiss! Seeing this, Ji Changming was suddenly shocked!
He recognized it at a nce! It was¡­ the path between the Immortal Domain and the Secret ce! Going through countless terrifying death traps, changing time and space. Yet, it safely allowed return from the Secret ce. ¡°This senior¡­ has already found a way back for the Human Race?!¡± He was instantly excited and extremely shocked! ¡°Senior¡­ this painting¡­¡± He almost incoherently pointed at the Labyrinth Map! Seeing this, Li Fan was somewhat puzzled. Why was this old man so excited? Could it be that he too loved solving maze problems? Hmm, it¡¯s normal for the elderly to use their brains often, to avoid dementia! He casually picked up the painting and said:
¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s yours.¡± Li Fan spoke and handed it over. Seeing this, Ji Changming was even more delightfully surprised! This senior had indeed prepared it for them! Could it be that he had foreseen that there would be a Supreme existence acting to obstruct the return of the Human Race? Therefore, he made these arrangements in advance! The old man had not only saved them but was also saving the entire Human Race?! Ji Changming¡¯s heart was deeply stirred, and at this moment, his perception of Li Fan was heightened once again! This being¡­ could very likely be someone who couldpete with the Ancestor Emperor-level figures within the Ancient ns!? How terrifying! Could it be that this person in front of him was not a Quasi-Saint, but a true Saint?? But, this thought shed by! Because in that terrible disaster that even forced the Holy Dao Powers to flee, if a Saint-level stayed behind, there was only death!
The senior in front of them must be a survivor from that great catastrophe, and, moreover, he must have benefited from this small mountain vige to have cultivated into the Saintly Dao Realm! After all, this small mountain vige, this courtyard was too extraordinary, and it could even possibly be a relic of some ancient hermit¡¯s abode! He was able to help destroy the coordinate Stone Commands left by ns like the Dark Saint n, mostly by borrowing the power of this region, after all, he distinctly felt that the trash can seemed to be a huge and vast array of annihtion! Thinking this, he felt he had a rtively urate understanding of the senior before him now! ¡°Thank you, senior, for your generous gift!¡± Ji Changming stepped forward to receive it, his eyes full of immense gratitude. Li Fan nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, I only hope that when you find the person who entrusted the Stone Command to me, you will treat him well.¡± Li Fan thought to himself that the disparity between the rich and the poor in the Ji Family was indeed quite significant! Ji Yuanqing¡¯s days had be so bitter that he even had to sell the ancestral Stone Command. Yet these three people were clearly from somewhat wealthy households. n members should offer each other more support. Upon hearing this statement, Ji Changming was immediately struck to his core. This senior was warning him and the others!
They must treat the descendants of the Ji Family, who had steadfastly guarded this realm, with kindness! He nodded deeply and said, ¡°Senior, rest assured, our n is definitely not one to forget favors and vite morals!¡± After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°May I ask the senior, the person who entrusted you with the Stone Command¡­ where are they now?¡± Humanity is vast like the sea. Without the guidance of the Stone Command, it was likely very difficult for them to find their nsmen. Hearing this, Li Fan was also taken aback as he himself was not quite clear on where Ji Yuanqing lived¡­ Fortunately, it seemed that Lu Rang and Dugu Yuqing might know? He gestured with his hand, saying, ¡°Yuqing, please take them to find Ji Yuanqing.¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing immediately said, ¡°Alrighty!¡± ¡°The three of you, please follow me.¡± He immediately led Ji Changming and the others away. Ji Changming and hispanions followed Dugu Yuqing out of the small mountain vige. ¡°Old Senior, you few, are you from the Holy Dao Powers?¡± On the road, Dugu Yuqing asked curiously. He had never seen the Holy Dao Powers before! Hearing this, Ji Changming smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we are from the Ji Family!¡± Dugu Yuqingughed, ¡°I thought so¡­ I heard before that the Ji Family is one of the Seven Human Tribes.¡± ¡°Can the senior share some information about the Holy Dao Powers?¡± Hearing this, Ji Changming was momentarily startled and said, ¡°Young Master, are you not aware of the Holy Dao Powers?¡± Dugu Yuqing shook his head. Ji Changming said in surprise, ¡°But your venerable teacher¡­ clearly has insights into nature and stands within the Saint Realm¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing gave a wry smile and said, ¡°My teacher lives in seclusion among the world, unconcerned with worldly affairs, especially in matters of cultivation; he is even more reluctant to meddle.¡± Hearing this, Ji Changming expressed deep respect! So that was how it was! No wonder such a being could exist in this small mountain vige, as undisturbed as if it were natural¡­ Such a transcendent state of mind! ¡°The reason why the Holy Dao Powers are called thus is because of the existence of the Source of the Holy Path.¡± Ji Changming immediately began exining. Heaven and Earth came into existence, amidst the Chaos. The atmosphere was filled with the aura of the Holy Path. The Holy Path, hidden within nature. In ancient times, a channel or a mountain might contain part of the Source of the Holy Path. The most supreme Source of the Holy Path could lead one toprehend the Supreme Dao and were generally hidden in famous mountains and great rivers. For instance, the Ji Water of the Ji Family. And a n that has produced a Saint-level powerhouse can be called a Holy n! Each Holy n is extremely formidable. By contrast, many weaker ns, due to insufficient grades of the Holy Path¡¯s Source, find it difficult to develop Saint-level powerhouses. Such ns, during past great disasters, could only attach themselves to Holy ns and others to flee. ¡°The Human Race has always been weak since ancient times and was even once a blood feast for the Ten Thousand Tribes¡­¡± Ji Changming let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Until ancient history, seven Ancestor Emperors who shone for all eternity emerged one after another; they led the Human Race out of the Ten Thousand Tribes¡¯ hunting, rising from lowliness and barrenness, and the Seven Great Imperial ns of the Human Race emerged¡­ Their legacy is known as the Seven Human Tribes!¡± Beneath the ages, there has always been a huge conflict between the Human Race and the Ten Thousand Tribes. For the Human Race reproduces too quickly. The Ancient ns wouldn¡¯t pass up such excellent prey. Therefore, the Human Race has always been in constant conflict with many of the Ancient ns. ¡°This time, within the Ancient ns, there are powerful beings that intend to lock the Seven Human Tribes in a Secret ce¡­ If the Seven Human Tribes cannot return, then the Human Race of this realm may never be able to rise again for all eternity!¡± Ji Changming was full of concern, and at this point, he added admiringly, ¡°Young Master Dugu, this map given by Senior Li can pave a safe return route for the Seven Human Tribes, avoiding the encirclement of the Ancient ns¡­ Senior Li has saved the entire Human Race!¡± He held the map given by Li Fan, his emotions stirred! In his view, such a terrifying Dao Map could not possibly have been created by Li Fan, as Li Fan was more likely just a Quasi-Saint. This map must have been made by an even higher existence! Possibly even of a higher grade than Saint-level! But, it was a gift from Li Fan, and it was a great debt of grace and virtue! Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing was also shocked! So the map his teacher had been pondering over the past few days was actually aiming to secure a way out for the entire Human Race?! Chapter 298: 262: Is He the Lord of the Desolate Heavens?_1 Chapter 298: Chapter 262: Is He the Lord of the Deste Heavens?_1 Dugu Yuqing was also shocked at this moment. Indeed! Such a figure as his master, with every gesture affecting the greatyout of heaven and earth, the transformation of the cosmos! He and his fellow disciples had spected that their master was a powerful figure of the Human Race, protecting their kind! Now, it seemed they were right! The grand strategy of their teacher involved the rise and fall of the Ten Thousand Tribes! At this point, Ji Changming continued: ¡°When our n arrives in this realm, we muste to thank Senior Li for his great kindness and virtue!¡± But Dugu Yuqing just smiled and said: ¡°My master has secluded himself from the world, unwilling to be disturbed by the outside. That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±
They had now reached the entrance to the vige, and Dugu Yuqing immediately flicked his finger, giving the three people the coordinates of Huangtian State. ¡°Descendants of the Ji Family, you are located here, I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Changming immediately bowed deeply to Dugu Yuqing and said: ¡°Thank you!¡± The three of them then turned and left. After leaving, they first returned to where the main force was located. ¡°Elder, did you find out clearly?¡± Seeing the three return, Ji Yuanlin hurried forward to ask. He had been prepared to lead people in search after not seeing them return for a long time. ¡°We have found out clearly.¡± Ji Changming said gravely: ¡°There is a senior hermit living here. The reason we were able to return was all due to his assistance. We must not disturb him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we now know where the members of our n staying in this realm are!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanlin and the others were quite surprised. A senior hermit? For Ji Changming to say such a thing meant¡­ it must certainly be a Holy Dao expert! Could it be that in this realm, the Holy Dao still remains? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to have beenpletely wiped out in that catastrophe? However, Ji Yuanlin and the others did not ask further. Immediately, they followed Ji Changming and left.
They headed straight towards the direction of Huangtian State! As they gradually moved away from Xuan Tianzhou, that mysterious Holy Path aura began to thin. ¡°Indeed, that small mountain vige contains the Source of the Holy Path¡­¡± Ji Qingyue murmured.
¡°But that small mountain vige doesn¡¯t look at all like a ce that would have the Source of the Holy Path. Our Ji n¡¯s Ji Water, the Luo Family¡¯s Luo Chuan, the Qin Family¡¯s Buzhou Mountain, and other simr ces, are all famous mountains and rivers, born from heaven and earth¡­¡± Ji Qingke was puzzled, herrge eyes filled with doubt. After all, in themon understanding, the Source of the Holy Path is born from heaven and earth, hidden in blessednds of natural creation. Ordinary terrains simply cannot conceal or contain the Source of the Holy Path! But Ji Changming sighed deeply and said: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯m afraid¡­ the entire vige itself is the Source of the Holy Path!¡± ¡°Such a Source of the Holy Path is unprecedented, unheard of¡­ I fear only the oldest secrets would contain records of it!¡± Upon hearing this, both Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke were startled. The entire vige is the Source of the Holy Path?? That was too terrifying! ¡°We have arrived.¡± At this moment, the people of the Ji Family had already reached Huangtian State. They could now see the mountain range ahead.
In the distance, there were even sounds of rushing water! ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter? Why is there such a dense Holy Path aura here too?¡± Ji Changming was immediately surprised and said, ¡°Could it be that the n members who stayed behind actually found another Source of the Holy Path?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± For a moment, all of them were extremely solemn! ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile. In Huangtian State, within a mountain range! Ji Yuanqing stood in front of a torrential river! The wide river, constantly expanding, was epassing the mountain range, giving rise to countless amounts of Immortal Spirit Qi, as well as¡­ the aura of the Holy Path! And the source of this river was truly astonishing, because¡­ it was a painting! A painting stood suspended in mid-air, depicting a scene of a surging river.
And the water in this ce flowed out from the painting. A painting¡­ Had created a river! If this were to be known, it would surely shock the Immortal Domain. There was no one else around, only Ji Yuanqing himself. He did not involve the younger members of the n in this matter. Because this matter was too important, it was truly a top secret. Ever since he had obtained this painting and brought it back, he was amazed to find that the river in the painting could actually reflect in reality. This was too frightening¡­ And it took a long time for Ji Yuanqing to decide, to let it naturally project into reality! He believed that this must be a blessing from the Lord of the Deste Heavens, Senior Li! Now, the great river had formed! This river, he named the ¡°Deste Heaven River¡±!
Because it came from the hand of the Lord of the Deste Heavens! ¡°The river in the painting was drawn by Senior Li with reference to our Ji n¡¯s Ji Water; hence, the river that is reflected might also possess some of Ji Water¡¯s power?¡± Standing at the source, Ji Yuanqing was filled with emotion, his face etched with excitement. Then, he stepped forward to collect the painting. The water released from the painting was already enough. Recently, the ordinary mountains and rivers where their Ji n resided had undergone astonishing changes, with rich Immortal Spirit Qi and permeating Holy Path aura. ¡°Senior Li perhaps gifted us a source, the Source of the Holy Path?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but specte! Therefore, his admiration for Senior Li simply grew stronger. A real powerhouse, a true powerhouse indeed! This character, could he possibly be on par with the ancestors of the Ji Family, worthy of being considered their peer? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder! ¡°n Leader!¡± At this moment, a loud call came from outside. Ji Yuanqing put away the painting. ¡°Qingbin, what is it?¡± Ji Yuanqing looked at the young man who came running and asked with confusion. The youth, Ji Qingbin, was visibly excited as he said: ¡°The elder ancestor¡­ the Saint Descent has begun¡­ Our nspeople, they have returned!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already arrived outside!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing was shocked! The Saint Descent has begun¡­ the nspeople have returned¡­ This was a major event! ¡°Quick, take me there!¡± He immediately called out! ¡­ At this moment. Outside the mountain gate. Ji Changming and his group, looking at the mountain range before them, were all filled with emotions of nostalgia and regret. The scattered buildings bore no sign of the once majestic presence of the Ji Family, a Holy Dao Power. Instead, they resembled the ruins of a long-declined and shattered family. The young members of the Ji Family had already gathered. They looked at these strangers before them with expressions of unease and anticipation on their faces! ¡°Great-grandfather, this river¡­ why does it feel so much like the Ji Water?¡± Standing before the mountain gate, Ji Changming and the others could already see the long river surrounding the mountain range. Ji Qingke spoke with a perplexed expression. This river was too simr to the Ji Water! It could even be said¡­ it was identical! ¡°The Ji Water is the source of our n¡¯s Holy Path, could it be that in the past, during the escape to a Secret ce, the elders of our n took part of the Ji Water along and left it in this realm, evolving into this river?¡± Ji Qingyue also spected, and it seemed very possible. But Ji Changming¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. With that great disaster and the Holy Path on the brink of extinction, who would dare to leave the seed of the Holy Path in this realm? That was a death wish! How could this river appear here?? ¡°The n Leader has arrived!¡± At this time, another high call was heard. Ji Yuanqing and Ji Qingbin had finally arrived. Ji Yuanqing¡¯s face was full of excitement as he walked forward and saw Ji Changming and the others! In a moment, he was certain! This was his nspeople! ¡°You¡­ are from the Ji n!¡± Overwhelmed, Ji Yuanqing spoke, stepping forward and firmly grasping Ji Changming¡¯s hand, saying: ¡°The Ji n has finally returned!¡± At this moment, Ji Changming¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears! Separated for hundreds of thousands of years! Although from the same n, they were divided between two realms! ¡°Your branch has suffered immensely!¡± Ji Changming spoke excitedly: ¡°How are the elders of our n? Is Elder Ji Tianjing still alive?¡± When the Ji Family fled in the past, many elders, even Supreme Elders personally stayed in this realm. Ji Tianjing was an ancestor of this branch! At these words, tears fell from Ji Yuanqing¡¯s eyes as he said: ¡°They are all dead¡­ Elder Ji Tianjing and the officers did not survive the great disaster. Their descendants established the Heavenly Realm in the Lower World, but unfortunately, they were harmed by other Ancient ns, the Heavenly Realm was destroyed, and the lineage of our n has been severed for thousands of generations. Almost everyone had forgotten their identity¡­ It was only after activating the Primeval Stone Mandate that I learned everything!¡± With few words, he recounted the hardships of hundreds of thousands of years! Upon hearing this, Ji Changming was also deeply shaken. The ancestors were gone. The designated realm was destroyed. The nspeople had even forgotten their identity and then relearned who they were¡­ The hardships were immense! ¡°Pleasee in, pleasee in!¡± Ji Yuanqing hurriedly invited them inside. Before long, in the in great hall. Ji Yuanqing recounted the history of their branch. ¡°¡­ The elders who stayed behind all died, and the lineage was broken¡­¡± ¡°The First Heavenly Realm, in order to nurture Hongmeng Level powerhouses, innumerable Immortals went forth one after another, and with their bones, they built the Immortal White Bone Dao Pce, finally birthing an Immortal King, but in the end, he was hunted down by the other three realms¡­¡± ¡°After the First Heavenly Realm was disrupted, our n scattered across Huangtian Realm¡­ If not for the actions of the Lord of the Deste Heavens, perhaps even today, we would still not know who we are!¡± Ji Yuanqing spoke with deep emotion! Upon hearing this, Ji Changming said, ¡°The Lord of the Deste Heavens?¡± Ji Yuanqing nodded, his face filled with emotion: ¡°The master of this Great Wilderness is the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± ¡°He possesses the ability to reach the heavens and prate the earth!¡± ¡°It was he who saved our n, and moreover, he annihted the other Three Great Heavenly Realms and seized the Stone Commands of those three realms¡­¡± Instantly, Ji Changming and the others were extremely shocked. ¡°So he¡­ is the Lord of the Deste Heavens?!¡± Ji Changming eximed in disbelief! Chapter 299: 263 Immortal Path Collapse_1 Chapter 299: Chapter 263 Immortal Path Copse_1 Ji Changming wore a look of astonishment! He had not expected that Senior Li, who he had met in a small mountain vige, was the same Lord of the Deste Heavens that Ji Yuanqing was talking about! A sudden realization dawned on him! With that, everything connected! ¡°You know of his elderly gentleman??¡± Ji Yuanqing asked in confusion. Ji Changming nodded solemnly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s more than having seen him¡­ This senior has granted us an enormous favor!¡± He immediately recounted the incident where they were ambushed by the Three Great Ancient ns on their way back, how the ancient ns unexpectedly lost the coordinates, and their arrival in the Immortal Domain, where they visited Li Fan in the small vige. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is!¡±
Ji Yuanqing also instantly understood! ¡°Turns out, Senior Li has been looking after our n from the very beginning!¡± He said with great excitement, ¡°Is it possible that Senior Li collected the Stone Commands from the Three Great Heavenly Realms because he anticipated that they would ambush you, and thus destroyed those three Stone Commands?!¡± His admiration grew even stronger! All of Senior Li¡¯s seemingly casual actions were, in fact, filled with such profound meaning! It was truly incredible! Ji Changming also nodded, saying, ¡°This senior must have a deep connection with our n, a very deep connection indeed!¡± Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke were even more stunned upon hearing this. Was that youth really so formidable? ¡°And this great river here¡­¡± Ji Changming continued to inquire. ¡°This river is called the ¡®Deste Heaven River,¡¯ and is also a gift from the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± Ji Yuanqing spoke directly but did not mention the existence of that painting. He had the feeling that since Senior Li had not told Ji Changming and the others about this painting, it meant the elderly gentleman didn¡¯t want the Ji n to know? Upon hearing this, Ji Changming and the others were even more chilled! ¡°The identity and status of this senior are unfathomable!¡± Ji Changming felt deeply.
¡°Enough, regardless, this senior is a friend not a foe; we need not overthink it.¡± Standing up, Ji Changming said, ¡°n leader Ji, although we have arrived, we still need to trouble you to allow us to stay here for a few days. Starting from today, we will go to rebuild our ancestralnds!¡± ¡°On the day our n returns, you¡­ will certainly be honored in our midst!¡± ¡°You are the heroes of the Ji Family!¡±
He spoke with emphasis! Immediately after, everyone said their farewells. Watching Ji Changming and the others leave, Ji Yuanqing was filled with emotion! ¡°Our n members have finally arrived¡­ our family will return!¡± He clenched his fists! ¡­ Ji Changming and the others left the Great Wilderness. ¡°Everything was indeed because of the existence of that small mountain vige¡­¡± After leaving the Great Wilderness, the aura of the Saint Path vanished immediately. Ji Changming was somewhat bewildered, clearly behind himy the deste Great Wilderness, but within it existed the Source of the Holy Path¡­ It was unimaginable! ¡°Let¡¯s go, our n¡¯s ancestralnd is in the center of the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± The massive Saintly Ferry reappeared!
A terrifying pressure spread instantly throughout the Sky Domain. It was almost as if it was crossing through the void! The Immortal Domain was extremely vast, each one spanning trillions of miles. From the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm to its central region, even the Saintly Flying Ship took two full days! On their way, they encountered many Saintly Flying Ships. They came from the Ancient Holy ns! They even witnessed some powerful individuals from the Ancient Holy ns destroy Immortal Kingdoms within the Immortal Domain¡­ The people wailed in sorrow! The original supreme beings of the Immortal Domain, the Immortal Monarchs and even Immortal Kings, were too weak in front of the powerful Saintly individuals of the Ancient ns! Not to mention facing those Holy ns who were incredibly powerful since the ancient times, even the returning ordinary Holy Dao Powers could destroy a kingdom with a mere raise of their hand! The Hongmeng Cultivators, who once stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Path, were utterly unable to protect the vast territories and billions of citizens of their Immortal Kingdoms. A catastrophe was urring, causing countless members of the Human Race to be disced! ¡°Great-Grandfather, those Ancient ns are going too far!¡± Ji Qingke could not help speaking out after witnessing another bloody scene.
She saw an Immortal City of the Human Race being crushed by a giant blood-colored ant! She wanted to take action! ¡°We cannot protect everyone.¡± But Ji Changming sighed deeply and said, ¡°The return of the Ancient ns necessarily requires space for their survival. Even if our entire n were to return and the true powers among us were to intervene, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it¡­¡± This was the trend of the times; his face was filled with sorrow. ¡°But, as one of the Seven Human Tribes, can¡¯t even our own kind provide us with protection?¡± Ji Qingke asked, unable to bear it. Ji Changming said, ¡°The Human Race only has seven tribes¡­ but do you know how many Ancient Holy ns there are?¡± Helplessly, he said: ¡°Tens of thousands¡­¡± Tens of thousands! Upon hearing this, Ji Qingke also couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.
She had always felt that her family was omnipotent. But today, she suddenly realized that in thend of the future, the Ji Family was actually¡­ All alone, without support! Not long after, they finally arrived at the center of the Northern Immortal Domain. Here, there were dozens of huge Immortal Kingdoms! ¡°Saintly Imperial n, the Ji Family has returned, all Hongmeng Cultivators should immediatelye forth to pay homage!¡± A grand voice resounded in the center of the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡­ At this moment. Countless Saintly Flying Ships finally arrived in the Immortal Domain. Among these Saintly Flying Ships, those that were of the Holy n level almost all reached the various Hongmeng Level forbidden zones in the first instance. These were the coordinates they had left behind and the territories they once dominated. In the forbidden zones, there were descendants of the Ancient Holy ns that had survived. After the Saintly Flying Shipsnded, massacres and purges were continuously enacted! The former Immortal Kingdoms quickly copsed! The Immortal Kings, who once held lofty positions, no longer had their former prestige; before the might of the Holy Dao Powers, they did not even dare to call themselves ¡°kings¡± anymore. ¡°I am Antuo, here to pay my respects to the esteemed upper sages of the Rakshasa n!¡± In the Central Immortal Domain, a former Immortal King named Antuo entered a secret valley. In this valley, a Saintly Ferry had just stopped not long ago. He soon received permission from the secret valley. Entering, he found the valley densely packed with heads of people. Before long, he stood before a cliff face. The cliff looked terrifying, and it was actually in the shape of a fearsome Rakshasa¡¯s ghost face! In the gaping maw of the Rakshasa¡¯s jagged teeth, several formidable beings were seated. ¡°Cultivator Antuo pays homage to the sages!¡± Antuo knelt down immediately! Here, he dared not presume to be an Immortal King! Within the gaping maw of the cliff shaped like a Rakshasa¡¯s face, a female Rakshasa suddenly emerged; her figure appeared incredibly devilish, but two blue fangs protruded from her lips. ¡°Reporting to emissary Ye Jing, this man is indeed an offering, a blood meal for the Rakshasa Valley,¡± said an old Rakshasa by her side. The old Rakshasa, once a ruler of the area now turned into an ancient servant, was called Ye Duo. The female Rakshasa, Ye Jing, nced at Antuo indifferently. Antuo immediately felt an overwhelming pressure! Holy Path! This woman before him was actually a Holy Path Being! ¡°Do you bring a gift for me?¡± Ye Jing asked dispassionately. Suddenly, Antuo presented a box. ¡°Your subordinate has refined an exquisite blood meal from the inhabitants of neen Immortal Cities for the emissary¡¯s enjoyment!¡± Antuo solemnly promised, ¡°From this day forward, Antuo Immortal Kingdom will be an inexhaustible granary for Rakshasa Valley!¡± With a wave of her hand, Ye Jing took the box of blood meal, smelled it gently, andughed. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the source of our n¡¯s Holy Path returns, and then the tribtion will descend. The original Hunyuan Golden Immortals and Hongmeng Golden Immortals of the Immortal Domain will have to endure the baptism of heavenly thunder.¡± ¡°Considering your eager service, I grant you a drop of Holy Blood; refine it well. Only when you achieve Immortal Path Perfection can you serve our n better.¡± From Ye Jing¡¯s middle finger, a drop of dark green fresh blood flowed out and floated before Antuo. Antuo excitedly received it! This drop of blood contained¡­ the rules of the Holy Path, the primeval force of the Holy Path! At that moment, he felt it was all worth it! What did sacrificing the entire Immortal Kingdom matter? If one could obtain a glimmer of entering the Holy Path, one could disregard everything! ¡­ This scene was just a snapshot! The Immortal Domain was already in chaos! Nearly all the Immortal Kings were seeking the support of a powerful backer. In an era where the Holy Dao Powers had returned, those who had an iplete grasp on the Immortal Path were treated like pigs and dogs! Former Immortal Kingdoms and the like hadpletely copsed! Chapter 300: 264 Pointing the Way_1 Chapter 300: Chapter 264 Pointing the Way_1 The entire Immortal Domain was plunged into rapid change. The ancient Immortal Kingdoms quickly copsed, and Immortal Kings and Immortals alike became vassals under the Holy Dao Powers. In the face of absolute strength, the once-powerful cultivators of the Immortal Path could only lower their noble heads. Central Province of the Northern Immortal Domain. Ever since the Ji Family descended upon thisnd, merely half a month had passed. And already, six great Immortal Kingdoms had directly submitted. The vast territories of the sixrge Immortal Kingdoms had all be thend of the Ji Family. At this moment. In the original grand hall of the national capital of the Profound Mystery Immortal Kingdom. Six Hongmeng-level Cultivators, including Profound Mystery, guarded the outside of the grand hall.
Inside the grand hall. The people of the Ji Family, gazing at a stone mirror, wore extremely grave expressions. Within the stone mirror, light and shadow were in disarray, as if the endless streams of time and space were flowing through it. However, the people of the Ji Family had not found the scene they were looking for. ¡°The connection with our n has beenpletely cut off.¡± Ji Changming spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°A mysterious obstacle is blocking the way home for the Seven Human Tribes¡­ Time and space are in chaos; we may no longer be able to find our way back.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ The beings capable of this are few, even in the river of time¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke were both tense. ¡°What should we do?¡± They asked. ¡°Fortunately, we encountered Senior Li, who bestowed upon us a map containing an unblockable path home. If we can sessfully open it, perhaps we can still gain some opportunities for our n members!¡± ¡°However, with only us¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re unable to open this Dao Map!¡± Ji Changming spoke with a heavy heart! The Jiang Family and the Qin Family are the other two Saintly Imperial ns! On the same level as the Ji Family. ¡°Jiang Yuanwu of the Jiang Family, Qin Fengxiao of the Qin Family, havee to visit and pay respects to Fellow Daoists of the Ji n!¡± Just at this moment, a loud cry had already risen in the Sky Domain. Members from the two Saint Path Aristocratic Families had arrived simultaneously!
Ji Changming and the others all had solemn expressions, and they promptly went out of the grand hall to meet them. In the Sky Domain, two groups of people came swiftly. ¡°I am Jiang Yuanwu of the Jiang Family; this is Brother Daoist Qin Fengxiao of the Qin Family. May I ask who is in charge here?¡± An elder inquired!
Ji Changming stepped forward and said, ¡°I am Ji Changming of the Ji Family!¡± Upon hearing this, both Jiang Yuanwu and Qin Fengxiao showed joy on their faces. ¡°Have the two Fellow Daoist brotherse here because¡­ you¡¯ve lost contact with your n members?¡± Ji Changming asked directly. Upon hearing this, both men wore grave expressions, and Jiang Yuanwu nodded, ¡°Indeed so!¡± Qin Fengxiao also spoke with concern, ¡°This matter is of great importance. The Seven Human Tribes may well have encountered some kind of obstruction¡­ We must take action here in the Immortal Domain, otherwise, our people might never be able to return!¡± Ji Changming nodded and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist brothers, your arrival could not be more timely!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deceive you, I¡­ have already found a way to contact our n members and safely bring back the Seven Human Tribes, all we needed is your assistance!¡± Jiang Yuanwu and Qin Fengxiao were surprised.
¡°Is this true?¡± They were dubious! Soon after. In the grand hall. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve found a way back from the Secret ce?¡± Qin Fengxiao was disbelieving! How could this be possible! The Secret ce to the Immortal Domain, it was like they were separated by space, and even by time! The chaotic river of time, theplex ovey of spaces¡­ Even Saints could not traverse it with ease, even the Imperial ns could only rely on coordinates to find their direction. The river of time cannot be crossed at will, and the Earth¡¯s Way should not be defiled lightly! ¡°Brother Ji¡­ are you really sure? Where did you learn of this so-called path?¡± Jiang Yuanwu also asked incredulously!
But Ji Changming was undaunted, saying, ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoists, this matter concerns the rise and fall of the Human Race, I would never deceive the two of you!¡± ¡°However, the details regarding this path cannot be disclosed to the two of you now.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist brothers, we have no other choice!¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Yuanwu and the others nodded! Now, there was no other choice. They could only trust Ji Changming. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Jiang Yuanwu asked. ¡°Please join forces with me to send a message back to our n!¡± ¡°As long as they understand this path and sessfully activate it, they will be able to return.¡± Ji Changming spoke! Immediately, the other two nodded in agreement.
They then began to activate their respective n¡¯s treasures! ¡­ In the endless chaotic void and throughout time and space. Now, fleets of spacetime ferries were arriving in droves, nketing the heavens. Continuing to appear in this world. ¡°Our n has returned; in this era, our n will seize all opportunities!¡± In a void, atop dozens of ferries, a group of humanoid creatures spoke, exuding a wild nature! ¡°Hehe, in the golden age, the prodigies of our n are bound to rise in this era.¡± In another dimension, a massive spacetime ferry, emzoned with the wings of the Golden-Winged Peng, came soaring through the skies with a momentum that shook the heavens! ¡°This era is the one prophesied by the ancients. Our ancestors, with the ninth eye, foresaw the splendor of this era and saw the ultimate path unfold¡­¡± In the pitch-ck fog, a bald elder in a ck cloak murmured to himself, standing on the deck of the spacetime ferry. On his forehead, there was, astonishingly, a crow¡¯s eye! ¡­ And at this moment. In the endless depths of space. In the endless river of time and space. In a ce shrouded in gray mist, inscrutable and unexplored. Countless massive spacetime ferries were ready to set forth, but at this moment, everyone was shocked. For they had lost their direction. The candles at the bows had not been extinguished, meaning the coordinates of that world were still intact. However, the shifts in time and space had severed the connection, leaving the mes unable to guide them any longer on their path. ¡°What happened? Who is scheming against us?¡± A powerful Holy Dao entity roared angrily. ¡°The Ancient Holy ns have already embarked on their return journey, but only the Seven Human Tribes are still trapped here¡­ It was their doing!¡± ¡°To influence time and space, there must be an unimaginably powerful entity intervening¡­ Who is targeting us?¡± The countless strong of the Human Race waited and fumed with anger. But they could only feel helpless! Facing the river of time, the chaos of space, even if they took out the artifacts of the Ancestor Emperor and shattered the space-time continuum, they could not return! However, today. All of a sudden, on the ferries of the Ji n, those mes violently zed towards a certain direction! ¡°Contact restored, our n has found a path!¡± ¡°Immediately begin to activate this ancient route!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± Instantly, within this secret dimension of spacetime, a terrifying figure from the Ji n took action, great magical power in motion, connecting with some mysterious existence¡¯s pathway! With a rumble, in the chaotic river of time and space, a golden path, as if piercing through the primordial wilderness, suddenly appeared! ¡°This is¡­ the mysterious ancient road¡­ that could lead to the Immortal Domain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the aura of the Human Race¡­¡± ¡°Set out!¡± Countless Human Race ferries began their departure! The Seven Great Imperial ns, as well as the Holy Dao Powers that had once relied on them and fled here, started to migrate en masse! The Human Race quickly embarked on their journey. ¡­ And at this moment. In the midst of time and space, a pair of cold eyes unleashed a glint of frost! ¡°What? The Human Race¡­ has actually set out on their return journey?¡± ¡°How could they possibly find the pathway?¡± The mysterious existence uttered a cold howl, dering, ¡°No matter what path it is, I will destroy it!¡± The mysterious existence moved stealthily, closely following the direction of the Human Race¡¯s advance, as if seeing an indistinct path. Connecting with another world! ¡°Destruction!¡± With a roar from the mysterious existence, terrifying Holy Dao power erupted, overwhelming and disrupting time and space, nearly severing the difficultly manifested pathpletely! However, just at that moment. As its boundless ways descended, a wisp of white fog slowly emerged within that path. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± In the turbulent time and space, the mysterious existence let out a violent scream of agony! ¡°Great horror, great ill omen, great enigma¡­ How can this be?¡± ¡­ Time flew by swiftly. A monthter. The Immortal Domain hadpletely transformed! Chapter 301: 265: Chapters 264-265 Era of Sacred Dao_1 Chapter 301: Chapter 265: Chapters 264-265 Era of Sacred Dao_1 Countless Ancient Holy ns descended. The original power structure of the Immortal Domain hadpletely copsed. The countries of old Immortals had almost all be subordinate to the Saintly Dao Powers. It happened today. One spacecraft after another appeared in the void of space. These were the spacecraft of the Human Race. The Seven Human Tribes and the Saintly Dao Powers that had once fled with them began to emerge one by one. Soon, they each headed in different directions. The vanguards of the Seven Human Tribes had already reached the Central Province of the Immortal Domain and carved out their own territory, a ce for the Saintly Dao Powers to rebuild! Above the Sky Domain of the Northern Immortal Domain,
There were hundreds of the Ji Family¡¯s spacecraft. Each spacetime ferry was immense, like enormous immortal cities in themselves, amodating poptions in the tens of thousands. The poptions of every Saintly Dao Power were terrifyinglyrge. They descended upon the Central Province of the Northern Immortal Domain. ¡°Activate the array, let the Source of Holy Path return to its native soil!¡± ¡°Reconstruct the ancestral court!¡± A majestic voice echoed from high above the heavens. Several terrifying figures set up an immense array in the sky, and at the center of that array was a Stone Mirror. In an instant, a vast and mighty river burst forth from within that Stone Mirror! ¡°Boom!¡± Ji Shuitian hase! The river surged downwards, returning to thisnd once more. Suddenly, the terrifying Dao, as if emerging from a primordial world, filled the skies instantly with its torrential waters cascading down. This terrifying aura made all beings within millions of miles kneel and tremble in worship! It was the aura of the Holy Path! Within that surging river flowed the Source of Holy Path! The river took its meandering course, like time and space shifting, with tens of thousands of years passing in moments, and as this great river poured forth, thendscape of the Central Province of the Northern Immortal Domain was changing at breakneck speed. The rivers of old reappeared. Great figures in the high heavens used their Great Magical Power to release the Ji Family Ancestral Court and more that had previously been taken from this realm.
The Ji Family Ancestral Court thundered to the ground, guarded by the winding river. There stood lofty capital cities and towering pces. The moment they appeared, the existing buildings of the Immortal Nations on thisnd almostpletely copsed. The Ji Family reemerged!
Not just the Ji Family, but in the Northern Immortal Domain, numerous Ancient Holy ns were also reborn, their Sources of Holy Path quickly merging with heaven and earth! At the same time, there were great changes between the heavens and earth! The paths of Myriad Dao intermingled! The aura of the Holy Path spread far and wide. Throughout the heavens, the rules of Immortal Dao were beingpleted, with the aura of the Holy Path unmatched. Three dayster, the heavens and earth thundered! Above thend, vegetation grew wildly, imbued with the aura of Saint Path, revealing a wild and primitive visage. Beings were evolving, some originally ordinary beasts started to revert to ancestral bloodlines. The Descent of Saints was a great boon! However, at the same time, countless cultivators were wailing! ¡°No, I feel an unspeakable oppression from heaven and earth¡­ as if I can¡¯t breathe!¡± An original Immortal of the Immortal Domain uttered a sorrowful cry! ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Will de ising, and the Thunder Tribtion will reappear, haha, to have been a king all one¡¯s life, only to be a false king¡­¡±
An old Immortal King in seclusionmented helplessly within his retreat! ¡°Boom, boom!¡± Finally, soon, somewhere above thend of the Northern Immortal Domain, a tremendous Thunder Tribtion fell! This Thunder Tribtion targeted a once-famous old Immortal King. That day, the Northern Immortal Domain shook, with almost all of the original mighty beings of the Immortal Domain paying attention. ¡°No¡­ I will rise against heaven, I will achieve Immortal Dao Perfection!¡± The old Immortal King bathed in the Sea of Thunder, facing the Thunder Tribtion, but in the end, hepletely turned into ashes of cmity! ¡°Yuan Sheng Immortal King has fallen¡­ The once invincible Celestial King, who would have thought, actually died under the Thunder Tribtion!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Dao¡¯s rules are nowplete, Immortal Dao is perfected, and Holy Path has appeared¡­ those who previously certified as Immortal and Hunyuan must face the Thunder Tribtion anew, as they are not recognized by the Heavenly Dao and must relive the tribtion.¡± ¡°To survive the Thunder Tribtion, one must either obtain the support of a Saintly Dao Power toplete their Immortal Dao foundation, or they must Self-y, renouncing their Immortal and higher cultivation levels to start over¡­ He neither joined a Saintly Dao Power nor had the courage to Self-y!¡± ¡°Yuan Sheng Immortal King has grown old.¡± Countless people sighed! This was just the beginning.
Subsequently, the Thunder Tribtion continued to fall! The originally Immortal-level and above powers of the Immortal Domain were the first to face the Thunder Tribtion. Immortals wailed, and Immortal Kingsmented. Most of the Immortals and Immortal Kings fell during this Thunder Tribtion. Even among those who received the support of Saintly Dao Powers, only a small partpleted their Immortal Path and survived. The Immortal Great Cmity had finally arrived. ¡°Qingyun Immortal King has safely ovee the Thunder Tribtion and has be a perfected Immortal King!¡± ¡°Now, he has be the servant of a genius of the Tian Sha n from the Heavenly Fiend Abyss!¡± That day, a piece of news spread across the Northern Immortal Domain! Qingyun Immortal King, one of the Hunyuan-level Cultivators of the Northern Border, who once established the vast Qingyun Immortal Nation, today has finally survived the Thunder Tribtion! Moreover, he has be the servant of a genius of the Tian Sha n! Once the news was out, the world fell silent. In just a short month, all beings of the Immortal Domain had epted this change.
And at this moment, among the many Holy Dao Powers, the Ancient Holy ns, Heavenly Fiend Abyss. A youth stepped forward, with the Qingyun Immortal King following him closely, like a servant. This youth wore a gray robe, with a lightning pattern on his forehead. He walked with his hands behind his back, exuding an extremely powerful aura. He was an Immortal! An Immortal who had achieved Perfection in the Immortal Dao! ¡°With the resonance of Myriad Dao, the sources of the Saintly Dao from all tribes have merged. The Immortal Dao is truly perfect; the Saint Path is reemerging. Sha Dian, as our n¡¯s prodigy, you can now face your tribtion with ease,¡± an elder from the Heavenly Fiend Abyss spoke with a smile. This elder was a being of the Holy Path! ¡ª¡ªDuring this time, the reemergence of thunder tribtions in the world meant that the Immortals and Hongmeng Cultivators from the former Immortal Domain were considered mere test subjects in the eyes of the Ancient Holy ns. Their talented members were also waiting. Waiting for the Immortal Dao to be fully perfect, the Saintly Dao to be truly stable before making their breakthrough. ¡ª¡ªIn fact, during the era when the Immortal Dao is perfect and the Saint Path coexists, normally entering the Immortal or Hongmeng Realm does not often trigger a heavenly tribtion. The fact that many Immortals and beings of Hongmeng Realm from the Immortal Domain could not escape was simply because they broke through during an iplete era of heavenly Dao, which was treated as ¡°cheating¡± by today¡¯s heavenly principles! In the era of perfect Immortal Dao and coexisting Saint Path, it is only the outstanding ones among their peers who might trigger the thunder tribtion! Cultivation is a grand Dao where one contends with the heavens for fate. And the mediocre, have no qualification to draw the attention of the heavenly Dao. As the prodigy of the Tian Sha n, part of the Saintly n, Sha Dian was undoubtedly supposed to trigger a heavenly tribtion. Hence, they have been waiting for this moment to face the tribtion. This was the safest route. Now that the Qingyun Immortal King has seeded, it signifies that the cosmic Dao has stabilized. Hearing this, the youth smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course!¡± With one step, he moved! Instantly, the dormant Immortal aura within him was released. The world sensed it, and thunder roared forth! An overwhelming sea of thunder descended, carrying the force of Yang. As for Sha Dian, upon the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, he harnessed the Holy Path Aura within it to protect himself, bathing in the thunder. Quickly, he withstood the entirety of the first wave of thunder! The secondyer of the heavenly tribtion arrived, even more terrifying than the first! Until the thirdyer! In the end, Sha Dian weathered the threefold thunder tribtion unscathed, took a step forward, and became a fully-realized Heavenly Immortal of the Immortal Dao! Seeing this scene, the Qingyun Immortal King behind him was profoundly shocked. He was one of the few in the Immortal Domain who managed to achieve Perfect Cultivation in the Immortal Dao. But during his tribtion, he faced only a singleyer of heavenly thunder. Now, this young talent from the Ancient Holy ns had actually triggered a threefold thunder tribtion? He deeply felt that even though the other was only a Heavenly Immortal of the Immortal Dao, he could easily y a being like him who was at the Hongmeng Realm! The news spread, causing astonishment on all sides. The prodigies from the various Holy Dao Powers began their tribtions one after another! They stepped out of their sect gates, their radiance reaching the heavens, their names as prodigies resonating in every direction, bing the most dazzling stars. In the center of the Northern Immortal Domain, the Ji Family. ¡°Our n¡¯s prodigy has drawn fouryers of thunder tribtion!¡± A group of elders eximed with great excitement as they looked up at Ji Qingyue, who had justpleted his tribtion! Ji Qingyue had triggered a fourfold thunder tribtion and passed through it safely! A true talent! Even among the Holy Dao Powers, he was a peerless figure. Afternding, Ji Qingyue returned to the n to undergo the baptism of the Holy Path. Ji Changming watched as Ji Qingyuepleted his tribtion, and a content smile formed on his face! ¡ª¡ªSince the family¡¯s arrival, he had passed on the Primeval Stone Mandate left in this world, along with the map that indicated the path home for the Human Race, to the Supreme Elder of their lineage, Ji Fengyun. But Ji Fengyun instructed him that the matter was of great importance and needed to be presented directly to the living-fossil-level figures in the n who had been in seclusion for hundreds of thousands of years, not to be disclosed to anyone else, including other Supreme Elders of the n! Even the existence of the Ji Yuanqing lineage members had to be kept secret, for the time being. Ji Changming began to feel the gravity of the situation more deeply, so he dared not raise further attention! ¡°Qingyue,e, let¡¯s pass on the teachings!¡± he said to Ji Qingyue. Many Holy Dao Powers had control over the Immortal Domain, but the forces that returned from the Secret ce alone were far from sufficient. Therefore, these Holy Dao Powers were also fervently passing on their teachings! After all, the Human Race of the Immortal Domain had a vast poption to draw from. By imparting some of the ordinary methods of the Holy Path, they could filter out those with exceptional talents and incorporate them into their forces for replenishment. During this period, the entire Immortal Domain saw major Holy Dao Powers everywhere establishing their doctrines and Sub-rudders, with emerging powers springing up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. The Immortal Domain, silent for hundreds of thousands of years, saw the end of the Era of Immortal Dao. The Era of Sacred Dao had already descended! ps: The first volume of this book, ¡°Summit of the Immortal Path,¡± has beenpleted. Next, we¡¯ll begin the second volume, ¡°Era of the Holy Path.¡± On this asion, let¡¯s summarize the realms of cultivation once again. Immortal Path Realm: Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Soul Divide, Dongxu, Mahayana, Integration, Immortal, True Immortal, Profound Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, Golden Immortal, Taiyi Golden Immortal, Daluo Golden Immortal, Hunyuan Golden Immortal (also known as Immortal King, with the top figures called Immortal Heavenly Monarchs), Hongmeng Golden Immortal (referred to as Immortal King and Immortal King, with the elite referred to as Immortal Heavenly King). The only Immortal Emperor of the Era of Immortal Dao: the Emperor of ck and White. The ck White Emperor traversed time and space, borrowing the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cultivation and strong Holy Path foundation to withstand the assault from unknown, mysterious forces on the Era of Immortal Dao. Saint Path Realm: Sheng Yin, Sea Cleaving, Saintly Seed, Four Luminaries (Quasi Grand Power level), Jade Pivot (revered as Great Saint Power), Fog Piercing (known as Saint), Shackles (referred to as Saint Monarch), Self-ying (respected as Saint King) ns that produced a Saint are known as Holy ns. Those with Saint Monarch level beings are considered Marquis ns within the Holy n, and those with Saint King level individuals are the Royal ns. Above the Royal ns are the powerful Sub-Emperor Tribes and Imperial ns. Just like that, in the next volume, the protagonist will begin his¡­ You know what. Also, Ming Tianbei is standing at the entrance of a small mountain vige, holding a broken bowl and begging the readers for rewards. If he doesn¡¯t get some rewards soon, he¡¯s going to starve to death in the vige!!!!!!! Chapter 302: 266: Xinning Proves the Saint Path_1 Chapter 302: Chapter 266: Xinning Proves the Saint Path_1 Quickly, three months passed. It was only three months, but the Immortal Domain seemed to have entered a golden age. The seeds of the Holy Dao Powers that once fled to the Secret ce bloomed and bore fruit on thend of the Immortal Domain. The Holy Dao Powers that fled to the Secret ce in former years, aside from those terrifying Imperial and Royal ns, included countless ordinary forces and inheritances, which, by relying on the Holy Dao Powers, left behind a seed. Now returning, those ordinary forces and inheritances also blossomed and bore fruit, rekindling vitality. The Holy Dao Powers became more and more numerous, spreading throughout the entire Immortal Domain, and the number of Holy Dao powerhouses grew. In fact, in the era when the Immortal Path wascking, bing an Immortal by certification and an Immortal King required much greater difficulty, but after the Heavenly Dao waspleted, the path of cultivation was opened. Advancements in realms were no longer as difficult as in the Era of Immortal Dao. Cultivators at the Immortal and Hongmeng Realms were as numerous as carps crossing the river, and even the Holy Dao seemed not so out of reach. This was the fortune brought about by the reappearance of the Holy Dao and thepletion of the Great Dao between heaven and earth, benefiting all beings. It could be said that the Immortal Domain today, while countless old Immortal Dao powerhouses have perished, has gained an overall increase in strength in return!
¡­ In the Northern Region, within the Great Wilderness. In a small mountain vige, within a small courtyard. ¡°The weather has been strangetely,¡± Li Fan felt puzzled, as in the recent months, there were thunderstorms without rain! And disciples like Dugu Yuqing, upon hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, all felt a mix ofplex emotions! The outside world hadpletely changed during this period. That wasn¡¯t thunder at all; it was clearly countless people in the outside world undergoing their tribtions of lightning. But in the eyes of their master, it was merely that the weather was a bit strange¡­ At first, the disciples were puzzled, thinking that their current realms should be enough to attract thunder tribtions, but for so long, none had urred¡­ Later, they came to terms with it, perhaps this was the terrifying aspect of their master, that even heavenly thunder dared not touch him? Recently, male disciples like Dugu Yuqing have be somewhat tanned. The spring thunder heralded a good time for farming, and although it had not rained, Li Fan still led his disciples to finish nting all the fields in the vige. Moreover, Li Fan also had Wu Dade, who had nothing better to do, use his skills in pig and dog breeding to help the vigers breed their poultry and livestock. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back,¡± Wu Dade finally returned with some sweat on his face. ¡°Tired?¡± Li Fan smiled and handed Wu Dade a cup of tea. Gratefully epting the tea, Wu Dade gulped it down, his eyes nearly welling up as he said,
¡°Master, can I not go next time?¡± Seeing this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°Uncle Zhang¡¯s two pigs are quite spirited, breeding them takes a bit of effort, but it¡¯s good for you¡­¡± Wu Dade replied with a hint of grievance,
¡°It¡¯s beneficial, indeed, it just wears out the pants a bit¡­¡± In the breeding process, he had been bitten by those pigs! There was no other way; the most resilient part of his body was his behind. Isn¡¯t it true that his pants get torn every time¡­ Li Fan chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s nothing; I have nted many mulberry and sesame nts in the east of the vige. Later you can cut some and give them to Auntie Li in the vige to make you a few more pairs. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?¡± ¡°Right, junior brother, it¡¯s just breeding sows, what are you afraid of?¡± Lu Rang teased with a mischievous grin on the side! Upon hearing this, Wu Dade shivered and sent a message to Lu Rang, ¡°Brother Lu, do you know what kind of pigs those two are? They¡¯re Primordial Heavenly Pigs, extremely ferocious¡­ If I hadn¡¯t made a breakthrough, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand their bites at all!¡± He was still shaken by the experience! Ever since returning from the White Tiger Immortal Nation, Wu Dade had been rubbing Hei Gou¡¯s dog bowl all over his body daily. It contained the power of two great Immortal Kings.
Using the power of the two Immortal Kings to constantly attack his body, he soon broke through to the Immortal Realm. Additionally, for the past few months, he did an excellent job in breeding activities. He had been bitten many times by those formidable Primordial beasts, yielding enormous benefits. After being bitten numerous times, Wu Dade actually advanced directly to the Hongmeng Realm! Not just Wu Dade; after several months ofboring under Li Fan¡¯s guidance, most of them had almost reached the Hongmeng Realm! At the same time, they were also making continuous progress. Nan Feng had begun to explore the next chapter of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody, both the Immortal and Hongmeng, are just a small starting point¡­¡± She muttered to herself, feeling as if she were uncovering a piece of ancient history the more she yed. It was as if she saw an invincible figure, defeating all enemies of the heavens with his music. Now, she had started to explore the Saint Path chapter! Zi Ling¡¯s paintings became increasingly spirited. Under Li Fan¡¯s guidance, she had recently started to learn to ¡°leave nk spaces¡± in her art. ¡°To simply capture the essence of everything in heaven and earth is just the basics. To be a master of painting, you need to not only learn to fill a nk canvas with things but also learn to restrain yourself and leave nk spaces,¡± ¡°Only through nk space can the most mysterious and attractive qualities emerge.¡±
Li Fan taught her this way, causing Zi Ling to ponder for a long time. She felt as if her master was hinting at something¡­ perhaps extending the domains within her paintings! Her aura is getting closer and closer to the Saintly Dao Realm. As for Dugu Yuqing, he began to practice more characters. Having mastered the Eternal Eight Techniques, he discovered even more mysteries. In between every character, therey a sword technique! He became engrossed in it,prehending his own path of ughter¡ªthe path of ughter at the Saint level. On the other hand, a single spider was no longer sufficient for Qing Chen¡¯s cleaning speed. Li Fan, holding the belief that he shouldn¡¯t be left idle, took out two more from the system. Threepletely different spiders, when appearing together, even made Hei Gou go out of his way to avoid them. Qing Chen was exhausted every day, but his eyes were bing more resolute. The three spiders made his progress incredibly fast! Lu Rang was obsessed with nting grass and nurturing trees¡ªhe found that some of the soil around the peach tree¡¯s roots seemed to have remarkable effects on his grass, and a few days ago, he daringly gathered a small handful when the peach tree swayed in the wind, appearing to be ¡°in a good mood,¡± and ced it at the base of his grass.
This caused the grass to shoot up to the Hongmeng Realm and nearly step into the Saintly Dao Realm! Lu Rang got so excited that he coveted the soil around the peach tree roots every day. Partly out of fear and partly not wanting to rush things recklessly, he held himself back. He was also diligent in watering the saplings in the corner of the courtyard, which had now grown over one meter tall, with verdant and vibrant leaves. Long Zixuan sat fishing; a few days ago, a goldfish leaped for the bait and finally bit, but it was very fast and did not get hooked. Witnessing the carp¡¯s leap, Long Zixuan fell into contemtion for three days and three nights! His aura kept improving, with dragon energy resonating with the surrounding Dao principles. He was almost stepping into the Saintly Dao Realm. Jiang Li learned to y chess against himself. ¡°To y chess against oneself, to defeat oneself, is to defeat all enemies,¡± Li Fan¡¯s teaching made him immerse himself in it daily. But the corner where he ced his chessboard has recently been a no-go zone for anyone else. Just a few days ago, while he was contemting chess positions, Wu Dade identally wandered in and was nearly shed to pieces by various auras. Lin Jiu Zheng delved into talisman research, bing more and more obsessed, and meanwhile, he incessantly pestered Li Fan into making him a Feather Brush. He named his Feather Brush ¡°Fire God Brush,¡± and every talisman he drew with it increased in divine might. ¡°Spring has arrived, Xinning, I¡¯ll teach you a new poem.¡± Li Fan smiled and immediately began to write. Immediately, Zi Ling, Dugu Yuqing, and all the other Disciples neatly arranged their stools toe and learn together. They all hade to understand that the poems Li Fan taught contained various great principles of Dao that they could use for reference andprehension. Xinning was especially delighted. A few days earlier, she had activated the Immortal Dao Fruit and Demonic Dao Fruit within her body, advancing them into the Hongmeng Realm. Now, she was at a certain bottleneck! Li Fan¡¯s brush finally came to a stop. This time, what the others felt was no longer that dominant aura of invincibility or unparalleled strength through the ages. Instead, it was a refreshing naturalness, as if a gentle breeze caressed the face, bringing joy to the heart. This was a gentle way of the Dao! Li Fan said with a smile: ¡°The jade is dressed up as a tall tree, with thousands of green silk ribbons hanging down. No one knows who cut the fine leaves, the February spring wind is like scissors.¡± ¡°No one knows who cut the fine leaves, the February spring wind is like scissors¡­¡± Xinning followed in recitation, but herrge eyes immediately shimmered with contemtive light, murmuring: ¡°Is Big Brother describing a Dao of creation? The spring wind, the embodiment of creation, can bring vitality¡­¡± She felt as if she had vaguely touched upon a type of Dao! This way of the Dao seemed to allow her to fuse the Demon Monarch Dao Fruit of her past life with the Immortal Monarch Dao Fruit of this life! The spring wind, which can give life to all things! Before creation, is there a distinction between immortals and demons? No¡­ They are all but products of creation. Herrge eyes suddenly closed. At this moment, she felt as if she was in the midst of the spring breeze. She felt herself be a sprout, a tender leaf, growing robustly in the spring wind. Growth became the only melody, without any distinction between immortals and demons. Inside her body, the Immortal and Demon Dao Fruits suddenly merged at that moment. Their fusion no longer repelled each other! They became one! It was at that moment, as the Immortal and Demon Dao Fruits fused, that the peach tree in the small courtyard suddenly stirred its branches slightly! An invisible charm entered Xinning¡¯s body! She assimted it! Xinning suddenly opened her eyes. Herrge eyes seemed to be brimming with endless vitality! All around the small courtyard, the great Dao principles descended to cleanse and resonate with her! This was¡­ Stepping into the Saintly Dao! Chapter 303: 267 Drawing the Beast Tide_1 Chapter 303: Chapter 267 Drawing the Beast Tide_1 Upon witnessing this scene, everyone was shocked! ¡°Sister Xinning¡­ has be a Holy Path Being¡­¡± Nan Feng was somewhat stupefied! ¡°With one thought entering the Saint Path, Master¡¯s poem has made her, and the principle of creation contained within it is also inspiring me¡­¡± Zi Ling¡¯s big eyes sparkled brilliantly, as if she had discovered a new world! ¡°Cultivating both the ways of Immortals and Demons, Miss Xinning is more natural and well-rounded on this path than the Emperor of ck and White, reaching the Saint Path directly¡­ Master is truly omniscient!¡± Jiang Li was even more emotional; Xinning had followed the path of cultivating both Immortals and Demons to be an Immortal King, reminding him of the Emperor of ck and White who had vanished not long ago. He let out a slight sigh! ¡°Demon Monarch¡­ no, now, you have be a Holy Path Being.¡± Gong Ya looked at Xinning with an excited expression on her face!
In her previous life, the Nine Holy Demon Monarch failed to be an Immortal King, transforming into the Nine Soul Paths. In this life, Xinning not only took that step but did so with such ease! All of this originated from a poem by Li Fan! She held boundless admiration for Li Fan. And Xinning, at this moment, was also astounded. She deeply bowed to Li Fan. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± At the same time, she nced towards the nearby Pantao Tree. Just now, she distinctly felt that the Pantao Tree had bestowed upon her a wisp of Holy Path Aura! ¡ªThe first realm of the Saint Path, Sheng Yin! Drawing the Aura of the Saintly Way into one¡¯s body! And, the first time one draws the Holy Path Aura into their body, the higher its level, the more oneprehends in an instant, and the more terrifying one¡¯s future achievements will be! This Pantao Tree had merely granted a wisp of Holy Path Aura, yet Xinning felt as though she had seen the eternities of heavens! Gratitude and shock instantly filled her heart! The Pantao Tree that Master had nted must have long since been a top-level Holy Path Being, right? Truly terrifying! Li Fan, seeing the expressions of the disciples around him, also slightly smiled and said: ¡°Spring is a good season; all things grow, and fortune is boundless. You all should also go out, take a walk, and feel the wonders of the world.¡± Upon hearing this, the disciples were even more inspired!
¡°Master¡¯s implication is clear: he¡¯s saying that the golden age has arrived, the era when geniuses from the Ten Thousand Tribespete. He¡¯s telling us to go out and gain experience!¡± Dugu Yuqing suddenly realized! ¡°Exactly, we have been cultivating in the little courtyard everyday,cking realbat experience!¡± Lu Rang was even more excited as if he had been injected with chicken blood; he had been trapped in the vige for three months, doing farm work.
¡°Zi Ling, Nan Feng,e, follow me for a walk, let¡¯s enjoy the spring.¡± Li Fan spoke with a smile. After being busy with farm work for so long, sinceing to the Immortal Domain, he hadn¡¯t had a proper tour of the mountains and rivers here! Nan Feng and Zi Ling, upon hearing this, were overjoyed. Immediately, Li Fan left the small courtyard with Nan Feng and Zi Ling. ¡­ And at this moment. Outside the Northern Destion, a caravan gradually approached! This caravan came from a remote small city outside the Northern Destion¡ªSaint Cloud City! The leader of them was a woman. The woman was dressed in an elegant long skirt, her lovely face filled with hubris, radiating a sense of superiority. She was the eldest daughter of Su Xingde, the Sect Master of the Treasure Medicine Sect, Su Bairu! Behind her followed an old woman and a beautiful girl dressed in coarse cloth, carrying a medicine basket on her back.
The old woman was Elder Qi of the Treasure Medicine Sect, her face covered withyers of fat and her eyes ring coldly. ¡°Su Baiqian, if you can¡¯t find a Mysterious-level Spiritual Medicine this time, and can¡¯t save my mother, your mother that bitch will be dead!¡± Looking at the vast wilderness before her, Su Bairu suddenly turned back, speaking coldly to the girl in coarse cloth! This girl was the second daughter of Sect Master Su Xingde, Su Baiqian! Su Bairu and Su Baiqian were half-sisters! However, their destinies were quite different. Su Baiqian¡¯s mother had once been just a maid in the Treasure Medicine Sect! This time, Su Bairu¡¯s mother was seriously ill; only special Mysterious-level medicinal ingredients could cure her! And Su Baiqian had been studying tirelessly in the sect, with an excellent aptitude for medicine and understanding of medicinal properties that even exceeded that of the sect¡¯s elders. Therefore, for nearly ten days now, Su Bairu had been forcing Su Baiqian to search far and wide. Only this vast wilderness remained! ¡°I will do my best.¡± Su Baiqian spoke softly.
¡°Move, let¡¯s go in!¡± The group promptly set off! Soon. ¡°Have you found it? Is there any or not?¡± As they delved deeper into the mountains, Su Bairu impatiently spoke! ¡°Mysterious-level Spiritual Medicine, containing a trace of the Holy Path¡¯s essence, and as the Holy Path has only recently emerged in the world, they are very hard to find¡­¡± Su Baiqian spoke in a low voice. ¡°How dare you talk back?¡± However, Elder Qi beside Su Bairu suddenly pped her across the face! ¡°p!¡± An instant red handprint appeared on Su Baiqian¡¯s face! A flicker of humiliation crossed her eyes, but she still lowered her head. ¡°Little wench, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking,¡±
Elder Qi said coldly: ¡°Your mother that bitch gave birth to you, you¡¯re a bastard. In our Treasure Medicine Sect, you¡¯re nothing but a little bitch!¡± The insults were extreme! Seeing this scene, Su Bairu suddenlyughed too, saying: ¡°Little bitch, why don¡¯t you sniff around and see where the Spiritual Medicine is?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll ughter your mother that bitch and use her life to prolong my mother¡¯s!¡± She spoke without any mercy! With her head bowed, Su Baiqian¡¯s eyes were filled with peerless hatred. She clenched her fists tightly, yet she could only continue moving forward. If she couldn¡¯t find the Mysterious-level Spiritual Medicine to save Su Bairu¡¯s mother, her own mother would truly die! Chapter 304: 267: Luring the Beast Tide_2 Chapter 304: Chapter 267: Luring the Beast Tide_2 Soon. They delved deeper and deeper. ¡°Something¡¯s not right; thend ahead gives me a feeling¡­ a terrifying feeling!¡± At that moment, Elder Qi suddenly spoke up! Her aged eyes filled with a hint of wariness! Hearing this, Su Bairu also frowned. Their Treasure Medicine Sect was affiliated with one of the first-rate powers in the Northern Border today¡ªthe Lingdan Sect! In this period, a new order and system had long been established in the Immortal Domain. Only those with a Saint Induction Level Strongman could be called a first-rate power! However, their Treasure Medicine Sect only had two Hongmeng-level Cultivators, and they had both been bestowed by the grace of Lingdan Sect; in fact, the Treasure Medicine Sect barely counted as a notable force!
Elder Qi was one of the two Hongmeng Cultivators! Hongmeng-level Cultivators, after all, did possess a degree of alertness! Meanwhile, Su Baiqian, with a slight frown on her face, said: ¡°Inside here¡­ there might possibly be Mysterious-level Spiritual Medicines!¡± She sensed that the deeper they went, the more intense the Saintly Aura seemed to be. ¡°You little bitch, are you trying to kill us?!¡± Elder Qi grabbed hold of her, raging, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see the underhanded tricks you¡¯re nning!¡± ¡°Heh, Elder Qi, there¡¯s no need for anger.¡± But Su Bairu sneered and said: ¡°Su Baiqian, since you say there might be Spiritual Medicines inside, then you go pick them!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t pick any, your mother¡¯s lifeblood, I¡¯ll take it for sure!¡± Malice shone in her eyes! Hearing this, Su Baiqian¡¯s face turned pale. This ce, where even the Hongmeng Cultivator Elder Qi did not dare to enter¡­ But they were asking her to¡­ Yet, she had no choice! Tears flickered through her eyes. Then, she turned and walked towards the depths!
¡­ The mountains undted. ¡°This Immortal Domain, it¡¯s somewhat more magnificent than the Heavenly Realm.¡± Li Fan smiled.
The Northern Destion was filled with a rugged aura and presented a different kind of scenery. Moving inwards, it wasn¡¯t long before they climbed a tall peak. Looking ahead, the mountain ranges rose and fell like a congregation of dragons, their forms myriad and varied. Zi Ling and Nan Feng were instantly shocked by the view. Gazing out over the Great Wilderness from here, it felt like beholding a terrifying world! ¡°The Great Wilderness of the Immortal Domain¡­ likely conceals many things!¡± Zi Ling murmured. ¡°I have this illusion that when I gaze upon the Great Wilderness, I clearly feel the passage of time¡­¡± Nan Feng was struck with realization! ¡°What a unique view, this rarely trodden ce hides another world!¡± Li Fan eximed in admiration! Hearing Li Fan¡¯s praise, Zi Ling and Nan Feng became even more thoughtful! ¡°So it turns out, this Great Wilderness conceals different hidden realms, all within master¡¯s grasp!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant! ¡°No wonder, no wonder master let the Heavenly Realm fall into this part of the Great Wilderness; his actions, however small, truly hide deeper meanings!¡± Nan Feng felt even more moved! ¡°Come now, I haven¡¯t painted for quite some time. Today, let¡¯s try to paint the greatndscapes of this Immortal Domain!¡± Fascinated by the beautiful view, Li Fan was in high spirits.
At his word, Zi Ling became more excited, having another chance to watch her teacher paint! She got the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone ready. Li Fan picked up the brush, looking towards the endless Great Wilderness ahead. ¡°What a vast wastnd; though rich in vegetation, it does nothing to diminish its true deste nature, resembling a battlefield¡­¡± Li Fan¡¯s brush danced like a flying dragon and a slithering snake! Instantly, it was as if the whole world was transforming! Time became chaotic, years rushed past, and in this moment, Zi Ling and Nan Feng both sensed something! They seemed to witness, within the flow of time, an astonishing great war unfold! The ground cracked, the heavens shattered, bones buried the wilderness, living beings wailed mournfully¡­ Between the changing seas and fields, all was smoothed over with time, vegetation lush, thriving grass and trees, multiplying birds and beasts¡­ The events of the past were all buried! Li Fan painted quickly! In his painting, he mainly depicted the Great Wilderness. Yet, with one or two strokes, he subtly revealed something different! Under his brush, somewhere in the Great Wildernessy an expanse of white bones!
His brush touched down! In an instant, the terrifying Dao of Years and the River of Time calmed down! The surrounding was swept only by a gentle breeze! Zi Ling and Nan Feng, however, were staring intently at that painting! ¡°Master, has a painting revealed to us an ancient battle?¡± Zi Ling murmured, her expression filled with disbelief! ¡°It was just a moment ago¡­ my understanding of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody has deepened by a fraction¡­¡± Nan Feng was even more surprised; the more she was exposed to scenes of war, the more she could appreciate the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody. Because, it was a melody of warfare and killing! She was certain that this expanse of Great Wilderness must have been the site of a terrifying battle in some ancient era! ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Zi Ling looked at Li Fan. Li Fan, however, smiled and said,
¡°A painting not only represents the present but also the past and the future!¡± Li Fan spoke calmly, saying, ¡°What kind of past do the things we see in our daily lives, which exist in the same spacetime as us, have? And what kind of future will they have? These are the questions that a painter should pursue!¡± ¡°Only then can a paintinge to life; for a painting to have life, it must not only be given its present but also its future.¡± He pointed at the painting and said, ¡°For instance, who knows whether this Great Wilderness was once an ancient battlefield?¡± He was instructing Zi Ling. In actuality, as far as Li Fan was concerned, whatever past this Great Wilderness had, only ghosts knew. But painting is art, after all! If it looks like a battlefield, then just paint it as a battlefield. ¡°I seem to understand something¡­¡± Zi Ling murmured! At that moment, she entered the state of Enlightenment Realm! Feeling time, imagining the past, and the future! She had never thought about infusing her paintings with the dimension of history before. ¡°This path¡­ is almost Saintly!¡± In that moment, she subconsciously started to paint! She was depicting this expanse ofnd! And while pondering, she watched with intent, looking beyond the present to observe its past and guessing its future! Around her, a wonderful aura of the Dao emerged naturally. Nan Feng was taken aback; she sensed that Zi Ling was achieving enlightenment. That feeling of the battlefield, the passage of time, unfolded naturally! She instinctively began to y the zither! At that moment, the Breakthrough Melody was inspiring Zi Ling¡¯s observation of thisnd. And her painting was, in turn, enlightening Nan Feng. The twoplemented each other! Li Fan also smiled, picked up a pot of wine, and began to drink leisurely on his own, the epitome of rxation! But he didn¡¯t know! At the very moment he depicted on the painting a few patches of skeletal remains on that piece ofnd, part of the mountain range of the vast wilderness suddenly copsed, withyers of earth that had been stable for millions of years crumbling away. White bones were exposed! As if a mysterious force had cleaved them open with a sword! Ominous Yin Qi kept appearing! Instantly, deep in the Great Wilderness, countless ferocious beasts and the like went berserk, fleeing rapidly in terror from the aura! ¡­ Somewhere. ¡°Roar!¡± Su Baiqian, who was walking forward, suddenly heard a terrifying beast roar from ahead! Her body trembled as she sensed danger! She quickly turned and fled! Running for her life, she finally saw Elder Qi, Su Bairu, and others ahead. ¡°Save me!¡± She shouted loudly! But at this moment, Elder Qi and the others also had dramatically changed expressions! ¡°Not good, the beasts are frenzied¡­ The aura of these beasts is terrifying!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Elder Qi hurriedly led Su Bairu and the others, turning to run immediately! They didn¡¯t bother about Su Baiqian at all. The ferocious beasts were getting closer from behind. Su Baiqian could only flee desperately. She almost lost her sense of direction. Suddenly, she saw that under a mountain peak ahead, three people were walking very leisurely! One man and two women! Dying even a moment could cost her the chance to escape! But she hesitated for a moment in her eyes, and still chose to run over, shouting, ¡°Run, run, there¡¯s a beast tide in the mountains!¡± Chapter 305: 268 The Little Girl Digging Wild Vegetables? _1 Chapter 305: Chapter 268 The Little Girl Digging Wild Vegetables? _1 Li Fan, Zi Ling, and Nan Feng had already descended the mountain. The aura of Zi Ling and Nan Feng seemed ever more ethereal. Having experienced an epiphany on the mountain just now, both of them had stepped into the Holy Attraction Realm. It could be said that they had gained greatly. At this moment, they had juste down from the mountain. Suddenly, the panicked shouting from behind caught them all by surprise. ¡°Why is this youngdy in such a frantic panic, what happened?¡± Li Fan wondered. Nan Feng also stepped forward, asking: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, what happened?¡±
Su Baiqian looked at them, almost crying in urgency, and said: ¡°Inside, a terrifying beast tide ising, you all must run, if it¡¯s toote¡­¡± But upon hearing this, Nan Feng and Zi Ling exchanged a nce. A beast tide? They hadn¡¯t sensed anything¡­ ¡°Perhaps, a beast tide has really urred¡­¡± Zi Ling transmitted her voice, saying: ¡°The stroke our master painted might have affected this mountain range¡­¡± Her expression wasplicated! Now, she could somewhat perceive that when her master was painting, he cut through thendscape¡¯s original features with a few strokes of his brush, revealing traces of ancient battlefields! If that were projected into reality¡­ What would the fierce beasts and ferocious animals in the mountains be scared into? A beast tide was entirely possible! ¡°That¡¯s right, the reason we didn¡¯t feel it is because those ferocious beasts don¡¯t dare toe this way towards our master¡­¡± Nan Feng also had a sudden realization! And Li Fan was utterly baffled at this moment. A beast tide? ¡°Miss, there is no beast tide here, could you be mistaken?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, puzzled.
Everything was calm! Su Baiqian, upon hearing this, also suddenly paused. Calm¡­ Yes, everything around¡­ seemed very peaceful?
What¡¯s going on¡­ Those fierce animals hadn¡¯t chased after her? How could that be possible?? She was shocked, confused. Suddenly, she nced at Zi Ling and Nan Feng. ¡°Powerful cultivators?¡± A shock went through her heart, as the aura of these two young girls was clearly¡­ more terrifying than Elder Qi! At least they were Hongmeng Cultivators, or even¡­ possibly Holy Path Beings?! ¡°Master, this youngdy might have panicked, but she meant well.¡± Nan Feng immediately spoke, and then looked towards Su Baiqian, saying gently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my master here, everything will be safe.¡± Su Baiqian looked at Li Fan, with even more surprise in her beautiful eyes¡­ This young man had no trace of aura at all, seeming like an utterly ordinary mortal.
But he was the teacher of these two young girls? If these two young girls were at least above the realm of Hongmeng, then their teacher must be at least¡­ A Holy Path Being! She instantly understood that the young man before her was a Saint Path expert! It was because of him that those ferocious beasts didn¡¯t dare to chase after her. Thinking of this, she hurriedly bowed and said: ¡°Junior Su Baiqian, greets the senior!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving my life, senior!¡± Seeing this, Li Fan was even more bewildered. The girl must be delirious¡­ he hadn¡¯t saved her. Perhaps, the youngdy had encountered some wild beast deep in the forest and got quite frightened. After all, a girl would certainly be scared, so seeing him and others, she was overly excited. But still, it was kind of her to run over and warn them to be careful of the wild beasts in her panic.
¡°No need for such formality, please rise.¡± Li Fan spoke, ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, it must be fate, why don¡¯t you leave with us?¡± After all, since they had encountered her, Li Fan couldn¡¯t just leave her here alone. Upon hearing this, Su Baiqian was slightly surprised, the senior wanted her to leave with them? She was immediately grateful. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, thank you, senior, thank you!¡± She immediately left with Li Fan. Before long, they had already arrived at the entrance of the vige. ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing the small mountain vige ahead, Su Baiqian was extremely surprised. As a Daluo Golden Immortal, and with far stronger spiritual awareness than that of an ordinary cultivator, she could faintly sense the extraordinariness of this mountain vige! ¡°Let¡¯s go, this is our vige.¡±
Li Fan said with a smile. Hearing this, Su Baiqian didn¡¯t dare to refuse and had no choice but to follow Li Fan and the others into the vige. Walking into the mountain vige, ¡°Eh?¡± Su Baiqian was suddenly taken aback as she immediately crouched down! In front of her were a few wild grasses growing by the roadside! ¡°What¡­ What grade are these herbs?¡± Su Baiqian was shocked, her hands trembling! ¡ª¡ªShe had been in the Treasure Medicine Sect for many years, yet she had never seen spiritual medicine with such a rich aura of the Saint Path! Ordinary spiritual medicine, with just a hint of Holy radiance, could be called Yellow Grade Spiritual Medicine. And if there were more than ten strands of Holy radiance, it could be called Profound Grade Spiritual Medicine! But these ¡°wild grasses¡± in front of her, each and every leaf was filled with an extremely rich Holy radiance! This¡­ What grade is it? Earth Character Level? Or perhaps¡­ Heaven Character Level?? She didn¡¯t know. Because she had never seen Earth Character Level or higher grade spiritual medicine! It was said that the entire Treasure Medicine Sect had only found one Earth Character Level herb before, and it had been promptly handed over to the Lingxiu Sect. A mediocre faction like the Treasure Medicine Sect had no right to touch Earth Character Level spiritual medicine! The only thing she could guess was that these spirit grasses must exceed Profound Character Level! If she could obtain them¡­ Then Su Bairu¡¯s mother could be saved, and her own mother wouldn¡¯t have to die¡­ Looking at the few grasses, her heart was overwhelmed with a thousand thoughts. She really wanted to ask for them! But such spiritual medicine would lead to fiercepetition and cause a hugemotion in the outside world; they were priceless! What right did she have to ask for them? She had no im to them at all! At this moment, Li Fan was puzzled to see Su Baiqian staring at a few weeds. What was this situation? Judging by Su Baiqian¡¯s expression, she seemed to really like and want these few weeds? He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the bamboo basket on Su Baiqian¡¯s back! Inside, there were many leaves and grasses! Li Fan suddenly understood, realization dawned on him! This, this Su Baiqian hade looking for wild vegetables! She, alone, had run into the forest just for a few wild greens¡­ Heaven, how tough must life be? Could it be that a famine was happening in the Immortal Domain?? At this moment, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of sympathy and said, ¡°Do you, want to dig this up?¡± Hearing this, Su Baiqian immediately got up, her face flushed with embarrassment, and quickly said, ¡°No¡­ No, that¡¯s not it, Please rest assured, senior, Bai Qian wouldn¡¯t covet such treasures, Bai Qian is not ungrateful, how could Bai Qian dare to¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan was stunned on the spot. Damn, how severe was the famine outside?? Even a weed could lead to such desperation? It was being described as a ¡°treasure¡±? His face showed aplex expression as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t dig this!¡± Hearing that, Su Baiqian¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she felt despair¡­ Although she already knew that such an important thing was out of her reach¡­ She still couldn¡¯t help feeling desperate now! ¡°Follow me!¡± But Li Fan quickly spoke up. Su Baiqian followed Li Fan numbly. After a few steps, Li Fan suddenly pointed towards a nearby vegetable patch and said, ¡°Dig these up instead.¡± In the vegetable patch, there were sweet potatoes, cabbages, tomatoes, chili peppers, and various other vegetables! Seeing these, Su Baiqian was instantly dumbfounded! Completely dumbfounded! Chapter 306 - 269: Rotten Vegetable Gang? Heavenly Spiritual Medicine?_1 Chapter 306: Chapter 269: Rotten Vegetable Gang? Heavenly Spiritual Medicine?_1 Su Baiqian stared at Li Fan pointing to her vegetable garden,pletely dumbfounded! This¡­ What kind of medicinal field is this? Heaven! The aura emanating from it was so dense, it was almost turning into mist! Every single nt in this field contained the essence of the Holy Dao to such an extent that she could hardly imagine it, so rich that it exceeded herprehension! Heavenly-grade elixir? At this moment, she faintly felt that perhaps not even the Heavenly-grade could contain it! These medicines are defying the heavens! If they were brought out into the world¡­ What kind of scramble would they incite? Incredible! ¡°Just take a little from this garden to take with you, I can¡¯t help you with the rest,¡± Li Fan sighed slightly and said. There was a great famine urring outside, and even if he wanted to help, he was powerless! After all, the vigers in the small mountain vige needed to live and could not providerge-scale aid to the starving people outside. Coming across Su Baiqian, it was her good fortune, so he let her dig up a bit to take with her, at least so she could fill her stomach. Upon hearing these words, Su Baiqian felt even more bewildered! Vegetable¡­ vegetable garden?? This senior, does he call this, a vegetable garden? Heaven, these supreme medicinal herbs, in his eyes, are just a vegetable patch? What kind of family background is this! But while she was shocked, she had to admit¡­ The medicinal field before her was indeed managed much like a vegetable garden¡­ Her face turned increasinglyplex. ¡°You take whatever you need; we¡¯ll head back first.¡± Li Fan spoke. He thought to himself that with him and the others watching, this maiden must be too shy to dig up more, so it would be better for them not to watch and let her take as much as she wanted. Upon hearing this, Su Baiqian¡¯s face showed even greater shock; this senior would let her take as much as she wanted? ¡°Many¡­ many thanks, Senior!¡± At this moment, she could not help but feel so grateful she wanted to kneel! But Li Fan simply waved his hand and said, ¡°No need for thanks.¡± After that, he left with Nan Feng and Zi Ling, heading back toward the small courtyard. Su Baiqian watched Li Fan¡¯s retreating figure, her beautiful eyes filled with gratitude, and she waited until Li Fan and the others¡¯ silhouette had disappeared before taking a deep breath! She turned her head, looking at the ¡°vegetable garden¡± before her! ¡°Senior Li allowed me to take what I please; he must be testing me!¡± ¡°Testing whether I am greedy or not!¡± She was clever as frost, understanding instantly. How could such precious things be taken at will? She stepped forward and suddenly found at the edge of the garden, beneath a ¡°cabbage,¡± a few yellow and withered ¡°cabbage leaves¡± that had fallen to the ground! The other leaves, even a small piece, contained an awe-inspiring essence of the Holy Dao. She did not dare to take them, firstly because she did not want to be too greedy, and secondly, because if she took them out, she feared she would immediately be targeted by powerhouses to be killed for her loot! She gently picked up a piece of nearlypletely withered rotten cabbage leaf. ¡°But this medicinal herb¡¯s spiritual energy is exceedingly abundant, the jade vial I carry cannot protect it¡­¡± She immediately became worried! Such valuable medicinal herbs had to be stored in a true treasure box in the outside world! ¡°Miss, are you looking for something to hold the vegetables?¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind. Su Baiqian turned her head and saw a middle-aged man with a hemp sack slung over his shoulder, looking like a rag collector! This person was none other than Ming Tianbei! Ming Tianbei had seen Li Fan and the others earlier and knew for certain that this was a great blessing conferred by Senior Li to the girl in front of him! Therefore, seeing that Su Baiqian had nothing to hold the vegetables, he stepped forward to help. He smiled and took out a dusty bottle from his tattered hemp sack. The bottle had a crack in it, as if it had been discarded! ¡°Use this!¡± He handed it to Su Baiqian. Su Baiqian looked at the bottle, her beautiful eyes filled with shock. Heaven¡­ This thing¡­ Isn¡¯t it terrifying? She could clearly sense a terrifying presence contained within the broken bottle! Unimaginable! ¡°Senior, can you really give this to me?¡± She asked, trembling! This thing was too precious! But Ming Tianbei just smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is all trash the vigers didn¡¯t want. I fished it out of the waste ditch; be at ease using it!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Baiqian was even more astonished. Trash?? This was considered trash? And it was discarded by the vigers, picked up from the waste ditch by someone? Heaven¡­ What kind of beings were these vigers? This rag-collecting uncle before her was way too extraordinary! Now, she had to use this bottle to ensure the fragrance of the spiritual medicine leaf wouldn¡¯t leak out! She could only ept respectfully with both hands, saying: ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± ¡°I will be sure to return it to you after I¡¯m done with it!¡± Ming Tianbei grinned, disying a rag-collector¡¯s pride, ¡°No need to thank me! I¡¯m off!¡± He shouldered his sack and left the vige. Su Bai Qian carefully packed the vegetable leaf and then slowly walked out of the small mountain vige. No sooner had she left the vige than she heard a group of people fighting over something. ¡°Shan Ming, damn it, it¡¯s my turn to pick first this time, do you want to fight? With so many treasures, I, Tie Shan, will fight you for them!¡± ¡°This broken bowl is mine! Nobody can do anything about it¡­¡± Su Bai Qian looked on with curiosity, only to see Ming Tianbei had ced a sack of ¡°garbage¡± in the corner, and now a group of beings with powerful auras were scrambling and picking through it! Su Bai Qian was shocked because the aura of these people was incredibly terrifying; it was as if¡­ they were from the Demon Path! While everyone was scrabbling over the items, suddenly, a cultivator with an ice-cold and incredibly powerful aura abruptly pulled out a Fencha, pointed it at everyone, and arrogantly said: ¡°I pick first, any objections??¡± In response, the group of powerful beings fell silent! That Fencha was a horrific item they could not contend with! ¡­ Watching this scene, Su Bai Qian felt a great surge within her heart. These powerful beings¡­ Did they rely on picking garbage in this small mountain vige to survive??? She couldn¡¯t help but look back at the small mountain vige onest time. Only then did she leave. ¡­ At the same time. Beyond the Great Wilderness, on the frontier of Qingyun State at the Northern Border, Saint Cloud City! The names of the great nations of the Immortal Domain had not changed, but the term ¡°nation¡± had been reced with ¡°state¡±! Qingyun State was the territory that belonged to Qingyun Immortal Nation. Though it was but a single state, it was vast. In the current Qingyun State, Holy Dao Powers stood tall, with countless Sects both big and small. The Treasure Medicine Sect, originally a power of Qingyun Immortal Nation, had be a minor faction in Saint Cloud City after attaching itself to the first-rate Lingxiu Sect following the advent of the Era of Sacred Dao, making a living by refining medicine. At this moment, within the Sect Gate! Elder Qi sat in the great hall, spitting out mouthfuls of blood, her face pale! They had returned in absolute disarray! Even with Elder Qi, a Hongmeng-level Cultivator, facing those brutal beasts, they still could not stand against them. One of the gigantic beasts had given them a swipe from a distance, directly injuring Elder Qi! They had just barely managed to flee back! ¡°That mountain range, even during the Era of Immortal Dao, was a ce not even an Immortal King dared to enter lightly. Now that the Era of Sacred Dao hase, the creatures within have been evolving continuously and are very likely to have Saint Path creatures¡­¡± Elder Qi spoke with difficulty, looking at Su Bairu and said: ¡°Luckily, we did not follow that wretch inside. These fierce beasts are mostly drawn there by her to harm us!¡± Her words were filled with hatred. Su Bairu also spoke hatefully, ¡°That wretch, I¡¯m going to kill her mother right now!¡± ¡°Miss, Su Bai Qian¡­ she seems to havee back!¡± At this moment, a follower suddenly entered the hall to report. Upon hearing this, both Su Bairu and Elder Qi were visibly surprised! Su Bai Qian had returned? ¡°This wretch, she didn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°Bring her up!¡± Su Bairu immediately shouted in anger! Before long, Su Bai Qian walked in. ¡°You wretch, you dare toe back? Why didn¡¯t you die outside!¡± Elder Qi cursed angrily! And Su Bairu even said coldly: ¡°Heh, do you want to watch me gouge out your mother¡¯s ¡®hearthstone¡¯?¡± At these words, Su Bai Qian bit her lower lip and said: ¡°I¡­I found Spiritual Medicine!¡± She then took out a leaf! The leaf in her palm exuded rich Spiritual Energy! Instantly, both Elder Qi and Su Bairu were greatly astonished! This Spiritual Medicine¡¯s aura¡­ They had never seen it before! ¡°Could this be¡­ an Earth Character Level Elixir??!¡± Elder Qi immediately excited, said: ¡°Bairu, hurry, go call your father and mother here!¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s illness can be cured!¡± At these words, Su Bairu was also excited and hurriedly ran off! Soon, Su Bairu and a middle-aged man, along with a middle-aged beautiful woman came! The middle-aged man, dressed in a long robe with an eager expression, said, ¡°Where is the Earth Character Level Elixir?!¡± He was none other than the Sect Master of Treasure Medicine Sect, and also the father of Su Bai Qian, Su Xingde! And that middle-aged beautiful woman, with a slightly pale face, was now looking towards Su Bai Qian. She was Su Bairu¡¯s mother, Wei Yanwei! ¡°Bai Qian, is this¡­ the medicinal herb you found?!¡± Su Xingde saw the nearly withered leaf in Su Bai Qian¡¯s hand! His eyes were immediately filled with immense fervor! This leaf was clearly formed from an ancient herb of unbelievable age! The value was immeasurable, and perhaps it was even stronger than an Earth Character Level Elixir¡­ Could it be at the Heaven Character Level? He was thrilled! ¡°Give it to me quickly!¡± He reached out his hand! But Su Bai Qian held onto the leaf, took a step back, and looking at her own father, she said: ¡°Where is my mother? I have found the medicinal herb¡­ you must let my mother go now!¡± At these words, Su Xingde¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said nothing. Seeing this, Su Bai Qian had a premonition of something ominous! ¡°Your mother?¡± At that moment, Wei Yanwei spoke up. Her pale face carried a trace of a venomous smile as she said: ¡°Hand over the medicine, and I will grant you a handful of her ashes.¡± ¡°Your mother has been refined by me into a pill and consumed. I will thank her for it.¡± Her words were so chillingly indifferent! Chapter 307 - 270: Porcelain Vase Destroys Hongmeng_1 Chapter 307: Chapter 270: Porcin Vase Destroys Hongmeng_1 ¡°Hand over the medicine, and I will grant you a portion of her ashes.¡± ¡°Your mother has already been refined into a medicinal pill by me, and I will thank her for it.¡± Wei Yanwei¡¯s cold words, like a knife, suddenly stabbed into Su Baiqian¡¯s heart. At that moment, her entire body stiffened. Her heart¡­ was trembling! Her eyshes trembled, and tears instantly fell! Mother¡­ had been refined into a medicinal pill¡­ swallowed? At that moment, she felt an extreme surge of sorrow and rage! ¡°Mother!¡± She cried out in pain! ¡°Stop crying, it¡¯s not really a big deal!¡± Su Xingde slightly furrowed his brows and said: ¡°I willpensate you. Hand over these medicinal herbs, and I will bestow upon you some pills to help you break through to the Immortal Realm!¡± He reached out his hand, demanding the herbs. In his view, Su Baiqian¡¯s mother was nothing more than a lowly servant in the Sect Gate. Back then, he had simply taken his pleasure with her on a whim. He felt no affection for Su Baiqian and her mother. Yet, on Su Baiqian¡¯s face, at that moment, surged an iparable hatred! ¡°You want me to give you the herbs?¡± She gave a wry smile and said: ¡°Never!¡± Suddenly, she clenched her hand! With the use of Spiritual Power, the already withered leaves directly turned into nothingness! She had destroyed the herbs! ¡°No!¡± Su Xingde¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he red at Su Baiqian and roared: ¡°Are you insane?!¡± Wei Yanwei was also taken aback; she had never expected Su Baiqian to dare do such a thing! Did she no longer care about her life? ¡°You¡­ you bitch!¡± ¡°You want to kill me, you want to kill me!¡± ¡°Kill her, kill her!¡± Wei Yanwei screamed at the top of her lungs! ¡°You little bitch!¡± Elder Qi suddenly appeared in front of Su Baiqian,unching a palm strike to kill her! She was a Hongmeng-level powerhouse! And Su Baiqian¡­ had a cultivation level of merely a Daluo Golden Immortal! Su Baiqian¡¯splexion turned pale, and at that moment, she almost felt the arrival of death! Yet, in her heart, surged a strong unwillingness. She wanted revenge! She wanted to kill all those who had caused her mother¡¯s death! In her hand, an old porcin bottle suddenly appeared! The porcin bottle looked dusty, as if it had been abandoned! Clutching the bottle, she had no other thoughts now, only the desire to kill, to take revenge! Subconsciously, she raised the bottle to meet Elder Qi! Elder Qi¡¯s Hongmeng strike finally arrived! But, at that moment! The terrifying Hongmeng-level attack, at the moment of its descent, unexpectedly vanishedpletely, like a y ox entering the sea! And Su Baiqian¡¯s old bottle, at this moment, suddenly emitted a strand of qi! In an instant! ¡°Impossible!¡± Elder Qi¡¯s eyes widened with terror, she sensed a destructive aura! Extremely terrifying! The next moment, she let out a ghastly scream, and her body actually exploded! She turned into a cloud of blood mist! Suddenly, everyone in the hall fell silent! Dead silence! They all stared at the porcin bottle in Su Baiqian¡¯s hand, with extreme fear and wariness in their eyes! ¡°What, what kind of treasure is that?¡± ¡°Heaven¡­ it sends a shudder through my soul¡­¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be a Saintly Dao Item?¡± At that moment, everyone was shocked! Capable of easily killing a Hongmeng-level Cultivator¡­ This meant that the porcin bottle was at least at the Saintly Tier! Owning a Saintly Tier expert, within the entire Saint Cloud City, was already considered a top-tier force! The Lingxiu Sect they depended on was merely a top-tier force! Su Baiqian was also somewhat dazed at this moment¡­ Her porcin bottle¡­ had saved her¡­ And had killed Elder Qi? Moreover, it seemed that it was only passive defense, yet it had killed in an instant¡­ At this moment, she was shocked! ¡°` This was clearly just ¡°garbage¡± picked up by a scavenger in a mountain vige! Although she knew the porcin vase was not ordinary, she never imagined it to be so powerful! ¡°Where¡­ where did you get this thing!?¡± Seeing this scene, Su Xingde also opened his mouth in shock! This porcin vase¡­ was too terrifying; even he was merely a Hongmeng Cultivator, but just now, he too felt the sense of a great disaster looming! Utterly unable to resist! Su Baiqian slowly came back to her senses. Suddenly, her gaze swept over everyone present! Hatred! When swept by her hateful gaze, everyone shuddered in their hearts! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare act recklessly, you worthless woman¡­¡± Wei Yanwei trembled as she spoke. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Su Baiqian suddenly advanced, holding the vase! With the porcin vase in her hand, she pointed fiercely at Wei Yanwei! ¡°No!¡± Wei Yanwei¡¯splexion drastically changed; she wanted to run, but it was toote¡ªshe was directly hit by the terrifying aura emanating from the vase! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A scream of agony pierced the air, and in an instant, Wei Yanwei turned into a mist of blood! ¡°Yanwei!¡± Su Xingde¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at the scene, his heart wrenching with pain! But Su Baiqian had already advanced, vase in hand. ¡°Father, save me, save me!¡± Su Bairu hurriedly ran behind Su Xingde! Her whole body was shaking, and her legs had gone weak. Su Xingde turned his head to look at Su Baiqian, his intent to kill surging, but when he saw the vase in her hands, he instantly cowered! No, it won¡¯t do¡­ This thing was too terrifying. ¡°Baiqian¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± He swallowed hard, and then said: ¡°You¡¯ve killed Wei Yanwei, avenged your mother, your anger should be quelled now!¡± ¡°Your sister has already been engaged to Young Master Lin of the Lingxiu Sect, you dare to attack me, your own sister, it will be making an enemy of the Lingxiu Sect!¡± ¡°Eventually, even if you have a Saintly Dao Item in your hands¡­ you will still die!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± He was advising, but his words carried a threat. However, Su Baiqian remained utterly indifferent. Moving closer step by step. Death? She simply didn¡¯t care anymore. Seeing that Su Baiqian remained unmoved, Su Xingde¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a trace of fear, and his face changed color, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I am your father, Bai Ru is your sister, do you want tomit patricide and fratricide? This is utterly unfilial and perverse!!¡± ying the card of family affection! But this only provoked even more coldness and hatred in Su Baiqian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are my father?¡± She gave a bitterugh and said: ¡°No, you are not my father, you are a beast!¡± ¡°You watched as my mother was refined into a pill¡­¡± ¡°My father? Do you even deserve to be?!¡± Her heart was bleeding, hatred erupting, and she said: ¡°I want you dead!¡± She pressed down with the porcin vase! Terrifying aura descended! ¡°No!¡± Su Xingde screamed in utter horror! ¡°Spare me please¡­¡± Su Bairu too screamed in despair! The next moment. ¡°Boom!¡± A terrifying noise erupted, and the entire hall of the Treasure Medicine Sect copsed! Su Baiqian stepped out from the ruins, the tear stains still fresh on her face! Behind her, everyone in the hall had died! ¡­ That day, Saint Cloud City was deeply shaken! A Sect Gate had actually been destroyed! In today¡¯s Immortal Domain, which had stabilized, few sect destruction tragedies urred, but today, Treasure Medicine Sect, which had the first-rate power of Lingxiu Sect as its support, had been annihted, causing ripples! Within the Lingxiu Sect, there were even roars of enraged powerhouses! ¡­ Meanwhile. Su Baiqian reappeared before the Great Wilderness. She held the porcin vase in her hand, hesitated for a moment, and then stepped into the Great Wilderness. This battle made her understand how terrifying the porcin vase was, and it strengthened her resolve to return the vase. It was too precious. ¡­ ¡°` The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 308 - 271: The Tenth Disciple_1 Chapter 308: Chapter 271: The Tenth Disciple_1 At this moment. In the Northern Immortal Domain, Central Immortal Domain, within an extremely secretive grand hall. Terrifying Saintly Way Laws intertwined, resembling the dwelling of a Supreme Saint, transcendent and detached, as if it overlooked all the beings of the world! The grand hall was suspended in mid-air, surrounded by various chaotic and frightening space-time fragments. Countless space-time fragments ovepped around the grand hall, making this ce nearly a hidden existence, impossible to deduce, impossible to find, impossible to spy upon! At this moment, within the grand hall, an old man in a white hemp robe, with the bearing of an immortal, appeared like a celestial being from outside this world. However, his aura was very unstable, and hisplexion somewhat pale! ¡°How can there be such strangeness in this world¡­ Merely attacking his constructed passageway, yet it almost shattered my Holy Origin¡­ My Dao injury is difficult to heal!¡± He murmured to himself! ¡ª¡ªIt was he who had meddled within the river of space-time. Causing the connection between the Human Race and coordinates to be temporarily severed. But ultimately, a mysterious existence had built a path for the Human Race. His strike not only led to severe bacsh against himself. If it weren¡¯t for the various chaotic space-times in between, perhaps he would have perished? The old man¡¯s face still wore a trace of lingering fear at this moment! ¡°I, Ren Tian, have proven the Celestial Law to be Saintly for many years, and I have never suffered such a heavy injury!¡± He murmured to himself! He was an Ancient Saint of the Celestial Tribe! Named Ren Tian! ¡°At the end of thest Era of Sacred Dao, I did not enter the Secret ce but hid within space-time, waiting for the opportunity to act from the outside¡­ That same path was evidently constructed by an external powerhouse!¡± Ren Tian spected! ¡ª¡ªThe Secret ce is truly secret. Even beings that could easily destroy an Era of Sacred Dao and make Saint Emperors bleed profusely could not deduce it. Simrly, beings within the Secret ce could not act externally. Thus, even though among the Seven Human Tribes there were definitely terrifying ancient powerful beings alive, in the face of his scheme to sever their way back from the outside, the Human Race had no means to counter it. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that such a path would appear! ¡°It seems that the Human Race had left some countermeasures back in the day, are there one or two Undying elders still alive outside of the Secret ce? Saints? Saint Monarchs? Certainly not Great Saints!¡± He spoke with certainty! ¡°The Seven Emperors Map has changed, gather quickly!¡± Right at this moment, a pure Daoist sound suddenly erupted. Ren Tian¡¯splexion changed! He immediately activated the great formation and then disappeared from the spot! As if traversing countless space-times, he reappeared in another mysterious pce. In the mysterious pce, there were many spheres of light, each hiding a powerhouse. After Ren Tian entered this ce, he was also enveloped by a beam of light, which was white in color. The white light represented a Saint! And at this moment, seated in the highest ce, was a power embodied by a green sphere of light. That signified a Saint Monarch! Ren Tian gave a bow of respect. ¡°Just now, there was a variable in the Seven Emperors Map!¡± ¡°The Qi of one of the seven Saint Emperors of the Human Race has reappeared in the world!¡± The leading Saint Monarch said indifferently! Upon hearing this, the beings within several spheres of white light were all shocked. ¡°Combine forces to deduce!¡± A Daoist voicemanded. Ren Tian and the others went all out! In the grand hall, a fragmentary map appeared! The map seemed to hold a few silhouettes from ancient times to the present, but they were not clear! With thebined efforts of the many powerhouses. On the map, a wisp of white fog gradually appeared. ¡°Strange!¡± In an instant, everyone gasped in astonishment! ¡°The white mist in the north¡­ the tomb of a certain human race Saint Emperor should be in the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± At the high table, Saint Monarch Leng Bing spoke out, ¡°We must all enter seclusion, even if we have to use a thousand years as the price, we must deduce the exact location!¡± He spoke out loudly! ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ Not long after, Su Baiqian finally appeared outside the small mountain vige. She mustered her courage and entered the small mountain vige. ¡°Hey, miss, why have you returned?¡± Ming Tianbei, who was begging with a broken bowl by the roadside, saw her and immediately spoke out in surprise. Su Baiqian approached and said, ¡°Uncle¡­ thank you, this is the treasure vase you lent me, and now I am returning it to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei was indeed a little surprised. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± He asked. He knew all too well the trash he had personally picked up; this porcin vase was indeed a real treasure. If taken out, it was the kind that the Blood Spear Demon Monarch would probably fight for with Fencha in hand! ¡°I know, it¡¯s a true treasure that can easily kill a Hongmeng cultivator.¡± Said Su Baiqian. ¡°You know and you¡¯re still returning it??¡± Ming Tianbei was even more surprised. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know that I have to return it.¡± Su Baiqian began, cing the porcin vase in front of Ming Tianbei, and said, ¡°Thank you, uncle. Bai Qian takes her leave.¡± She turned around, ready to leave. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ming Tianbei called out to her, suddenly showing a somewhat strange expression on his face, and said, ¡°That, do you have, do you have any special hobbies??¡± Strange hobbies? What kind of question was that¡­ Su Baiqian¡¯s face immediately reddened slightly, and she said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really? Think carefully, if you do, perhaps you could stay!¡± Ming Tianbei hinted frantically! The more Su Baiqian listened, the more absurd she felt. This uncle¡­ could it be he wants to take me to pick up trash?? Embarrassed, she said, ¡°Uncle¡­ I, I am studying alchemy, I don¡¯t have the habit of picking up trash, nor can I sort garbage¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei¡¯s eyes lit up. He grabbed Su Baiqian¡¯s hand excitedly and said, ¡°You know alchemy, why pick up trash at all! Come on, I see you have a kind heart, I¡¯ll risk it all to seek an opportunity for you!¡± Su Baiqian looked bewildered as he pulled her into the vige! ¡­ At this moment, Inside the small courtyard. Li Fan was leisurely drinking tea. His disciples were busy with their respective tasks. After Zi Ling and Nan Feng returned, the rest of the people were all shocked because they had entered the Holy Attraction Realm! Every disciple was even more diligent in their cultivation! ¡°Ah,¡± Li Fan sipped his tea, but couldn¡¯t help letting out a small sigh. Another year had passed in the blink of an eye. Four years already. He still hadn¡¯tpleted the task given to him by the system. Ten disciples, when would he be able to take them in? In this world, people with special entricities are just too scarce, aren¡¯t they? However, Li Fan could understand. After all, this is the Immortal Domain, and most people are busy cultivating immortality. Who has the leisure to be like his disciples? Perhaps, in this lifetime, he would only be a mortal! ¡°Is Miss Gong Ya there¡­¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside. It was Ming Tianbei¡¯s voice! Gong Ya, who was serving tea to Li Fan, was suddenly taken aback. Ming Tianbei was looking for her? ¡°Master, may I go out for a moment?¡± Gong Ya asked Li Fan for permission. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Li Fan smiled. Immediately, Gong Ya stepped out of the courtyard, only to see Ming Tianbei outside the door, carrying a sack and apanied by a young girl! The girl was dressed in coarse clothes, which, however, could not conceal her natural beauty; her skin was like creamy jade, and her bright, kind eyes radiated spiritual energy! Hm? Gong Ya was puzzled and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming Tianbei immediately mustered his courage to approach and spoke in a low voice. Upon hearing Ming Tianbei¡¯s words, Gong Ya¡¯s expression changed. Ming Tianbei actually wanted to introduce a disciple to Senior Li? Had he gone mad? She looked towards Su Baiqian and asked: ¡°You want to be a disciple?¡± Su Baiqian¡¯s pretty face was also extremely apprehensive, and she bit her lip, gathered her courage, and said: ¡°Yes!¡± She was extremely nervous. She had no confidence at all, as in her eyes, the elder in the mountain vige enjoyed a lofty status, a mighty figure in the Sacred Dao Domain. How could he notice a minor cultivator like her? Seeing this, Gong Ya pondered for a moment and said: ¡°I need to ask my master. Wait here.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked back into the courtyard. Once inside the courtyard, hesitation yed across her face. Fear surged within her! What if she had been rash, and her master was displeased? What would she do then? It would be aplete disaster! ¡°Gong Ya, what is it?¡± At this point, Li Fan happened to inquire. Hearing this, Gong Ya instantly grew tense! The master had asked¡­ she couldn¡¯t simply say nothing! She had to bite the bullet and say: ¡°Reporting to Master, there¡¯s a girl named Su Baiqian outside¡­ She says she wants to be a disciple!¡± To be a disciple! Upon hearing this, everyone in the courtyard turned to look. ¡°Su Baiqian¡­ Isn¡¯t that the girl we encountered yesterday?¡± Zi Ling eximed in surprise! Li Fan was also taken aback. Su Baiqian¡­ Was that the famine-stricken person from outside? It seemed that she likely couldn¡¯t survive out there any longer and wanted to seek a living in the vige! After a moment¡¯s thought, Li Fan said: ¡°Let her in.¡± He would see how it went. Hearing this, Gong Ya immediately lit up with joy and said, ¡°All right!¡± She then went out and said to Su Baiqian: ¡°You cane in now.¡± Su Baiqian¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly! Under her longshes, herrge eyes filled with disbelief. Could she really enter this formidable courtyard? ¡°Miss Su, pleasee in!¡± Ming Tianbei was also overjoyed and quickly urged her! Su Baiqian came to her senses, took a deep breath, and then stepped inside! The moment she walked into the courtyard. Su Baiqian trembled violently, and her eyes were filled with astonishment! This world¡­ It was dominated by terrifying, supremews, myriad threads descending from above! It was almost more than she could bear! And in the air around her, she could distinctly feel the presence of some unimaginable Spiritual Medicine¡­ ¡°Miss Su, we meet again.¡± At this time, Li Fan smiled and spoke. Seeing Li Fan, Su Baiqian¡¯s spirit was shaken, and at that moment, she fully understood. This seemingly graceful and approachable young man was undoubtedly a supreme being within the Saintly Dao Realm! At this moment, she took a deep breath and then knelt down! ¡°Junior Su Baiqian¡­ hase to be a disciple, please ept me!¡± She spoke earnestly, her heart filled with extreme trepidation. A Holy Path Being¡­ even if only in the Holy Attraction Realm, would be considered a paragon in Saint Cloud City, a being that could uphold a top-tier power all by themselves! She could only look up in adoration! And now, she was asking to be a disciple to a Holy Path Being¡­ Watching her, Li Fan fell into contemtion for a moment and then said: ¡°You and I meeting twice must be fate. However, if you wish to be a disciple, what would you want to learn?¡± Su Baiqian said: ¡°Senior, for all my life, I have focused on the Medical Dao¡­ I want to learn the Techniques of Medicine!¡± Techniques of Medicine! Hearing this, Li Fan was also slightly surprised! So this girl liked this too? After listening, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but nod his head! In the realm of medicine, Li Fan had also been tormented by the system! When he first arrived at the small mountain vige, the vigers often fell ill, and it was Li Fan who cured them one by one. Birth, old age, sickness, and death are what life means to ordinary people. Therefore, the Medical Dao was also one of the more practical skills the system had granted him, in Li Fan¡¯s opinion. However, in the past few years, for some reason, the vigers started living healthier lifestyles, eating green and additive-free food, and diseases became rare, somewhat rendering Li Fan¡¯s medical skills superfluous. Nheless, passing down such useful skills is always the right choice, and if he left in the future, there would be someone to care for the vige. Moreover, Su Baiqian was kind-hearted, a promising seedling! With these thoughts, Li Fan immediately smiled and said: ¡°Good, since you are intent on learning the Medical Dao, I will impart it to you!¡± ¡°Stay.¡± Hearing this, Su Baiqian was so overjoyed that she was stunned. At that moment, she shook with excitement. She had actually seeded in bing a disciple? She was thrilled! Chapter 309: 272: Attention on the Northern Desolation_1 Chapter 309: Chapter 272: Attention on the Northern Destion_1 At this moment. In Saint Cloud City. Within a luxurious pce. ¡°A mere concubine dares to tantlymit patricide!¡± A young man, his face full of anger, said, ¡°She killed my fianc¨¦e, I want her life!¡± And at the head, sitting there, was a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man had a powerful aura, exuding the air of the Holy Path. A Saint Induction Level Strongman! He was none other than the Sect Master of Lingxiu Sect, Lin Boquan!
And the young man roaring in fury was Lin Boquan¡¯s son, the Young Sect Master of Lingxiu Sect, Lin Duxiu! He had just received the news that the Treasure Medicine Sect had been annihted! This made Lin Duxiu boil with rage. Su Bairu of the Treasure Medicine Sect was his fianc¨¦e. Even Lin Boquan¡¯s face was extremely gloomy at the moment. Everyone in Saint Cloud City knew that the Treasure Medicine Sect was affiliated with their Lingxiu Sect. Now that it had been destroyed, if their Lingxiu Sect did not react, they couldn¡¯t continue to mix in Saint Cloud City. ¡°Father, why haven¡¯t you sent anyone to hunt down that Su Baiqian yet?¡± Lin Duxiu couldn¡¯t help asking! But Lin Boquan replied icily, ¡°From the information we have, that Su Baiqian is just a mere Hunyuan Golden Immortal.¡± ¡°How could she have so easily destroyed the Treasure Medicine Sect? You must know, the Treasure Medicine Sect had two Hongmeng Cultivators in residence!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Duxiu¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°Father, are you suggesting that someone is helping her?¡± Lin Boquan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that before this incident, Su Bairu, Su Baiqian, and others had gone to the Northern Destion to look for Mysterious-level Spiritual Medicine. At that time, a beast tide erupted in the Great Wilderness, and Su Bairu and the others got separated from Su Baiqian.¡± ¡°After returning from the Northern Destion, Su Baiqian suddenly had the power to annihte a sect!¡± Lin Duxiu immediately pondered! ¡°This means she had a fortuitous encounter in the Great Wilderness!¡±
His eyes lit up in an instant. Lin Boquan nodded and said, ¡°Furthermore, I sensed a whiff of lingering medicinal aura at the site of the destruction of the Treasure Medicine Sect, which seemed to reach the Heaven Character Level!¡± Even he, as the Sect Master of Lingxiu Sect, showed extreme eagerness in his eyes upon mentioning the words ¡°Heaven Character Level¡±.
You should know, their Lingxiu Sect is only a first-ss power, above them are super first-ss powers, lord-level powers, and the Great Saint Power-level forces, which they don¡¯t even qualify to look up to! The Saintly Dao Realm is subdivided into Saint Induction, Sea Cleaving, Saintly Seed, Four Luminaries, Jade Pivot, Fog Piercing, and many other realms! Above the realm of Fog Piercing are realms that ordinary people have never even heard of. The Jade Pivot Realm is known as the realm of Quasi Grand Power! The Fog Piercing Realm is referred to as the realm of Saints, an existence so supreme that in the Era of Sacred Dao, they would only appear once in a thousand years. The emergence of just one could elevate a n into the ranks of the Holy n! To possess a Saint Induction Level Strongman, one can be called a first-ss power! To possess a Sea Splitting Level expert means being a super first-ss power! A Saint Seed-Level Expert can create their own sect, owning a city, governing a region, and be called a lord-level power! The Four Luminaries Realm corresponds to a Quasi Grand Power-level force, an existence that ordinary forces can only dream of reaching! In a small fringe city like Saint Cloud City, the biggest force is the lord-level power¡ªCanglin Sect. Their Lingxiu Sect, a mere first-ss power, was reliant on the super first-ss power¡ªQidan Sect, in Saint Cloud City! ¡°I have already sent word to a few elders of the Qidan Sect; I think they will be interested in the Northern Destion!¡± Lin Boquan spoke up!
¡°Where is Sect Master Lin?¡± At that moment, an ancient voice sounded from outside. Two elders were seen walking in! ¡°Elder Wu, Elder Li, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Lin Boquan immediately greeted them with great joy! These two were elders of the Qidan Sect. Soon, Lin Boquan informed them of what had happened. ¡°The Northern Destion, heh, during the Era of Immortal Dao, it might be something to be wary of, but in the Era of Sacred Dao, it¡¯s merely our backyard!¡± After hearing everything, Elder Wuughed coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set out, let¡¯s take a look!¡± ¡­ Before long, they appeared just outside the Northern Destion. They directly entered it.
¡°The wilderness is vast; where could Su Baiqian have possibly fled to?¡± Lin Boquan frowned! Upon hearing this, Elder Wu simply smiled slightly, suddenly took out a mouse from his sleeve! The mouse was entirely ck, with a protruding nose and eyes that shone brightly. It sniffed the air and began squeaking in a certain direction! ¡°This is a ¡®Seeking Spirit Mouse¡¯ that can track the lingering scent of the Treasure Medicine Sect!¡± Elder Wu said with a coldugh, ¡°The Treasure Medicine Sect¡¯s residual scent isn¡¯t as simple as just the Heaven Character Level; it is unique. We won¡¯t lose track, let¡¯s go!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Boquan was shocked again! Could it be that it¡¯s actually more than the Heaven Character Level? Impressive. It seems there truly are great opportunities hidden in this wilderness! They sped forward quickly. After a while.
¡°The aura of the Saintly Dao in the air is getting stronger and stronger!¡± Everyone was looking very grave! The closer they got to the destination, the denser the Saintly Dao aura became, even surpassing Saint Cloud City. ¡°Most likely there is a Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands ahead!¡± Soon, they eventually arrived in front of a small mountain vige. ¡°Hiss!¡± Elder Wu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened with surprise! As a Sea Splitting Level expert, his spiritual perception was incredibly strong! At this moment, he clearly sensed that this small mountain vige was anything but ordinary. ¡°It contains the air of the Sacred Path. The medicinal herb must surely be what Su Baiqian took from here!¡± Following that, Elder Wu¡¯s eyes revealed a burning desire! Chapter 310 - 272: Attention on the Northern Desolation_2 Chapter 310: Chapter 272: Attention on the Northern Destion_2 Qidan Sect is an alchemy sect! They are extremely sensitive to Spiritual Medicines. He felt that this time, they struck it rich, utterly rich! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside!¡± Elder Li was also impatient! ¡°Two elders, this ce might be somewhat dangerous¡­¡± Lin Boquan was rather cautious! ¡°Heh, it might seem deep, but think about it, even amon Daluo Golden Immortal like Su Baiqian cane and go as she pleases, what¡¯s so remarkable about this ce?¡± Elder Li spoke! He also sensed a little something, but greed overrode fear! The group immediately moved forward! ¡°Who are you?¡± At that moment, at the entrance of the vige, a group of people with extraordinary presence suddenly appeared! Turns out they were Xinning¡¯s subordinates, the Demon Marshals! Blood Spear, Shan Ming, Tie Shan, and others! Now, the weakest among them was already a Demon Monarch. Blood Spear and Shan Ming were even close to breaking into the Hongmeng Realm. At this moment, Shan Ming spoke to stop them! Although they did not dare to enter the little mountain vige, they had long considered themselves as one of its members. Seeing these people with ill intentions, they naturally came out to stop them! Seeing them, Elder Wu and others were also slightly surprised. ¡°Heh, a bunch of ants not even at the Hongmeng Realm!¡± Elder Wu said with an icy face: ¡°Get as far away as you can, scat!¡± Utter disdain! Demon Marshal Shan Ming stepped forward coldly, saying: ¡°This is not a ce for you, leave, or else, death!¡± Hearing this, Elder Wu and others got angry. ¡°An ant dares to speak to us like this? I grant you death!¡± Elder Li immediately moved forward, and in an instant, the terrifying cultivation level of an Ocean-Parting Level was unleashed! The dreadful aura of the Saint Path spread all around! This strike could obliterate any being of the Immortal Path, even Ocean-Parting Level cultivators would have nothing but death awaiting them! But Shan Ming remained unmoved, and in his hand suddenly appeared a pitch-ck broken iron pot! All the attacks that rained down were blocked by that broken iron pot! Not even a ssh of water was raised! Hiss! Seeing this scene, in an instant, everyone was surprised! ¡°A treasure of the Saint Path?!¡± Elder Wu, Elder Li, and others were even more ted! ¡°Haha, this ce really is and of great fortune, it seems not only can we harvest unimaginable Spiritual Medicines but also many treasures!¡± Elder Wuughed heartily, utterly proud! Meanwhile, Blood Spear suddenly stood out coldly. His lips curled into a cruel smile. Then, he extended his hand, and suddenly, a terrible Fencha appeared in his grasp! The air was filled with its fearsome presence! He raised his hand! He violently hurled the fearsome Fencha towards Elder Wu! In that moment, the roar of the Sacred Dao resonated, and the space around trembled! Suddenly, Elder Wu and hispanions¡¯ faces changed drastically, filled with terror! They all felt as if death itself had locked onto them! ¡°No!¡± Elder Wu cried out in agony! The next moment, the Fencha arrived as expected! ¡°Bang!¡± His body was pierced by the Fencha and exploded into a mist of blood! The people around him all died as well! They were nearly annihted! But at that moment, from the pile of corpses, the Seeking Spirit Mouse suddenly tumbled, leapt up, transformed into a streak of light, and rapidly escaped! ¡°Hmm? Could it be that a remnant soul escaped into the body of this mouse?¡± Shan Ming spoke in doubt! ¡°The techniques of the Saint Path are indeed powerful!¡± Everyone spoke! ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± At that moment, an elderly voice came from the vige! All the Demon Monarchs hurriedly turned around, and instantly each of their faces showed obsequious smiles! ¡°Second Elder, you¡¯ve arrived. We are defending the vige here!¡± Tie Shan, resembling a giant of steel, now had a face full of smiles! ¡°Right, right, Second Elder. We just found some outsiders trying to enter the vige with bad intentions. We have dealt with them already!¡± Shan Ming hurriedly exined! They all understood that this person before them was a truly formidable being. A mere stomp from him, and all of them, these group of Demon Monarchs, could be instantly obliterated! Upon hearing this, Elder Zhao shook his head and said: ¡°You folks, always beingzy, even making little Ming collect trash to sustain you. Don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡± He was frustrated with them, seeing so many grown men waiting for aid from Ming Tianbei, simply unbearable! At his words, a group of Demon Monarchs instantly bowed their heads, not daring to speak! ¡°Here I am, here I am, everyone¡­¡± At that moment, Ming Tianbei, with a sack on his back, hurried over excitedly, saying: ¡°Folks, I¡¯ve found food for you all!¡± He held a dpidated basket in his hand, containing seven or eight pieces of fruit that were almost rotten! When he ran up close, he realized that Elder Zhao was here, and Ming Tianbei suddenly felt nervous and anxious, too nervous to speak! Elder Zhao looked at the basket in Ming Tianbei¡¯s hands and sighed deeply. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Throw these away. I can¡¯t bear to see this anymore. A bunch of grown men, what kind of life is this!¡± ¡°Little Ming,e with me. There¡¯s a plum tree in the elder¡¯s yard. I¡¯ll take you to pick some!¡± The Second Elder spoke! Upon hearing this, Ming Tianbei was instantly thrilled! Outside, a group of Demon Monarchs heard this and were even more ecstatic! The Second Elder, sharp-tongued but kind-hearted! A good person! ¡­ At this moment. In the depths of the Great Wilderness. The ominous white bones that re-emerged from theherworld were emanating an increasingly terrifying aura. One of the skeletons, nourished by the Holy Path Aura of heaven and earth, suddenly stood up today! The moment that skeleton stood up, countless creatures in the Great Wilderness howled in fear! A massive tide of monsters wasing. Countless fierce beasts, fleeing from the Northern Destion, were assaulting the cities of the outside world! ¡­ Following that, Saint Cloud City was greatly shaken! Two Great Elders from the top-tier power Qidan Sect and the first-rate power Lingxiu Sect were destroyed! They died in the Great Wilderness! And, under the countless tides of beasts, Saint Cloud City also suffered impact! ¡°There are anomalies in the Northern Destion!¡± Both Saint Cloud City and the surrounding cities of Qingyun State sensed it! Saint Cloud City, Canglin Sect, within a massive pce. ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak!¡± A mouse was squealing chaotically! It was indeed the one that escaped from the Northern Destion! Listening to the mouse squeak for a long time, a stern look came over the face of a middle-aged man seated at the head. This middle-aged man had two prominent bulges on his head, as if there were two bull horns hidden inside, quite bizarre. He seemed like a human not yet fully evolved. In fact, the great forces of Saint Cloud City all knew that the Sect Master of Canglin Sect, Niu Dusheng, was not of the Human Race! He was a member of the ¡°Demon Bull Tribe¡±! ¡°Someone who can easily y an Ocean-Parting Level Cultivator¡­ and it also involves Spiritual Medicine that exceeds the Heaven Character Level,¡± Niu Dusheng muttered, ¡°What exactly is in the Northern Destion?¡± At this time, a middle-aged man beside him stepped forward and said: ¡°Reporting to the sect master, that ce is very Xiemeng, extremely Xiemeng!¡± Hearing this, Niu Dusheng nced at him indifferently and said: ¡°Oh? Ao Wushuang, have you been to that ce?¡± This middle-aged man was none other than Ao Wushuang! ¡ª¡ªHe was lucky to have survived to this day. After the beginning of the Era of Sacred Dao, he even offered Saint Cloud City to Niu Dusheng! Because of this, Niu Dusheng spared his life. This made Ao Wushuang feel that there was finally hope in his life! Finally, he had a powerful backer! Ao Wushuang braced himself and said: ¡°I have been there, but it¡¯s really dangerous inside¡­¡± But Niu Dusheng raised his hand and said: ¡°Good, since you¡¯ve been there, you prepare to lead the way!¡± ¡°I will notify my tribe immediately, and we should set off soon!¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang¡¯s eyes widened and he said: ¡°Sect Master Niu, are you sure¡­¡± Niu Dusheng spoke indifferently: ¡°Our tribe is invincible, a mere Great Wilderness, what¡¯s it to us??¡± ¡­ Soon, troops from many cities and Sect Gates gathered outside the Northern Destion! ¡­ Meanwhile. In a mysterious territory. A group of strong entities within a sphere of light. ¡°Our energy¡­ extremely unstable, can we still deduce it¡­¡± A strong entity spoke quietly! So many powerful beings working together. Yet, a wisp of white mist remainedpletely unmoved. That fragment of a map had be tainted with something strange! Some entities had even burned their Saintly Tier life fires, but to no avail. ¡°Must we give up?¡± They were unwilling! ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not right¡­ within the white mist, a thread of causality is emerging¡­ is that the Northern Border?!¡± The leading Saint Monarch was taken aback! Everyone was ecstatic; they were one step closer to the ultimate coordinates! ¡­ At this moment. In a small vige, within a small courtyard. Li Fan had finally gathered ten disciples! Chapter 311 - 273: Little Junior Sister_1 Chapter 311: Chapter 273: Little Junior Sister_1 Su Baiqian was sessful in bing a disciple. She was incredibly surprised and had never imagined that she could receive such a blessing. Had Heaven finally started to look after a pitiful soul like herself? She was joyful and excited! ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± She performed a grand salute to Li Fan! Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Rise, from now on we are family, no need for such formalities.¡± Only then did Su Baiqian stand up. ¡°Here is some basic knowledge of the Techniques of Medicine, which you can start studying. If you have any difficulties, your teacher will provide answers.¡± Li Fan took out an ancient-looking book and handed it to Su Baiqian. Since she wanted to learn medicine, she had to start from the very beginning. And this book was the most rudimentary medical book the System had given him. Su Baiqian epted it respectfully. Holding the ancient-looking book, she felt a sense of destion. As if this book had been through countless years. ¡°Original Medicine!¡± Only two simple characters were on the cover. ¡°¡®Original Medicine¡¯?!¡± At that moment, Su Baiqian was shocked. This¡­ It was known that among the vast sea of medical texts in the world, countless as they were, all were believed to have originated from a legendary tome. ¡°Original Medicine¡±! It was said that this tome recorded the most profound principles of medicine between heaven and earth and that, due to its defiance of nature, it had been rejected by the cosmos and had perished in ancient times! How could this book be called Original Medicine¡­ Could it be that this was the legendary ancestor of all worldly medical texts? She instinctively opened the book. ¡°All medicines under heaven originate from the same source, created by nature, achieving their form effortlessly. Understand the rationale of heaven and earth, grasp the essence of creation, and then the Medical Dao will be clear!¡± A few sentences at the beginning of the scroll. But they stunned Su Baiqian. This profound discourse, these words that cut to the core. Her hands began to tremble lightly. What she was holding in her hands could truly be the mythical ancestor of all medical texts! Original Medicine! If the outside world knew that there was a medical text here, it would undoubtedly cause a hugemotion. Even the Great Saint Powers would likely vie for it! After all, ¡°Original Medicine¡± is one of the most ancient of texts, and it could very possibly touch upon terrifying and significant subjects like eternity, longevity, and immortality! Yet, the teacher had just said¡­ Basic knowledge?? The existence of ¡°Original Medicine¡±, considered the ancestor of all texts, is merely basic knowledge in the teacher¡¯s eyes?? Heavens, just how profound is the Medical Dao of the teacher? Iprehensible! ¡°Once you¡¯ve learned the contents of this book, curingmon headaches, fevers, and injuries in the vige should be sufficient. But for serious illnesses, the knowledge in this book will not be enough,¡± Li Fan reminded her once more. After all, the path of medicine must be tread with the utmost caution, and he wanted Su Baiqian to understand what range of diseases her abilities could cover. Hearing this, Su Baiqian felt even more conflicted. What audacious words these were! The world¡¯s foremost medical text, the ancestor of all texts, ¡°Original Medicine¡±, was merely for treating headaches, fevers, and injuries?? She didn¡¯t even know what to say and could only nod her head like a pecking chick, saying: ¡°Master, rest assured, Baiqian will study hard!¡± Li Fan nodded in approval as well, thinking that Su Baiqian¡¯s aptitude and character seemed quite good. ¡°Hehe, we have a new little junior sister now!¡± At this moment, Zi Ling came over happily, took Su Baiqian by the hand, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Sister Baiqian!¡± ¡°Master will naturally give you in-depth guidance in the future, and you¡¯ll have no trouble learning!¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to look around the yard!¡± Excited, she immediately pulled Su Baiqian away to get familiar with the surroundings of the yard. ¡°Look, this is the well water we use every day. I tell you, this water can nourish the skin! Using it to wash your face will make the skin white and lustrous!¡± Zi Ling scooped up adle and said: ¡°Try it!¡± Su Baiqian, feeling the Holy Spiritual Energy in the water, was shocked. Heavens, this, this kind of well water¡­ A single drop would be considered a treasure, right? Here, it¡¯s actually used for daily drinking and even to wash one¡¯s face??? That¡¯s way too extravagant! She nervously took a small sip. In an instant! ¡°Boom!¡± Her cultivation level shot up directly from the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm to the Hunyuan Golden Immortal¡ª which is the Immortal Realm! She was shocked. It was just a sip of water¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned,¡± Zi Ling pulled her along to Brother Lu Rang¡¯s vegetable garden and said, ¡°This is your Brother Lu Rang who likes gardening, Lu Rang, quick, pull out a carrot for Sister Bai Qian!¡± Lu Rang enthusiastically handed over a carrot. Taking the carrot, Su Baiqian¡¯s delicate jade hand trembled even more. My God¡­ What level of Spiritual Medicine is this carrot??? Heaven Character Level? Absolutely not! How could the trash Spiritual Medicines of the Heaven Character Level evenpare with this carrot before my eyes? Could this be the legendary Holy Medicine? And among the Holy Medicines, it must be one of the highest grades! Surpassing Heaven Character Level means it is Holy Medicine, and Holy Medicine can be divided into the ¡°Cosmos Primordial¡± four levels! She dared not think further! ¡°Eating another carrot after dinner is extremely good for the body!¡± Zi Ling said with a smile, pulling Su Baiqian along to introduce the others. ¡°You¡¯ve met Sister Nan Feng; she¡¯s our eldest senior sister, studying the zither with our teacher!¡± ¡°Dugu Yuqing, studying calligraphy with our teacher!¡± ¡°Long Zixuan, he¡¯s raising fish every day!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Qing Chen, he loves spiders, ah no, he likes sweeping!¡± ¡°Jiang Li Junior Brother, he enjoys ying chess with himself, stay away from him, he has been contemting the Dao recently, and any random burst of Spiritual Energy could kill a Hongmeng Cultivator.¡± ¡°Wu Da De, he¡­ he¡¯s in charge of looking after the teacher¡¯s dogs, ah, let me tell you secretly, although the dog never admits to being raised by him¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother Lin Jiu Zheng, he¡¯s learning exorcism, a grand sorcerer!¡± ¡°And Sister Gong Ya, who serves tea for our teacher.¡± ¡°Sister Xinning, studying poetry with our teacher.¡± Zi Ling introduced them one by one, then pointed at the white cat squatting in Li Fan¡¯s arms and said: ¡°Xiao Bai, the princess of the White Tiger n.¡± After hearing the introduction, Su Baiqian was even more astonished. The teacher¡­ actually has so many terrifying disciples! Any one of them is a peerless prodigy. Moreover, the teacher can actually pass down so many great Dao¡­ He is truly omniscient, a remarkable sage! ¡°The princess of the White Tiger n is just a pet raised by the teacher, could it be that the teacher is that fearsome figure behind the White Tiger State?¡± At the same time, Su Baiqian also made a startling discovery. ¡ª¡ªThe Era of Immortal Dao copsed; almost all the Immortal Kingdoms were destroyed, and the powers reorganized. However, the former White Tiger Immortal Nation was an exception. Reportedly, before the Saint Descent began, some descendants of the Holy ns had suffered losses within the White Tiger Immortal Nation, but after the Era of Sacred Dao began, renowned Holy ns like Demon Spider Valley did not seek retribution. Today, the White Tiger Immortal Nation is already called White Tiger State, and many Holy Dao Powers are preaching and establishing Dao in White Tiger State, yet the White Tiger n¡¯s main body is still preserved. Moving from the Era of Immortal Dao to the Era of Sacred Dao smoothly is considered a miracle. And rumors in the streets say, this might be because behind the White Tiger n, there is very likely the shadow of a Holy n, and it¡¯s even suggested that it could be ns such as the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n¡­ But now, the only ck dog she has seen in this courtyard seems¡­ to have no status at all! The legendary Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n, could it be that they¡¯re not the true backers of the White Tiger n?? She was shocked! It was only now that she realized that her new affiliation was very likely with a fearsome existence that could stand on equal terms with some Holy ns! Right after, Zi Ling introduced the other features of the small courtyard to Su Baiqian. The flocks of chickens, peach trees, koi, and more¡­ Each one left Su Baiqian utterly astounded. The rest of the disciples were also very enthusiastic, the arrival of the new junior sister delighted them all, and they took good care of Su Baiqian. Li Fan looked at Su Baiqian integrating into this big family so quickly and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Quite good. Suddenly, he remembered something. ¡°System, the task of epting a disciple ispleted, can I embark on the path of cultivation now?¡± He excitedly asked the System in his mind! Chapter 312: 274 The One-Two-Three-Four Scripture_1 Chapter 312: Chapter 274 The One-Two-Three-Four Scripture_1 By now, Li Fan had taken in ten disciples and passed down ten grand paths! His eldest disciple, Nan Feng, taught the path of music and rhythm. His second disciple, Zi Ling, taught the path of painting. His third disciple, Long Zixuan, learned to raise fish. His fourth disciple, Lu Rang, took to cultivation. His fifth disciple, Dugu Yuqing, practiced calligraphy. His sixth disciple, Qing Chen, swept the floor. His seventh disciple, Jiang Li, followed the path of chess. His eighth disciple, Wu Dade, raised livestock. His ninth disciple, Lin Jiu Zheng, dealt with talismans.
His tenth disciple, Su Baiqian, practiced medicine! Therefore, at this moment, Li Fan felt he finally had hope! Four years! Four years, ah! Ever since he found out that he was a good-for-nothing who couldn¡¯t cultivate after crossing over, he had been doing those system tasks in a small mountain vige¡­ nting trees, raising chickens, fishing, helping the vigers make furniture, farming, and so on¡­ Miserable to the heavens! It¡¯s a good thing he had a strong mentality, quite Buddha-like. Otherwise, if someone else had crossed over into this situation, wouldn¡¯t they have justmitted suicide or bumped their head and died on the spot?? Over the years, he had envied the protagonists of those cultivation worlds countless times. Having a grandpa in their pocket, ah. The reincarnation of the strong, ah. None of that fell to him. s, the Good-for-nothing System! ¡°System, I¡¯vepleted the task of taking disciples, can I embark on the path of cultivation now??¡± He queried the system in his mind! ¡°Checking taskpletion status!¡± The voice of the System immediately rang out. ¡°Taskpleted!¡±
¡°Host can obtain the cultivation technique: ¡®The One-Two-Three-Four Scripture¡¯!¡± Within the System, a book appeared, ready to be imed! But at this, Li Fan was instantly dumbfounded. Damn, is this the path of cultivation the System is opening for him??
Just giving him a lousy book? The One-Two-Three-Four Scripture?? Shit, System, could you be any less imaginative! Li Fan was totally drunk with disbelief; the cultivation techniques those other transmigrants were practicing were like the Ancient Dragon Elephant Technique, the Samsara of the Six Paths Fist, the Ten Fierce Treasure Arts, and so on. Each one more impressive than thest! And his own cultivation¡­ The One-Two-Three-Four Scripture?? It involuntarily reminded him of the gymnastics broadcast from his previous life¡­ One-two-three-four, two-two-three-four, three-two-three-four, four-two-three-four¡­ Demonic, just demonic! Indeed, this Screwed-Over System had never done a good thing!! Tears flooded Li Fan¡¯s heart, but even now, he had no choice but to receive the so-called ¡°One-Two-Three-Four Scripture¡±! At the same time, he checked the specific content of this so-called ¡°One-Two-Three-Four Scripture¡±.
¡°One-Two-Three-Four Scripture: It includes a total of nine sets of gymnastics.¡± ¡°Method of cultivation: Perform the gymnastics once every morning and evening, each time to cultivate.¡± The exnation was very simple and clear. Seeing this, Li Fan was utterly shocked on the spot. It really was about doing gymnastics. He waspletely speechless with the System. Completely speechless!!! If possible, he really wanted to smash this System to smithereens¡­ But after his speechlessness, a thought still stirred in his heart. Although this mystical method of cultivation was extremely, extremely low, at least it genuinely allowed him to set foot on the path of cultivation. After all, while in the Immortal Domain, he had nothing else to do, so why not give it a try?? He thought it over and gathered his courage! He suddenly stood up and stretched his arms a little.
Seeing him get up, all his disciples instantly turned their heads to look at him! Li Fan tensed up, wondering why they were staring at him¡­ It was rather embarrassing, to be honest! He panicked inwardly, but still managed to keep a calm expression on his face! ¡°Cough cough, sitting for too long isn¡¯t good for the body.¡± ¡°Time to get moving.¡± Saying so, he stopped caring and quickly went over it in his mind. The first set of gymnastics, the Seven-Colored Sunshine!! He immediately started reciting the contents from the book in his mind. ¡°One-two-three-four, two-two-three-four¡­¡± And he began to do the gymnastics! At this moment, as he raised his hands! All his disciples in the area were instantly shocked! At this moment, it was as if they saw a supreme being of unparalleled terror, lifting his hand to brush the Star River, the universe trembling for him, with heaven and earth reying for him!
¡°Master is practicing, heavens, what kind of cultivation technique is this? With a raise of a hand, the Dao roars in chaos!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s face was filled with shock; he felt as if he were an ant witnessing an ancient Divine Dragon roaring! ¡°Is this some kind of supreme heavenly technique? It¡¯s too terrifying, with a mere extension of Master¡¯s hand, he¡¯s fusing tens of thousands of Dao!¡± Dugu Yuqing was stunned on the spot! ¡°This is the true Supreme Brahmanic Daoist, with a casual flick of his wrist causing causes and conditions to arise and cease, cutting off karma. After being by Master¡¯s side for so long, I finally witness him disying the might of Brahma Heaven!¡± Qing Chen held the broom tightly, his eyes brimming with devotion and excitement, nearly filled with hot tears! ¡°The unfathomable Dao, the unimaginable spacetime, Master is too terrifying. Although his movements seem simple, each motion¡¯s trajectory is elusive, unclear¡­ the mysteries of an ultimate Dao!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes were wide open! ¡°So terrifying, with a raise of his hand, he can annihte all foes; such supreme elegance, such an attitude of being Supreme Alone¡­ only Master can possess this!¡± In Nan Feng¡¯s beautiful eyes, there was nothing but admiration and veneration! And Lu Rang, he distinctly felt his thatch trembling! Jiang Li looked up, murmuring: ¡°Time and space as the chessboard, the Ten Thousand Tribes as the chess pieces, Master is the Master of them all!¡± Wu Dade was busy trying to pry open Hei Gou¡¯s mouth. When Master began to ¡°practice,¡± Hei Gou was so frightened that ity on the ground, trembling incessantly, and to make matters worse, it was biting him! Over by the chickens, all the Earth Chickensy on the ground, shivering, not daring to move an inch! In the pond, all the koi carp seemed to freeze in ce, with only faint ripples on the surface of the water caused by the trembling of their bodies! In the corner, three spiders huddled together, stacked atop one another as if they were hiding from something. The Pantao Tree¡¯s branches and leaves gently drooped as if they were bowing in respect! Only Su Baiqian, with the shallowest cultivation level, managed to remain calm. She only felt that each of Master¡¯s actions was full of grace! So natural! So effortless! As if all of heaven and earth were merging with him, as if all Dao were harmonizing with his movements! What kind of realm is this? In legends, wherever a Saint goes, deserts bloom, nts thrive, bestowing blessings upon the world¡­ Is Master a Saint? She didn¡¯t know, but she understood that Master was definitely a formidable existence unparalleled in ancient and modern times. Finally, Li Fan finished a whole set of broadcast gymnastics. His body was warm, and he had broken a slight sweat. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, he felt a warmth in his Dantian! Could it really be effective? He sensed that within his Dantian, there seemed to be a breath of air moving differently. ¡°Is this¡­ really effective?¡± Li Fan was surprised! Afterpleting a set of exercises, he immediately felt revitalized! So it was really useful! ¡°Am I now truly on the path of cultivation?¡± Although over the years he had be ustomed to a simple and honest life in the little mountain vige, he was still somewhat d at this moment! ¡°Do I count as a cultivator at the Qi Refinement Realm now??¡± ¡°Qi Refinement first level?¡± He muttered to himself, his eyes filled with firm conviction. It must be so. Although he had never cultivated before, he still had some understanding of cultivators. The first realm is Qi Refinement, after all! Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, and then Golden Core! It seems that once you reach the Golden Core Realm, you¡¯re considered somewhat of a figure in the Cultivation World! But now I¡¯m just at the first level of Qi Refinement, and it¡¯s the weakest kind, not to mention how long it will take to break through to the second level! He felt that cultivating through doing broadcast gymnastics was very slow. ¡°System, if I keep doing broadcast gymnastics every day, when will I be able to advance to the Foundation Building Realm?¡± Li Fan asked curiously. ¡°+¡Þ!¡± The System gave a brutally simple symbol. This symbol means¡­ infinite?? So I won¡¯t be able to reach the Foundation Building Realm in my lifetime just by doing gymnastics? Even though he was already familiar with the System¡¯s nature, Li Fan still felt his blood pressure spike in a sh, almost vomiting blood! He was so shocked that he was somewhat at a loss for words, ¡°Then when can I advance to the second level of Qi Refinement??¡± ¡°+¡Þ!¡± The System again gave a brutally simple symbol. Still¡­ infinite?? ¡°I¡­¡± Li Fan was rendered speechless in his heart. He took a deep breath! Stay calm! Maintain equanimity! Do not be swayed by external joys or sorrows! He reminded himself! If it wasn¡¯t for his Buddha-like mindset, after all these years understanding that the System waspletely useless, he might have been angry enough to drop dead on the spot! Fortunately, his mentality was stable enough! Still, he was slightly puzzled: ¡°But there must be a way to level up¡­¡± At that moment, the System¡¯s voice followed: ¡°System task issued: Save rare and endangered species, enrich the biodiversity of the small vige!¡± ¡°Collect nine rare and endangered animals and nine rare and endangered nts, and sessfully nurture them within the vige to reach the fullpletion of the current realm!¡± Li Fan was momentarily stunned! Chapter 313: 275 Sweat? This is Sacred Liquid!_1 Chapter 313: Chapter 275 Sweat? This is Sacred Liquid!_1 ¡°System task issued: Save rare and endangered animals and nts, and make the speciesposition of the small vige more abundant!¡± ¡°Collect nine rare and endangered animals and nine rare and endangered nts, and sessfully raise them in the vige to achieve a perfect state in your current realm!¡± Collecting rare and endangered animals and nts?? It¡¯s indeed a product of the System¡­ However, over the years, Li Fan had done all sorts of tasks, so he was able to ept this one. Moreover, uponpletion, it seemed that he would be able to fully cultivate the Qi Refinement Realm. Li Fan did havemon sense; only when one realm was perfected could one enter the next realm! ¡°Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core¡­ System, between Foundation Establishment and Golden Core, which realm allows flying?¡± Li Fan longed for it! Cultivators soar through the skies and travel thousands of miles effortlessly.
Just thinking about it felt incredibly thrilling andfortable. The System seemed to have been silent for a long time before answering: ¡°Golden Core.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan nodded immediately. He had made up his mind! For the sake of safety, he vowed not to leave the vige until he reached the Golden Core Realm! After all, the outside world was too dangerous, and probably only a powerhouse at the level of Golden Core had the qualifications to venture out! Otherwise, once faced with danger, if you couldn¡¯t even fly, wouldn¡¯t your life be over? The Cultivation World was all about killing and plundering, a life-and-death struggle¡ªit was too cruel, unsuited for a salted fish like him. He would rather live cautiously, leading his mortal life in the small vige! Anyway, he wasn¡¯t like other transmigrators, always thinking about battling the heavens, dominating all realms, and the like. Mainly because his strength didn¡¯t allow it. Looking at the current progress, perhaps for his entire life, it would be a great achievement if he could mix into the Foundation Establishment Realm. It had been four years, he had long since adapted to life here. There were no worries about food and drink in the mountain vige, the vigers lived harmoniously, and he had a bunch of disciples¡ªhowfortable that was. Thinking this, his mood instantly improved, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth! Cultivating was something left to fate, and as for the animals and nts, since he was idle, he might as well collect them. However, The endangered animals and nts were to be determined by the System. After issuing the task, the System also provided him with some Crystal Chips.
If he encountered animals or nts that the System deemed endangered, the Crystal Chips would light up. This spared Li Fan the trouble of identification. ¡°Disciples,¡± Li Fan snapped back to reality and suddenly looked at his group of disciples.
Many of his disciples were still immersed in shock, having just watched their master perform an unsurpassed divine technique, leaving them spellbound! Now, when they heard Li Fan calling, everyone responded. ¡°Master, do you have any instructions?¡± Nan Feng stepped forward at once and spoke respectfully. Suddenly, her eyes widened in amazement because she noticed a special Daoist fragrance emanating from her master! Super super fragrant! And, it gave her the sensation of being on the verge ofprehension! What¡¯s going on?? ¡°Nan Feng Sister, do you feel it? Master¡¯s scent is so attractive, ah ah ah, I really want to hug and nibble on Master!¡± ¡°If I could take a bite of Master, maybe I would have a breakthrough right here??¡± Zi Ling also sent a telepathic message to Nan Feng, her big eyes sparkling! Not just the two of them, but the surrounding disciples all felt it! ¡°Is it the fragrance of the Dao emanating from the master??¡±
Gong Ya swallowed subconsciously and looked towards Xinning, saying: ¡°Demon Monarch, what¡¯s that scenting from our master?¡± Although Xinning had now entered the Holy Attraction Realm, Gong Ya was still ustomed to calling her Demon Monarch. Xinning blinked herrge eyes, looking at Li Fan, somewhat stunned. ¡°¡­That, that seems to be the scent of Big Brother¡¯s sweat??¡± She murmured! Sweat??? Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. ¡°I understand now, Master¡¯s Dao body has long been wless. Just now, when he was performing the unsurpassed divine technique, some fine sweat emerged¡­ those¡­ are all infused with terrifying essence!¡± Long Zixuan suddenly spoke! Upon hearing his words, all the disciples understood as well. Everyone had an epiphany! ¡°Oh my goodness, if I could get even a little bit of Master¡¯s sweat to water my potted nt¡­¡±
Lu Rang had a bold idea in his mind, staring at Li Fan with fervent hope in his eyes! ¡°Such powerful charm, it¡¯s enlightening me; with this, I seem to have found a direction for my chess game¡­¡± Jiang Li was murmuring to himself, the aura inspiring an epiphany in him! ¡°The ancient records mentioned that those with a Venerable physique would be praised for all eternity. Indeed, my master is truly the Supreme Brahmanic Daoist!¡± Qing Chen muttered to himself! ¡°I really hope Master performs that unsurpassed divine technique again and sweats a little more. The Dao charm emitted from his body almost took my Sword Dao another step further!¡± Dugu Yuqing¡¯s eyes gleamed with longing! At that moment, Bai Xiaoqing, who was ying on the side, suddenly also fixed her gaze on Li Fan and ran over, jumping directly into his arms! ¡°Meow meow, what¡¯s this scent?? Meow meow meow!!¡± Bai Xiaoqing was excited beyond belief at that moment! Why did her owner smell so good! She couldn¡¯t resist extending her tender pink tongue and licked Li Fan¡¯s hand. There was a slight hint of sweat on Li Fan¡¯s hand.
At that moment! Boom! Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s cultivation level suddenly changed! She had actually leaped directly from the Immortal Realm into the Hongmeng Realm! Instantly, Bai Xiaoqing rolled excitedly in Li Fan¡¯s arms! ¡°Roar roar roar!¡± ¡°This is way toofortable!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but take another lick. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the courtyard was filled with the roar of the Dao, and numerous Saint Paths resonated with Bai Xiaoqing! She¡­ had actually broken through directly to the Holy Attraction Realm! Seeing this scene, all the disciples present were shocked! Heavens¡­ Bai Xiaoqing had only licked a bit of the sweat scent¡­ And she had consecutively broken through two major realms?? What incredible fortune was this! This is not sweat, but the supreme holy liquid! ¡°Wow, ah I am jealous, I¡¯m really jealous, why couldn¡¯t I be a cat!¡± Bai Xiaoqing was so envious she almost cried! Being a cat would be fantastic, getting to be held in the master¡¯s arms, and even licked by him!!! Nan Feng was silent too, she was starting to get eager¡­ A group of male disciples were all green with envy. ¡°No, next time the master practices his divine skills, I must get closer, and maybe I can get a whiff of his sweat!¡± Long Zixuan clenched his fists and swore to himself! ¡°Master¡­ just a whiff of the aura he casually emits surpasses all holy medicine¡­ No wonder, no wonder in his eyes, ¡®Original Medicine¡¯ is merely basic medical knowledge¡­¡± Su Baiqian wore aplex expression as she seemed to feel that every thread of energy emitted by the master was a perfect, supreme great medicine that could cure all kinds of diseases in the world! ¡°What a waste when the master was demonstrating his divine skills just now!¡± Lu Rang, recalling how Li Fan had been perspiring earlier, looked painfully regretful! ¡°Damn it, dead dog, have you lost your mind?¡± Wu Dade was pressing down hard on the Big ck Dog! But the Big ck Dog, at this moment, was speaking in human tongue, transmitting its voice: ¡°Human pet, get lost, let me go, I want to be a lick-dog, I want to be the master¡¯s lick-dog¡­ Woof woof woof, howl, why am I a canine and not a feline!??¡± The sound that the Big ck Dog made was so indistinct it was hard to tell if it was barking or something else! It was filled with resentment and unwillingness about being born as a dog! Right now, it really wanted to say, ¡°Being born a dog, I¡¯m very sorry!¡± ¡­ Seeing this, many disciples had veryplex expressions on their faces! They had all made up their minds. Next time, they must seize the opportunity when the master is practicing his divine skills! They absolutely couldn¡¯t waste it like they did today! ¡°Hmm, wait? Look, the peach tree¡­ it¡¯s sprouted buds??¡± Suddenly, Xinning was startled and pointed at the Pantao Tree! Seeing this, many disciples were immediately shocked! ¡°This¡­ ¡®Original Medicine¡¯ records that the Pantao, a holy medicine, blooms only once every three million years, and fruits every three million years¡­¡± Su Baiqian murmured. Upon hearing this, everyone was even more astonished. They knew very well that this Pantao Tree was a being standing tall in the path of the saint! Moreover, they had eaten Pantao not too long ago! Even before, when Li Fan and the others went out for barbecues, they exchanged some Pantao with the vigers for chicken, duck, and fish. But that was just one year ago! Today, the sacred Pantao Tree has actually started sprouting buds again? ¡°Is this all because the master practiced his divine skills just now??¡± They were all murmuring! Clearly, it was because the sweat emitted by Li Fan earlier had been absorbed by the peach tree! Thus, it directly promoted the budding of the tree! ¡°Looks like, it won¡¯t be long before we can eat the sacred Pantao again¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing and others hadplex expressions on their faces. Listening to this, Su Baiqian was also stunned. They said, again? Eat the sacred Pantao again? What kind of family fortune is this! ¡­ Li Fan did not notice these things; he looked at Xiao Bai, who was frolicking in his arms, and also smiled, rubbing Xiao Bai¡¯s belly. Then, he looked toward the many disciples, but felt somewhat uneasy. What¡¯s going on here? Why are they all staring at me with that kind of look? ¡°Cough, cough,¡± he coughed. Only then did the many disciplese to their senses. That¡¯s right, the master had just called for them. At once, they all looked at Li Fan respectfully. Li Fan said, ¡°As a teacher, I n to enrich the animals and nts in the vige further. Take these Crystal Chips; whenever you go out and encounter a suitable animal or nt, these Crystal Chips will shine!¡± ¡°Any animal or nt that makes the Crystal Chips shine, make every effort to bring them back to the vige.¡± If I relied on myself alone, I¡¯m afraid it would be very difficult to find nine rare and endangered animals and nine rare and endangered nts in the Immortal Domain! Having the disciples help would be quite good. In the future, I¡¯ll have them go out more often; if theye across anything, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to bring it back! Nan Feng and the other disciples took the Crystal Chips, but their expressions were extremely serious! ¡°The rare animals the master seeks¡­ Could it be that his old man is referring to those ancient species?¡± Dugu Yuqing spoke, somewhat puzzled! ¡°Certainly, in our vige, the Ancient Mantle Ox and the like, the master uses them just as draft animals. For him to describe something with the words ¡®rare,¡¯ its status must definitely be far above the Ancient Mantle Ox¡­¡± Qing Chen murmured to himself! ¡°Perhaps, those we keep in our courtyard can be considered¡­ rare?¡± Long Zixuan guessed, shaking slightly! As soon as he said this, everyone felt it was very likely! In this courtyard, there were True Dragons, Phoenixes, Pureblood Heavenly Dogs, Taigu Mozhus¡­ It had to be at least of this level! ¡°Speaking of that, the nts that could be described as ¡®rare¡¯ by the master¡­ Would they at least have to be of the terrifying Holy Medicine level, like the Pantao Tree?¡± Su Baiqian also spoke instantly! Everyone was even more shocked. ¡°The master is so generous¡­ Is the old man nning to gather all the powerful creatures of the Immortal Domain under his wing?¡± Lu Rang said, his breathing growing somewhat heavy! ¡°I understand now; the grand scheme of the master covers the strongest creatures and species. It¡¯s likely rted to that impending disaster that even the Emperor of ck and White traversing time and space to borrow cultivation could only temporarily withstand?¡± The eyes of Jiang Li instantly lit up! Hearing his words, everyone nodded even more, feeling it made a great deal of sense! ¡°¡­Could it be then, the creatures in this small courtyard are like those collected by Big Brother this time¡­?¡± Xinning murmured to himself. The True Phoenix, True Dragon, and the like had apparently been extinct since ancient times, ording to legends. Big Brother, could it be that he anticipated the next disaster was imminent and thus preserved some rare species in advance to prevent extinction? In her tiny head, she pondered countless possibilities! ¡°Master, please be assured, from today onwards, we will definitely make it our mission to collect ancient¡­ to collect rare animals and nts!¡± Nan Feng took a deep breath and immediately spoke! Whatever the master tasked them with, there must be a profound reason! Everyone nodded in agreement! Li Fan also felt gratified, as these disciples had not been taken in vain! ¡°Is Senior Li here?¡± At this moment, the voices of Fire Spirit and others rose from outside the door! Chapter 314: 276: White Bones in the Great Wilderness_1 Chapter 314: Chapter 276: White Bones in the Great Wilderness_1 ¡°Is Senior Li there?¡± At this moment, Fire Spirit¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Li Fan immediately responded. Fire Spirit and others pushed the door and entered. Yuanyang Holy Lord as well as Sun Junior True Monarch and others were among them. The descent of the Saint Path had just urred a while ago, and Fire Spirit and the others had already faced the Thunder Tribtion. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning faced particrly terrifying Thunder Tribtions, with each enduring no fewer than eight strikes of tribtion lightning,pleting their cultivation to perfection in the Immortal Path and bing incredibly powerful. As for Sun Junior True Monarch, since he had aligned with a character like Yun Xi, he had no shortage of the Source of the Holy Path, so he also easily overcame the tribtion. During this period, they frequently visited the small courtyard to discuss the outside world with Li Fan.
¡°Greetings, Senior!¡± Fire Spirit and the others all paid their respects. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°No need for formalities, please rise.¡± ¡°How is it, has the tumultuous situation in the outside world stabilized in this time?¡± He had heard that the Immortal Domain was in great turmoil before. ¡°Reporting to Senior, the outside world has nowrgely stabilized; the original order has been almostpletely destroyed, and various titans are rampant!¡± ¡°However, thanks to your support, things in White Tiger State remain rtively stable. The titans have left their own forces there, but they haven¡¯t caused chaos.¡± Fire Spirit spoke up. Originally, the White Tiger n had been ready to move their entire n into the Great Wilderness and ally with the Xuantian Alliance. However,ter on, the Holy ns such as Demon Spider Valley and Tian Sha n did not invade on arge scale as expected. Thus, on one hand, the White Tiger n relocated part of their elite to the interior of the Great Wilderness, bing a part of the Xuantian Alliance. On the other hand, they still maintained control over the majority of the cities in White Tiger State, but it has been somewhat difficult due to theck of Holy Dao foundations and the constant encroachment by the various Holy Dao powers. Fortunately, all ns were wary and did not dare to act recklessly. Hearing this, Li Fan nodded. It seemed that doing business in the Immortal Domain was indeed not easy. Were there really that many business giants in paintings and calligraphy? 1 Thepetition was far too intense! Fortunately, Fire Spirit and others, after joining forces with Bai Shaoyang and others, finally had some strength topete with the giants.
¡°By the way, Senior,¡± Fire Spirit continued, saying, ¡°There has been a beast tide in the depths of the Great Wilderness!¡± ¡°The beast tide is very severe, and many ces have been impacted.¡±
¡°Even the outside world has noticed the changes here, and many people have entered the Great Wilderness¡­¡± This was the purpose of their visit, to report on this matter! After all, following their investigation, the scale of this beast tide was unimaginablyrge, and many Holy Dao powers had arrived. The strength of the Xuantian Alliance was not enough to counter the beast tide, let alonepete with the Holy Dao powers from the outside world. In fact, had it not been for the return of the Holy Dao powers, the Xuantian Alliance, which had gradually grown from a small Mysterious Character Realm in the Lower World, would have already be a dominant force within the Era of Immortal Dao. After all, Fire Spirit was on the cusp of bing a Hongmeng-level powerhouse, and with the treasures provided by Li Fan, she was not afraid of the former Immortal Kings from the Era of Immortal Dao. Now, they even had the White Tiger n joining them! Only, since the Era of Sacred Dao had begun, those returning Holy Dao powers, even the most ordinary among them, had a foundation spanning tens of thousands of years. And the Xuantian Alliance had only been established for a full year! Upon hearing this news, Su Baiqian¡¯s expression suddenly changed! When she went to search for medicinal herbs before, she had encountered the beast tide. If not for her teacher¡¯s rescue, she would have probably died. Now, this beast tide had not yet subsided? Nan Feng and Zi Ling exchanged nces!
They were all too clear¡­ The beast tide was mostly because¡­ Because their teacher had painted a painting! ¡°Even if the teacher drew a painting, it shouldn¡¯t havested this long and expanded in scope¡­ There must be something else!¡± Nan Feng murmured! ¡°That stroke by the teacher, it has uncovered a part of the ancient history of the Great Wilderness¡­ Perhaps, something that was once buried hase out.¡± Zi Ling said gravely! It was Li Fan, however, who heard again about the beast tide! So, the beast tide that Su Baiqian mentionedst time was real! However, within the Great Wilderness, a beast tide had erupted, and he was helpless to stop it! This wasn¡¯t like the times before when sending a few disciples to join in a group fight could resolve the issue! But after pondering for a moment, Li Fan decided it was still necessary to send someone to investigate. Lest the beast tide break out and, should it reach the small mountain vige, that would spell disaster!
Moreover, since it was a beast tide, there might be a chance to encounter rare animals and try their luck, right? Li Fan immediately turned to the many disciples and said, ¡°Who is willing to take a look?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Rang was the first to speak up, saying, ¡°Master, your disciple is willing to go!¡± His eyes were filled with eagerness. Ever since the Era of Sacred Dao had begun, he had yet to properly bathe in the blood of a Holy Path Being! Hearing this, Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Good.¡± He paused for a moment, then turned his gaze to Wu Dade and said, ¡°Da De, take the dog with you. The situation in the depths of the Great Wilderness is unclear, and having a dog with you will make things more convenient.¡± Although this ck dog wasn¡¯t any hunting dog and was unlikely to track prey, after all, a dog¡¯s nose is quite sensitive. In the Great Wilderness, if there are any fierce beasts, the dog might sniff them out and allow them to avoid danger in time.
Upon hearing this, Wu Dade immediately said, ¡°As youmand!¡± His face was filled with joy; he could finally escape the misfortune of breeding with sows! It was utterly ruining his trousers, and if this continued, he feared he would be finished. Sun Junior True Monarch, Fire Spirit, and the others, seeing that Li Fan had personally sent people, were also pleased. As long as Senior Li took action, the beings within the Great Wilderness would not be a concern. Immediately, they left Li Fan¡¯s courtyard and walked out of the small mountain vige. At the edge of the vige, Wu Dade and Lu Rang confirmed their path, then they bade farewell to Fire Spirit and the rest. They headed straight into the depths of the Great Wilderness. Not long after leaving the small mountain vige, the surrounding mountains emitted a strong stench of blood! Many monstrous, fearsome beastsy dead, scattered across the fields and forests. Among them, there were not a few Immortal-level and Hongmeng-level fierce beasts. Clearly, this beast tide was too terrifying; even Hongmeng-level beings had perished. ¡°This is brutal, even Hongmeng-level fierce beasts have died!¡± Wu Dade murmured, ¡°The depths of the Great Wilderness must be veryplicated indeed¡­¡± However, Big ck Dogmented, ¡°Nonsense, could a ce that interests the master be simple¡­¡± Hearing this, both Lu Rang and Wu Dade immediately looked at Big ck Dog! ¡°You mean there are secrets in this part of the Great Wilderness?¡± asked Wu Dade. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. If it¡¯s something even the old man, our master, cares about, it must be no small matter¡­¡± Lu Rang added, curious. But Big ck Dog shook its head and said, ¡°No, who dares to guess the master¡¯s thoughts? Absolutely not, I was just bbering!¡± Both Wu Dade and Lu Rang didn¡¯t believe it for a second! That Dead Dog surely wasn¡¯t talking nonsense ¨C he must havee prepared, hiding something he wasn¡¯t willing to share! Soon, they were moving closer to the depths of the Great Wilderness. The forest was vast, and ancient trees pierced the sky. ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± Up ahead, the miserable cry of a giant beast rang out! It was as if a monstrous beast was enduring a terrifying torment! ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look!¡± They stepped forward immediately! Passing through a primitive forest in front of them, a horrifying scene suddenly appeared before the two men and the dog! ¡ª¡ªCountless mountains had copsed, vegetation shattered, boulders split apart, and thend was inplete disarray. The blood and aura of various fierce beasts lingered in the air. And up ahead, an Ancient Elephant asrge as a hill was emitting mournful roars! The Ancient Elephanty on the ground, too afraid to move, while several terrifying White Bone Creatures were ripping open its stomach, chewing on its flesh! Chapter 315: 277: Dog Hair Town Corpse_1 Chapter 315: Chapter 277: Dog Hair Town Corpse_1 A bloody and brutal scene! Countless behemoths, alive and breathing, were exterminated by the White Bone Creatures! And, their flesh and blood were devoured! ¡°Damn, what the hell is this?¡± Wu Da De was somewhat shaken! At a nce, the surrounding beasts were no trivial matter. They exuded the aura of the Saint Path. Almost all of them were at the Saintly Tier. But now, so many of them had been wiped out. Apart from the Ancient Elephant, which was being gnawed on by the White Bone Creature, there were many intact Saintly Tier beasts, including the huge Triangr Yellow Deer, and calf-sized Silver Pangolins!
These Saint Induction Level beasts weren¡¯t injured, but now they were prostrate, not daring to move, likembs awaiting ughter! ¡°I get it now, these bone things¡­ kept the Saint Induction Tier creatures as food, and those below the Saint Induction Tier were all driven away!¡± Lu Rang spoke up, saying: ¡°Damn, I was careless! If I had known about these things, I should¡¯ve gotten some talismans from Junior Brother Lin!¡± After all, these White Bone Creatures were obviously the likes of Yin Ghosts, and Lin Jiu Zheng specialized in dealing with them! ¡°Da De, how do we deal with these White Bone Creatures? They seem unkible right?¡± Wu Da De asked Hei Gou. ¡°Woof, Human Pet, you¡¯d better show some respect to this Emperor!¡± The ck dog bared its teeth and Wu Da De subconsciously took a step back, protecting his butt! ¡°These bones¡­ were once very powerful. The two of you have no chance to wear them down, and even this Emperor can¡¯t act recklessly¡­¡± The ck dog stared at the bones, pondering in its dog eyes, and said: ¡°This ce is clearly the work of the master. Is there some cause and effect between this ce and the master¡­¡± ¡°Is the master trying to let something here see the light of day again? But he also let mee here¡­ I get it, it must be that the time for that guy to emerge isn¡¯t right yet¡­¡± Hei Gou thought, and suddenly sniffed fiercely! ¡°Da De, what are you sniffing for? It¡¯s all the smell of blood!¡± Wu Da De said. ¡°Human Pet, this Emperor is sniffing the causal years involved in this ce, you don¡¯t understand shit!¡± The ck dog said disdainfully. Suddenly, it seemed to sense something, and its dog eyes became alert! ¡°Hm? It seems like a thread of causality is leaking out, someone is following this thread, investigating this ce??¡±
¡°And, it seems theer has ill-intentions¡­¡± A glint of sharpness shed in the eyes of the ck dog. ¡°I understand now, this¡­ is this a trap set by the master?¡± ¡°No matter what being exists in the world, the master can kill it with a single thought! Now that he has set this trap, it must be with the hope that those hidden individuals wille looking!¡±
Hei Gou suddenly realized and felt that it had understood the master¡¯s intent! The master let ite here, probably to control the beast tide, so as not to cause too much impact and stir up waves, alerting the enemy! However, to ensure the master¡¯s great scheme is realized sooner, and to get those people to find this ce quicker, it should do something too! After all, from the smell just now. Those guys were utterly ipetent, it would take years for them to trace their way here! It pondered for a moment and then strutted toward the front. ¡°Damn, Da Hei, have you lost your mind?¡± Wu Da De was suddenly shocked; the White Bone Creatures up ahead were quite terrifying. Lu Rang put down the grass in his hand and said: ¡°Get ready to fight, that dog is probably unreliable!¡± As expected, as soon as his words fell, the Bone Creatures that were devouring the flesh of the Ancient Elephant suddenly turned around and pounced towards Hei Gou! They brought with them a terrifying gust of ghostly wind! Both Lu Rang and Wu Da De changed their expressions; this was¡­ incredibly powerful, even amassing Saint Induction Level Strongman couldn¡¯t contend with them, could they?!
But then, Hei Gou suddenly raised its paw! The ck paw, violently pped on the skull of a White Bone Creature! Instantly, those White Bone Creatures were knocked senseless on the spot. And copsed to the ground! Seeing this, Lu Rang and Wu Da De were also shocked. So simple, so violent? ¡°Da Hei¡­ impressive!¡± Wu Da De was stunned for a moment! ¡°Are these things dead? What do we do next?¡± Lu Rang then asked. Hei Gou said: ¡°How could they possibly be dead¡­ These Bone Creatures are not simple, and besides, this Emperor can¡¯t bear to extinguish them, after all, they once made great contributions to the Human Race¡­¡± In an instant, both Lu Rang and Wu Da De were staring at it.
The ck dog abruptly ceased speaking and then said: ¡°Human Pet,e here, see this Emperor¡¯s tail? Pluck a few hairs off it and ce them on these corpses to hold them down for now!¡± Hei Gou¡¯s tail lifted! Upon hearing this, Wu Da De was taken aback and said: ¡°Shit, your dog hair has this effect?¡± ¡°It seems Hei Gou really does ward off evil!¡± He immediately went forward, grabbed a tuft of dog hair, and yanked hard! ¡°O¡ª¡± The ck dog suddenly howled in pain! It turned its head, and when it saw Wu Da De holding a tuft of its ck dog hair, a deep sense of grief and indignation shed in its dog eyes! ¡°Human Pet, I said to pull a few hairs, not a tuft!¡± ¡°Give me back my hair!¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Following this, Wu Da De¡¯s scream also resounded!
Standing aside, Lu Rang was bewildered. ¡°What a pair of jokers, both of you!¡± He eximed! ¡°Da Hei¡­ you really bite!¡± After a while, Wu Da De, holding his butt, limped over. Yet a sense of profound grief and indignation still lingered in the ck dog¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, Junior Brother, you really shouldn¡¯t have, look¡­ you¡¯ve plucked the dog tail bald, how¡¯s Da Hei going to find a wife now?¡± Chapter 316: 277: Dog Hair Town Corpse_2 Chapter 316: Chapter 277: Dog Hair Town Corpse_2 Lu Rang couldn¡¯t help but hold back a chuckle at this moment! ¡°No way, the more this emperor holds back, the angrier I get; the more I yield, the more I lose¡­ Dead Fatty, you mustpensate this emperor!¡± Hei Gou, however, spoke indignantly! ¡°Dead Dog, you tell me, how should Fat Masterpensate you? At worst, next time we eat, I¡¯ll leave you a couple more eggs¡­¡± Wu Dade also spoke up, sensing that the dog¡¯s fur was truly extraordinary, and that the loss of Hei Gou¡¯s fur might well have an impact. Hei Gou, however, shook its head and said: ¡°No, this emperor doesn¡¯t want eggs anymore¡­¡± Its doggy eyes pondered, suddenly shifting to look at the beasts sprawled around! ¡°Woof¡­ Sister Cat would probably like the meat of these beasts, right?¡± A glint of excitement shed in its doggy eyes as it said:
¡°Taking some of this meat back for Sister Cat as a snack¡­ Who knows, she might be so pleased that the next time my master practices Divine Skills, she may casually bestow upon me a drop of my master¡¯s sweat. Would I be missing these few hairs then¡­¡± As it pondered, drool uncontrobly flowed from its doggy mouth. Seeing this, Wu Dade couldn¡¯t hide his disgust: ¡°Goddamn dead dog, what are you thinking about? It¡¯s disgusting, you¡¯re actually drooling!¡± ¡°Woof, Human Pet, hurry up, take out some tools, and cut off the most premium parts of the meat from these beasts!¡± ¡°You two are in charge of preparing snacks for Sister Cat!¡± ¡°This emperor still needs to brew a little longer, aster I must perform a Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth, to seal this ce, and at the same time, give certain people a huge surprise, heh heh!¡± A Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth?? Hearing this, both Lu Rang and Wu Dade hastened their actions! ¡­ In the outer regions of the Northern Destion. Wave after wave of groups were rushing over! ¡°Sect Master¡­something seems off about this ce, we need to be careful¡­¡± Ao Wushuang spoke to Niu Dusheng with a hint of unease! On their journey, they hadn¡¯t stumbled upon that nightmarish vige, nor had they encountered those nightmarish people. This gave him considerable relief. Even though the forces he led were from the Holy Dao Powers, he felt that the small mountain vige was too sinister. It was best not to encounter it if possible. As long as they didn¡¯t encounter it, he believed that nothing sinister would happen! However, the scenes they were witnessing around them were quite worrying. The beast tide was terrifying.
Even Immortal and Hongmeng Level beasts had died inrge numbers. This meant that this beast tide in the Great Wilderness had at least involved beings from the Sacred Dao Domain. A shadow fell over Niu Dusheng¡¯s face, yet he remainedposed. ¡°Rest assured, with me here, there is nothing to fear,¡± he said calmly.
He had already informed the branch in Lingbo City about the situation in the Great Wilderness. Hearing this, everyone gathered their courage. Niu Dusheng, as a city lord, possessed Sea Splitting Level strength; the mere Great Wilderness was not worth mentioning! They hadn¡¯t gone far when, ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t this Sect Master Niu Dusheng from Saint Cloud City?¡± At that moment, another group of people suddenly appeared. Niu Dusheng cast a nce their way, and his expression immediately darkened! The people from Qingfeng City! The man leading them was middle-aged, with ears that resembled those of a feline, fluffy and soft. Dark Snow Leopard n! This was a powerful race! ¡°Bao Lie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in this ce too!¡± Niu Dusheng spoke up. ¡°Hehe, interested? It seems we¡¯re not the only ones!¡± another voice chimed in at that moment.
A middle-aged man in a ck robe stepped forward, followed by a group of young men and women dressed in ck. Niu Song¡¯s expression changed instantly. People from Demon Spider Valley, no doubt! This Great Wilderness had attracted so many people! ¡°Sect Master Niu, I heard there might be a clue to Holy Medicine in your Saint Cloud City. I wonder if that¡¯s true¡­¡± Bao Lie from the Dark Snow Leopard n asked. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Niu Dusheng replied coldly. Bao Lie¡¯s face immediately turned icy! ¡°Hehe¡­ Regardless, we should thank Sect Master Niu. You truly are a bringer of good fortune. Had it not been for you, how would we know that there might be Holy Medicine in this remote wilderness? Hahaha!¡± And the man from Demon Spider Valleyughed as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Niu Dusheng¡¯s expression was gloomy as he led his people forward. But the people from the other two cities were all following him. ¡°I have nothing to do with you, why must you two follow me so closely?¡±
Niu Dusheng spoke up! ¡°Hehe, Niu Dusheng, stop pretending. You definitely know the whereabouts of the Holy Medicine, we want a share!¡± Bao Lie spoke very directly! ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master Niu, why hide good things?¡± The man from Demon Spider Valley was also smiling. Niu Dusheng could only feel helpless! The three teams of people quickly crossed the forest ahead. A thick scent of blood instantly enveloped them. ¡°The blood of Holy Path Cultivators!¡± Everyone was startled! The scene in front of them was even more surprising. Numerous corpses of powerful ferocious beastsy there as if they had been torn apart and devoured by a terrifying existence. These beasts¡­ were almost all of Sheng Yin realm and above!
Holy Path Beings, ah. So many had died?? ¡°Eh, who is that person over there?¡± Just then, someone cried out in surprise, pointing ahead. Next to the corpse of a giant Ancient Elephant, there were actually two youths and a ck dog. The two youths were cutting meat from the corpse of the Ancient Elephant! Everyone was surprised to suddenly see two people in this ce. At this moment, Ao Wushuang saw this scene and was immediately shocked. Ni ma¡­ He turned around and wanted to run! But he was too close to Niu Dusheng and felt that he probably couldn¡¯t escape! For this minute, his heart was extremely fearful! ¡°Who are you that you dare to steal the flesh and blood of Holy Path Beings here?!¡± Bao Lie of the Dark Snow Leopard n stepped forward and stared coldly at Lu Rang and the others! The flesh and blood of so many Holy Path Beings was a great treasure, suitable for refinement into food that could aid in cultivation! Lu Rang and Wu Dade, under the supervision of Hei Gou, were busy preparing ¡°snacks¡± for Bai Xiaoqing, and at this moment, they didn¡¯t even turn their heads,pletely ignoring the others! Seeing this, Bao Lie immediately became furious. These two guys actually dared to ignore him like this! ¡°Two despicable Human Race ants, do you not know what kind of existence you are facing!¡± ¡°Kneel immediately, or die!¡± Bao Lie cried out in anger! ¡°The essence meat of Holy Path Beings¡­ hehe, you think you¡¯re worthy of enjoying it? Get lost at once!¡± At this time, the powerhouse of Demon Spider Valley was also disdainfully staring at Lu Rang and hispanion! ¡°Exactly, even two humans dare¡­¡± Niu Dusheng was also frowning, about to speak, but was grabbed tightly by Ao Wushuang! Ao Wushuang, his eyes full of terror, said: ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°Listen to me, please!¡± He was almost in tears! Instantly, Niu Dusheng was full of suspicion! And even though the powerhouse of Demon Spider Valley had spoken, Lu Rang and hispanion stillpletely ignored them, continuing to cut meat from the corpses of the ferocious beasts! Nothing could stop them! ¡°I told you to get lost, didn¡¯t you hear?!¡± The powerhouse of Demon Spider Valley was enraged, taking a step forward! At this time, Lu Rang finally turned his head and said: ¡°You want us to get lost?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The powerhouse of Demon Spider Valley was even more furious, raising his palm, and a terrifying aura burst forth! ¡°Ants, die!¡± He was about to kill Lu Rang and the others! Wu Dade and Lu Rang exchanged a nce, and both stepped aside, casually picking up some dog hair from a few white bones on the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying force of the powerhouse from Demon Spider Valley came crashing down! And at that moment. The white bones on the ground suddenly shot up as if spring-loaded! Chapter 317: 278: Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth_1 Chapter 317: Chapter 278: Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth_1 The strong from Demon Spider Valley struck down with their palm! It was extremely terrifying! He was a powerhouse at the mid-stage of the Sea-Dividing Realm! But, in this instant, the white bones suddenly sprang up from the ground. His palm strikended squarely on these white bones! Dust and pebbles flew in all directions, the ground heaved, and arge crater formed. However, at the original spot¡­ several white skeletons remained utterly motionless! These white bone creatures, seemingly almost decayed to the point where a breath of wind could scatter them, actually withstood the hit from a Sea Splitting powerhouse with no damage whatsoever! ¡°Hiss!¡± Seeing this, everyone was instantly shocked!
¡°Could it be that these are the bones of Great Saint Power beings after their death?!¡± Bao Lie of the Dark Snow Leopard n¡¯s face slightly changed, but he then swiftly pulled out a bone w from his chest! A leopard bone w! This was an item left by a Four Luminaries Realm powerhouse from the Dark Snow Leopard n, incredibly powerful! He raised the w and ferociously struck down towards those white bones! ¡°Bang!¡± But in an instant, the w shattered! They were all shockingly taken aback. Meanwhile, those white bones, as if they had just been freed from the repression of dog hair, had not yet reacted until this moment, suddenly moved! Chilling winds howled! In a split second. ¡°No!¡± A powerhouse from the Dark Snow Leopard n let out a wail of despair! One of the bone creatures directly tore out his heart! Instantly, he turned into a leopard corpse and died on the spot. ¡°Spare me!¡± The strong from Demon Spider Valley tried to flee, but in the next moment, one of the white bones snapped his neck! Massacre! Mere skeletons were freely ughtering Sea Splitting level powerhouses!
People from both Demon Spider Valley and the Dark Snow Leopard n were screaming in agony! Soon, they were all ughtered. And Niu Dusheng was also pale with fright; in a panic, he started to take out a cow horn! It was a treasure he had sought from the Lingbo City Sub-rudder!
Just as he was about to use it, Ao Wushuang suddenly grabbed him. ¡°No!¡± Ao Wushuang himself had turned deathly white, and immediately knelt in the direction where Lu Rang and hispanion were! ¡°Spare us, two great powers!¡± He wailed with despair! Wu Dade didn¡¯t even bother to look, but Lu Rang suddenly sensed something. He hurriedly took out the Crystal Chip from his chest. It was faintly glowing! This¡­was it because of the person beside Ao Wushuang, the one with two bumps on his head?? ¡°This guy can¡¯t die!¡± Lu Rang immediately stepped forward, reaching Ao Wushuang and Niu Dusheng in an instant, and said: ¡°Hold this!¡± He handed each of them a strand of dog hair!
On seeing this, Ao Wushuang was so overjoyed he was nearly in tears, quickly taking the dog hair! Niu Dusheng, too, hastily grasped the strand without further thought. Indeed, in that moment, the white bones did not attack the two of them! Instead, they ughtered the others! In the blink of an eye, all who came were wiped out! The white bone creatures were devouring flesh and blood! Particrly the corpses of the Demon Spider Valley and Dark Snow Leopard n! ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on??¡± Niu Dusheng watched the scenes before him, utterly shocked. It was too terrifying¡­ Those white bone creatures, even in death, seemed to harbor a terror surpassing that of Four Luminaries Realm powerhouses! And at that moment, Da Hei and Wu Dade made their move. Da Hei stepped forward, taking each of the bone creatures down with a single swipe of his paw, knocking them out cold.
And Wu Dade followed behind Da Hei, attaching hair to those unconscious bone creatures! Niu Dusheng was even more staggered. He looked at the big ck dog¡­ His eyes full of incredulous disbelief! How could this be? Could this dog before him, with a mere swipe of its paw, knock out bone creatures that rival the powerhouses of the Four Luminaries Realm?? Could this be a dog of the Saintly Dao Potency Level? Could it really be a Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog? His mind raced in rm, recalling a certain legend! ¡ª¡ªIt was said that before the ascension and descent, members of the Demon Spider Valley, Tian Sha n, and Primordial Man-Eating Flower triad suffered losses in the White Tiger State. But after the three ns descended, they dared not recklessly massacre the White Tiger State! Rumors abound that this is because the White Tiger n sought allegiance with the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n! And the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n¡­ is a Marquis n among Holy ns, and even a Royal n in ancient history!
Ordinary Holy ns are but ants in front of a Marquis n! Before my eyes, could there really be such a powerful Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog? It seems the rumors are true, there does exist a Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n in the Northern Border! He suddenly started to tremble! He was merely the most marginal existence in the Demon Bull Tribe, assigned to a small city like Saint Cloud City! But now, he was facing a dignified Marquis n, the bigshot of the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n! In an instant, the white bones were all dealt with. Wu Dade and the ck dog walked over. Niu Dusheng immediately knelt down on the spot. He presented the hair in his hands with both hands, trembling as he said: ¡°Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Niu Dusheng greets the Great Power, thank you for bestowing¡­ bestowing such a precious hair!¡± The ck dog, however, didn¡¯t even nce at him, but looked towards the crystal chip in Lu Rang¡¯s hand! ¡°Howe it¡¯s only glowing this little bit?¡± Lu Rang was puzzled. My master said that if the crystal chip glows, it means that a rare beast or nt has been encountered! It must be brought back to the vige. But now, the glow is far too weak! ¡°Demon Bull Tribe¡­ could it be the descendant of which n?¡± At this time, the ck dog seemed to realize something, and said: ¡°I understand, his n has a rare beast, and his own bloodline is far too weak, hence the crystal chip¡¯s weak response!¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Dade and Lu Rang both instantly fixed their gazes on Niu Dusheng! Niu Dusheng instantly panicked. What¡¯s going on here? Those looks¡­ Damn it, just now, these bigshots seem to have been collecting the flesh and blood of Holy Path Beings¡­ Could it be that they¡­ ¡°Gentlemen, my, my bloodline is impure, my, my flesh does not taste good¡­¡± Fear numbed Niu Dusheng¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re too old, we¡¯re not after you, but the young geniuses of your n¡­¡± Wu Dade exined. Niu Dusheng¡¯s face twitched even more, nearly vomiting blood on the spot. So, his flesh was too old to be desired, and they actually wanted to hunt down the elite talents of his n?? This is the end! Am I bringing a terrible disaster upon my own n?? ¡°Junior brother, you might as well have not exined at all!¡± Lu Rang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Niu Dusheng, right? Rest assured, the quality of your meat most likely does not meet our barbecuing standards¡­¡± ¡°Damn, why do I also get carried away¡­ Never mind, you just wait, it¡¯s correct that we¡¯re going to your n!¡± Hearing this, Niu Dusheng felt even more like his heart had died. Completely finished¡­ ¡°Dead Dog, aren¡¯t you supposed to be fermenting your energy to perform a Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth?¡± Yet, Wu Dade looked at the ck dog and said, ¡°Hurry up and finish so we can go find rare beasts for our master.¡± The ck dog said: ¡°That¡­ all of you, turn around!¡± ¡°This emperor¡¯s Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth does not allow the presence of onlookers!¡± It was dead serious! Seeing this, Lu Rang and Wu Dade felt somewhat ufortable! They immediately turned around, back to the ck dog! And Niu Dusheng and Ao Wushuang hurriedly turned their heads, not daring to watch at all! In that moment, behind them. The ck dog¡¯s form suddenly expanded hundreds of times! As if it was a Heavenly Dog that stands alone in the heavens and the earth, capable of devouring the sky and the moon, of inhaling stars across the aeons! The terrifying Big ck Dog¡¯s form was so massive it blotted out the sun! Then, it suddenly lifted its hind leg! And then¡­ it urinated!!! A horrifying waterfall cascaded down instantly, hitting the earth and instantly bing a terrifying river! This river directly isted the white bonend deep in the Great Wilderness from the outer regions! In this moment, a terrifying Great Path was born, and the breath of the Holy Path surged and billowed! As if a loathsome path was quickly extinguishing cause and effect! Only then did the form of that terrifying Heavenly Dog slowly return to normal, and the Big ck Dog reappeared on the ground. ¡°Those who are guessing the cause and effect in the dark should be able to see my masterpiece, and they must be satisfied¡­¡± Those people, seeing this river, would probably be overjoyed, thrilled beyond measure¡­ The ck dog felt an extreme sense of aplishment! The ck dog lifted its head proudly. But just as it lifted its head, it saw that Wu Dade was gaping at it¡­ The ck dog waspletely stiff. It had been spied on just now??? At this moment, the ck dog felt¡­ It was utterly questioning its life, doubting human nature!!! ¡­ Follow the public ount ¡°Guixin¡¯s Little Nest,¡± reply with ¡°Great Divine Power¡± or ¡°Da Hei,¡± and you will see Da Hei¡¯s Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth. Good night. Chapter 318: 279 Exercise_1 Chapter 318: Chapter 279 Exercise_1 Wu Dade stared at the ck Dog. The ck Dog stared back at Wu Dade. At that moment, a world of copse was evident in the dog¡¯s eyes. ¡°Woof!¡± ¡°Are you freaking human??¡± The ck Dog felt so overwhelmed with grief and rage, it opened its mouth to bite! Wu Dade instantly screamed, ¡°Ah, help!¡± This time, the ck Dog really bit down. His butt now bore the terrifying mark of its teeth! Meanwhile, Lu Rang, on impulse, looked back at the torrential river behind him. It had somehow blocked the path of those White Bone Creatures, and it seemed as if a mysterious rhythm was tumbling within it¡­
But, that aura!! ¡°Blegh!¡± Lu Rang immediately threw up and bolted. Ao Wushuang and Niu Dusheng, however, were looking at the river at that moment, with shock in their eyes. ¡°Such a rich aura of the Saint Path, and moreover, there seems to be something that surpasses the Saint Path itself. Heavens¡­ what kind of great power crafted this!¡± Ao Wushuang¡¯s eyes were practically glowing red. This river could be called a supreme treasure. If brought out into the world, wouldn¡¯t even a drop cause frenzied fighting amongst the great powers?? Having spaced out for a moment, Niu Dusheng then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly follow that great being of the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n. If we anger him, we¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang also wore a face of regret, reluctantly leaving the river! ¡­ At that moment. A mysterious ce. Inside the Celestial Tribe¡¯s secret pce! ¡°Hmm? We¡¯ve got a response!¡± Suddenly, all those present were taken aback! This was just the beginning of their deduction; how could there be a response already? All of them had prepared to meditate in seclusion for a thousand years, for facing that eerie white fog, it might take a millennium to find even the slightest clue! An elder became so excited that he stood up and said: ¡°I can feel it¡­ such an intense Yang Energy! Only one of the seven ancestor emperors of the Human Race could possess such potent Yang Energy¡­ We found it!¡±
¡°By my Holy Blood, behold the fleeting chance for a great opportunity!¡± ¡°My fellow beings, please remember this image!¡± The elder stepped forward, ready to sacrifice himself by directly burning his Holy Blood! By doing so, he could even be one with the dao, which is why he especially emphasized cherishing the image obtained at the cost of his life, as it might reveal the truth behind their chance!
This could crucially involve the entire rise and fall of their Celestial Tribe! Right then, the Holy Blood was set aze! The Seven Emperors Map seemed to sense it! The blood of the Saint turned into mes. Within the mes, for a moment, the many powerhouses of the Celestial Tribe saw an image: A river flowing through the Great Wilderness! Exuding¡­ steamy heat! ¡°Yang Energy?! That river is brimming with Yang Energy??¡± ¡°Haha, the Ji Family, Ji Water!¡± ¡°It must be Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s burial ground!¡± The many powerhouses were ecstatic at this moment! ¡°Excellent! We have pinpointed the coordinates¡­ we can start preparing our tribe¡¯s grand n!¡± The Saint Monarch at the head twinkled with insight, as if seeing through time and space, and said:
¡°Scouring the world for rare treasures, to forge the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Imperial Bone with his remnant spirit, gather Imperial Blood, condense Imperial Flesh, and, having witnessed this Ji Water recently, Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Tomb, shall be the stepping stone for our ancestor¡­ Our ancestor must obtain ¡®Yang Energy,¡¯ and be the Supreme Emperor Fruit!¡± His words bore such gravity! All the elders on the scene were boiling with enthusiasm! ¡°This era truly enjoys Heaven¡¯s favor toward our tribe! After waiting for so many Eras of Sacred Dao, our tribe has always been one step short¡­¡± ¡°Haha, to have found a river full of Yang Energy, what great fortune!¡± ¡°We must keep this secret until the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s body is fully rebuilt; only then, we shall go to that ce and seize that innate Yang Energy!¡± They excitedly discussed amongst themselves! ¡­ Meanwhile, Lu Rang and the others had finally made their distance from the Depths of the Great Wilderness. Lu Rang kept muttering under his breath as he ran. This Big ck Dog is too freaking sly. Still fermenting, still going to show off the Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth? All he did was relieve himself right there!
Too damn despicable. Before long, he finally made it out and saw the Big ck Dog and Wu Dade, both of whom had returned to peace. However, Wu Dade was spinning in circles on the spot. Wu Dade wore a confused face, doubting his entire existence. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°You damn dog, what on earth did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I remember a thing that just happened?¡± ¡°But my butt hurts so much!¡± Wu Dade red at the ck Dog, furious! But the ck Dog just coldly watched him, his teeth bared, exuding peak aloofness! Seeing this, Lu Rang felt a bit jittery! Did Wu Dade just have his memories cut?! Hiss¡­ This ck Dog is not to be trifled with! At that moment, the ck Dog¡¯s gaze turned to him!
Lu Rang¡¯s heart tightened instantly! ¡°Erm, ck Dog, you¡¯re indeed powerful, where on earth did you find such a massive river, and to effortlessly sever those White Bone Creatures¡¯ route, truly¡­ truly the Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth!¡± He kept a straight face, trying his best to show admiration as he gave the ck Dog a thumbs up!! The ck Dog looked dubious, gave Lu Rang a nce, then suddenly focused on the pot of grass in his hands. That pot of grass seemed to sense something and started nodding furiously as if saying: Lu Rang is right! Seeing this, Wu Dade grew even more baffled. What the hell?! ¡°You dead dog, what Heaven-Prating Earth-Piercing Great Divine Ability? Show it to me!¡± He looked at the ck Dog with eager curiosity. The ck Dog nearly lifted its paw to p him but held back, proudly dering: ¡°The divine techniques of this Emperor are beyond your station to question, human pet!¡± Wu Dade doubtfully eyed the ck Dog, sensing something amiss, and scratched his head. ¡°Great powers, can we, can we leave now¡­¡± At this time, Ao Wushuang and Niu Dusheng also came out, looking extremely uneasy. Lu Rang and the others turned to them. ¡°You can go, but leave this bull behind.¡± Wu Dade addressed Ao Wushuang. Ao Wushuang got the shock of his life at those words! I can live again? Indeed, I¡¯m a lucky person! He was incredibly excited and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± ¡°Please rest assured, esteemed ones, I definitely won¡¯te here again in the future. I shall mend my ways, travel far away, and stay a great distance from you all!¡± He never wanted to encounter such an incident again. It was too freakish. Every time he was the only one who left alone, feeling lonely and isted! Following that, Ao Wushuang turned and ran! Niu Dusheng watched Ao Wushuang and was utterly speechless. Shit, when he arrived, he still told me how bizarre the Northern Destion was? He then realized that the true freak was Ao Wushuang! ¡°Damn beast!¡± He couldn¡¯t help himself! ¡°Come back to the vige with us,¡± Lu Rang immediately spoke up. They took Niu Dusheng to the entrance of the vige. Niu Dusheng looked at the mountain vige and was shocked. This vige was extraordinary. Why did it feel even more terrifying than the ancestral grounds of his own Demon Bull Tribe¡­ Could it be that this was the ancestral grounds of the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n? He trembled. Lu Rang and the others took him a few more steps forward. ¡°No¡­ Moo!¡± Niu Dusheng struggled to speak as a tremendous pressure suddenly made him let out a cow¡¯s moo, after which he transformed into a cow on the spot! This cow was enormous, like a small elephant, but it happened to have grey scales growing on its body! Those scales were incredibly hard, and the two cow horns shone with a silvery luster! ¡°Huh? What¡¯s happening??¡± Wu Dade was surprised. Big ck Dog said coldly, ¡°Aside from a few tribes, all members of the Ancient ns are unable to maintain their human form here.¡± Wu Dade suddenly realized! At that moment, at the vige entrance, Elder Zhao was leisurely sipping tea when he heard a sudden cow¡¯s moo outside. He immediately got up to take a look. ¡°Yo, Lu Rang, Da De, where did you get this cow from?¡± Elder Zhao was surprised, stepped forward, examined it, and said, ¡°This is no ordinary cow, one with scales on its body¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a thing; it¡¯s not a monster, is it?¡± And Niu Dusheng, now being inspected by Elder Zhao, trembled uncontrobly. What sort of being was this, exuding such a terrible presence! ¡°Second Elder, this is a wild bull we found outside!¡± Lu Rang spoke up and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to report to our master; could you help us look after this bull for a while?¡± Elder Zhaoughed and said, ¡°No problem, no problem, off you go!¡± ¡°Thank you, Second Elder.¡± Lu Rang then took his leave, and together with Da De and the dog, they headed into the vige, straight to the small courtyard. At the vige entrance, Elder Zhao circled around the bull, asionally patting it gently, seemingly very curious. ¡°Most likely this type of bull can¡¯t be used for plowing¡­ I wonder what the taste would be like if we ughtered it for beef¡­¡± Second Elder murmured. Hearing this, Niu Dusheng immediately knelt down, frightened to the point of lying t on the ground! ¡­ ¡°Master, we¡¯ve returned,¡± Lu Rang knocked at the door from outside the small courtyard. Inside the small courtyard, Li Fan was idle and studying gymnastics. Although the system told him that no matter what, he could never break through to the Second Level of Qi Refinement Realm by practicing gymnastics every day, he still felt it made a slight difference. The breath of energy in his Dantian was growing slightly stronger, albeit at an incredibly slow pace. Seeing Lu Rang and the others return, Li Fan also smiled and asked, ¡°How did it go, is the beast tide dealt with?¡± Lu Rang approached and reported, ¡°Your disciple reports, Master, everything is taken care of, thanks, mostly to Big ck!¡± His face revealed aplex expression! By his side, Wu Dade waspletely frozen. The moment he entered the small courtyard, all his memories were restored! He remembered that scene he witnessed deep in the mountains¡­ At this moment, he was shocked again, disbelievingly looking at the Big ck Dog! Being stared at by him, Big ck Dog felt a chill crawling up its spine, hurriedly tucking its tail in! Li Fan, upon hearing this, nodded, thinking that sending them off with the dog was the right call after all! After all, a dog¡¯s survival skills in the wild are much stronger than a human¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Da De, you look a bit off,¡± Li Fan inquired. Da De had aplex look on his face, bit his teeth, but didn¡¯t snitch, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°Right, Master, we¡¯ve got some cat food for Xiao Bai!¡± He took out some dried meat from his bosom! In Li Fan¡¯s arms, Bai Xiaoqing saw this, and her feline eyes immediately lit up, mewing? Are there snacks to eat now?? Wu Dade passed them over. Li Fan also smiled and said, ¡°Eat it if you like.¡± Bai Xiaoqing, hearing this, immediately grabbed the dried meat with her little paws and indulged herself! Seeing this, Big ck Dog eagerly came forward, wagging its tail as if to im credit! Xiao Bai ate joyfully and casually patted ck Dog¡¯s head with her paw. ck Dog instantly felt overjoyed, as if basking in chicken blood¡ªgreat, Sister Cat was very happy! It felt instantly that it was all worth it! ¡°Master, we¡­ might have found a rare animal!¡± Lu Rang continued to speak at this point! Li Fan, hearing this, also perked up, saying, ¡°Oh? What kind of rare animal?¡± Lu Rang responded, ¡°A type of cow!¡± A type of cow? PS: I¡¯ve heard many readers are starting school, so today there¡¯s five updates. I wish everyone a happy reading, progress in studies during the Year of the Ox, and a joyful start to school! The author is part-time, and writing three chapters a day is already super exhausting. I really can only give my best effort regarding extra updates. Also, the gue god Ao Wushuang is clinging to the readers¡¯ thighs, begging for a wave of rewards online! Chapter 319: 280: Provoking the Ancient Holy Clans?_1 Chapter 319: Chapter 280: Provoking the Ancient Holy ns?_1 A cow? Li Fan was also surprised. What cow could be considered a rare animal? Could it possibly be something like a white rhinoceros? ¡°Reporting to Master, we have only found the clues to such a cow, we haven¡¯t found the one that meets the criteria yet!¡± ¡°We n to follow the clues to continue the search, Master, what are your thoughts? May we proceed?¡± Lu Rang inquired. Li Fan nodded, that seemed good, and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, you all will just have to work hard once more.¡± ¡°Oh right, Da De, you should familiarize yourself with the book I gave you, it contains information about various cows and their habits, some cows have a wild nature that is difficult to tame.¡± Li Fan reminded again!
Wu Dade nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured Master!¡± ¡°We will definitely bring that cow back!¡± ¡°Oh Master, I want to ask, when will you, when will you¡­¡± Wu Dade¡¯s eyes brimmed with eagerness, he was terrified that if he left now, he would miss Li Fan practicing his divine skills! But Li Fan was dumbfounded. What¡¯s gotten into Wu Dade? ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but ask. At that moment, Zi Ling gathered her courage and said, ¡°Master, Junior Brother Da De is definitely wanting to ask when you will get up again, move around¡­¡± She was very much looking forward to it too! As long as Master demonstrated that Dao, they would be able to get¡­ A bit of sweat from Master¡¯s body! On hearing this, Li Fan immediately understood. So this group of disciples liked watching him do gymnastics! A bit of an odd hobby indeed¡­ However, he could understand; this realm didn¡¯t have anything like gymnastics, so it was normal for them to be curious! Li Fan immediately smiled and said, ¡°What I was doing is called gymnastics.¡±
Hearing this, the disciples were all bewildered! Gymnastics? What kind of Supreme Dao is that? Unheard of, unseen before!
¡°Terrifying, we can¡¯t even begin toprehend the full depth of Master¡¯s Dao techniques¡­¡± Nan Feng and the others were deeply moved! ¡°Just hearing the name, it sounds like some supreme physical technique¡­¡± Wu Dade too was excited, as he was currently practicing a physical technique; if he could be taught this Dao by the Master, it would be fantastic. The other disciples also had faces filled with longing! ¡°Generally speaking, doing gymnastics once in the morning and once in the evening is appropriate.¡± ¡°If you like, I can lead you in doing gymnastics in the future.¡± Li Fan continued to speak, after all, it¡¯s good for strengthening the body and health! Moving more, enhancing one¡¯s physical constitution, was good for the disciples too! On hearing this, the group of disciples was suddenly overjoyed! Li Fan¡¯s disciples, at this moment, were all excited. Could the Master really be willing to teach them ¡°gymnastics,¡± this terrifying and Supreme Dao? At this moment, everyone was extremely exhrated!
¡°That¡¯s fantastic, Master, you, you¡¯re really going to lead us in doing gymnastics?¡± Zi Ling¡¯s face was so flushed with excitement, she looked like she wanted to jump for joy! Li Fanughed, these silly disciples had really not been exposed to much. Just doing some gymnastics was enough to get them this excited?? But he also med himself for only focusing on teaching them their respective skills and forgetting to help them develop in all aspects of virtue, intelligence, physique, aesthetics, andbor! Well, it must be done in the future! ¡°Of course I can, wait until Da De and the others return.¡± Li Fan said. There¡¯s no rush, it¡¯s better to wait for everyone to gather before teaching. On hearing this, Wu Dade and Lu Rang were even more excited as though they had been injected with adrenaline! ¡°Master is clearly telling us that as long as weplete the task, he will teach us the Supreme Dao!¡± Lu Rang clenched his fists; this was a test from the Master! The cow must be theirs, it must be!
¡°Let¡¯s go, Dead Dog, hurry, we must quickly catch that cow!¡± Wu Dade was simply too impatient! Immediately, they bid farewell to Li Fan and turned to leave. They walked out of the small mountain vige. Outside, Niu Dusheng was trembling with fear, almost scared enough to lose control of his dder and bowels. But he was desperately holding it in! Because defiling the vige entrance, he feared he might truly end up ughtered as a beef cow for consumption! Elder Zhao was holding onto his walking stick, keeping an eye on the cow. He felt that this cow was so peculiar, it must be some kind of rare wild bull. It couldn¡¯t be allowed to escape. ¡°Elder Zhao, we¡¯re back!¡± Just then, Wu Dade and Lu Rang returned. ¡°How is it, what did Little Li say, roast or boil to eat??¡±
Elder Zhao asked somewhat expectantly. Lu Rang: ¡°???¡± Niu Dusheng: ¡°???¡± Wu Dade also had aplex expression and said, ¡°Well, Elder Zhao, we can¡¯t eat this cow just yet; we need to take it out for a trip. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely bring you back some beef jerky, the hand-torn kind, to your satisfaction!¡± Hearing this, Elder Zhao smiled and responded, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± ¡°But this cow, it doesn¡¯t seem useful; it can¡¯t even stand steadily. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s sick¡­ If it can¡¯t be moved, I think it¡¯s better to ughter it for meat than to waste it!¡± Elder Zhao pondered and spoke out. Upon hearing this, Niu Dusheng suddenly straightened up, and moreover, let out a long moo! As if to prove that he could still live! Elder Zhao was shocked right there and then. Soon, Lu Rang and the others carried Niu Dusheng away from the small mountain vige. After leaving, Niu Dusheng finally reverted back to his human form, his face turning extremely pale. Good heavens, he had just had a brush with death at the Ghost Gate Pass! His mentality was about to copse! ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead us to your tribe!¡± Wu Dademanded! Niu Dusheng hesitated, as this meant bringing disaster to his own kin¡­ But he had no choice. He had to lead the way. Half a dayter. ¡°That ahead is our Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s branch hall in Lingbo City¡­¡± They had already entered Qingyun State¡¯s Lingbo City. On their way there, although the Human Race still dominated the streets, there were quite a few from the Ancient ns passing by. Now they stood in front of a building. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Lu Rang immediately led the way forward. ¡°Who are you? Stop right there!¡± The few Demon Bull Tribe guards at the gate immediately shouted coldly. ¡°Bring out the biggest bull you have here.¡± Lu Rang said with a smile. Hearing this, the guards were furious. ¡°Looking for death?¡± ¡°How dare you run wild in our Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s territory!¡± The guards took action on the spot! Theyunched their killer moves! Being part of the Ancient Holy ns, they were ready to kill anyone from the Human Race who dared to provoke them. However, upon seeing their actions, Lu Rang suddenly raised his hand! In an instant, green invisible grass des shot out. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± They immediately screamed in agony! All of these guards were Immortal, Hongmeng Level, yet they were instantly killed by Lu Rang who was also of Hongmeng Level! Lu Rang directly broke through the gate. ¡°Who dares toe here to provoke us?!¡± Inside the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s branch hall, powerhouses roared in anger! Instantly, dozens of strong beings approached rapidly. They quickly surrounded Lu Rang and the others. In total, eleven people, all of them Sea Cleaving mid tote-stage powerhouses! One could say they were extremely strong! ¡°Hmm? Niu Dusheng?!¡± One of them saw Niu Dusheng and was immediately taken aback, saying, ¡°Why have you brought these despicable members of the Human Race into our branch hall?¡± They questioned! Seeing this, Niu Dusheng immediately steeled himself, stepped forward, and said, ¡°My fellows¡­ hurry, find and offer up the young bulls of our tribe¡­ Don¡¯t resist anymore!¡± He directly advocated surrender. Although any of them here were stronger than Niu Dusheng, He, however, understood that even one hair from the Mixed-Blood Tian Dog could crush the entire city! Hearing this, the group of Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses instantly became enraged! ¡°How dare you, Niu Dusheng, you actually dare to betray the Holy n? You¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± At that moment, from the back, a loud shout rang out! The neer was a burly middle-aged man, who walked with his hands behind his back, his eyes cold as ice! ¡ªThis person was the head of the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s branch hall in Lingbo City, Niu Duqun, a Saint Level powerhouse! Having a Saint Level powerhouse could already qualify as a lord-level force. In Lingbo City, Niu Duqun was one of the big shots! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today, and even if Niu Dutian of your linees, he can¡¯t say anything about it!¡± Niu Duqun spoke coldly! Within the Demon Bull Tribe, there was alsopetition among the ns, and the lineage of Niu Dusheng did not get along with that of Niu Duqun. The strong members of Niu Dusheng¡¯s lineage were named Niu Dutian! ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± At this point, Lu Rang stepped forward and said, ¡°We just want to select a bull from your tribe to take back and raise, no need for such fury, right??¡± Hearing this, Niu Duqun¡¯s anger red even more. This was a tant provocation to the Ancient Holy ns! ¡°Kill them!¡± He ordered directly! Chapter 320: 281 Both Enter the Saint_1 Chapter 320: Chapter 281 Both Enter the Saint_1 Niu Duqun gave the order, and instantly, many powerhouses struck out! ¡°Let me do it!¡± Wu Dade let out a loud shout as he stepped forward to meet the challenge. He took on the attack of the Saint Dao Pi Hai Level with his Hongmeng Realm physique, enduring it with sheer bodily strength! ¡°Ah¡ªow! Ah!¡± Wu Dade screamed in agony, yet within those screams, there was a hint of excitement! He was absorbing these attacks to cultivate! His body shone brightly. ¡°How audacious!¡± Everyone roared in anger. How dare this fatty of the Human Race use them for body refinement?
The key was, his physical body was indeed incredibly powerful. Difficult to kill! Sea Cleaving Realm attacks were terrifying, as vast as the ocean itself. They all mmed into Wu Dade with a thunderous impact. Wu Dade felt that his body had reached its limit. He was just one step away! Just one step away from crossing that realm and bing a Saint Induction Level Strongman! ¡°Bring it on! Don¡¯t stop, ah ah ah!¡± Wu Dade bellowed! A group of Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses were even more enraged at this moment! ¡°I really want to see what¡¯s so amazing about this ant of the Human Race!¡± Niu Duqun waspletely infuriated, and he struck down with his palm! Saint Seed! A strand of the Saint Dao Principle suddenly appeared, causing the surrounding space to twist. It should be known that now, with Immortal Dao Perfection and the existence of Saint Dao, everything between heaven and earth had undergone earth-shattering changes. Once, Hongmeng-level Cultivators could be kings, wiping out the Myriad Realms with a thought, but under the pressure of today¡¯s world, even Hongmeng Cultivators found it difficult to affect a small space. And at this moment, a Saint Seed-Level Expert actually influenced the space. This strike made even Wu Dade nervous! Extremely terrifying!
¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going all out!¡± He suddenly turned around and met the attack with his buttocks! The strike of a Saint Seed-Level Expert boomed against his rear. Goldenws shone brightly at this moment!
Wu Dade¡¯s aura suddenly changed! He finally crossed the boundary between Immortal Dao and Hongmeng. He became a Saint Induction Level Strongman! The surrounding Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses were all shocked! ¡°Could it be one of those few lines from the Human Race, renowned for body refining, capable of contending with the Ancient Holy ns!¡± A powerhouse spoke in shock! Among the Human Race, besides the Ji Family, Jiang Family, Qin Family, and other seven major lines, there were also other equally powerful forces. Included among these were some ancient tribes rumored to possess ancient body refining techniques, powerful enough to fight against primordial ferocious beasts! This fatty looked very much like one of them! ¡°I will kill you!¡± Niu Duqun was furious. As a Saint Seed-Level Expert and a regional overlord, how could he tolerate such a humiliation! He exerted all his strength! ¡°Junior brother, it¡¯s my turn!¡±
At that moment, Lu Rang stepped forward holding a pot of grass and charged fiercely! The terrifying grass des, like divine swords, shed ferociously at Niu Duqun! Niu Duqun was extremely angry. He attacked with all his might. ¡°Kill!¡± The others also took action! For a moment, almost everyone from the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s branch was on the move. The sky was filled with attacks, hurtling towards Lu Rang. Lu Rang maneuvered the grass in his hands, exuding a killing intent that filled the sky. As he fought against the enemy, a thinyer of soil at the root of the grass was refining! ¡ªThat was the very soil Lu Rang had daringly stolen from the base of a Peach Tree! Gradually, that thinyer of Peach Root Soil was nearly refined away. ¡°Full force strike!¡±
All the powerhouses of the Demon Bull Tribeunched an all-epassing assault. In concert, they summoned a terrifying Gaur in the void! The Gaur raised its hooves and ferociously stomped down towards Lu Rang! In that instant, feeling the terrifying pressure, all the Peach Root Soil in the grass roots was absorbed! The aura of the grass abruptly changed! Holy Path! In an instant, the golden Holy Path Aura spread over each de of grass. Lu Rang let out a long howl! ¡°With this move, I feed the cow some grass!¡± Lu Rang shouted. The grass des turned into swords,unching in unison! In that moment, they actually shed head-on with the Gaur! ¡°Boom!¡± Lu Rang was sent flying backwards, staggering dozens of steps.
Even though he had progressed in realm, he was after all only at the Saint Induction Level, whereas his opponent was a Saint Seed-Level Expert, supported by more than a dozen Sea Cleavingbatants! Yet even so, Niu Duqun and the others also turned pale at this moment! ¡°You¡¯ve already broken through to the Saint Induction Realm, these bulls are no longer of much value to you¡­ woof, they can be made into beef jerky now.¡± Big ck Dog suddenly spoke! With a lift of its paw, the Gaur that Niu Duqun and the others had summoned with all their might exploded in the air. And the group of Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses were all thrown to the ground, theirplexions drastically changing as they reverted to their original forms! A group of bullsy on the ground, crying in pain. ¡°Contact the n!¡± Niu Duqun, the Saint Seed-Level Expert, despite being severely weakened, desperately crushed a Jade Talisman, sending out a message! ¡­ At this moment, In a range of great mountains, The pces here are quite tall, and in the forests and the earth, lush spirit grass and the like grow. Demon Bull Mountain Range! This ce is the territory of the Demon Bull Tribe. ¡°A bunch of brats, practice!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even master the Bull Demon Fist, how will youpete with the Ten Thousand Tribes? Only by perfecting the Bull Demon Fist will there be a chance to stimte your bloodline to return to its ancestral form¡­¡± On an open ground at the edge of a valley, a burly middle-aged man, with his hands behind his back, was watching a group of youths and speaking. ¡°Uncle Du Tian, but we can¡¯t get the best Heavenly Ranked Spiritual Herbs; without resources, how can we practice? We can¡¯t catch up with the main line¡­¡± A youth said weakly! Niu Dutian immediately scolded: ¡°What do you know, can those who rely on resources be considered true geniuses?¡± ¡°Those few from the main line are all raised on spirit grass!¡± ¡°As long as you work hard, you too will have the opportunity to be a candidate for Saint Heir just like our line¡¯s Niu Yuan!¡± Niu Yuan is in fact Niu Dutian¡¯s own nephew and is the strongest among the youth of their line. A group of youths continued to practice their punches. Niu Dutian turned his head, looking towards the upper stream of the river. This river originated from the Demon Bull Mountain of their Demon Bull Tribe. The Source of the Holy Path for their n is in the Demon Bull Mountain! The closer to the Demon Bull Mountain a section of the river is, the more Holy Path aura the surrounding spirit grass contains. But their line, due to its low status in the n, could only get the territory of this section of the river. At most, they could only produce Earth Ranked Spiritual Herbs! And the section upied by the main line could produce Heavenly Ranked! Thinking of this, Niu Dutian felt a bitter resentment! ¡°A bunch of bastards, if it wasn¡¯t for our line¡¯s ancient ancestor covering the retreat and leaving behind coordinates, the n wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape at all¡­¡± ¡°And when we returned, this is the treatment our line received!¡± He clenched his fists! At this moment, inside the valley, within a huge stone hall. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, our Lingbo City branch has been attacked!¡± An old powerhouse suddenly eximed! In an instant, a disturbance arose within the mountain range. The elders almost immediately gathered to discuss. ¡°Summon Niu Dutian!¡± Then, an angry roar resounded. Niu Dutian, who was beside the Demon Bull River teaching his disciples the Bull Demon Fist, was also startled. He quickly rushed towards the grand hall. Entering the grand hall. Inside the grand hall, a group of elders wore ugly expressions, all looking very displeased! ¡°Your line has certainly done a great deed!¡± An elder immediately stood up and said, ¡°That despicable Niu Dusheng betrayed the n and led the Human Race to attack our branch in Lingbo City!¡± This elder, named Niu Feibi, was brimming with anger. Hearing this, Niu Dutian immediately coldly said: ¡°I know what kind of person Niu Dusheng is. The matter hasn¡¯t been rified. What are you, an old woodblock, yammering on about?¡± ¡°Looking for a fight, eh? Come on and spar then!¡± Hearing this, a group of elders frowned! Niu Feibi was trembling with even more anger! ¡°You, you, I am an elder!¡± Niu Feibi was furious to the extreme, but he dared not ept the challenge. In the n, Niu Dutian was known to be a madman. Normally, whenever someone from his line suffered any bullying, he was ready to fight to the death! The key point was that this madman was very strong. Evenpared to some of the main line elders, he was not inferior. ¡°Enough.¡± At this time, the green-robed elder sitting in the chief seat coldly opened his mouth. ¡°Niu Dutian, since you don¡¯t believe it, then you and Elder Niu Feibi should go and see for yourselves!¡± ¡°I give you the chance to rify the truth.¡± ¡°If it really is Niu Dusheng who betrayed the Sect Gate, then you will be held ountable too.¡± This green-robed elder was the Great Elder of the Demon Bull Tribe, Niu Feiqing! ¡°I will find out the truth,¡± said Niu Dutian as he turned and walked away. The other elders also dispersed. Everyone having left, Great Elder Niu Feiqing suddenly turned to Niu Feibi. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, don¡¯t let this mad bull stay in the n any longer.¡± ¡°Keep this warhammer safe.¡± He bestowed upon Niu Feibi a Golden Warhammer! Niu Feibi was instantly overjoyed. This Golden Warhammer was nearly a Great Power-Level Artifact. Killing a Niu Dutian¡­ quite simple! Not long after, Niu Feibi left the Sect Gate as well. Both men headed directly for Lingbo City! ¡­ At this time, in Lingbo City. ¡°Hmm, the meat of these bulls is quite firm; Sister Cat will surely like this chewy snack!¡± Hei Gou was directing Lu Rang and Wu Dade in slicing meat from those bulls. The bulls were bellowing pitifully! Niu Dusheng looked at this scene withplex emotions. But he felt somewhat vindicated deep down! His line hadn¡¯t suffered little oppression from the main line; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to the edge of a small city. ¡°Who dares to run wild on the territory of my Demon Bull Tribe?¡± A loud call suddenly came! From above the Sky Domain, an elder and a burly middle-aged man arrived! They were followed by many powerhouses! Chapter 321: 282: Primordial God Ox_1 Chapter 321: Chapter 282: Primordial God Ox_1 Niu Feibi and Niu Dutian finally appeared andnded in the middle of the scene. They both saw what was happening in the arena. Two members of the Human Race were actually cutting flesh! They were cutting flesh from the bodies of their Demon Bull Tribe kinsmen! And beside them, Niu Dusheng stood next to a dog. The sight made Niu Feibi explode with rage! ¡°Duqun!¡± He let out a loud shout! Niu Duqun was his own nephew! And now, the flesh from his nephew¡¯s back had been cut away!
Unbearable! ¡°Niu Dutian, what more do you have to say?!¡± In his fury, he suddenly turned around, his old eyes shooting a cold and icy re! In his view, those two humans were nothing but ants, hardly worth considering. It must have been Niu Dutian¡¯s lineage that had a hand in this treachery! ¡°Niu Dutian, your lineage dares to harm our own kin; ording to n rules, you shouldmit suicide on the spot!¡± He spoke directly. At that moment, Niu Dutian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He looked towards Niu Dusheng and walked over, saying, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Seeing this, Niu Dusheng quickly spoke, ¡°Big brother¡­ this, this has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°I urged them to surrender, but they insisted on acting on their own ord; truly, it¡¯s not my fault!¡± He was on the verge of tears as he spoke, ¡°Big brother, you should surrender too!¡± Niu Dutian was also shocked. What was this situation? Had Niu Dusheng truly betrayed them?? ¡°Niu Dutian, what more do you have to say?¡±
Niu Feibi was enraged and shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡± In his eyes, unstoppable murderous intent surged as heunched a palm strike! Niu Dutian turned around, raised his fist, and smashed it forward with a thunderous punch!
¡°Boom!¡± Niu Feibi was flung backwards, his face pale as he eximed, ¡°You have actually cultivated the Bull Demon Fist to this level??¡± Terrifying! Moreover, Niu Dutian seemed to be just at Saint Level, one step away from reaching the Siyao Realm. As for Niu Feibi, he was already at the Siyao Initial Stage! Considered very powerful indeed. And at this moment. In the background, a solemn look shed through the eyes of Big ck Dog. ¡°Bull Demon Fist¡­ could it be¡­¡± It muttered to itself, a thought shing through its mind. ¡°Could he be a descendant of the Primordial God Ox?¡± ¡°The Primordial God Ox¡­ who once fought alongside the Ji Family¡¯sd, resisting the Sr Cmity until death¡­¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t his tribepletely annihted¡­¡± ¡°The Demon Bull Tribe¡­ could this be their mixed-blood descendant¡­¡± Murmuring to itself, Big ck Dog suddenly gasped in shock, as if realizing something. ¡°The Primordial God Ox¡­ faced with the Sr Cmity, the Ten Thousand Tribes knelt, but the Human Race had seven lineages that fought to the death, and in the Ancient ns, there were also ten great Imperial ns that never yielded¡­ The Primordial God Ox was one of them.¡± ¡°Is the master showing mercy towards the brave who died, trying to find their descendants to bestow opportunities??¡± ¡°Right, Sister Cat¡¯s ancestral White Tiger n was also one of the ten great Imperial ns, having resisted the Sr Cmity, where the mighty died out, leading them to fall from the Holy n rankings¡­ Indeed, indeed!¡± Big ck Dog continued muttering to itself, its eyes far more serious than usual, a distinct change from its usual doggy demeanor. It looked ahead. ¡°The truth of this matter still needs to be rified, and I will not shield anyone¡­¡± Niu Dutian coldly began to speak. But before he could finish, Niu Feibi had already violently pulled out a war hammer! ¡°There¡¯s no need to rify anything further.¡± ¡°You and this traitor can die together!¡±
He took a step forward, brandishing the war hammer that emanated a powerful Holy Path aura! Niu Dutian¡¯splexion suddenly changed! ¡°Niu Feiqing actually gave this hammer to you¡­ it seems that from the very beginning, he was plotting to kill me!¡± Anger filled Niu Dutian¡¯s eyes! The n¡­ had been scheming to kill him from the start? ¡°You will die in an instant, so I might as well tell you, haha, your lineage should bepletely erased from our n!¡± ¡°You, and that little calf Niu Yuan¡­ there¡¯s no need for you to live either!¡± Niu Feibi raised the war hammer, attacking Niu Dutian with a mighty blow! The terrifying war hammer shook the void, nearly causing fragments of space to emerge! A Quasi-Supreme Artifact! Niu Dutian clenched his fists tightly, rage filling his eyes! His fury knew no bounds! ¡°To treat me so¡­ this Demon Bull Tribe, I need not stay!¡±
With resolve, he suddenly turned and knelt down before Big ck Dog! ¡°I beg the senior to save my life!¡± He spoke outright! The fearsome war hammer was already descending! Big ck Dog suddenly cast a nce at Niu Feibi. ¡°No!¡± Niu Feibi¡¯s face contorted in terror, as if sensing something, and in an instant, his body exploded. Directly dead! Even the quasi-supreme level warhammer in his hand shattered instantly! It was just¡­ a nce from the ck dog! Even Niu Feibi and his n members couldn¡¯t escape this cmity! Seeing this scene, all the creatures present were shocked. ¡°So terrifying, so terrifying¡­¡± Niu Dusheng trembled on the spot. Was this elder from the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n too heaven-defying?? Inconceivable. And Niu Dutian was even more dumbfounded. Could he be this strong?? He was just guessing! After he arrived here, at a nce, the strength of the two humans was very weak, merely at the Saintly Tier. And since Niu Dusheng couldn¡¯t possibly have the strength to defeat Niu Duqun and the others, there was obviously only one possibility left. This ck dog! Added to that, Niu Dusheng clearly had a trace of fear towards this ck dog. So, when he found himself unable to resist the terrifying warhammer, he immediately knelt down. Had it not been for this ck dog, he might as well just die. But now it seemed, he bet right! ¡°Elder¡­ amazing!¡± Niu Dutian immediately spoke up, gratefully saying: ¡°Thank you, elder, foring to my rescue!¡± The big ck dog said: ¡°No need to thank me, if you¡¯re to thank someone, thank the blood running in your veins.¡± Upon hearing this, Niu Dutian was stunned for a moment. The blood in his own body?? Could it be that this elder wanted to take his blood? He subconsciously nced back at the two young humans who were still busily cutting flesh! They were really focused! Done for, the other party saved him¡ªcould they possibly want to raise him like a cow for meat?? Niu Dutian suddenly got scared and said: ¡°Elder¡­ my blood is stinky, not fit for you to drink¡­¡± The ck dog was stunned; this really was a bull-headed creature! It said: ¡°Rest assured, this lord doesn¡¯t like to drink blood.¡± ¡°This lord prefers eating meat.¡± Niu Dutian almost stumbled then and there! Meanwhile, Lu Rang and hispanion had finished their work and came over. ¡°Huh? This, this ox made the crystal chip shine brighter?¡± Lu Rang immediately looked at Niu Dutian in surprise! This meant that Niu Dutian was closer to the ox they were looking for! ¡°Lead the way, let¡¯s visit your n!¡± Wu Dade spoke! He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, eager to find that ox and return to learn divine skills from his master! Niu Dutian was somewhat puzzled and said: ¡°Elder¡­ what, what are you going to do in the Demon Bull Tribe?¡± He was a bit worried! Now that Niu Feibi was dead and he was still alive, the n would likely pin the crime of n betrayal on him as soon as they saw the Soul Lamp. Going back would mean certain death. This dog elder in front of him was very powerful, but¡­ the Demon Bull Tribe was an Ancient Holy n! If the old monsters in the n took action¡­ ¡°We are looking for the strongest descendant of your tribe!¡± The ck dog straightforwardly spoke! Upon hearing this, Niu Dutian immediately said: ¡°Elder, the talents of my tribe¡­ there are several. They¡¯re currently attending a gathering of talents in the Northern Forbidden City!¡± ¡°A gathering of talents?¡± Lu Rang was puzzled. ¡°Yes, a gathering of talents!¡± ¡°The ¡®Primordial Five Rankings¡¯ have appeared in the world again. Many talents from the Holy ns of the Northern Border have gone topete, and so have the geniuses of our tribe!¡± Niu Dutian continued. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lu Rang and Wu Dade were even more puzzled. ¡°Err¡­¡± Niu Dutian exined: ¡°The Primordial Five Rankings are established for the talented individuals of the various Ancient Holy ns. They are said to have been born with the heavens and the earth, and they reappear in the world every golden age!¡± ¡°The five rankings correspond to the first five realms of the Saint Path, namely, the Saint Induction Ranking, Sea Parting List, Holy Seed Ranking, Four Luminaries Ranking, and Jade Pivot Ranking!¡± ¡°Only the most powerful talents of past and present can leave their names on these rankings, and those who do, without exception, be eternal powerhouses!¡± As Niu Dutian spoke of the Primordial Five Rankings, there was a hint of longing in his eyes. The golden age, the Primordial Five Rankings, past and present¡ªwho among the Cultivators does not wish to leave their name on the list for posterity to admire? After listening. Lu Rang and Wu Dade¡¯s eyes lit up as they heard! This meant that the talents of the Ancient Holy ns would be there too! They were in dire need of worthy opponents! And the Primordial Five Rankings? The thought alone was thrilling! ¡°So these rankings have emerged too¡­ Lead the way!¡± The ck dog abruptly said! ¡°Okay!¡± Niu Dutian also immediately responded. His nephew Niu Yuan was also there¡ªnow was the time to find him while the n had yet to react, to prevent him from being killed by the n! ¡­ Chapter 322: 283: The Immortal King Who Sat to Death_1 Chapter 322: Chapter 283: The Immortal King Who Sat to Death_1 Northern Border. Beichen State, Human Forbidden City. During the Era of Immortal Dao, the Human Forbidden City was once the capital of Beichen Immortal Country. Later, the Beichen Immortal King of Beichen Immortal Country pledged allegiance to Ren Jin Hua Hai and brought the powerhouses from Ren Jin Hua Hai to annihte more than half of the souls of Beichen Immortal Country. After the arrival of the Ancient Man-Eating Flower n, this city was renamed the Human Forbidden City. The Ancient Man-Eating Flower n is one of the powerful Holy ns of the Northern Border; it is said that they are only one step away from the Marquis n, very powerful! Not long ago, the Primordial Five Rankings finally appeared within the Immortal Domain. The Primordial Five Rankings are the Saint Induction Ranking, Sea Parting List, Holy Seed Ranking, Four Luminaries Ranking, and Jade Pivot Ranking! The Primordial Five Rankings total twenty-five locations, with each of the Central Immortal Domain, Northern Immortal Domain, Eastern Immortal Domain, Southern Immortal Domain, and Western Immortal Domain having five each. In the Northern Immortal Domain too, the Primordial Five Rankings are spread across five locations.
The Northern Immortal Domain¡¯s Central Domain, Northern Border, Southern Territory, East Domain, and Western Region, each have one location. After all, the Immortal Domain is too vast, and if the Primordial Five Rankings had only one location, many young powerhouses would miss out on the opportunity topete. The location where the Northern Border¡¯s Primordial Five Rankings appeared is not too far from the Human Forbidden City, hence, the Human Forbidden City has be the liveliest ce recently. The Human Race, Ancient Holy ns, and other geniuses of this generation, have alle. When the Primordial Five Rankings truly reveal themselves, that will be the time for the talents of all ns topete! And before that, numerous small-scale gatherings also abound, with geniuses making contacts andpeting. Wu Dade and others finally appeared before the Human Forbidden City. One could see a gigantic Man-Eating Flower growing on top of the city wall, its roots chaotically covering the entire city. The entire Man-Eating Flower was thousands of zhang tall, with leaves as broad as banana leaves, and a huge flower bud stood erect! This was an extremely terrifying Man-Eating Flower! Guarding the Human Forbidden City. ¡°It is said that many of the talented individuals among the original Human Race citizens of Beichen Immortal Country have been turned into ves by the Ancient Man-Eating Flower n, continuously providing blood food for the n.¡± Niu Dutian spoke, his eyes showing displeasure. This n was extremely bloodthirsty and, what¡¯s more, it was not just targeting the Human Race; on asion, even beings from Ancient ns would be consumed by them! Lu Rang and Wu Dade also had icy expressions! As members of the Human Race, it was impossible for them not to harbor hostility towards the Ancient Man-Eating Flower n! Soon, they entered the city. Within the city, one could see members of the Human Race and Ancient Holy ns everywhere. Many from the Ancient Holy ns had transformed into the appearance of the Human Race, but many also walked around the city in their original forms.
¡°The Human Forbidden City is toorge; I¡¯ll try making contact first to see where they are,¡± said Niu Dutian as he took out a Transmission Crystal, quickly contacting his nephew, Niu Yuan. ¡°They are at the ¡®Seven Delicacy Gardens¡¯!¡± The Seven Delicacy Gardens, a cultivation site belonging to the Ancient Man-Eating Flower n, is located within the Human Forbidden City. Lu Rang and the others quickly arrived in front of the Seven Delicacy Gardens.
In front of the Seven Delicacy Gardens, several enchanting women stood guard. Without a doubt, their true forms were all Man-Eating Flowers! ¡°Our n¡¯s talent Shiyao is receiving guests. Please stop here,¡± said one of the women as she stepped forward to stop Lu Rang and the rest. ¡°I am Niu Dutian of the Demon Bull Tribe!¡± Niu Dutian stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to seek my n¡¯s talent Niu Yuan!¡± Hearing this, the women looked him over in surprise, one of them saying, ¡°Are these humans your servants?¡± ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Hearing this, Niu Dutian shuddered on the spot. Servants? He wouldn¡¯t even qualify to be their servant if he offered! But, now he had no choice but to stiffen his scalp and go in first. Walking into the Seven Delicacy Gardens, the garden they entered was quite elegant. With artificial mountains and flowing water, lush greenery, and a strong sense of the Sacred, it truly was a blessed ce for cultivation within the Immortal Domain.
Stone tables were scattered throughout the yard, with many young heroes seated around them. ¡°Miss Mei Yao from Demon Spider Valley has arrived!¡± called out a voice at that moment. All eyes turned to look. A girl dressed in ck silk walked gracefully forward, her devilish figure curvy and well-defined, her bare slim waist and glittering belly button exposed. This girl had an extraordinary aura and was exceptionally charming; she was the talent from Demon Spider Valley¡ªMei Yao. Her arrival attracted many gazes. ¡°The talented girl from Demon Spider Valley is indeed not simple, so beautiful!¡± ¡°Such a stunner, enough to make one¡¯s blood race¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, but one might enjoy the beauty only to lose their life. To win her over, one must be prepared to be devoured by her!¡± the crowd murmured amongst themselves. Clearly, Mei Yao was very attractive, but at the same time, she made people wary. Especially her belly button. Beautiful, yet poisonous! ¡°Tsk, ck silk!¡± Lu Rang said with a bit of regret,
¡°Too bad Brother Qing Chen didn¡¯te; such a beautiful spider woman would definitely have been to his taste!¡± Wu Dade also had his eyes shining as he said, ¡°I wonder if those three in our yard are male spiders or female spiders¡­ After transforming, wouldn¡¯t they also be beauties?¡± However, hearing their conversation, many talents from the Ancient ns in the area turned their heads to look over. ¡°Hmm? Where are these humans from?¡± ¡°How do humans qualify to enter here?¡± ¡°These two ants dare to discuss Miss Mei Yao!¡± The faces of the crowd all turned cold as ice. ¡°They were brought by me.¡± At this moment, Niu Dutian stepped forward and spoke in a deep voice. Seeing Niu Dutian, everyone slightly furrowed their brows. ¡°Hehe, so it¡¯s a strong member of the Demon Bull Tribe, my apologies, but you should keep your human servants in check!¡± At this moment, a man dressed in ck behind Mei Yao coldly spoke!
However, it was Mei Yao who, upon looking at Wu Dade and Lu Rang, showed a sh of surprise in her beautiful eyes. These two men gave her a sense of being not so simple. With a thought, she smiled and said: ¡°Hei Qi, let it go.¡± After speaking, she turned to Niu Dutian and said: ¡°The young talents of the noble family, I have also met them before, they should be arriving shortly.¡± Having said that, she gracefully took her seat, immediately bing the center of attention, especially with many young men gathering around her. ¡°The genius of the Tian Sha n, Sha Dian arrives!¡± At this time, another loud call was made. Another genius had arrived. Sha Dian appeared, wearing a grey cape, walking with his hands behind his back! And following him was a member of the human race¡ªQingyun Immortal King! After the start of the Immortal Great Cmity, Qingyun Immortal King, as the lucky one favored by the Holy Dao Powers, sessfully achieved aplete Immortal Path and endured a round of thunder cmity! Late on, he became the servant of Sha Dian, a young genius of the Tian Sha n. This time, Sha Dian brought him along. ¡°Tian Sha n? I¡¯ve heard about the Lone Star of Heavenly Fiend; it seems this n is mostly an ill-omened one!¡± Wu Dade casuallymented. ¡°Makes sense, such a n is innately inauspicious!¡± Lu Rang also nodded in agreement! Hearing this, everyone in the venue once again focused their gaze on the two men! Sha Dian, the Tian Sha n genius, even turned his cold gaze fiercely towards them! Seeing this, Niu Dutian quickly stepped forward and said: ¡°They came with me¡­¡± These two were really good at troublemaking! He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that he had now defected from the Demon Bull Tribe. Even if he offended other Holy ns, the me would fall on the shoulders of the Demon Bull Tribe. Otherwise, standing with Lu Rang and Wu Dade, he would indeed be in a difficult spot! ¡°Master, these people¡­ seem to have some karma with me!¡± At this moment, Qingyun suddenly spoke to Sha Dian, the Tian Sha n genius! He faintly sensed that the destruction of one of his clones previously was not unrted to these people¡­ ¡°If there is karma, then settle it,¡± Sha Dian indifferently spoke! These lowly ants dared to be disrespectful to him, they deserved to be killed! Great, him, a genius of the Tian Sha n, taking action against a few servants of the Demon Bull Tribe would be demeaning. Having Qingyun do it for him, was perfect! Immediately, Qingyun stepped forward and looked coldly at Lin Jiu Zheng and the others. ¡°No matter who you are, where youe from, or who is behind you!¡± ¡°Now, as I have entered the mid-stages of the Saintly Dao Realm, today, I shall destroy all karma from the time I was in the Immortal Path Realm!¡± After speaking, he raised a hand, and green clouds continuously fell, mixed with the power of thunder and the aura of the Saintly Way! Late Saintly Halo! He was directly trying to kill Lu Rang and Wu Dade. Wu Dade hadn¡¯t made a move, when suddenly Hei Gou picked him up in its mouth and threw him out! ¡°Damn it, dead dog!¡± Wu Dade cursed mid-air as he fell! He plunked himself down! In an instant, countless terrifying clouds were directly scattered! ¡°What?!¡± Qingyun was immediately shocked! He was, after all, supported by the Tian Sha n and had cultivated the Holy n¡¯s cultivation techniques! How could the other side scatter his attack so easily, with just a pure physical body? Seeing Wu Dade moving toward him, he became even more furious and said: ¡°How dare you!¡± He unleashed a punch! But the next moment! ¡°Crack!¡± Wu Dade arrived as expected, and Qingyun¡¯s body immediately made a cracking sound! ¡°Boom!¡± Like a human cannonball, he created a big pit, with dust billowing. All around were taken aback! As the dust settled, Wu Dade could be seen patting his bottom and standing up, disdainfully saying: ¡°Is that all?¡± And in the pit, Qingyun was like a pancaked meat. His entire body was curled and twisted, his hand struggling to rise, but in the next moment, he simply breathed hisst. The once Immortal King¡­ Now, had been sat to death!! Chapter 323: 284 The Ancestral Cow_1 Chapter 323: Chapter 284 The Ancestral Cow_1 The many geniuses at the scene were all shocked. Although Qingyun was merely Sha Dian¡¯s ve, he was still a figure in the Late Phase of Holy Induction Realm. Yet, when faced with Wu Dade, he was actually crushed to death? How could this not surprise people? ¡°This person¡¯s body is very strong, could he be one of the Human Race¡¯s body cultivators?¡± ¡°Possible!¡± ¡°This ant of the Human Race looks quite young. Yet, he¡¯s managed to step into the Saintly Dao Realm. The Demon Bull Tribe has gained a few good ves!¡± The crowd spoke up, all of them with a more solemn tone. ¡°Dare to kill my ve, are you looking for death?¡± Sha Dian was angry and took a step forward.
His terrifying aura spread out! Hongmeng Realm! His aura was only in the Hongmeng Realm, but it was much stronger than that of an ordinary Saint Induction Level Strongman! Furthermore, he was on the verge of making a breakthrough, ready to step into the Saintly Halo Realm at any moment. He was a genius, even capable of defeating those from higher realms. ¡°What happened?¡± At this moment, a melodious voice carried over. Everyone turned their heads. They saw a woman dressed in a colorful long skirt gracefully approaching. By her side, there were a few youths. Among them, three had ox horns on their heads! These three were the geniuses of the Demon Bull Tribe. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here??¡± One of the youths, surprised, approached. He was good-looking, but the ox horns on his head added a bizarre feeling. This youth was none other than one of the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s seed figures, Niu Yuan! Seeing Niu Yuan, Niu Dutian immediately heaved a sigh of relief, thank goodness! He was genuinely worried that someone from the Sect Gate hade to kill Niu Yuan. Now it seemed that the Demon Bull Tribe had yet to react.
¡°I was passing by and came to check on you.¡± Niu Dutian spoke, without revealing the truth. ¡°Hehe, Uncle Niu, are you worried your nephew will die before even reaching the Primordial Five Rankings?¡± At this time, another youth with ox horns arrogantly stepped forward.
Contempt filled his face! This person was a genius from the main line of the Demon Bull Tribe, Niu Feng! ¡°Uncle Niu, I can understand your concern for Niu Yuan. After all, his strength is too weak, but this is a gathering of young geniuses. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to be here?¡± Another youth sneered and said, ¡°After all, first, you are old, and second, you are not considered a genius in the tribe¡­¡± Speaking, he even suggested to the girl in the colorful long skirt: ¡°I propose we ask him to leave!¡± Utterly indifferent! Seeing this, the surrounding people were all surprised. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s discord within the Demon Bull Tribe¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, quite normal. In a Holy n, there can only be one Saint Heir, and the strife between them is lethal.¡± ¡°Hmm, indeed, Niu Yuan, a genius of the Niu Dutian lineage, is far inferior to both Niu Feng and Niu Lin!¡± The crowd discussed!
Hearing their words, Niu Yuan¡¯s face immediately showed anger and he said: ¡°You are going too far!¡± He clenched his fists! ¡°Hehe, too far? Niu Yuan, do you really see yourself as a candidate for Saint Heir?¡± Niu Lin scoffed! ¡°Niu Yuan, we have given you the grace of bringing you here. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. If you keep making noise, you can roll out as well!¡± Niu Feng¡¯s words were icily spat out! Niu Yuan¡¯s face, flushed with anger, deepened to a shade of blood red! ¡°I, challenge you both!¡± Niu Yuan looked up, his eyes filled with rage! He had been ridiculed and mocked countless times by Niu Feng and Niu Lin during their journey. But he had endured it all. This time, they had insulted his uncle.
He resolved to fight! ¡°What a joke, just by yourself?¡± Niu Lin sneered and said: ¡°Can extinguish you with a wave of my hand!¡± Filled with anger, Niu Yuan could no longer hold back, charging forward! The countless people around swiftly made way. No one stopped him; instead, they all watched with anticipation. Niu Lin sneered coldly and suddenly raised his hand, unleashing a terrifying might. The two shed with a boom! In an instant, a fearsome bellow of a bull echoed throughout the arena! The spirit of the bull was aze, and its blood boiled! Niu Yuan executed the Bull Demon Fist with incredible speed and ferocity, giving off the impression of a being capable of fighting the heavens and earth! ¡°Hmm? To possess such strength at the Early Saintly Halo¡­ that¡¯s quite surprising!¡±
Niu Lin spoke, having reached the Mid-Phase of Holy Induction himself, yet he felt an oppressive sensation that he couldn¡¯t suppress when facing Niu Yuan. ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡± Niu Lin roared furiously, his full power bursting forth! ¡°Bull¡¯s Charge to the Heavens!¡± Niu Yuan shouted loudly, his aura boiling over! Boom! With a loud sound, Niu Lin fell to the ground like a kite with its string cut. He smashed heavily into the ground! Defeated! Seeing this, everyone was surprised. ¡°This Niu Yuan is strong!¡± ¡°The Bull Demon Fist of the Demon Bull Tribe is indeed no small matter,¡± they said. As they spoke, Big ck Dog¡¯s head nodded as if by reflex. Lu Rang and Wu Dade exchanged a nce as well! They felt it. The Crystal Chip¡­ it lit up! This Niu Yuan was indeed the bull they were looking for! ¡°How dare you attack and injure someone?¡± Niu Feng, seeing this, was furiously enraged and said, ¡°ording to n rules, I can kill you!¡± He stepped forward and struck immediately. His Cultivation Level surged, pressing close to the Sea Cleaving Realm! Niu Feng was already the most powerful genius in the n! He mmed down his palm with ferocity. Niu Yuan met the attack with the Bull Demon Fist, but his body was forced to retreat more than a dozen steps, and hisplexion turned pale. The suppression of Realm difference was too vast! ¡°I¡­ will never submit!¡± Niu Yuan¡¯s eyes zed with a terrifying will to fight! A strand of golden blood flowed within him! A faint spirit of the bull emerged behind him, mystical and extraordinary! In that instant, a terrifying aura permeated the area! ¡°Is this¡­ ancestral blood?!¡± Niu Feng¡¯s pupils contracted! ¡°You¡¯ve awakened a strand of ancestral blood¡­¡± ¡°Without killing you, I will not be at peace!¡± His expression turned utterly grim! ¡°I will destroy you!¡± In his hand suddenly appeared a ring, which he violently hurled at Niu Yuan! The ring was extraordinarily fearsome! It was a Quasi Grand Power-Level Artifact! ¡°Niu Yuan!¡± Upon seeing this, Niu Dutian stepped forward abruptly, spreading his arms to shield Niu Yuan! He absolutely couldn¡¯t let Niu Yuan die! But, faced with a Quasi Grand Power-Level Artifact, even as a Saint Seed-Level Expert, he had no chance of withstanding it. There was only the path of death! But just at that moment, Lu Rang suddenly stepped forward! He lifted the pot of grass in his hands and violently smashed it down onto the iing menacing ring! ¡°Bang!¡± A horrific scene unfolded¡ªthe y pot with the nt actually shattered the Quasi Grand Power-Level Artifact, which was carrying a terrifying might, on the spot! ¡°No!¡± Niu Feng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at this sight! That was a Quasi Grand Power-Level Artifact, how could it have been shattered by a pot used for nting grass? ¡°Die!¡± At that moment, Niu Yuan gathered his strength and suddenly threw a punch, unleashing it with a roar! The terrifying wave of the Bull Demon Fist directly struck Niu Feng! ¡°Aahhh¡ª¡± Niu Feng let out a wretched scream, falling to the ground right then and there, severely injured! Witnessing this scene, everyone in the area was shocked! Chapter 324: 285: Holy Tea? Not Even a Dog Would Drink It!_1 Chapter 324: Chapter 285: Holy Tea? Not Even a Dog Would Drink It!_1 In an instant, Niu Lin and Niu Feng were both defeated! Seriously injured! The people around were all shocked beyond measure! All eyes fell upon Lu Rang. Looking at the pot of grass in his hand, everyone became extremely solemn. ¡°What, what is this thing??¡± ¡°That tile pot, capable of smashing a Quasi Grand Power-Level Artifact, must at least be a Great Power-Level treasure, and it¡¯s actually used to nt grass?¡± ¡°This grass gives me a very unusual feeling!¡± Everyone was buzzing with discussion! At this moment, Niu Dusheng also let out a long sigh of relief.
He looked ahead at Lu Rang with immense respect and said: ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for saving my life!¡± Niu Yuan too was somewhat bewildered as he asked Niu Dutian: ¡°Uncle, who is he¡­?¡± Right away, Niu Dutian conveyed everything that happened before through a voice transmission. Suddenly, Niu Yuan was astounded. Uncle¡­ had already defected from the n?? And, he had also killed Elder Niu Feibi¡­ This meant that both Niu Dutian and he could no longer return to their n. Aplexity washed over Niu Yuan¡¯s face. ¡°This Young Master is truly remarkable.¡± At this time, the girl wearing a colorful long dress suddenly smiled and spoke up: ¡°May I know what grass is in Young Master¡¯s pot? I see, it seems to share some origin with my n!¡± Hearing this, Lu Rang also smiled and replied: ¡°The connection is indeed significant!¡± Previously in Ren Jin Hua Hai, a flower had attacked the White Tiger Immortal Nation and was killed by Lu Rang using grass. At her words, the youngdy smiled slightly and said: ¡°In that case, please take your seats, everyone!¡± Lu Rang and hispanion brazenly sat down, and Niu Yuan and Niu Dutian also sat with them.
¡°Miss Hua Yue, may I ask what this grand event is for?¡± At this moment, someone from the crowd asked. The girl in the colorful dress smiled and answered: ¡°Please don¡¯t fret, everyone. The reason I¡¯ve invited you all here is to offer you a great opportunity!¡±
With that, she waved her hand. A woman next to her came forward, carrying a pot of tea. Amidst the mist rising from the tea, all those around suddenly looked intrigued! ¡°Is this, is this Holy Medicine-grade tea?!¡± ¡°I understand now, Ren Jin Hua Hai has an ancient tea tree which is said to have reached Holy Medicine-grade!¡± ¡°Indeed, a single leaf from this tea tree can help one with enlightenment!¡± Everyone appeared eager. Could it actually be possible to get Enlightenment Tea today? ¡°Such tea can only be enjoyed by distinguished individuals like yourselves,¡± Hua Yue said with a smile. ¡°However, I do have a favor to ask of everyone!¡± Hearing this, the crowd was on edge! That was tea of Holy Medicine-grade, a veritable treasure, rarely seen even within the Holy n. To acquire it today would likelye at a considerable cost! ¡°I wish to ask each of you for a drop of blood!¡± Hua Yue said directly. At her words, everyone¡¯s faces changed!
¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Even if Enlightenment Tea is precious, we cannot possibly give your n our essence blood!¡± ¡°Right, too much is contained within the essence blood.¡± The crowd shook their heads in refusal! Essence blood contained many secrets of a cultivator. Nobody wanted their bloodline to be in someone else¡¯s possession. Thus, despite the allure of Enlightenment Tea, nearly everyone was shaking their heads! Hua Yue frowned slightly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can all erase everything from your essence blood!¡± ¡°We have no interest in different bloodlines of the ns, nor would we evermit such a great offense.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd began to waver. ¡°Just a drop of blood, if we can erase all of its secrets, then naturally it can be given away.¡± At this moment, Sha Dian from the Tian Sha n suddenly spoke up.
He lifted his hand. A drop of blood that looked like a droplet of water appeared in the air. It might have looked like an ordinary water droplet, but it was filled with many strands of silver mist! The essence blood of the Tian Sha n! ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Hua Yue expressed her delight and instructed: ¡°Serve tea to Young Master Sha Dian!¡± Instantly, a cup of tea was presented to Sha Dian. He drank it in one gulp! In a sh, his aura seemed to shift, and he closed his eyes as if savoring the taste and seeking enlightenment. ¡°Hiss, is he about to make a breakthrough?!¡± ¡°I see now, Sha Dian was at the edge of a breakthrough, about to enter the Sea Cleaving Realm; that¡¯s why he needed this cup of Holy Tea¡­¡± ¡°Truly worthy of being Enlightenment Tea!¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. Immediately, numerous geniuses started offering a drop of blood in exchange for the tea leaves and began to drink eagerly. ¡°Excellent tea, truly excellent tea!¡± ¡°The aftertaste is longsting and captivating; it brings about an opportunity for enlightenment!¡± ¡°This cup of tea is worth it!¡± Everyone was immersed in the intoxicating effects of the tea! Even Mei Yao from Demon Spider Valley exchanged for a cup to enjoy the Enlightenment Tea. It was incredibly delightful! ¡°Um, Miss Man-Eating Flower, I have a question I¡¯d like to inquire about!¡± At this moment, Lu Rang suddenly spoke up. Everyone turned back. Hua Yue said: ¡°Please go ahead, Young Master.¡± ¡°This cup of tea is hardly enough for me; how about you just trade the whole pot for me.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone was taken aback. Is this person insane? He actually wants an entire pot? Hua Yue smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course, you can¡ªif Your Excellency can offer enough stakes!¡± Lu Rang said directly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°That, get a pot over here, I¡¯m afraid the bloodletting will spray on you!¡± Get a pot?? Everyone felt puzzled. ¡°Do you have that much blood in you?¡± ¡°Heh, you, a member of the Human Race, your blood is lowly!¡± ¡°Even if you drain all the blood from your body, it wouldn¡¯t be worth a cup!¡± The crowd sneered and jeered. ¡°Who said I was going to use my own blood?¡± Yet, Lu Rang merely smiled and strode out, lifting Niu Feng and Niu Lin beside him, and with a sh of green leaves, a torrent of cattle blood gushed in an instant! At this scene, everyone was immediately shocked. Damn¡­ What kind of person is this? Using other people¡¯s blood for Enlightenment Tea? Niu Feng and Niu Lin both screamed tragically. ¡°Hurry up, can¡¯t you see the blood spraying out??¡± Lu Rang urged! Even Hua Yue¡¯s beautiful eyes were shocked, and only upon hearing Lu Rang¡¯s words did she hastily say, ¡°Quick, get a container!¡± Immediately, two maidservants hurriedly brought the container and collected all the cattle blood. ¡°Add a little more, no worries, I¡¯m very generous!¡± Lu Rang announced with a face full of magnanimity! Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Damn, why do I feel like this guy is even more cruel than the Man-Eating Flower!¡± Even the strong from the Ancient n were speechless. Soon, the containers were full. Niu Feng and Niu Lin were pale and fainted due to excessive blood loss. ¡°With so much blood, we should be able to take the whole pot of tea now, right?¡± Lu Rang inquired. ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Hua Yue was also delighted, her face brimming with smiles! Those blood samples were the most primal, still containing the essence of bloodlines. A single drop was worth many drops from others! She found it very useful! Immediately a maidservant brought the entire pot of tea to Lu Rang¡¯s table. ¡°Young Master, this Enlightenment Tea has too strong a sacred charm, it¡¯s better to take it home and refine it within three years. If you¡¯re too hasty, you may risk your body exploding and dying!¡± Hua Yue cautioned. But Lu Rang did not care and immediately poured a cup for each person! Niu Dutian and Niu Yuan were both taken aback on the spot. This was sacred tea. Even though it¡¯s the lowest grade ¡°Yu¡± level Holy Medicine in sacred spiritual medicines, it¡¯s still extremely precious. To actually offer them a cup?? That was way too generous! ¡°Young Master, this is too valuable¡­!¡± Niu Dutian¡¯s hands were trembling! ¡°We cannot ept this¡­¡± Niu Yuan also quickly spoke up. But Wu Dade just waved his hand and said, ¡°Drink up, drink up, it¡¯s not anything precious.¡± With that, he and Lu Rang both lifted their tea cups. ¡°This tea smells way inferiorpared to the one Gong Ya Sister makes!¡± Wu Dade expressed his slight distaste. ¡°Yeah, I too want to see the difference between the tea leaves in our courtyard and the sacred tea from the outside world!¡± Lu Rang spoke. He was quite curious too. Having drunk the tea his master prepared every day, he had never tasted one from the outside! Immediately, both of them took a sip. But, As soon as the tea touched their lips! ¡°Pfft!¡± Wu Dade and Lu Rang sputtered it out on the spot. ¡°Damn, is this something humans can drink??¡± Doubt about life itself was apparent on Wu Dade¡¯s face. ¡°This should go to feed a cow, no, that would be too crude for a cow!¡± Lu Rang was utterly disgusted! The tea was unbearably awful! Those around them, who were meditating with the aid of the Enlightenment Tea, all looked over. ¡°How audacious, to insult the Enlightenment Tea like that!¡± ¡°Hehe, such a faker!¡± The crowd mocked. ¡°Young Master, what is the meaning of this?¡± Hua Yue also spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Are you challenging our n?¡± Everyone knew this was the only ancient sacred tea tree in Ren Jin Hua Hai! How could they tolerate defamation? Yet, Wu Dade stood up, looking innocent, and said: ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not lying¡­ This, this tea really tastes terrible!¡± ¡°You can see for yourself!¡± He ced a pot of tea in front of the big ck dog at his feet. But the Big ck Dog didn¡¯t even give it a nce, just lifted its paw and knocked over the entire pot,pletely disdainful! ¡°See that, even a dog won¡¯t drink it!¡± Wu Dade shrugged. And everyone, witnessing this scene, was instantly stunned. Utterly stunned! Chapter 325: 286 Primordial Five Rankings_1 Chapter 325: Chapter 286 Primordial Five Rankings_1 All the people in the arena were stunned at this scene. Some were dumbfounded. Dammit¡­ Two people were scorning Enlightenment Tea and showing off was bad enough, right? But now, even a damn dog dares to look down on Enlightenment Tea?? Wasn¡¯t this a bit too much?? The hurt wasn¡¯t big, but the insult was intense! ¡°Fuck this, I can¡¯t drink this tea anymore!¡± A young and strong warrior spoke angrily, mming his teacup onto the table. ¡°Shit, this is really bullying!¡±
¡°A dog, damn it, ruining a pot of Enlightenment Tea!¡± ¡°This is too much, absolutely intolerable!¡± Just now, a group of young talents were singing endless praises for the Enlightenment Tea, indulging and losing themselves in its extraordinaryness. But now, they all felt like vomiting blood. This tea couldn¡¯t be drunk anymore; if even a dog wouldn¡¯t drink it, wouldn¡¯t they be lower than dogs if they did?? Mei Yao from Demon Spider Valley was also startled at this moment, as she felt that the Enlightenment Tea in her hand suddenly seemed less vorful¡­ Even Sha Dian paused for a moment at this time. But then, he got angry. For he was about to make that step forward and be a Sea Splitting Level warrior with the aid of this sacred tea! He felt he had suffered a great humiliation! ¡°You¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He was enraged, a terrifying aura erupting forth! ¡°Tsk tsk, if you want a battle, then let¡¯s battle!¡± Wu Dade stepped forward directly! Without any fear! A great battle was about to erupt! But, just at that moment. ¡°The Primordial Five Rankings have been fully unlocked, and the geniuses from all tribes may now go to leave their names!¡± A grand voice instantaneously spread throughout the entire Human Forbidden City!
A terrifyingly powerful being was transmitting the message! Instantly, everyone in the Seven Delicacy Gardens shuddered! ¡°The Primordial Five Rankings have finally been unlocked?!¡± ¡°The Primordial Five Rankings contain great opportunities; let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to head there!¡±
Everyone started talking, with many rising up to leave. The gathering of various strong beings from the Ten Thousand Tribes in the Human Forbidden City was precisely for the Primordial Five Rankings! Now that it had opened, of course, they would go. Even Hua Yue looked towards Sha Dian, saying, ¡°Young Master Sha, these two have shown disrespect to our tribes and deserve to be killed, but with urgent matters at hand, how about we settle this at the Primordial Five Rankings?¡± Sha Dian¡¯s eyes were filled with a murderous intent, but he nodded nheless, ring at Wu Dade and Lu Rang as he said: ¡°Would two ants from the Human Race dare to face battle at the Primordial Five Rankings?¡± ¡°Stop your prattling, let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Dade and Lu Rang turned around directly! In an instant, the crowd headed out towards the city¡¯s exterior! And at that moment. In the Human Forbidden City, ten thousand li away. On a vast in.
Five stele forests appeared as though they had emerged from the ages themselves. Incredibly dense! In each of the stele forests, there was one tallest, enormous stele. Those five formidable steles seemed to exist alongside heaven and earth, enduring through eternity! Weather-worn, ancient, full of the mottled traces of time. They were several thousand meters tall! On the five tallest steles, there was nothing but nkness. On the other steles, though, there were more or less, mottled names. Since the ancient times, with every Era of Sacred Dao, when a golden age descended, the Primordial Five Rankings would appear. Only the strongest geniuses among the Ten Thousand Tribes could leave their names on these steles. Today, countless geniuses had arrived in the Human Forbidden City. They appeared outside the five stele forests. ¡°The five stele forests, each belongs to one realm!¡±
¡°Saint Induction Ranking, Sea Parting List, Holy Seed Ranking, Quasi Grand Power Ranking, and Grand Power Ranking!¡± ¡°It is said that leaving your name on different steles bestows opportunities hidden within them, and the closer the stele is to the center, the greater the opportunity one can get!¡± The crowd buzzed with excitement! ¡°The Primordial Five Rankings record the geniuses with outstanding performances on various great paths since ancient times!¡± At this time, an old figure suddenly appeared. His aura was restrained, yet incredibly powerful! ¡°This¡­ A Four Luminaries Level being??¡± Instantly everyone was shocked. As soon as the Primordial Five Rankings appeared, it had attracted a being of this level. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Golden age, Ten Thousand Tribespeting, only the strongest can step onto the final path¡­ This old man will also give it his all!¡± This Quasi Grand Power stepped forward into the Quasi Grand Power forest-front stele forest! ¡°I, challenge the Way of Power!¡± He suddenly exerted all his strength, hurling a punch at the stele forest!
At this punch, space distorted and Sky Domain trembled! The power of the punch was terrifying beyond measure. All eyes were on him! ¡°Boom!¡± The horrific punch came crashing down! And at that moment, atop a stele on the outer perimeter of the stele forest. A fist shadow suddenly appeared. It represented the Way of Strength, just like the others! ¡°Boom!¡± A thunderous explosion! The Quasi Grand Power was sent hurtling backward, blood spurting wildly! Hended on the ground, hisplexion pale! ¡°Is this the Way of Strength of the ancient powerhouses? I¡­ am actually this weak!¡± The Quasi Grand Powermented! He couldn¡¯t even get past the outermost stele! Dejected! Everyone was taken aback. ¡°I get it now, the Primordial Five Rankings record the Ways of those ancient powerhouses¡­ and we are practically sparring with ancient powerhouses!¡± ¡°Only by defeating them can we leave our names on the stele!¡± ¡°Heavens,peting with ancient powerhouses¡­ isn¡¯t that terrifying?¡± All were extremely solemn! ¡°Two ants, before you leave your names on my Ranking, I shall extinguish you!¡± At this moment, from within the crowd, Sha Dian suddenly red at Lu Rang and Wu Dade! He raised his hand, and malevolent energy surged! He made his move directly! In an instant, it was as if countless Sha Spirits were roaring with his palm strike. Within a few thousand meters, it all became his Sha Ling Domain. All the people around were shocked and hastily dodged. Lu Rang, however, stepped forward and said: ¡°Junior Brother Da De, this one¡¯s on me!¡± Behind him, patches of green leaves spread out, meeting Sha Dian¡¯s strike head-on! Each leaf was like a Divine Sword. Everywhere the leaves passed, the countless Sha Spirits were actually destroyed! The terrifying Sha Ling Domain was shattered by Lu Rang as if it were rotting wood. Among all the major ns present, several thousand of the young generation¡¯s strongest were attracted by this great battle. ¡°What, who is that? He can actually break the Sha Ling Domain of the Tian Sha n?¡± ¡°Incredible, Sha Dian had endured through three Heavenly Tribtions in the Immortal Path Realm, and upon entering the Sacred Dao Domain, it is said he endured four tribtions, a rare genius indeed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, throughout history, geniuses who have withstood four or more tribtions are few and far, but¡­ Sha Dian seems to be at a disadvantage right now!¡± All eximed in shock! Sha Dian was internally shaken at this moment. He hadn¡¯t expected the Human Race¡¯s attack to be so freakish! Those grasses made his heart palpitate. Damn, what kind of Dao is this? He had never heard of it before! But he sensed danger. The Sha Ling Domain was almostpletely broken! ¡°No!¡± ¡°I, Sha Dian, will not lose!¡± He roared, and all at once, he let his aura burst forth! He was breaking through the Sea-Dividing Realm! In an instant, the heavens and the earth roared! Divine Tribtion was imminent! Immediately, countless powerful beings around hastened to retreat! ¡°Quick, pull back, if we get involved in his tribtion, we will also face a Heavenly Tribtion targeting our own realms!¡± ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± Even Mei Yao of Demon Spider Valley and Hua Yue of Man-Eating Flower n hastily backed away, not wanting to get involved! At this moment, Sha Dian looked at Lu Rang coldly and said cruelly: ¡°You, have been targeted by me!¡± ¡°Insignificant Human Race, you shall bear the Divine Tribtion!¡± ¡°Only a true genius can remain invincible amid the Divine Tribtion!¡± He was extremely smug! He had experienced various Divine Tribtions multiple times. When the Divine Tribtion came, if one weren¡¯t careful, one would be struck dead. His intention was to force Lu Rang into the Divine Tribtion to fight, ensuring that Lu Rang would be in disarray and even gravely injured by it! Then, with his own experience of enduring tribtions, kill Lu Rang amid the Divine Tribtion! He felt he had already seeded! ¡°This Human Race is quite strong, but having been dragged into the realm of the Divine Tribtion, he¡¯s undoubtedly doomed!¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s Sha Dian¡¯s Divine Tribtion, bound to be terrifying, he¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°I bet he won¡¯t survive the firstyer of Divine Tribtion!¡± Seeing this, numerous powerful beings around also started talking. Lu Rang heard this and got angry too! Damn, this bastard is way too sly! Can¡¯t beat me, so he resorts to calling down lightning? He was actually feeling a bit cowardly! This is just shameless! The firstyer of Divine Tribtion crashed down with a roar! But the next moment, an eerie scene unfolded. The terrifying Divine Tribtion engulfed the entire domain where Sha Dian and Lu Rang were. However, all the lightning bolts struck towards Sha Dian instead! The area around Lu Rang was so peaceful it was as if nothing had happened. Not a single bolt of lightning touched him¡­ Seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked! Chapter 326: 287: Even the Heavenly Dao Must Give Way_1 Chapter 326: Chapter 287: Even the Heavenly Dao Must Give Way_1 Just when everyone thought that Lu Rang was about to be destroyed by the thunder tribtion. The first wave of the tribtion didn¡¯t touch him one bit! He just stood there quietly in the midst of the tribtion, watching Sha Dian undergo his tribtion! Everyone was somewhat baffled. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why isn¡¯t the lightning striking him?¡± ¡°So strange, anyone within another¡¯s thunder tribtion should also draw upon a tribtion that matches their own realm. Could it be that this kid has no cultivation, no realm??¡± ¡°I think, it¡¯s mostly because Sha Dian is too strong, so the thunder tribtion is too busy to pay attention to him. When the second wavees, he¡¯s bound to die!¡± The crowd erupted into heated discussions! Lu Rang, in the midst of the tribtion, was also a bit stunned. In his bafflement, he also felt some relief!
Thank goodness he wasn¡¯t struck by the lightning! Sha Dian was also incredibly surprised at this moment. How could this ant-like human not attract the thunder tribtion?? But he was not in the mood to worry about that. Because resisting the thunder tribtion was extremely hard! Soon, the first wave of the thunder tribtion finally fell. The second wave of the tribtion followed immediately! The thunder was even more terrifying than the first; the bolts of lightning were much thicker! Thunder roared incessantly! But under the second tribtion, Lu Rang was still standing there perfectly fine. Not a single tribtion lightning struck him! Seeing this, everyone was shocked once again! What¡¯s happening, he safely evaded the second wave too? ¡°Is this guy immune to lightning or something??¡± Mei Yao from the Demon Spider Valley couldn¡¯t help but speak up! ¡°This is odd, what exactly is going on?¡± Cannibal Flower Hua Yue was also full of confusion. No one could wrap their heads around it! And at this moment, Sha Dian had already started to cough up blood!
The thunder tribtion was too ferocious. But when he caught a glimpse of Lu Rang, who was still unharmed in the tribtion, he coughed up blood even more violently! Damn it¡­ What¡¯s going on??
¡°He probably has a hidden artifact that conceals his presence, fooling the heavenly tribtion!¡± At this time, a powerful entity from the Tian Sha n suddenly appeared in the sky! An expert of the Four Luminaries Level! His appearance caught everyone off guard! ¡°Sha Dian¡¯s Protector!¡± ¡°As expected of the Tian Sha n¡¯s genius, Sha Dian is always apanied by powerful figures!¡± The crowd buzzed with conversation! The formidable entity continued, speaking indifferently: ¡°Rest assured, the heavenly dao cannot be deceived, the great dao is constant. As the saying goes, ¡®Things don¡¯t go beyond three.¡¯ The third wave of the tribtion will be an indiscriminate attack of destruction!¡± Upon hearing this, Sha Dian who was undergoing the tribtion also felt relieved. ¡°You ant-like human, wait for your death!¡± As he spoke, another bolt from the tribtion struck him, causing him to spit out blood and hisplexion to grow even paler! The second wave of the tribtion finally passed.
The third wave thunderously descended! The third wave of the tribtion, with boundless bombardment, was dense like rain! Exactly as the powerful entity said, the third wave was indiscriminate in its attacks! Even if there were artifacts hiding one¡¯s presence, they could not evade it. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Sha Dian sneered as he looked at Lu Rang! He had already seen that this time, above Lu Rang¡¯s head was also a sea of thunder! But as soon as he finished speaking. The thunder tribtion above Lu Rang suddenly changed direction! It actually turned and headed straight towards him, Sha Dian! Sha Dian was momentarily stunned. What¡¯s going on?? Isn¡¯t this heavenly tribtion too much?
It¡¯s not striking that human to death buting at me instead? Where¡¯s your face? Heavenly tribtion, where is your face?? He really wanted to curse at the heavens! But it was already toote, the thunder tribtion roared! ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± This time, Sha Dian let out a cry of agony! The murderous aura on his body was sted to the point of nearly dissipating! Everyone watching this scene was also somewhat stunned. ¡°Am I seeing things wrong, is there someone who can stand amidst a sea of thunder unscathed without being touched by the heavenly tribtion?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no artifact that can continuously fool three waves of tribtion!¡± ¡°Could this guy really be some kind of lightning-insting body?¡± The crowd was abuzz with spection!
Even the Four Luminaries Level expert from the Tian Sha n was dumbfounded. This made no sense at all! ¡°I understand now, this person is weak, weak to the extreme, so the Heavenly Realm doesn¡¯t even bother to strike him!¡± He shouted loudly! ¡°Sha Dian, take the elixir, endure the tribtion, and then kill him with your Sea-Dividing Realm cultivation!¡± Hearing themand, Sha Dian in the midst of thunder tribtion didn¡¯t hesitate to take the medicine! His vitality was restored! He had endured the third barrage of the thunder tribtion! But, the fourth thunder tribtion was upon him! This time, Lu Rang remained calm and still, unmoved, with the thunder tribtion not even approaching him! Even Lu Rang himself was somewhat surprised. Was his luck that good? What does it mean to be a Child of Destiny? Just like this, I am a Child of Destiny! Seeing Sha Dian on the opposite side nearly splitting open from the lightning strikes, hisughter grew even more joyous! ¡°This guy is absolutely useless!¡± ¡°Right, anyone caught in the midst of thunder tribtion will attract their own tribtion, unless they¡¯re nothing more than an ant, unworthy of the Heavenly Dao wasting its tribtion!¡± ¡°Makes sense, this guy is clearly a weakling, it must be that he was only able to battle Sha Dian relying on the treasures he possesses!¡± Numerous voices chimed in! Even Wu Dade, observing the scene, expressed some astonishment, saying, ¡°Brother Lu Rang, have you be so weak that even the heavenly tribtion doesn¡¯t care to strike you?¡± Behind him, the Big ck Dog, its eyes filled with disdain, said, ¡°Human Pet, stow your ignorance!¡± It nced at the sky, pride in its eyes, saying, ¡°The master¡¯s disciple haspleted the Saintly Path and is full of Yang Energy, how dare this Yin Realm¡¯s Heavenly Dao make a move? Does it even qualify?¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Dade was also shocked. Could it be because of¡­ the Master? The Heavenly Dao¡­ dared not to strike? He had an epiphany! No wonder the brothers in the courtyard were puzzled, having broken through their realm without the urrence of thunder tribtion. Previously, he had thought that it was because they were of average talent and shallow cultivation. That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t worthy of drawing the attention of the heavenly tribtion. Looking at it now, they had been too hasty! At this moment, the fourth thunder tribtion descended slowly. Sha Dian finally achieved rebirth through the tribtion. His aura roared with change, having stepped into the Sea-Dividing Realm. But still, he was extremely weak at this moment, this tribtion having taken its toll! ¡°You ant, just you wait, the moment my body recovers, I will kill you!¡± Sha Dian red at Lu Rang, spitting out the words with hatred! As Lu Rang watched the surrounding thunder tribtion dispel and heard the surrounding taunts, he began to doubt himself. Dammit¡­ Was he so weak that the Heavenly Dao disregarded him? In this instant, a sense of sadness and anger rose within him! ¡°Damn it, thieving heavens, I¡¯m such a talent standing right here, can¡¯t you see me?¡± ¡°Are you blind??¡± He pointed at the sky and cursed angrily! This was too much, outrageously so, shaking him to the core! He had endured when the Heavenly Dao didn¡¯t recognize his talent during his breakthroughs in the Hongmeng and Sheng Yin realms. But now, damn it, he was standing right within someone else¡¯s tribtion, and the old heavens treated him as if he were invisible?? The insult was too much to bear! ¡°You blind heavens, you¡¯re sightless!¡± ¡°If you have the guts, then strike me down!!!¡± He was filled with grief! As his curse echoed. Suddenly, The skies stirred for ten thousand li! It seemed a Sea of Thunder boomed! ¡°Crack!¡± All of a sudden, a bizarre and terrifying bolt of lightning, stretching for tens of thousands of feet like a w from the heavens, fiercely struck towards Lu Rang! The thunder tribtion had arrived! The whole field was shocked at this spectacle. ¡°Holy shit, what is this situation?!¡± ¡°Just now, when he was in the middle of the thunder tribtion, the Heavenly Dao ignored him, and now that he curses the heavens, it actually leads to a tribtion?¡± ¡°Did he enrage the Heavenly Dao?¡± Everyone was astounded! And Wu Dade, looking toward the Big ck Dog, widened his eyes and said, ¡°Dead Dog, what you said is wrong¡­ this Yin Realm¡¯s Heavenly Dao, it clearly dares to strike Brother Lu Rang!¡± The corners of the Big ck Dog¡¯s mouth twitched, and it fell silent before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such brazenness, is it easy for the Heavenly Dao? They even avoid you, and yet you still point at them and curse?!¡± ¡°Are you even human??¡± Wu Dade: ¡°¡­¡± And at that moment, the boundless thunder tribtion crashed down, terrifyingly immense! This tribtion enveloped ten thousand li! Almost every being ranked on the Primordial Five Rankings was covered! Damn it¡­ ¡°What the hell, this was that bastard cursing the heavens, what does it have to do with us?¡± ¡°This damnable scoundrel, dragging everyone down!¡± In an instant, all beings trembled and were engulfed in their grief and rage! And Sha Dian, who was still recovering and had not yet rebounded from the strikes of the thunder tribtion, was stunned on the spot. Damn it¡­ This¡­ Again??? Chapter 327: 288: Ninety-Nine Thunder Tribulations Part 1 Chapter 327: Chapter 288: Ny-Nine Thunder Tribtions Part 1 Lu Rang cursed the heavens in anger! Then, a Sea of Thunder descended! And this time, the Sea of Thunder was too terrifying, each thunder tribtion held the power of destruction! Seeing this scene, Lu Rang was somewhat stunned. Dammit¡­ This Heavenly Dao has no sense of martial ethics. ¡°Is it because I cursed at you a few times, you have to take it seriously?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really petty!¡± Lu Rang was utterly baffled! But the thunder tribtion had already thunderously struck down!
The dreadful lightning, like ws, hammered towards Lu Rang. At this point, Lu Rang had no choice but to grit his teeth and meet it head on! At his side, the terrifying des of grass grew wildly, Dao resonated, and Saint¡¯s principles descended! Joining him inbating the heavenly tribtion! The dreadful des of grass directly shed with the heavenly thunder, like towering Divine Swords! Lu Rang rode a de of grass as if he had gone mad! In the midst of the thunder, the des of grass were bombarded countless times, yet they evolved and progressed! He took this as a kind of tempering! At this moment, countless other creatures were wailing in despair! ¡°No!¡± One seasoned expert was directly shattered by the heavenly thunder, facing a Saintly Seed-level thunder tribtion. ¡°Save me!¡± A youth screamed miserably, transformed into ash by the tribtion! In the face of the thunder, cultivating levels were useless, because the higher the cultivation, the more severe the thunder tribtion that would be drawn. Only true geniuses and strong individuals could withstand it! ¡°No!¡± Sha Dian screamed in agony, he was facing the Sea-Cleaving-level thunder tribtion. He hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and now he was frantically consuming elixirs to resist. Half of his body was nearly sted away!
Not far from him, his Protector was also bathed in blood! Du Tian, Niu Yuan, Mei Yao, Hua Yue, and others were doing their utmost to endure the tribtion! However, there was still an empty space in the field! That was where Big ck Dog and Wu Dade were!
Quickly, the first wave of thunder tribtion finally passed! ¡°Finally endured it¡­¡± Many people were relieved! ¡°Damn, I finally survived¡­¡± Sha Dian uttered weakly, nearly crying. He was almost at his limit. Most of the people in the field were dead! But just then, the second wave followed closely after! Everyone wailed in despair! They could only continue to endure! ¡°No!¡± Sha Dian was struck into the dust, his elixirs nearly consumed! The other geniuses, like Mei Yao, also began to show signs of distress!
However, this was far from the end! The third wave! The fourth wave¡­ ¡­ The ninth wave! Nine consecutive waves of thunder tribtion! The majority of people couldn¡¯t withstand it any longer, they could only rely on various miraculous elixirs to survive! Only a few people were still growing stronger through setbacks! Especially Lu Rang! ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill!¡± He excitedly rode a de of grass, slicing through the thunder tribtion! He felt that in this process of resisting the tribtion, his cultivation level was actually growing and his insights were quickly deepening! ¡°No!¡±
At the arrival of the fifth wave of thunder tribtion, Sha Dian cried out tragically! He looked at Lu Rang in the air, fighting the thunder tribtion with frenzy, and his mindsetpletely copsed. Dammit, why didn¡¯t the Heavenly Realm strike him when he was so powerful before?? He¡¯s nearly led to his own demise! ¡°Save me!¡± He called out to his Protector! The Protector was also seriously injured, but still threw him countless Spiritual Medicines, Life-Saving Talismans, and others! Finally, Sha Dian barely made it through relying on Life-Saving Talismans and consuming elixirs, but after the ninth wave of thunder tribtion struck, his body waspletely destroyed, leaving only a head on the ground, a pitiful sight. On the other hand, Cannibalistic Flower Hua Yue had been forced to reveal her original body, her branches and leaves all but obliterated, her body split apart. Luckily, many people died in the thunder tribtion, and by utilizing that blood sustenance, she managed to endure it. In Demon Spider Valley, Mei Yao evolved her spider form whilebating the thunder tribtion and consumed the male Disciples who hade with her to barely preserve her life. Contrarily, Du Tian and Niu Yuan seemed even more spirited! ¡°This thunder tribtion¡­ is useful to us!¡±
Du Tian said with some excitement! He felt that experiencing the thunder tribtion was causing changes to his bloodline¡­ ¡°Yes¡­ Uncle, I feel like the ancestral blood within my body seems to have grown stronger¡­¡± On Niu Yuan¡¯s youthful face, there was also excitement! At this moment, Lu Rang looked at the thunder tribtion that was receding around him. He still longed for more, his cultivation level had significantly advanced! That¡¯s it? Not satisfied at all¡­ He immediately pointed to the sky and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Was that supposed to tickle me? Bring it on!¡± He spoke very boldly! However, upon hearing these words, all those who had just survived the nineyers of thunder tribtion and were d to be alive were shocked on the spot. They were dumbfounded! ¡°Lu, what the hell have I done to you??¡± On the ground, Sha Dian, with only his head remaining,pletely lost hisposure. Is this ever going to end? ¡°If I¡¯vemitted a crime, let thew punish me. Why did I have to meet this guy??¡± Tears of misery and innocence were streaming down Mei Yao¡¯s face; she was crying! ¡°From now on, if I ever encounter someone who nurtures grass again, if I don¡¯t run, I¡¯m a dog!¡± The Cannibalistic Flower Hua Yue¡¯s body was trembling, thoroughly trembling! And the vast thunder tribtion indeed came at his beckoning! Heavenly Dao was angered! This time, the thunder tribtion was continuous! As far as the eye could see,yer uponyer, bolt after bolt, endless¡­ ¡°Oneyer, twoyers, threeyers¡­ fouryers¡­ a total of forty-nineyers!¡± Meanwhile, Wu Dade, with his eyes wide open, counted the thunder tribtions excitedly, ¡°My brother is amazing!¡± ¡°Woof¡­ The number of paths is forty-nine; Heavenly Dao¡¯s really going all out this time¡­ But it¡¯s also somewhat interesting. It must be the strongest tribtion of the Holy Attraction Realm, right? Human Pet, you go too!¡± Big ck Dog grabbed Wu Dade in his mouth and threw him into the Sea of Thunder. ¡°Your senior brother has attracted forty-nine bolts of thunder tribtion. If you attract fewer than him, I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡± Big ck Dog bared his teeth and threatened! Wu Dade, who had just been thrown into the Sea of Thunder and was still in a daze, shivered at these words, feeling a chill down his spine! Damn it, to avoid being bitten by a dog¡­ I have to go all out! He gritted his teeth, suddenly turned around, stuck out his butt, patted it, and said, ¡°Old Heavenly Dog!¡± ¡°Come at me!¡± Provocation, naked provocation! Seeing this scene, those geniuses and otherspletely broke down. Do you have to be so outrageous?? What kind of people are these? These brothers, are they specifically provoking Heavenly Dao for fun?? But as Wu Dade¡¯s words fell, the terrifying thunder tribtions intensified continuously! Thunder roared through the heavens! Even the stele below was trembling slightly. One bolt after another, each more terrifying than thest! Fifty bolts¡­ Fifty-two bolts¡­ Sixty bolts¡­ Seventy bolts¡­ Eighty-nine bolts¡­ ¡­ Ny-nine bolts! A total of ny-nine heavenly tribtions! Ny-nine levels of a Sea of Thunder! Seeing this boundless Sea of Thunder¡­ The geniuses all trembled, thoroughly trembled. ¡°Lu and Wu, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡± Sha Dian¡¯s head alone trembled, and he closed his eyes, tears of regret streaming from the corners. ¡°I really do hate¡­¡± Sha Dian¡¯s protector, a once Four Appearances-level expert, now simplyy down. Just let it be, just let it be! It was utter despair! ¡°Wu Wu¡­ Brother Da De, save me, save me please!¡± Mei Yao from Demon Spider Valley, her delicate body trembling, quickly moved closer to Wu Dade. She was dressed in ck tights and had a stunning figure, which was very arousing! But as she approached, spider silk suddenly shot out from her navel! She wanted to bind herself together with Wu Dade! She had already seen that the only ones who could save her at the scene were this pair of brothers and the dog. Beyond that, even a god would probably be helpless! Yet, Wu Dade expressed disgust, ¡°Do you think all of us fat otakus like ck tights?¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Having said that, he plucked a clump of mud from the sole of his shoe and abruptly pressed it into Mei Yao¡¯s navel! Mei Yao was immediately dumbfounded, as she found her navel seemed to bepletely sealed by some terrifying object! On the other hand, Hua Yue of the Man-Eating Flower family also frantically ran to Lu Rang, pleading, ¡°Brother Lu, save me, I am the flower and you are the grass¡­ ¡± But Lu Rang, excitedly watching the ny-nineyers of thunder tribtion, ignored him, waving his hand to send hundreds of des of grass shing at Hua Yue, driving him back! Afterward, he madly charged towards the Sea of Thunder! ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Wu Dade also soared into the sky! ¡­ Chapter 328: 289 Emperor Lu Sheng and Emperor Wu Sheng_1 Chapter 328: Chapter 289 Emperor Lu Sheng and Emperor Wu Sheng_1 ¡°` Ny-Nine Heavenly Tribtions thundered down! The space trembled, and the ten thousand li of thend shook along with it. The Primordial Five Rankings below were violently shaking, feeling the terrifying might of the Heavenly Dao. At this moment, even tens of thousands of li away, one could sense this terror. Within the Human Forbidden City. ¡°Good heavens, the direction of the Primordial Five Rankings? What could be happening there to cause such a terrifying sea of thunder¡­¡± ¡°Looking from afar, the sea of thunder spans ten thousand li? Could it be that someone is attempting to achieve Great Saint Power?!¡± ¡°Very likely, only a being of Great Saint Power could possess such might!¡± All sides were paying attention!
Many strong individuals from the Ancient ns had solemn expressions. Above the city walls of Human Forbidden City, the huge Man-Eating Flower¡¯s bud opened slightly, and its voice transmitted: ¡°Hua Yue is a genius of our n, even if she faces a tribtion of Great Saint Power, she would at most face a trial of the Saintly Tier, she should be fine¡­¡± ¡°The Primordial Five Rankings indeed make even beings of Great Saint Power impatient¡­ Our Sha Dian is in a good position to observe the ascension process of a being of Great Saint Power, and will certainly gain a lot!¡± Several strong individuals from the Tian Sha n spoke out as well. ¡°s, is an Ancient Holy ns¡¯ strong one facing tribtion again? So terrifying, the Human Race, in decline¡­¡± An old human, with a powerful aura, murmured with a face full of regret. ¡­ The Sea of Thunder was terrifying! By the final trials of the Ny-Nine Heavenly Tribtions, even Lu Rang and Wu Dade were struggling to endure! ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Lu Rang was like a madman. Many des of grass shattered and destroyed under the brutal assault of the terrifying thunder tribtion, then reconstituted. He coughed up several mouthfuls of fresh blood! Meanwhile, on the other side, Wu Dade¡¯s skin and flesh were yed open, and he screamed in agony. He was bing afraid, each time his buttocks faced the tribtion, it seemed as if the Heavens would rage even more furiously with terrifying blows. Now his buttocks were burning hot, as if about to burst into mes! But fortunately, they had both managed to pass more than sixty or seventy of the thunder trials! During the process of facing the tribtion, within the Saint Induction Stele Forest below, suddenly numerous steles lit up! This meant that Lu Rang and Wu Dade had reached an incredibly outstanding level on their own paths, truly terrifying!
The Ny-Nine Heavenly Tribtions transformed into ferocious beasts and the like! Like tigers pouncing to kill, like enraged elephants! Lu Rang and Wu Dade fought desperately, battling to the point of frenzy, their blood boiling over, refining countless forces of thunder and lightning! In the end, Lu Rang swung a de of grass, shattering the tens of approaching thunder beasts.
Whereas Wu Dade sat his buttocks down, smashing manyrge thunder strikes. Suddenly, the Sky Vault seemed to fall silent. It was over. The Ny-Nine Heavenly Tribtions had ended. At this moment, the aura of Lu Rang and Wu Dade surged tremendously! They had leaped from the Initial Phase of the Holy Attraction Realm to theter stages. The benefits were enormous! At this moment, in the field, only a few remained! Niu Dutian was covered in scars, his body nearly cracking apart, but now his aura was transforming. Within Niu Yuan¡¯s body, traces of golden blood spread, repairing his damaged body! They had both nearly failed to endure halfway, but Big ck Dog intervened, enabling them to tough it out. Aside from them, all the other strong ones had perished. Some scattered leaves of the Man-Eating Flower drifted in the wind, Hua Yuepletely turned to ashes.
Bits of charred and stinking silk remained, Mei Yao, d in ck silk, turned into ¡°Three Lives Soil.¡± The Sha Dian of the Tian Sha n and others were reduced to nothing. Thousands of strong individuals, from many Ancient ns, were nowpletely annihted! ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, within the first ranking of the Primordial Five Rankings, the Saint Induction Stele Forest. The most central, gigantic stele suddenly lit up! That was thergest stele in the Saint Induction Ranking. From ancient to present times, countless strong ones had lived, eras had changed, but none had ever managed to leave their name on it. Even the strongest could only write their names on the steles surrounding the gigantic one. At this moment¡­ The most central ranking of the Primordial Five Rankings actually opened up for Lu Rang and Wu Dade! They could leave their names! ¡°Brother, can we really inscribe our names here?¡± Lu Rang was somewhat surprised.
¡°Tsk, tsk, this is quite something!¡± Wu Dade was also somewhat excited and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look!¡± They immediately stepped forward into the Stele Forest. Lu Rang thought for a moment, then a de of grass swished across the stele forcefully! A line of words immediately appeared! ¡°One de of grass can cut through the sun, the moon, and the stars!¡± ¡°Emperor Lu Sheng was here!¡± He left behind his grand title! ¡°Brother, that¡¯s pretty good!¡± Wu Dade was excited too and pondered for a moment. But no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t find a good one¡­ ¡°` The light from the stele slowly faded! If you didn¡¯t leave your name now, it would be toote.
¡°Damn!¡± He gritted his teeth, didn¡¯t care anymore, and immediately raised his hand! On the stele, a line of words also appeared instantly. ¡°Beneath the buttocks, repression of a myriad of enemies in the world!¡± ¡°Emperor Wu Sheng was here!¡± Seeing this, Lu Rang was shocked. This¡­ He gave Wu Dade a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Junior brother, well done!¡± In an instant, two lines of words shone together on top of the stele! ¡°A single nt, cutting through the sun, moon, and stars¡ªEmperor Lu Sheng was here!¡± ¡°Beneath the buttocks, repression of a myriad of enemies in the world¡ªEmperor Wu Sheng was here!¡± Lu Rang looked at it once and said, ¡°I think we need to add a couplet!¡± He raised his hand again! In an instant, four big characters appeared! ¡°Matchless Twin Pride!¡± In that instant, the light from this stele was dazzling! Even more golden light suddenly poured into Lu Rang and Wu Dade! That was the great fortune contained within the stele! However, when the golden light approached the two men, it seemed to be guided by something and dissipated directly! It simply couldn¡¯t enter the bodies of Lu Rang and Wu Dade. ¡°This¡­¡± Lu Rang and Wu Dade were both taken aback. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s all done now; we¡¯ve got to hurry back to the vige!¡± Wu Dade started, a bit anxiously, ¡°Taking these two bulls back, the master will teach us that terrifyingly peerless ¡®gymnastics¡¯ Tao!¡± He was filled with anticipation! Remembering the master¡¯s ¡°gymnastics¡± Tao, Lu Rang was also immediately invigorated and said, ¡°Right, let¡¯s go!¡± They turned around, looking at Niu Dutian and Niu Yuan, and said, ¡°You two follow us back!¡± Du Tian and Niu Yuan hadplex expressions, but by now, they no longer had any room to refuse. Soon, they left the ce. Not long after their departure. In the nearby major cities and powers, countless people were rushing over! ¡°Hurry, it¡¯s very likely that a great power has achieved Dao; to witness a Great Saint Power is inconceivable!¡± ¡°A great opportunity, able to arouse such a huge thunder tribtion, must be a strong person among the Great Saint Powers, most likely even aiming for the rankings of powers!¡± Countless people came with anticipation. But when they arrived in front of the Primordial Five Rankings Stele Forest and saw the scene, everyone was shocked. ¡°What¡­ how is this possible??¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here¡­ I sense that our n¡¯s genius has perished!¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Sha Dian!¡± At that moment, an old powerhouse from the Tian Sha n cried out in a lost voice. He sensed that Sha Dian had died here. But not even a scrap of the corpse was left. No¡­ How could this be possible¡­ Even if swept into the thunder tribtion by a powerful being, Sha Dian was a genius of the Tian Sha n, well capable of facing his own thunder tribtion, there should be no problem! How could he have died¡­ ¡°My child!¡± In the Human Forbidden City, a beautiful woman was crying out loud in grief, picking up some broken flower petals from the ground with trembling hands. ¡°Mei Yao!¡± A giant spider also cried in pain! The younger generation of powerhouses from all ns were annihted! ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Someone shouted angrily! ¡°No, look¡­ on the central stele of the Saint Induction Ranking, has someone left their name?!¡± At this moment, a strong person noticed the huge stele of the Saint Induction Ranking! Instantly, everyone looked over! ¡°A single nt, cutting through the sun, moon, and stars¡­ Emperor Lu Sheng? Who is this person, so audacious, merely at the Holy Attraction Realm, and yet dares to call himself an emperor? Has he gone mad?!¡± Someone cried out loud! ¡°Beneath the buttocks, repression of a myriad of enemies in the world¡­ Emperor Wu Sheng? Who is this¡­ beneath the buttocks? Why does it feel so strange?¡± ¡°No, no one has ever been able to leave their name on the central stele through the ages, so who are these two people exactly? Could it be that they caused the thunder tribtion?¡± ¡°It must be, it must be so¡­ such a defiant talent, could it be a rebirth of a Great Emperor?¡± Everyone was in uproar! The news spread instantly across the Northern Border! The Northern Border was in turmoil! Chapter 329: 290: Lu Rangs pet: Little Gold Bull_1 Chapter 329: Chapter 290: Lu Rang¡¯s pet: Little Gold Bull_1 The reappearance of the Primordial Five Rankings in the world was already a major event in the Northern Border. Countless prodigious talents were waiting to make their attempts. Leaving a name on the rankings wouldn¡¯t just make one¡¯s name known throughout the world but might also yield the tremendous opportunities promised by the Primordial Five. However, now that they had just opened, someone had already etched a name on the stele which had remained unnamed since ancient times. The geniuses of the world were astounded! Countless people rushed toward that area. They swarmed in! Many well-known strong warriors of the younger generation also went there. But before the Primordial Five Rankings, those young and strong warriors simply couldn¡¯t shake the most top-tier stele. Even few could leave their names on the stone steles near the center.
This made everyone realize that those who could leave their names on the central stele of the Saint Induction Ranking were indeed rare and peerless experts! ¡°Emperor Lu Sheng, Emperor Wu Sheng¡­ could these really be two Saint Emperors?¡± ¡°Impossible, no such individuals have ever been recorded in ancient history!¡± ¡°Too terrifying. A piece of grass cutting through the sun, moon, and stars¡ªcould it be some kind of unique grass entity from the grass tribe?¡± The world was rife with spections! But since everyone present at the scene had died, it was impossible to deduce the true identities of ¡°Emperor Lu Sheng¡± and ¡°Emperor Wu Sheng.¡± Moreover, themotion wasn¡¯t just limited to the Northern Border. Because the Primordial Five Rankings were interconnected! All five rankings were of the same level of difficulty, and their records were consistent! After someone left their name in the center of the Saint Induction Ranking in the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm, the same name appeared on all twenty-five steles across the entire Immortal Domain. The entire Immortal Domain was astir. ¡°Do Emperor Lu Sheng and Emperor Wu Sheng represent the strongest Saint Induction cultivators of this Sacred Dao era?¡± ¡°Absolutely impossible, that central ranking has seen no one seed in leaving their name through countless ages and eras¡­¡± ¡°A golden age, this era¡ªhave two Saint Emperors emerged already?¡± The world was abuzz with discussion! All eyes turned to the Northern Border! ¡­ At this moment, within a mountain range,
Demon Bull Mountain, the Demon Bull Tribe! ¡°Audacious, so audacious!¡± The voice of the Great Elder Niu Feiqing shook the heavens! ¡°How dare a mere Niu Dutiany his hands on an elder of our tribe!¡±
¡°How dare he harm our n¡¯s genius!¡± ¡°I must kill him!¡± Inside the grand hall, the faces of many elders were filled with anger. ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with this, our Demon Bull Tribe will be theughingstock of the Holy ns!¡± ¡°Issue a pursuit order!¡± ¡°Yes, Great Elder, we must kill him!¡± Everyone voiced their agreement. Rage spread across the face of Great Elder Niu Feiqing. ¡°Pursuit order? Too slow!¡± He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Bring out the Soul-Locking Horn, I will personally takemand and lead the pursuit!¡± He roared! Everyone¡¯s expression changed at his words.
The Soul-Locking Horn! That was a Quasi-Saintly Artifact belonging to their tribe! For a Holy n, a Quasi-Saintly Artifact was a part of their foundation that shouldn¡¯t be used lightly except in the direst of circumstances, as the usual limit was artifacts at the Great Power level! ¡­ At this moment, in the Northern Destion, Lu Rang and others had finally returned. They reappeared before the little mountain vige. ¡°No, this ce¡­ is this a forbidden area or, perhaps, a secret cultivation ce for Marquis or Royal ns?¡± In an instant, as he faced the small mountain vige, Niu Dutian was extremely solemn! The aura of the Saint Path here even far surpassed that of their Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s ancestralnds! ¡°The secret cultivation ce of the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n?¡± Niu Dutian spected!
And Niu Yuan, with his handsome face, was also filled with a look of surprise. They approached step by step, and both Niu Dutian and Niu Yuan felt an impressively terrifying oppression. In a split second, both of them manifested their true forms! Niu Dutian was a stout and strapping bull! His horns gleamed with a silvery luster, and his powerful limbs were akin to that of an elephant¡¯s, his whole body jet ck! As for Niu Yuan, he was a small calf, seemingly mystical, his body bathed in a faint golden light that glittered like jewels, his horns as if forged from pure silver. ¡°What a frightening ce¡­¡± Niu Dutian¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble! ¡°Moo~¡± Niu Yuan let out a trembling moo. Second Elder immediately walked out of the vige, his eyes brightening upon seeing the two bulls. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve brought back two wild bulls? Lu Rang, Da De, you and your fellow disciple are truly impressive!¡± Elder Zhao approached, looking at the two bulls with pleasure, saying,
¡°This big ck bull looks well-built; I wonder if he can plough the fields¡­¡± He reached out to pat the big ck bull¡¯s leg tendon. The big ck bull felt as if he were being crushed by an immense force, his legs almost giving out, nearly kneeling to the ground. This old man was too terrifying! Even as a bull of Saint Level, he could not withstand a light pat from the elder! If he wanted to kill them, would it be as simple as waving his hand? ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t this bull sick? If it¡¯s sick, you have to eat it right away!¡± Elder Zhao seemed worried when the bull appeared so weak. Niu Dutian, upon hearing this, immediately panicked, hurriedly straightening his body! Lu Rang quickly said, ¡°Second Elder, these two bulls can¡¯t be eaten for now. Come, we¡¯ve prepared some beef jerky for you, Elder, that you¡¯ll definitely like!¡± He hastily took out some beef jerky and handed it to Elder Zhao. Elder Zhaoughed, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, I know, it must have been Little Li who sent you to capture them, hurry and take them to see him!¡± Immediately, Lu Rang and the two others then led the two bulls towards the vige. At this moment. Within the small courtyard. The sky was gradually darkening. Li Fan sat under the peach tree, looking at the gently swelling buds, and he smiled faintly. Spring had arrived, and the peach tree should blossom too. Hmm, it was time to get up and stretch a little¡­ He thought to himself. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve returned.¡± At this time, the voices of Lu Rang and Wu Dade came from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Li Fan spoke indifferently. Immediately, Lu Rang and Wu Dade entered through the gate. In the yard, everyone looked over, and were instantly taken aback. Lu Rang and Wu Dade were actually apanying two bulls! One was a big ck bull, and the other, a little gold bull! ¡°Wow, are these the rare animals you brought back?¡± Zi Ling eximed in surprise, standing up and walking over. ¡°This little gold bull is so cute, look how big its eyes are!¡± ¡°Little Gold Bull, it just looks so lovable!¡± The crowdmented, circling around the Little Golden Bull Niuyuan. Niuyuan suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed. After entering here, he felt as if he had stumbled into another world. Countless auras of Sacred Dao were descending, the Great Dao filled every inch of space, and there were many terrifying auras, as if from mythical creatures! He looked timidly towards his uncle, Niu Dutian. But at this moment, Niu Dutian had gone weak at the knees. Trembling, he was thoroughly trembling. ¡°What kind of ce is this little courtyard¡­¡± Niu Dutian perceived the presence of numerous terrifying auras. Those chickens strolling by the side¡­ The overwhelming aura emanating from the pond! And the spiders weaving webs in the corner¡­ This, this wasn¡¯t just some residence of the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n, this was the nest of mythical creatures! All at once, he knelt down on all fours, trembling! The Little Golden Bull Niuyuan felt even more bewildered. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­ He and his uncle must have be food for those giants here! He was frightened! At this moment, Li Fan also looked over. Two bulls?? I must say, these two bulls did indeed have something peculiar about them. Especially the little one, it looked quite fetching, no wonder it was considered a rare animal! ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡± Li Fan nodded his head, the Crystal Chip was already glowing, no faking it! Seeing Li Fan nod in approval, Wu Dade and Lu Rang were both ecstatic. That was great! Li Fan stood up and walked over to the two bulls. ¡°This Big ck Bull looks quite powerful¡­ okay, then, Da De, take it over to Uncle Zhang in the vige, let him raise it, see if it can be trained as an ox for plowing.¡± ¡°If not, perhaps someday our vige can have a full bull banquet or something.¡± Li Fan considered aloud. Upon hearing this, the Big ck Bull lying on the ground suddenly twitched. A plowing ox? All he wanted to say now was, damn it, I¡¯ll definitely work hard at plowing! Wu Dade was momentarily stunned, but then said: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it over right now.¡± ¡°Get up now!¡± The Big ck Bull struggled to get up when he heard him speak and followed Wu Dade away. ¡°This Little Gold Bull looks quite nice, and this year happens to be the year of the ox. Raising a Little Gold Bull might bring some good fortune¡­ hmm, Lu Rang, would you like to raise this bull?¡± Li Fan asked Lu Rang. Firstly, this bull was found by Lu Rang, and secondly, Lu Rang liked nting grass, no worries about fodder, right! Upon hearing this, Lu Rang was momentarily startled, but then, he was overjoyed! He had heard from the Big ck Dog that Niuyuan had a trace of Primordial God Ox blood within him! The Primordial God Ox had long been extinct, and Niuyuan might very well be the only bull with blood of the Primordial God Ox. If he raised it, in future battles with the Primordial God Ox at his side, wouldn¡¯t he be greatly strengthened! He nodded his head immediately, saying: ¡°I willply! I will definitely raise this bull well!¡± However, the Little Gold Bull panicked. Was it to be raised by someone?? After all, it was from the Demon Bull Tribe. But now, it didn¡¯t dare resist. Lu Rang then led the bull to a patch of Pasture Grass next to the vegetable garden. ¡°Hmm, this will be your food from now on!¡± The Little Gold Bull was momentarily stunned, its big eyes bulging! All this Pasture Grass¡­ My goodness, the fragrant aura of the Sacred Dao, mixed with a seemingly mysterious charm¡­ Holy Medicine? Of the ¡®Yu,¡¯ ¡®Zhou,¡¯ and ¡®Hong¡¯ level? It couldn¡¯t possibly be the Great Wilderness level Holy Medicine, could it! All to be eaten by me in the future? The Little Gold Bull was somewhat dazed! At this moment, Lu Rang had already plucked a handful of tender grass, saying: ¡°This is the grass I nted myself,e on, give it a try?¡± Sensing this, the Little Gold Bull was even more astonished! Holy Medicine, for me to eat??? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 330: 291: Scalper? Great Saint?_1 Chapter 330: Chapter 291: Scalper? Great Saint?_1 Looking at the Pasture Grass Lu Rang handed over! Little Gold Bull swallowed gulp after gulp of saliva, relishing the grassy fragrance! This temptation¡­ It couldn¡¯t resist any longer! It opened its mouth to ept, and started chewing away! In an instant! The terrifying Aura of the Saintly Way burst into its body! Boom! At this moment, Little Gold Bull¡¯s Cultivation Level shot up, moving straight from the Early Saintly Halo to the Late Saintly Halo and even reached perfection! Moreover, it clearly felt that trace of ancestral blood within its body had actually grown more robust at this moment¡­
Little Gold Bull waspletely shocked! What kind of fortune was this?? He suddenly remembered back when he was in the Demon Bull Tribe¡­ As a side branch, although his bloodline talents were strong, they were instead met with fear! Ordinarily, he couldn¡¯t even get his hooves on a Spirit Grass at the Earth Character Level! Later, the nsmen even attempted to exterminate their lineage¡­ Now, there was a field of Holy Medicine, ready to eat anytime¡­ ¡°That, don¡¯t worry, your uncle is fine. Thest one to till the fields for the vige was an Ancient Mantle Ox, and if your uncle tills the fields well, it¡¯ll be even better than being the Sacred Master of your own tribe!¡± At this time, Lu Rang exined further. An Ancient Mantle Ox?? Little Gold Bull blinked itsrge eyes, beginning to doubt its life choices. That was a creature of great renown among the Holy ns, a Sub-Emperor Tribe! Just one step below the Imperial n, it could be said that within the oxen, the Demon Bull Tribe was mere trash in front of the Ancient Primeval Ox Tribe¡­ Ancient Mantle Oxen were tilling the fields in the vige¡­ Little Gold Bull didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt. Because in this courtyard, there were mythical creatures! Why would the vigeck the likes of an Ancient Mantle Ox? Doesn¡¯t this mean that its uncle was going to apany a predecessor from the Ancient Primeval Ox Tribe?? Being able to till thend together with a predecessor of the Ancient Primeval Ox Tribe¡­ This was truly a great opportunity for the uncle.
¡°Moo~~¡± Little Gold Bull couldn¡¯t help but let out a cheerful moo! At this moment, it was filled with excitement, and affectionately nuzzled Lu Rang with its head! Seeing this scene, Zi Ling and a group of girls melted with maidenly affection.
¡°Ahhhh, Junior Brother Lu Rang has a little pet now; it¡¯s so adorable! Master, I want one too~~~¡± Zi Ling felt her girlish heart melt away; this Little Gold Bull was just too cute! ¡°Master¡­ can we, can we also keep pets in the future? Junior Brother Lu Rang and Junior Brother Da De both have one¡­¡± Nan Feng also spoke up, her pretty face filled with hope. ¡°Yeah¡­ Little Gold Bull is so cute.¡± Even Bai Qian was somewhat envious. Even male disciples like Jiang Li and Lin Jiu Zheng were quite envious! They could all tell that this Little Gold Bull had an extraordinary bloodline and would definitely be extremely powerful as it grew. It could be a battlepanion! Li Fan, hearing this, was also startled. But then he smiled. After all, it was quite normal. Who wouldn¡¯t like to have a pet? ¡°If there¡¯s a suitable one, of course you can,¡± he said. As he spoke, he gently rubbed Xiao Bai in his arms; he had one himself, how could he forbid his disciples from having one?
Hearing this, disciples like Nan Feng were thrilled. ¡°Junior Brother Lu Rang went and found his own rare animal. Master¡¯s saying that we should also find our own rare animals if we can; only then it would be considered suitable!¡± Nan Feng then realized! Zi Ling and Bai Qian, too, understood. They would have to take the opportunity to venture out more in the future! ¡­ Meanwhile, at this moment. Wu Dade had already walked Big ck Bull all the way to Uncle Zhang¡¯s doorstep. ¡°Uncle Zhang, I¡¯ve brought a bull for you¡ª¡± Wu Dade called out. Inside, a dark and brawny middle-aged farmer came out, wearing a straw hat and straw sandals, having just returned from plowing the fields! It was Uncle Zhang! ¡°Da De, you¡¯ve brought a bull for me?¡±
Uncle Zhang asked in confusion. Wu Dade said: ¡°Yeah, this is a wild bull we brought back from outside. Master said to send it over to you to see if it can be trained to plow. If not, we¡¯ll ughter it early to eat, so as not to waste.¡± Uncle Zhang immediately looked towards Big ck Bull and was thrilled at first sight! ¡°Good, this bull looks strong; it would be a pity to ughter it. Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure it bes a plowing bull!¡± Hearing this, Big ck Bull was almost moved to tears on the spot! It had finally met a kind person! ¡°As long as I learn to till thend, I won¡¯t have to die!¡± He ¡°mooed¡± as if to say, ¡°I will definitely till thend well!¡± Immediately, Uncle Zhang led Da Hei into his own yard, muttering to himself: ¡°It¡¯s just perfect that my Old Yellow Bull is getting on in age, and here you are, right on time!¡± Before long, Da Hei followed Uncle Zhang to the cattle pen, where an Old Yellow Bull was munching on fodder. Seemingly sensing Da Hei¡¯s arrival, the Old Yellow Bull suddenly lifted its eyes to look at Da Hei.
Upon seeing this bull, Da Hei was instantly shocked! Heavens, that bloodline¡­ This terrifying aura¡­ Da Hei was instantly trembling. He thought of a kind of legendary bovine¡­ The Ancient Mantle Ox?? From the sub-emperor¡¯s n of the Ancient Holy ns?!! His eyes were bulging, and his legs were even weaker. Within the Ancient Holy ns, the strongest were from the Imperial n, which were few and far between. The Sub-Emperor Tribe came just after the Imperial n, a tribe that had produced beings second only in might to the Saint Emperor. Below the Sub-Emperor Tribe, there were the Royal n and Marquis n, and then themon Holy n. The Ancient Mantle Ox¡­ in the outside world, wherever it went, it could roam unchallenged. And now, it was confined to a vige, to be used as a plowing ox? Da Hei truly trembled. Moreover, he clearly felt that the aura of this Old Yellow Bull was extremely terrifying¡­ ¡°Ah, I owe it all to Little Li, who once gave me that bull, and now you¡¯vee. You must till thend well in the future!¡± At this time, Uncle Zhang, with his rough hands, patted Da Hei. Upon hearing this, Da Hei got even more of a jolt. Given by Little Li? The terrifyingly powerful young man living in that small courtyard, the one who could keep a Phoenix as though it were a mere chicken? This Ancient Mantle Ox was actually personally raised by him¡­ He suddenly felt that this Ancient Mantle Ox must be extraordinarily terrifying¡­ ¡°Go on over, and have some fodder with Old Yellow.¡± Uncle Zhang led Da Hei into the pen and then left. Da Hei was trembling on the spot, crawling on the ground, and spoke human words: ¡°I pay my respects to my senior¡­ may I ask, senior, what should I call you?¡± Yet the Old Yellow Bull just kept to itself, eating a few bites of fodder, before speaking indifferently: ¡°Call me Yellow Ox, as for the revered title, it is what you are thinking.¡± Upon hearing this, Da Hei was excited, and said: ¡°I pay my respects to the Yellow Ox Great Sage!¡± This was an elder from the Ancient Primeval Ox Tribe, and that tribe was a Sub-Emperor Tribe! A Sub-Emperor represents the strongest among the Great Saints! He never imagined that one day, he would get to see a Great Saint from the bovine tribe! But Yellow Ox seemed somewhat speechless and said: ¡°With a bovine head like yours, you only have so much imagination?¡± Hearing this, Da Hei was stunned! Did this mean, even a Great Saint wasn¡¯t impressive enough? Could it be a Quasi-Emperor?? He felt like he was about to cry. A Saint Path Quasi-Emperor, that¡¯s an incredibly rare and terrifying being, one whom all the Ten Thousand Tribes would revere in the outside world! Meanwhile, the Old Yellow Bull continued: ¡°Enough of that, from now on, just call me Elder Brother.¡± Elder Brother??!! Da Hei trembled, he waspletely shaken. One day, he could actually call an Ancient Mantle Ox, of Quasi-Emperor level, Elder Brother?? At that moment, Da Hei felt he had reached the pinnacle of his bovine life! ¡°Go eat some fodder. Your body is too weak; you are far from ready to plow fields for the vige.¡± At this time, the Old Yellow Bullyfortably in the hay, leisurely chewing its cud. Hearing this, Da Hei felt even happier¡­ Could he, indeed, eat from the same trough as a Quasi-Emperor level being? And the fodder in that trough appeared to have a rich Holy Path Aura¡­ Could it be Heaven Character Level, or even higher, Spirit Medicine? ¡°Thank you, thank you, Elder Brother, thank you!¡± Da Hei was so grateful that he all but burst into tears and wished he could bellow with joy to the sky!! ¡­ Meanwhile. At the Northern Border. The Demon Bull Tribe was on the move! The Sacred Master of the Demon Bull Tribe, himself, was taking up arms to pursue two traitors! The Northern Border watched, and the world was shocked! Chapter 331: 292: Demon Bull Tribe? A Feast of Beef!_1 Chapter 331: Chapter 292: Demon Bull Tribe? A Feast of Beef!_1 At this moment, In a mysterious manor somewhere within the Immortal Domain, The aura of the Holy Path is remarkably dense, even surpassing the breath of the Yin Realm. ¡°Lion, it¡¯s time to switch shifts,¡± The White Tiger Immortal King approached, signaling the Lion King guarding the gate to leave. In fact, they had already transcended the Hongmeng Realm. After months of arduous cultivation, their progress was significant, with almost all entering the Four Luminaries Realm. They were almost at the level of Quasi Grand Powers. Because Yun Xi had said, the dogs she has for gatekeepers cannot be inferior to the powerhouses of the outside world. The Golden Lion stood up, nodded, and said,
¡°Ever since the master provided us with the cultivation technique and the Source of the Holy Path, she has been in secluded cultivation for several months now, and I wonder what she¡¯s doing.¡± The White Tiger Ancestor¡¯s expression grewplex upon hearing this. So much time has passed; hasn¡¯t the master epted reality yet? ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with it too much.¡± The Golden Lion Ancestor nodded and promptly left. Then, the White Tiger Ancestor walked in. Meanwhile, Inside the grand hall, ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Yun Xi¡¯s voice of copse echoed continuously. She was driven to madness. These past few months, she delved into a sea of books, seeking countless methods to break the life contract. After all, she truly did not wish to be someone else¡¯s ve. But she had failed in all her attempts! Three months had gone by already. It seemed she really had to face her ¡°master¡± now¡­ ¡°Master,¡± At this moment, the White Tiger Ancestor walked in from outside. He was noticeably uneasy as he said,
¡°The Holy Dao Powers from all over have descended into the outside world.¡± ¡°Everything is well on Senior Li¡¯s side.¡± ¡°ording to Shao Yang, Senior Li is in a good mood, emotionally stable as ever, still as easy-going as before, and has not shown any anger.¡± ¡°You can rest assured!¡±
The White Tiger Ancestor¡¯s face was a mask ofplexity. During this time, their onlymand from their master from the White Tiger n was to report Li Fan¡¯s situation to her at all times. Because she was afraid. What if the Great Demon King bes irritated one day, gets angry, then won¡¯t she be dead? Hearing the White Tiger Ancestor¡¯s words, Yun Xi also let out a sigh of relief. That¡¯s good. ¡°By the way, it seems that Senior Li has recently sent out several disciples, as if they¡¯re searching for something,¡± The White Tiger Ancestor added. Upon hearing this, Yun Xi¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. The Great Demon King couldn¡¯t be looking for her, could he?? It must be! If the Great Demon King never finds her, would he use the life imprint to kill her?? Yun Xi hurriedly stood up and said,
¡°I, I need to go to the little mountain vige!¡± Immediately, she walked out of the grand hall. Outside the grand hall, many moon-ranked flowers were nted, and at this moment, two Qicai Hongdie butterflies were frolicking on the petals. Yun Xi stretched out her hand, and the two butterflies gentlynded on her pristine palm. Afterward, she left. ¡­ Meanwhile, In the Northern Immortal Domain, at the Northern Border, All the tribes were shaken! ¡°` Because just yesterday, the Demon Bull Tribeunched a full-scale pursuit, and Elder Niu Feiqing, a Quasi Grand Power-level powerhouse, personally took the field. To hunt down two traitors of the Demon Bull Tribe! This caught the attention of the world.
In front of the Northern Destion. Niu Feiqing, leading countless experts from the Demon Bull Tribe, had already arrived here. This was arge army of the Demon Bull Tribe, with thousands of people! There were more than a dozen Quasi Grand Power-level fighters! And there were even more Saint Level warriors, in the hundreds. It could be said that Niu Feiqing mobilized all the forces he could! ¡°The Soul-Locking Horn has already pointed out the direction; Niu Dutian is in this great wilderness!¡± Niu Feiqing¡¯s face was filled with cold frost! ¡°Bring that human ant up here!¡± He waved his hand. Immediately, two Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses brought a middle-aged man over! ¡°Great Elder, this man is named Ao Wushuang. ording to the information, he had previously led Niu Dusheng into this great wilderness!¡± ¡°He must know the hiding ce of Niu Dutian and the others in this wilderness!¡±
An elder said, eager to im credit: ¡°This guy actually tried to escape from the Northern Border, but fortunately, I captured him in time and brought him back!¡± Niu Feiqing looked indifferently at Ao Wushuang and said: ¡°Have you been to the Northern Destion?¡± Ao Wushuang was extremely scared at the moment. He had clearly prepared to flee to a distantnd, beyond the Northern Border¡ªso how had he been captured and brought back? And now, to face this wilderness again? He was in despair, but he could only toughen his scalp and say: ¡°Reporting to the Great Elder, I have been in there, it¡¯s very Xiemeng¡­¡± But the Great Elder waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Lead the way!¡± Ao Wushuang was almost in tears, saying, ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t go¡­¡± Niu Feiqing¡¯s face showed impatience as he shouted, ¡°Say one more word, and I will let you die!¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang could only hold back. ¡°Damn it, forcing me like this¡­ don¡¯t me me!!!¡± Ao Wushuang then hardened his heart and said, ¡°Please follow me!!¡± ¡°Move!¡± Niu Feiqing¡¯s face was icy cold! He led his people straight in! The army soared through the air. They passed directly over Xuan Tianzhou, and not long afterward, theynded. ¡°It should be just ahead.¡± Ao Wushuang spoke, now feeling a bit of a chill on his scalp. ¡°Hm, you¡¯re being honest. Rest assured, once the matter is done, my tribe will have a generous reward for you!¡± The Great Elder nodded as well. Because, ording to the Soul-Locking Horn, they were getting very close to Niu Dutian. They continued to advance. At this moment. In a small mountain vige. ¡°Such nice weather, perfect for plowing the fields!¡± Uncle Zhang got up early in the morning and started feeding the cattle. But he noticed that the newly arrived Big ck Bull seemed a bit shy, not daring to approach while Old Yellow Bull was eating the fodder. Only after Old Yellow Bull was done did Big ck Bulle to eat. ¡°Hey, this bull is quite polite,¡± Uncle Zhang chuckled. Moreover, while Old Yellow Bull was eating the fodder, it seemed to be picky, whereas the Big ck Bull was different¡ªnot minding even the rougher fodder and chewing with relish! And now, after finishing the fodder, it even stretched out itsrge tongue to lick the trough clean! This Big ck Bull was easy to feed! Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t help but exim. Then he led the two bulls to the field at the entrance of the vige. ¡°Big ck, learn well. I¡¯ll let Old Yellow plow first,¡± he said. ¡°` Uncle Zhang hitched Old Yellow Bull to the plough and then began to till thend. Old Yellow Bull, stepping with adept strides, got to work. Big ck Bull was on the side, its bovine eyes wide open in shock. This¡­ This was an Ancient Mantle Ox, the kind that could roam freely across the entire Immortal Domain! And yet, it was actually tilling thend at this moment. An old yellow bull that was working so hard¡­ ¡°I must try hard too!¡± Big ck Bull made up its mind! It was determined to be a good ploughing bull to avoid being treated as beef. Soon, Old Yellow Bull finished tilling thend, and Uncle Zhang pulled an apple from his pocket and fed it to Old Yellow Bull as a reward. ¡°Your turn, Big ck.¡± Uncle Zhang spoke. Big ck Bull immediately scurried over, obediently letting Uncle Zhang hitch it to the plough. ¡°Hmm, quite teachable!¡± Uncle Zhang smiled and with a shout, Big ck Bull started to pull with great effort! ¡­ Meanwhile, at this moment. Niu Feiqing, leading a group of powerhouses, finally saw the small mountain vige ahead! ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on here¡­¡± A look of surprise shed across the old eyes of Niu Feiqing! This ce seemed anything but simple. ¡°Great Elder, look!¡± At that moment, an elder pointed towards the vige. Everyone looked. They saw a farmer in a field by the entrance of the vige, tilling thend. And that ox¡­ It was familiar, too familiar! ¡°Is that Niu Dutian???¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°How did Niu Dutian be a ploughing ox?¡± ¡°The shame of the Demon Bull Tribe!¡± ¡°Deserves death, allowing such an ox to live is an insult to our Demon Bull Tribe!¡± They were all furious. ¡°Charge!¡± Niu Feiqing roared in anger! He led his people in a charge! At that moment, Ao Wushuang, who was no longer being watched, quietly retreated! The herd of bulls charged furiously! But, as they neared the small mountain vige, every one of the Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses suddenly felt a tremendous pressure! No! They were all horrified. This terrifying pressure caused a group of the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s powerhouses to suddenly transform into their original forms! In an instant, just outside the vige, thousands of bulls appeared! ¡°What the heck¡­¡± Even Niu Feiqing turned into a bull and bellowed with anger, but what came out was a cow¡¯s moo: ¡°Moo¡ª¡ª¡± For a moment, thousands of bulls cried out! ¡°Moo!¡± ¡°Moo moo!¡± The sound of the cows mooing shook the heavens. Immediately, many of the vigers were attracted to the scene. ¡°Hey, why have so many cowse to our vige?¡± ¡°How strange!¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s been a beast tide in the mountains recently, did these cows run out from there?¡± The vigers started talking. Uncle Zhang, who was tilling thend, also stopped and looked outside. Big ck Bull looked up and was equally stunned. My tribesmen¡­ So many havee?? And leading them is Niu Feiqing! Big ck Bull instantly realized that they hade to hunt him and Niu Yuan down! Thinking of this, he let out a defiant moo towards the vige outskirts! ¡°Moo!¡± This was the most primitivenguage of cows, meaning, ¡°A bunch of losers,e and kill me if you dare!¡± And hearing this bellow, Niu Feiqing and the other bulls outside the vige were immediately enranged. It was a tant provocation! ¡°I will kill you!¡± Angry beyond belief, Niu Feiqing charged forward! The rest of the bulls followed suit! ¡°These crazy bulls!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over, what do we do now?¡± Instantly, Auntie Wang and a group of vigers were terrified. So many bulls charging over, people were going to get hurt! ¡°Old Zhang, quick, you know bulls best, what do we do?¡± Auntie Wang was frantic, quickly running to the edge of the field and shouting to Uncle Zhang. Uncle Zhang was also a bit overwhelmed at this moment, but thinking that the vigers would get hurt if these mad bulls charged in, he became enraged! Clutching his whip, he stepped out of the field, stood out of the vige, and with true grit, he suddenly flicked his whip into the air! ¡°A bunch of mad bulls, if you dare to rage any further, I¡¯ll ughter you all!¡± The whip cracked in the air with a ¡°pop¡±! At that moment, thousands of terrifying members of the Bull Tribe felt a tremble in their souls. Niu Feiqing¡¯s four hooves went weak, and he copsed heavily to the ground, convulsing all over! ¡°No¡­¡± Hisrge bovine eyes were full of terror! That whip¡­ What level of terrifying artifact was it? A Holy Artifact? Or even higher? He trembled! ¡°Moo moo¡­¡± ¡°Moo¡­¡± Suddenly, countless bullsy down on the ground, each one trembling, weak all over, unable to move! Each bull was extremely frightened! And seeing this scene, the vigers were dumbstruck. Uncle Zhang was even more stunned; was his whip really that powerful?? ¡°Little Li¡¯s cow whip is really handy!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but rejoice and said: ¡°Quick, go tell Little Li, today we can have a full bull feast!¡± ¡°The whole vige will eat together!¡± Immediately, the vigers burst into joy! Behind them, Ao Wushuang, upon witnessing this scene, was dumbfounded too. When Uncle Zhang swung his whip, he clearly saw an existence nearly invincible in heaven and earth! The Dao roared, and the universe trembled! Terrifying! What Demon Bull Tribe? They were clearly just delivering themselves as meat! At this moment, he was trembling with fear, turning around to flee. ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s that? Stop right there!¡± Just then, Uncle Zhang at the entrance of the vige suddenly spotted Ao Wushuang and called out! Ao Wushuang¡¯s body immediately stiffened, and he stopped! Chapter 332: 293 Boss Ao_1 Chapter 332: Chapter 293 Boss Ao_1 ¡°` Upon hearing the wordsing from behind. Ao Wushuang¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°Is it, is it calling me?¡± He turned around, his face filled with fear! ¡°Yes, if not you, who else? Come over,e over!¡± Uncle Zhang spoke to him. Ao Wushuang wanted to flee, but he knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t escape! He could only walk back, step by step. ¡°Who are you? Are these bulls yours?¡±
Uncle Zhang asked curiously. Could the person in front of him be a cattle herder or a cattle dealer of some sort? ¡°I, my name is Ao Wushuang.¡± ¡°Senior, this, this isn¡¯t my fault¡­¡± Ao Wushuang was almost crying as he said, ¡°I was forced toe here, it really isn¡¯t my fault this time!¡± Uncle Zhang suddenly realized, so he was a cattle herder! It seemed that the cattle herder must have been herding when the cattle went berserk; hence, he couldn¡¯t control them and ended up running to the entrance of the vige! Yes, that must be it! Uncle Zhang immediately smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, these mad bulls have already been controlled.¡± He scratched his head and said: ¡°Well, since these bulls have gone mad anyway, why don¡¯t we just eat them? How much money should I give you?¡± After all, even though these bulls had gone mad, the cattle dealer must have suffered a huge loss, and Uncle Zhang felt somewhat bad about it. At these words, Ao Wushuang was utterly dumbfounded. Give, give him money? He hadn¡¯t misheard, had he? But then, he understood. This terrifying creature before him liked beef! And he had brought this herd of bulls, which just so happened to please the old man, so he nned to bestow a blessing on him?
Ao Wushuang was immediately excited, had his bad luck finally turned around? ¡°No, no, Senior, as long as you like it, just eat, just eat!¡± Ao Wushuang dered on the spot: ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, just give the word, Your Excellency, and I¡¯ll bring more to you!¡±
Uncle Zhang smiled at these words, as the other party was so generous, then it couldn¡¯t be better. After all, the vigers didn¡¯t really have any money, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to buy so many bulls! ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe inside the vige and rest awhile?¡± Uncle Zhang said. ¡°No, no need, Senior. I¡¯ve, I¡¯ve still got things to do, I should leave now!¡± Ao Wushuang felt as if he had been granted an amnesty, how could he dare to stay in this ce any longer? Uncle Zhang said: ¡°Oh, how can I let you go so easily!¡± He took out two apples from his pocket and said: ¡°Come on, Boss Ao, since you¡¯ve got other matters, I won¡¯t persuade you to stay. Take these two apples to eat on the road!¡± Those were the apples he had intended to feed to the bulls, but now he gave them to Ao Wushuang. Ao Wushuang looked at the apples in his hand and was immediately shocked. Heaven, what kind of apples were these?
They were richly fragrant, filled with the dense aura of the Holy Path, each apple seeming like a source of the Holy Path itself! Wasn¡¯t this too incredible? Holy Medicine??? Was the other party actually giving him two Holy Medicines? At that moment, Ao Wushuang was moved to tears! He knelt down vigorously towards Uncle Zhang and said: ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Uncle Zhang was stunned, but then quickly realized that the other party was thanking him for dealing with such arge herd of mad bulls. Uncle Zhang promptly helped him up with a smile and said, ¡°No thanks necessary, we are all the same, helping each other out is only right.¡± The other was a cattle dealer, and he was a farmer; weren¡¯t they all relying on bulls, just the same? But when Ao Wushuang heard this, he was suddenly struck with realization! We are all the same people¡­ Was this senior reminding him to remember his identity as a member of the Human Race?
He shuddered! So, the only reason he was allowed to live was that he was part of the Human Race! Hepletely understood. This senior must be a great power of the Human Race! At this moment, Ao Wushuang was moved beyond words, and as if he found the direction in life! He nodded vigorously and said: ¡°Rest assured, Senior, from now on, I will certainly be a good person!¡± With that, he deeply bowed to Uncle Zhang once again, and immediately left. When he arrived, he was trembling with fear, extremely afraid. But as he left, he walked with his head held high, righteous and proud! Meanwhile, looking at Ao Wushuang leaving, the numerous powerful members of the Demon Bull Tribe trembling on the ground were gnashing their teeth in fury! ¡°Ao Wushuang, I swear I won¡¯t let this go even if I be a ghost!¡± Niu Feiqing was shaking with rage, this guy was aplete screw-up!
¡°Damn it, a mole, this guy is a mole!¡± ¡°You beast, is it really okay to screw over your own kind like this?¡± ¡°Shameless, utterly shameless!¡± Their angry cursing was filled with grief, but only ¡°moo moo¡± sounds could be heard! At this moment. Inside the small courtyard, a viger had also run over, informing them about the events outside the vige. In the courtyard, many disciples heard and immediately became alert! A herd of bulls? What kind of herd dared to charge at the small mountain vige? Were they seeking death? ¡°` ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out, it¡¯s the n members of Little Gold Bull who havee to kill!¡± At this moment, Wu Dade secretlymunicated this to his many fellow disciples. Hearing this, everyone understood. After returning yesterday, Wu Dade and Lu Rang had already told them about the process of searching for Little Gold Bull. ¡°Moo¡ª¡± Little Gold Bull Niuyuan was also a bit worried. And Li Fan was somewhat dazed, thousands of bulls? That sounded like a huge scene! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Li Fan immediately spoke up, leading a group of disciples outside. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the vige. At the vige entrance, Li Fan was also somewhat surprised! Indeed thousands of bulls. Wu Dade and Lu Rang were even more astonished, these¡­ all were strong members of the Demon Bull Tribe. Did Uncle Zhang get scared silly by just onesh of the whip? Meanwhile, Little Gold Bull was walking over to Big ck Bull¡¯s side. ¡°Thrilling, absolutely thrilling!¡± Excited beyond measure, Big ck Bull said: ¡°Niuyuan, this time, these old coots are all toast!¡± He recounted what had just happened. Little Gold Bull Niuyuan was taken aback, his uncle sure was crafty! ¡°Hmm? This little one, he¡¯s quite special.¡± At that moment, Old Yellow Bull, who had been lying down and resting, suddenly looked at Little Gold Bull. Upon seeing Old Yellow Bull, Little Gold Bull¡¯s fur stood on end! This bull¡­ Its aura was terrifying! In that instant, Little Gold Bull understood that Lu Rang did not deceive him! This truly was an Ancient Mantle Ox! ¡°Big brother, this is my nephew!¡± Big ck Bull hurriedly introduced him to Old Yellow Bull. Big brother? Little Gold Bull¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly, his own uncle was actually calling someone else¡­ big brother? This was a powerful Ancient Mantle Ox, its realm unimaginable! Uncle¡­ indeed hade upon a tremendous opportunity. ¡°Yes, stay put in the courtyard, young bull, your future is boundless!¡± Old Yellow Bull dered. Receiving such a shock, Niuyuan immediately nodded. ¡°Little Li, that whip of yours is really useful, perfect for scaring bulls!¡± At this time, Uncle Zhang spoke to Li Fan,ughing: ¡°The people in our vige are in for a treat this time, the cattle trader has already said, all these wild bulls are for us!¡± He recounted how he used the whip to scare the herd of bulls and how he gave two apples to Ao Wushuang. Li Fan, upon hearing this, also nodded and said: ¡°It seems that this Ao Wushuang is indeed a decent person!¡± ¡°Now, notify the people in the vige, we¡¯re having a vige feast tonight, a full beef banquet!¡± Immediately, everyone in the vige was overjoyed! ¡­ And at this moment. Outside! The movement of the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s army attracted the attention of many Holy ns. But then they disappeared without a trace, with no newsing back. After a brief period of silence. In the Holy Land of the Demon Bull Tribe, within Demon Bull Mountain! ¡°What has happened?!¡± A furious roar suddenly erupted! On this day, from a certain cave dwelling in Demon Bull Mountain, a middle-aged man with a majestic bearing emerged. His presence was incredibly powerful, and with a raise of his hand, it was as if the Saintly Way Law hummed in unison! This was¡­ a mighty being! Lord of the Demon Bull Tribe¡ªNiu Feitian! He had been in seclusion until now. But today¡­ almost all of the elders in his tribe had been wiped out. This forced him to break his seclusion ande out. ¡°What exactly happened?!¡± He appeared in the main hall, summoning all of his people! The Demon Bull Tribe was fraught with anxiety! ¡°Report!¡± At that time, an Ocean-Parting Level Cultivator hurried in from the outside, saying: ¡°Lord Sacred Master, just now, someone named Ao Wushuang sent a message from the outside world!¡± Hearing this, Niu Feitian coldly said: ¡°Where is he?¡± This cultivator indignantly replied: ¡°That guy is too sly, ran off too fast, left the message and vanished, we couldn¡¯t catch him!¡± Niu Feitian frowned. He took the letter that the cultivator handed over, opened it, and it only contained a location. Furthermore, it specified that this was the location of Niu Feiqing and hispanions! ¡°I shall personally go to this ce!¡± ¡°Convey my orders, point our swords at the Northern Destion, initiate n warfare!¡± Initiate n warfare! Upon hearing that, the whole tribe was shocked! The news spread, causing an uproar in the Northern Border! A grand Holy n, actually initiating a n war?! It captivated the world¡¯s attention! Chapter 333: 294 The Ancient Saint Kneels_1 Chapter 333: Chapter 294 The Ancient Saint Kneels_1 Ever since the Saint Descent, although there were huge changes in the Immortal Domain, overall it was peaceful. Among the Holy ns, Quasi Grand Powers rarely took action! But today, suddenly, a Great Holy n actually wanted to start a n war? This meant that this n had reached a moment of life and death! ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°The Northern Destion¡­ What is really hidden inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Great Elder, Niu Feiqing, and others went there, but they suffered losses!¡± People were fervently discussing! At this moment, in Xuan Tianzhou. The Xuantian Alliance received the message, and Fire Spirit and the others were also tremendously shocked!
The Holy n¡­ they are going tounch a n war in the Northern Destion? This could be called a truly major event! Terrifyingly so! ¡°Quick, we must immediately find Senior Li and tell the old man!¡± Fire Spirit spoke directly! She and Bai Shaoyang, among others, immediately flew swiftly toward the small mountain vige. ¡­ Nighttime. The vige was incredibly lively, with bonfires everywhere! Large iron pots were set up, and beef was already in the pot! Even more beef was grilling over the mes, dripping with oil and fragrant, making mouths water! The vige men and women, young and old, sat together, the atmosphere reaching a peak of excitement. Li Fan, apanied by many of his disciples, also arrived; they were sitting around the bonfires, talking andughing! ¡°All this meat is from Holy Path Beings, and it¡¯s not bad at all to eat!¡± Long Zixuan was holding a beef leg, gnawing at it heartily. Qing Chen also heartily drank the beef soup, feeling incredibly refreshed. Zi Ling, Nan Feng, Xinning, Su Baiqian, Gong Ya, and several other girls, were a lot more refined, savoring their portions slowly from little bowls. Xiao Baiy in Li Fan¡¯s arms, as Li Fan carefully tore the beef into strips to feed her, all the while rubbing her belly to prevent indigestion. ¡°Little Li, Fire Spirit and the others have arrived.¡±
At that moment, Uncle Zhang called out, leading Fire Spirit and the others to the bonfire where Li Fan and the others were sitting. Fire Spirit and the others appeared somewhat dumbfounded at this moment. The whole vige was eating beef¡­ And these cows¡­
Clearly all had an extraordinary aura¡­ ¡°I, I think I understand why the Demon Bull Tribe wanted to dere a holy war, it¡¯s too tragic!¡± Bai Shaoyang¡¯s face was filled withplexity! Fortunately, his grandfather was far-sighted, and timelytched onto the Lord of the Deste Heavens¡¯ coattails. Otherwise, the Holy n? They too would be someone else¡¯s meal! Fire Spirit was even more shaken to the core! ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Li Fan turned around and with a smile, said, ¡°Come and sit down, there¡¯s plenty of meat today!¡± Fire Spirit and the others immediately walked over and sat down together. The vigers passed bowls to them, filling severalrge bowls with beef for them. Fire Spirit and the others were overwhelmed with mixed emotions, but they understood.
What about the Demon Bull Tribe; Senior Li simply didn¡¯t regard them highly! Done, just eat! They immediately started eating heartily! ¡­ Meanwhile. Old Yellow Bull, Big ck Bull, and Little Gold Bull were tied up at the entrance of the vige. Because Uncle Zhang said, while making beef in the vige, he was afraid that these cows would smell the scent of their own kind and get frightened. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Old Yellow Bull looked up indifferently toward the vige outskirts. There, in an instant, the sky darkened, filled with countless powerful beings! Battle gs were stretched across the sky, exuding an intimidating presence! The one leading them was none other than the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Sacred Master, Niu Feitian! He stood in the sky, and with one nce, he saw Du Tian and Niu Yuan tied up at the vige entrance!
A shock passed through Niu Feitian¡¯s eyes! What situation was this? Had Du Tian and Niu Yuan been captivated by someone else and turned into ves? This was highly possible! But no matter which n it was, today, he must fight! Only in this way could he restore the reputation of the Demon Bull Tribe! He stepped forward and dered, ¡°Du Tian, Niu Yuan, you two traitors; today you shall die!¡± At the vige entrance. ¡°The Master and the others are enjoying beef, do not disturb their good time.¡± Old Yellow Bull suddenly spoke, ¡°Younger brother, go, deal with him!¡± At these words, Big ck Bull paused momentarily, himself taking action?
Although, after eating two meals of feed at Uncle Zhang¡¯s, he had broken through to the Siyao Realm, what wasing was the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Sacred Master. A Grand Power! He was an entire realm higher than him! ¡°Do you still remember how Uncle Zhang taught you the footwork when tilling thend?¡± ¡°Trample him to death.¡± Old Yellow Bull said calmly. At this, Big ck Bull was suddenly taken aback. He seemed to understand something. So, while tilling thend, did he actually obtain some kind of terrifying sacred technique? At this moment, Big ck Bull suddenly felt emboldened. He charged out of the vige and let out a challenging bellow at the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Sacred Master. Upon hearing this sound, the Sacred Master of the Demon Bull Tribe became enraged. ¡°A mere traitor dares to challenge me?¡± ¡°Today, I shall annihte you!¡± He took a step forward! But as he approached the small mountain vige, he was instantly oppressed and revealed his true bull form! ¡°Moo!¡± He intended to roar, but all that emerged was a bull¡¯s bellow! Behind him, the entire Demon Bull Tribe was shocked. ¡°The Sacred Master has actually taken on his Demon Bull Form; it seems he is determined to kill Niu Dutian.¡± ¡°Niu Dutian deserves death!¡± The crowd buzzed with discussion! The two bulls met in the sky! Suddenly, beneath Niu Dutian¡¯s hooves, a brilliant light shone as if a terrifying principle descended! His hooves stomped down towards Niu Feitian! Niu Feitian¡¯s eyes shook with rm; he could feel that those hooves¡­ were extremely terrifying! As if it was a life-and-death grand technique! He also gave it his all! The two bulls fought fiercely in the sky! And it was a draw! ¡°Heavens, is Niu Dutian that fearsome?¡± ¡°No wonder he dared to rebel against the tribe.¡± ¡°A genius, s, what a waste!¡± Many of the Demon Bull Tribe spoke up! ¡°I will kill you!¡± In the heat of the battle, Niu Feitian couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer and suddenly let out a furious roar¡ªthe Secret Sound Ox Roar, his great Dao technique! This ox roar, almost silent, targeted the soul! It was a life-and-death sacred technique! Big ck Bull was startled for a moment, but then Old Yellow Bull¡¯s voice rang in his ear. ¡°Muddy, plug your ears!¡± Big ck Bull immediately smeared mud from his hooves into his ears! With his ears clogged with mud, the terrifying Secret Sound Ox Roar arrived, but Big ck Bull remained utterly unaffected! Overjoyed, Big ck Bull¡¯s hooves met the oing charge! ¡°No!¡± The Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Sacred Master was shocked on the spot. Could this work? A hoof met his face, and he was struck hard! ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Niu Feitian was sent flying backward, crashing heavily onto the ground! Behind. All the members of the Demon Bull Tribe were stunned. The Sacred Master Niu Feitian was actually defeated by Niu Dutian? How¡­ Was that possible? ¡°The Sacred Master is a Grand Power!¡± ¡°Niu Dutian¡¯s cultivation level could at most be at the Siyao Realm, how could he be so¡­¡± ¡°A genius, a legendary peerless genius!¡± Everyone was shocked. And on the ground, Niu Feitian struggled to rise. ¡°Is this it?¡± And there stood Big ck Bull in front of him, supremely arrogant. Niu Feitian felt an explosive anger. How could this be¡­ ¡°I, must kill you!¡± He roared angrily and suddenly, a Jade Talisman appeared beneath his hooves. He fiercely stomped and shattered the Jade Talisman! At this moment. A terrifying fluctuation spread instantly! The great Dao roared, and the aura of the Holy Path was endless! Outside the mountain vige, countless nts suddenly bowed! And on the spot, a phantom appeared out of thin air! It seemed to be an old man! ¡°Our n¡¯s Saint?¡± ¡°The clone of an Ancient Saint of our n?!¡± ¡°Heavens, has ite to the point where we must use a clone of a Saint?!¡± The entire Demon Bull Tribe was shocked. As the phantom slowly materialized, it murmured: ¡°Who dares to oppose my n?¡± Upon seeing this phantom, Niu Feitian immediately became excited and said: ¡°Ancient Saint, Niu Dutian betrayed our n, joined the enemy, and even harmed our elders. Please, Ancient Saint, annihte him! Raze this ce!¡± A sh of anger crossed the phantom¡¯s eyes as it slowly lifted its gaze. He saw Big ck Bull in front of him, and behind him, the mountain vige. And¡­ Old Yellow Bull at the vige entrance, contentedly chewing cud! In that moment, the Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he stepped back repeatedly, his face bearing an expression of horror! ¡°My n absolutely did not intend to offend your noble n, please Senior, calm your anger!¡± The Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe, suddenly, kneeled on the ground towards Old Yellow Bull at the vige entrance! Witnessing this scene, the entire Demon Bull Tribe was in uproar! Utterly shocked! Chapter 334: 295: Big Black Bull? Saint Master!_1 Chapter 334: Chapter 295: Big ck Bull? Saint Master!_1 The Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s army was at aplete loss at this moment. What was going on¡­ Their own ancestor, a towering Ancient Saint! Shouldn¡¯t he be invincible under heaven, sweeping across all quarters? Yet now he was kneeling before this mountain vige? And what¡¯s more, he was clearly terrified to the extreme! Niu Feitian was also stunned at this moment. Utterly stupefied¡­ What had happened? An Ancient Saint, what should an Ancient Saint be afraid of?
That bull at the entrance of the vige¡­ Could it be, one of the legendary few bull tribes? The Marquis n, the Royal n? Heavens, had they kicked an iron te? At this moment, Niu Feitian panicked! ¡°Senior, my tribe, simply came to pursue the traitors Du Tian and Niu Yuan¡­ We absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare to target Your Noble n, please spare us!¡± The Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe exined again! Being an Ancient Saint, he naturally could feel the terror of this Old Yellow Bull! Even as a Saint, in front of this being¡­ he was still as insignificant as an ant! This meant that the other party was, at the very least, a Saint Monarch? And that Old Yellow Bull who was ruminating at the vige entrance uttered indifferently to the Big ck Bull: ¡°Big ck follows me, and as for Little Gold Bull¡¯s master, you have no right to question.¡± Upon hearing this, the Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe trembled even more! Big ck Bull Du Tian¡­ was actually following this Saint Monarch of the bull tribe? And the master of Niu Yuan seemed to be someone even this bull tribe¡¯s Saint Monarch had to show respect to! He took a deep look at Big ck Bull and Little Gold Bull, and was even more astonished in his heart, because the bloodline of Big ck Bull and Little Gold Bull¡­ was unmistakably incredibly strong! This¡­ They were two genius beings! Especially the Little Gold Bull!
He suddenly turned back and grabbed Niu Feitian, the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Sacred Master, and lifted him up! ¡°Niu Feitian, to think you are the Sacred Master!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who have driven our tribe¡¯s prodigies to desert the tribe, and you still dare to bring our people here to their deaths?!¡± ¡°I will cripple you!¡±
Thews descended, like a thousand cuts and a hundred slices! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± At that moment, Niu Feitian¡¯s entire cultivation level was wasted, and he trembled all over! Tears streamed down his eyes! Why¡­ No, why did it turn out this way¡­ He should have been able to easily annihte Du Tian¡¯s lineage, eliminating all threats¡­ At this moment, he regretted! If given a chance to do it over, he would have nevere here even if it meant death! But, everything was toote! The next moment, he fell to the ground with a thump. He became apletely useless bull! Behind him, the countess members of the Demon Bull Tribe who saw this scene were all dumbfounded.
The ancient saint of their tribe had actually crippled their Sacred Master! And the Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe turned back, with a presence that could swallow the eight wastes, stared at the countless members of the tribe, and shouted: ¡°Niu Feitian has acted recklessly as the Sacred Master, suppressed the meritorious Du Tian¡¯s lineage, and persecuted the prodigies of our tribe!¡± ¡°This Saint cripples him!¡± ¡°From this day forth, Du Tian is the Sacred Master of the Demon Bull Tribe!¡± ¡°Niu Yuan is the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s Saint Heir!¡± ¡°Whosoever dares to defy this will be treated as a traitor of the tribe and eternally executed!¡± His gaze swept across the entire tribe! Instantly, all the members of the Demon Bull Tribe felt an immense pressure! ¡°We obey the Ancient Saint¡¯smands!¡± ¡°We obey the Ancient Saint¡¯smands!¡± All the members of the Demon Bull Tribe were in a state of shock and awe as they knelt down! The Ancient Saint said coldly: ¡°Are you not going to pay homage to the Sacred Master and Saint Heir?¡±
On hearing this, the entire Demon Bull Tribe respectfully addressed Du Tian and Niu Yuan: ¡°Greetings to the Sacred Master, the Saint Heir!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Sacred Master, the Saint Heir!¡± No one dared to be disrespectful! In the Ancient n, the strong were revered, and the victor was king! Just now, when Big ck Bull with the strength of the Siyao Realm defeated Niu Feitian, who was in the Great Ability Realm, Niu Feitian had already lost his qualification to be the Sacred Master in everyone¡¯s hearts. At this point, when the Ancient Saint appointed a new Sacred Master, everyone felt it was only natural! And seeing this, the Big ck Bull was taken aback. Sacred Master? Was he now the Sacred Master of the Demon Bull Tribe? This reversed fate had left him feeling somewhat bewildered. All of this¡­ was because of this small mountain vige! Having done all of this, the Ancient Saint respectfully said to the Old Yellow Bull at the entrance of the vige,
¡°Senior, are you satisfied?¡± But the Old Yellow Bull was only busy chewing cud and had no time to pay him any mind! Seeing this, the Ancient Saint immediately turned to Big ck Bull and said, ¡°After I return to my tribe, I will immediately send all the hidden Great Abilities of my n to serve the new Sacred Master and Saint Heir!¡± At that moment, he got up, turned back with an indifferent look, and nced at the many n members before saying, ¡°You all, await the Sacred Master¡¯s decision!¡± With those words, the Ancient Saint disappeared! He was but a clone, and now he needed to return to Demon Bull Mountain first! What was left of the entire Demon Bull Tribe was extremely anxious. ¡°Sacred Master, we were all deceived by Niu Feitian¡­ please spare our lives!¡± At this time, an elder pleaded with Big ck Bull! The tribe members knelt down and did not rise! Big ck Bull was also somewhat bewildered and seemed unable to ept what was happening all at once. He took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°All of you,e over to me and line up in your transformed forms!¡± He was well aware that he was just a plow ox in someone else¡¯s vige. How to handle these tribe members who dared to assault the small mountain vige¡­ he had no such authority; most likely, he would have to wait for the one in the small courtyard to make a decision! In an instant, tens of thousands of bulls from the Demon Bull Tribe lined up, transformed back into their bull forms, and obediently knelt down in front of the small mountain vige! This scene was unbelievably majestic! Niu Yuan also had aplicated expression on his face. In just one day, everything had been reversed¡­ He decided that he must take ploughing in the small courtyard seriously from now on! Simrly, Big ck Bull also came over andy down next to Old Yellow Bull, gratefully saying, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± Old Yellow Bull nodded indifferently, saying, ¡°Mhmm, plow thend well from now on.¡± Big ck Bull said excitedly, ¡°You can rest assured, Big Brother. With me here, thend of our vige will definitely not be abandoned!¡± Now, he simply loved the task of ploughing far too much! Being a plow ox for others not only provided him with fine fodder to eat and the asional reward of an apple or two, but he could alsoprehend the Dao during the plowing process, and on top of that, learn from Old Yellow Bull¡­ This was simply the pinnacle of bovine life, a blissful existence! As for the Demon Bull Tribe? The Sacred Master? The past hardships, whoever wanted to go through them, could take his ce! And everything that happened outside the vige. The vigers inside were unaware. They were all happily eating all kinds of beef. ¡°Da De, go dig out two jars of wine from under my peach tree!¡± Li Fan was also delighted and immediatelymanded. He then added another sentence, ¡°Dig out the two-year-old stock!¡± Ever since he came to the small mountain vige, he would bury some wine each year. Therefore, underneath the peach tree, there were one-year, two-year, three-year, and four-year stocks of wine. The older the wine, the better it tasted! Wu Dade, upon hearing this, was immediately excited. That was a treasure, after all. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go too!¡± Lu Rang hurriedly followed! He had coveted the Peach Root Soil for a long time but had not dared to act. Now was the chance to scoop up a handful for his flowerpot! The two left, and soon, Wu Dade returned with two jars of wine, while Lu Rang came back grinning, hugging his pot of grass happily. In the flowerpot, new ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± from the peach tree¡¯s roots had been added! ¡°Pour for everyone.¡± Li Fan said. At once, the wine was poured into bowls and handed to everyone. Feeling the wine, everyone¡¯s expressions became very solemn. ¡°I remember the wine we used to drink was filled with Immortal Path¡¯s energy, but this time, I feel like what I¡¯m holding is a mass of the Source of the Holy Path!¡± Nan Feng was somewhat bewildered! In the previous Era of Immortal Dao, they had also drunk Li Fan¡¯s wine, but that wine was far from being as terrifying as this. ¡°The wine we drank before was one-year-old and could be called a top-tier product of Immortal Path¡­ but this time, the two-year-old wine we¡¯re drinking can be called the Source of the Holy Path¡­¡± Xinning blinked herrge eyes and said, ¡°The wine from the third and fourth years¡­ what kind of treasures might those be?¡± She could hardly imagine! She suddenly became very curious about what realm Big Brother¡¯s cultivation level was. ¡°One bowl of wine is a bowl of the Source of the Holy Path¡­¡± Lu Rang was somewhat bewildered! Ever since he ventured out into the outside world, he increasingly understood how incredibly affluent his master¡¯s ¡°family conditions¡± were! In the outside world, a mass of the Source of the Holy Path could sustain a Sect Gate! Yet, at his master¡¯s ce, every casual bowl of wine contained terrifying Source of the Holy Path. Moreover, he vaguely felt thatpared to the Source of the Holy Path cherished by some Holy ns, this one was probably not to be outdone, right? ¡°This¡­ In ¡®Yuan Yao¡¯ or ¡®Original Medicine¡¯, it¡¯s listed at the top of the ¡®Wastnd¡¯ grade, a Sacred Wine containing the essence of the Saint Path!¡± Su Baiqian muttered to herself, feeling incredibly shocked. Chapter 335: 296 Bonfire Party_1 Chapter 335: Chapter 296 Bonfire Party_1 ¡°Wow, it smells so good¡­¡± Zi Ling picked up her drink and took a hearty swig! Instantly, her cheeks flushed red, making her look incredibly adorable, and her aura, even more so, advanced rapidly! Mid-phase of Holy Induction,te Saintly Halo¡­ perfection! After finishing her bowl of liquor, she directly stepped into the Sea-Dividing Realm! Seeing this, the other disciples couldn¡¯t wait any longer and hurriedly drank their liquor! ¡°Great liquor!¡± Long Zixuan swallowed a bowl of liquor and the terrifying foundations of the Saintly Way in his dantian turned into a true dragon, roaring as it carved out an ocean! Sea Cleaving! ¡°A bowl of liquor in a lifetime, the world a chessboard¡­ Drunk in the vastness of the universe, the sun and moon grow long within a pot!¡±
Jiang Li also felt a wave of drunkenness, and at this moment, his aura suddenly changed. He too, reached the Sea-Dividing Realm! Following closely, the Pure Dust Physique shone brightly, like an arhat, entering the Sea-Dividing Realm. Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s aura grew strong and he miraculously guided the terrifying aura of the Saintly Way contained in the liquor, drawing a symbol in his dantian, opening up a terrifying ocean! Nan Feng inhaled deeply and drank her bowl of liquor; instantly, her delicate body shuddered slightly as she unexpectedly carved out an oceanposed of countless musical notes, enigmatic beyondpare! Gong Ya also drank down the liquor and her aura advanced rapidly; now she seemed to have been cleansed, her whole being saintly and pure, the traces of demon path previously present in her, all vanished. She stepped into the Sea-Dividing Realm, and her already stunning beauty shone even brighter, with fair skin and beguiling charm. Lu Rang drank half a bowl and poured the other half into a grass basin. Instantly, the grass mutated rapidly as if the sound of waves echoed, and within Lu Rang, the rumble signified a sessful sea cleaving! Su Baiqian took small sips, but even so, her realm was still growing rapidly! Skipping past the Immortal Realm directly over Hongmeng! Then stepped straight into the Holy Attraction Realm, reaching the realm of perfection. Just a bit more and she would be an Ocean-Parting Level Cultivator. Moreover, with the Aura of the Saintly Way entering her body, as it refined over time, it wouldn¡¯t take long now. ¡°I¡¯ll try it myself, to know the taste of swallowing a bowl of Source of the Holy Path in one gulp!¡± Wu Dade, seeing this, rejoiced and gulped it down all at once! As the alcoholic fumes entered his body, he suddenly felt an itch on every inch of his skin! Even his bones itched! ¡ªThis was the terrifying Aura of the Saintly Way, transforming his body ording to the operations of the body art!
¡°Ah¡­ so itchy, so very itchy!¡± Wu Da De suddenly became ufortable, and with a sudden turn, he looked pleadingly at the Big ck Dog that was licking at the liquor in the bowl, saying: ¡°Bite me, quick, bite me!¡± The ck Dog hesitated for a moment, raised its paw and knocked Wu Da De out cold, then continued to lick the liquor on its own.
¡°Big brother, do you have a suitable poem for drinking?¡± Xinning blinked herrge eyes, looking at Li Fan. Li Fan smiled and recited: ¡°If the heavens did not love wine, there would be no star of wine.¡± ¡°If the earth did not love wine, there would be no fountain of wine.¡± ¡°Since heaven and earth both love wine, loving wine I am not unworthy of heaven!¡± These verses, the work of the immortal poet Li Bai, were most catchy! Hearing this, Xinning was also lost in thought! ¡°So carefree¡­ Let¡¯s enjoy the happiness of today, forget the sorrows of yesterday, not think about matters of the future; what we have is the invincibility of the true self at this moment!¡± Murmuring to herself, she drained the bowl! In an instant, her aura thundered! And she directly broke into the Sea-Dividing Realm! ¡­
A group of disciples, after drinking the liquor, sessively entered the Sea-Dividing Realm! The Holy Induction Realm, is to lead a wisp of saintly qi into the body! The Sea-Dividing Realm is to open a Divine Spring within the dantian, ensuring life never withers as long as the divine spring flows! The Saint Tier Realm is to find a seed bearing the Saintly Way Law and nt it in the dantian. The Four Luminaries Realm is to merge the secret force of the Divine Spring in the dantian with the Saintly Seed, refining the entire body to achieve a wless Realm! ¡ªThese realms are all about the fusion with Saintly Spiritual Qi and do not involve the understanding of the Great Law or the realization of rules. Therefore, as long as there¡¯s enough foundation of Saintly Way aura umted within the body, one can almost continuously break through the realms. Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and others were also thrilled. After drinking the liquor, their cultivation levels rose monstrously, achieving perfectpletion in the Sea-Dividing Realm. ¡°Senior Li gave us a mass of Source of the Holy Path, which, if we digest over time, will enable us soon to step into the Saintly Dao Realm.¡± Fire Spirit was a bit drunk, her face full of excitement. Bai Shaoyang was extremely excited too; he didn¡¯t expect that he would also get a bowl! Indeed, the master¡¯s master is truly generous!
On the other side, Elder Zhao also took a jug of liquor from Wu Dade and walked over to another bonfire, where a group including Ming Tianbei and Blood Spear was gathered! Since there was enough beef to go around, Elder Zhao called them over to get a full meal! After all, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Ming Tianbei and the other big men begging and scavenging to survive every day, living in such a pitiful state. ¡°Come on, Elder Zhao is in a good mood today, have a drink!¡± Elder Zhao handed the jug to Ming Tianbei. Ming Tianbei was immediately excited. Could they actually drink this liquor?? ¡°Thank you, Elder Zhao!¡± Blood Spear, Shan Ming, and the others were instantly filled with gratitude. Ming Tianbei poured the liquor and everyone drank it down in one gulp! In that moment, a group of Demon Monarchs became ecstatic as they made rapid breakthroughs! Meanwhile, Elder Zhao remained calm and chuckled: ¡°A bunch of young men with such low tolerance for alcohol!¡± After drinking the liquor, Ming Tianbei¡¯s aura became incredibly powerful, a bit tipsy, but he hurriedly hugged the empty jug to his chest and said:
¡°Elder, can I recycle the jug as scrap?¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Zhao was taken aback for a moment, then patted Ming Tianbei and said: ¡°Tian Bei, with your dedication, what can¡¯t you excel in? It¡¯s a pity to see you picking up trash!¡± He truly felt it was a waste of talent! ¡­ The vigers were drinking and the scene was filled with joy. Li Fan also smiled and took a sip of the liquor, a two-year vintage, the taste was indeed passable. ¡°Meow meow, meow meow meow~~~~¡± Bai Xiaoqing raised her head and looked at Li Fan with a pitiful expression, as if saying she wanted to drink too. ¡°You greedy cat.¡± Li Fan had no choice but to dip his finger in the liquor and feed it to Bai Xiaoqing. Bai Xiaoqing sucked on Li Fan¡¯s finger, excitedly rolling about, and then she looked up again, still with a pitiful expression, ¡°Meow meow~~¡± It wasn¡¯t enough yet! ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± Li Fan continued to oblige. Before long, Xiao Bai had fallen asleep drunk, though she still clung to Li Fan¡¯s finger unwillingly to let go. In her sleep, she was both cute and adorable. Li Fan affectionately rubbed her belly, worried she might not digest well. And in her sleep, Bai Xiaoqing sessfully attained the Sea Cleaving Realm¡­ ¡°Master, the wine you brewed is really delicious¡­¡± Zi Ling, a bit tipsy, suddenly leaned her head and drunkenly copsed onto Li Fan¡¯s shoulder. Li Fan noted that his group of disciples was slightly drunk too! They really couldn¡¯t handle their liquor! But he had no choice but to send the disciples back first. He picked up Zi Ling around the waist and carried her back to the small courtyard, ced her on the bed, and covered her with a quilt. ¡°Master¡­ Your disciple never wants to leave you¡­ ever¡­¡± Zi Ling seemed to mumble in her sleep. Li Fan smiled and said: ¡°Master isn¡¯t going to leave you all either.¡± It took a long while before Li Fan had settled Nan Feng, Gong Ya, Xinning, and the others. Then, he sat alone in the small courtyard for a long time. His lips curved into a smile, the life of mortals was truly joyful. This bliss made him like the life in the small mountain vige even more. After sitting alone for a long time, Li Fan finally went to rest. Through the night, the stars twinkled. Suddenly, an old hen looked up, speaking humannguage: ¡°Is the master bing too enamored with the mortal world?¡± The small courtyard was quiet until finally a woman¡¯s voice from within the peach tree said slowly: ¡°The master has had a life of sorrow¡­ This is his only brief moment of happiness, we shouldn¡¯t interfere with that.¡± The old hen went silent, bowing its head again to peck at the corn on the ground. Above the vault of the sky, many stars faded away, leaving only a crescent moon, lonely and isted against the night. ¡­ PS: I¡¯ve created a public WeChat ount: ¡°Guixin¡¯s Little Nest¡± where I will post things rted to my work, like settings and so on. Also, to enrich the diet of the vigers and provide better dishes for Li Fan and his disciples, I¡¯ve drafted a menu haha. Follow ¡°Guixin¡¯s Little Nest¡± and reply with ¡°menu¡± to order haha, and I will make sure to prepare the dishes in time for Li Fan and his disciples to enjoy hot and fresh meals! Public WeChat ount: Guixin¡¯s Little Nest. Additionally, about the update schedule, I will release three chapters a day, usually stable after midnight at 00:00. As I¡¯m working part-time, it¡¯s difficult to release more, but I¡¯ll do what I can. Chapter 336 - 297: The White Tiger’s Roar_1 Chapter 336: Chapter 297: The White Tiger¡¯s Roar_1 The next day. Early in the morning, in the small courtyard, Li Fan sat under a peach tree reading leisurely when his disciples finally began to wake up slowly. ¡°I slept so soundly¡­¡± Zi Ling rubbed her sleepy eyes, stretchedzily, got out of bed, left the courtyard, and sweetly greeted Li Fan, ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± Li Fan smiled, ¡°Good morning.¡± Nan Feng and the others were also getting up. ¡°Eh, did I break through to the Sea-Dividing Realm?¡± Nan Feng was somewhat astonished; the alcohol from yesterday had caused her to pass out without realizing it. Now, looking within, she found an ocean of golden musical notes in her body. It was incredibly miraculous¡­ even herprehension of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody had significantly increased! ¡°Really¡­ I¡¯ve broken through too!¡± Long Zixuan was also surprised as he felt the golden sea inside him! Above the golden ocean were vague dragon shadows, with Dragon Souls circling around! He felt that with one punch, he could invoke the infinite power of the ocean, capable of breaking the heavens! Qing Chen became even more ethereal, and in the ocean inside of him, there were chants of primordial creation rumbling! ¡°Not right, why haven¡¯t I seeded in cleaving the sea?¡± Wu Dade felt light and healthy but was taken aback because he could not find the ocean at his dantian! ¡°Human pet, ignorant!¡± ¡°Others cleave the sea at their dantian, but your whole body is an ocean!¡± The Big ck Dog said with disdain. Upon hearing this, Wu Dade was stunned for a moment, but then overflowed with joy! Indeed! He felt his entire physique growing stronger! ¡°A chessboard??¡± Jiang Li was also very surprised; the sea he had created seemed to be like a chessboard, with intersecting lines. ¡°A character¡­ I¡¯ve actually inscribed the Creation Character while drunk??¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was also overjoyed; within his dantian, the twisting and turning like great rivers formed the image of a Creation Character! ¡°¡­ My sea has a golden grass shadow in it?¡± Lu Rang was also stunned for a moment, but then he too was delighted because he felt more and more at one with that de of grass. In Xinning¡¯s golden ocean, numerous golden characters emerged, all of which were poems she had learned before. Even the ocean Gong Ya opened was extraordinary, resembling a magnificent and unparalleled golden teapot, pouring out countless golden waters! All of them had made great progress! ¡°Little Li,¡± At this moment, Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice rang from outside. ¡°Uncle Zhang, pleasee in!¡± Li Fan spoke. Uncle Zhang came in, his face filled with excitement, and said, ¡°Hurry, there¡¯s a big event outside the vige, so many cows!¡± So many cows? Li Fan was puzzled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go outside and see.¡± Li Fan immediately got up, and his disciples followed closely behind him. Upon exiting the courtyard, Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, Yuanyang Holy Lord, Bai Shaoyang, and others who had stayed overnight in the vige also came out. Their progress was all very substantial. ¡°Greetings, Senior Li!¡± ¡°Greetings, Senior Li!¡± Seeing this, Li Fan simply waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± With that, everyone headed towards the entrance of the vige. When they arrived at the vige entrance, everyone was shocked. Because, outside the vige, there were tens of thousands of cows, all neatly kneeling on the ground! These cows were incredibly well-behaved, heads lowered, not daring to let out a single breath! And at the vige entrance, the Old Yellow Bull, the Big ck Bull, and the Little Gold Bull were all busily eating their fodder. ¡°This¡­ have the entire Demon Bull Tribee over?¡± Lu Rang was full of surprise. ¡°Good grief, we just finished a feast of beef, and there¡¯s more??¡± Wu Dade felt that it was all bing a bit much! So many cows from yesterday had not been finished, with quite a few turned into beef jerky. Eating beef every day was overwhelming, truly overwhelming! ¡°Little Li, what¡¯s going on here? I¡¯ve been raising cattle for so many years and never seen such a condition!¡± Uncle Zhang asked with a puzzled face. Li Fan was also somewhat baffled by this situation, which he had nevere across before¡­ But after thinking about it, he immediately said, ¡°These cows seem fine.¡± After speaking, he turned his head to look towards Fire Spirit and said, ¡°How about you take these cows away?¡± He thought that with so many wild cattle outside, it wouldn¡¯t do to just leave them there. Moreover, it would be bad to waste them; they would surely fetch a good price if taken outside! But the people in the vige had neither experience nor the acumen for business. It would be better to let Fire Spirit and the others take them out to sell. Although Fire Spirit, Bai Shaoyang, and the others were in the business of painting and calligraphy, they did have business acumen. Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit was instantly taken aback. Take these cows away? She could sense that these cows were very powerful! Among them were not a few of Saint Level powerhouses, and even some were Quasi Grand Powers! It could be said that so many strong warriors of the Bull Tribe, if released into the outside world, would cause amotion, representing a force that could not be ignored! ¡°With these cows, your strength can be even more formidable, and you¡¯ll have more power in futurepetitions!¡± Li Fan continued to speak. These cows could be worth quite a bit of money, and if they sold them, the scale of their painting and calligraphy business could probably expand further! With the words, Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes immediately lit up! She understood; Senior Li intended for these Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses to join the Deste Heaven Alliance?! ¡°Senior Li seems to want us to absorb these strong beings and then take the initiative to strike!¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord muttered. ¡°Right, surely our strength is too weak now, unable toplete the tasks Senior Li set for us, so he has specially prepared so many powerful beings for us!¡± Saint Lord Lingchao also murmured. ¡°The Demon Bull Tribe¡­ all of them have been taken in by Senior Li¡­¡± Bai Shaoyang¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions. Taking a deep breath, Fire Spirit said, ¡°` ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior! We will definitely develop well and serve Senior Li even better!¡± ¡°Senior, do you have any instructions for our future development?¡± She looked at Li Fan earnestly. Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Be untrapped by the present, fear nothing, and forge ahead with indomitable spirit!¡± Instantly, Fire Spirit and the others were all bursting with excitement! Fear nothing and forge ahead with indomitable spirit! ¡°Senior¡¯s words mean that we can march into the outside world!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others clenched their fists tight! ¡°Understood!¡± Fire Spirit spoke solemnly, ¡°Next, we¡¯ll take over White Tiger State and kick those giants out!¡± The me of battle was already ignited in her heart! Since the Saint Descent, White Tiger State had maintained peace on the surface, but the intrusion of the Holy ns¡¯ power had been very severe! Hearing this, Li Fan also nodded and said, ¡°Since you are marching into White Tiger State, then I will gift you a painting!¡± He immediately said, ¡°Zi Ling, bring the brush and ink!¡± Zi Ling quicklyid out the brush and ink! Li Fan picked up the brush, and in an instant, as he wielded it, it seemed as if heaven and earth were evolving, as if great paths were thundering! Everyone was astounded! The Old Yellow Bull beside them even started trembling faintly! After a long while, Li Fan finished his painting! On that rice paper, there was now a painting! It was a majestic mountain range, within which stood a peak like Jing Tian, with a majestic White Tiger sprawled on it, seemingly roaring into the sky! The White Tiger was lifelike, as if it were a Divine Beast that had stepped out of the annals of time, with just its presence in the painting already exuding a supreme might! In one corner of the painting, four bold characters were inscribed: ¡°White Tiger Roaring to the Sky!¡± ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Bai Shaoyang was shocked, and in the presence of the painting, he felt his soul tremble! Could it be that there was a living Primordial White Tiger within it? He had heard from his grandfather that the White Tiger n had been incredibly glorious in the Primordial era, but they had fallenter on and could not even stand tall on the Saint Path, sinking to the Immortal Path! This White Tiger, he felt, seemed to contain a supreme legacy! A supreme might! This¡­ this is a supreme opportunity bestowed by Senior Li! He vaguely felt that this painting might allow the White Tiger n to find the path to revival! ¡°Thank you, Senior, for the gift of the painting, thank you for the gift of the painting!¡± Bai Shaoyang fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face in gratitude! Li Fan was somewhat startled; it was just a painting, after all¡­ But he soon realized that Bai Shaoyang was a merchant specializing in painting and calligraphy from the Immortal Domain, who had never seen his paintings before. So this was his first glimpse, an encounter with divinity? Hence he fell to the ground? Although Bai Shaoyang was a merchant, his love for painting and calligraphy truly ran deep in his bones! Li Fan nodded and helped him up, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such ceremony; just do your best. If you need anything in the future, feel free toe to me.¡± After all, having tied this knot of goodwill, when people needed painting and calligraphy in the future, they would surelye to him to supply it! And who knows, in the future when searching for rare animals and nts, they might be able to help. Bai Shaoyang was immensely grateful as he respectfully received the painting! ¡°Senior, then we will take our leave!¡± Fire Spirit spoke. Now that Senior Li had given the order, they must start taking action! ¡°Good!¡± Li Fan also spoke up, then suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Take these two Crystal Chips with you. If you encounter any rare animals or nts in the outside world that cause the Crystal Chips to glow, let me know.¡± There were advantages to having more people! Fire Spirit listened and was deeply moved! She had already heard about Li Fan looking for rare animals and nts at the bonfire party the night before. At first, she was puzzled, but Lu Rang exined that he meant rare species, like those with the bloodline of the Primordial God Ox, and she understood right away. Senior Li was collecting the strongest bloodlines in the world! It appeared that the overthrow of the Demon Bull Tribe might have been because of what Senior Li considered a ¡°rare animal¡±¡­ Fire Spirit suddenly felt that countless Ancient Holy ns¡­ were about to turn the world upside down! She nodded and said, ¡°We will do our utmost!¡± With that, they left. As Fire Spirit and the others walked out, the Big ck Bull at the entrance of the vige urgently called out to the ten thousand bulls outside! ¡°Moo!¡± This was to tell all the tribes that from now on, they would obey Fire Spirit! Outside, the ten thousand kneeling Demon Bull Tribe Powerhouses of the night were all startled. But they did not dare to disrespect! The little girls, like Fire Spirit, who had emerged from a small mountain vige were terrifyingly powerful! ¡°Follow me!¡± Fire Spirit walked out indifferently! Immediately, countless bulls rose to their feet and followed her! They were leaving this ce! At the entrance of the vige, Li Fan watched this scene and was a bit surprised. These bulls were quite obedient! ¡­ Meanwhile, outside the Northern Destion, in the Sky Domain. A girl in a white dress hesitated and looked scared! She had set out yesterday, and a distance of ten thousand li was just a moment away. But she kept stopping, afraid to face the Great Demon King! Now, she had finally arrived here. ¡°Master, should we¡­ should we go in?¡± The White Tiger Ancestor asked tentatively. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going in!¡± Yun Xi stamped her foot and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a dead end!¡± She puffed up her chest, and immediately entered the Northern Destion! ¡°` Chapter 337 - 298: Fighting for Sweat!_1 Chapter 337: Chapter 298: Fighting for Sweat!_1 Having seen the wild buffalo outside processed, the vigers all dispersed. Uncle Zhang untied Old Yellow Bull and Big ck Bull, preparing to take them back home. ¡°This little calf looks pretty good, Lu XiaozI, take good care of it, and once it¡¯s grown, it can even rece Da Hei in tilling the fields!¡± Before leaving, Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t help but praise Little Gold Bull. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should head back too.¡± Li Fan immediately led Nan Feng and the others back home. Lu Rang, on the other hand, was leading Little Gold Bull, patting its head while feeding it a bunch of Saint Grass and whispering into its ear: ¡°Wait until we get back, I¡¯ll give you something nice to drink!¡± Yesterday, when drinking alcohol, he had hidden away a small half cup just for Little Gold Bull! Joy gleamed in Little Gold Bull¡¯srge eyes; could there be something even better than Saint Grass? It let out excited ¡°moo moos¡± in anticipation. Back at the courtyard, Lu Rang took Little Gold Bull aside to feed it the alcohol. Upon drinking the alcohol, Little Gold Bull¡¯s aura suddenly transformed, and it directly advanced past the Sea-Dividing Realm! Moreover, its bloodline purified once again; its body grew more radiant with golden light, bing even more adorable. ¡°Oh right¡­ Master, didn¡¯t you say you were going to teach us gymnastics?¡± Li Fan had just sat down when Zi Ling came over with a blushing face and asked. Her eyes were filled with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. The method of ¡°Gymnastics¡± was indeed a Supreme divine technique! The other Disciples also looked at Li Fan with a kind of thirsty anticipation! Da Hei, the Big ck Dog, hurried over, its doggy eyes brimming with eagerness. Taken aback by their words, Li Fan paused. All these Disciples were so eager for radio gymnastics? He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I shall teach you all!¡± While speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zi Ling, Nan Feng, Su Baiqian, and a few other female Disciples, saying, ¡°However, you¡¯ll need to change your clothes first!¡± The male Disciples were fine, but these female Disciples were all wearing skirts. No one does gymnastics in a skirt! Hearing this, the faces of Nan Feng, Zi Ling, and others flushed slightly, change clothes? ¡°Master¡­ what kind of clothing should we wear to be more appropriate?¡± Nan Feng asked. Li Fan replied with a smile, ¡°As long as it¡¯sfortable, skirts are graceful and suitable for dancing but not for gymnastics.¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling and Nan Feng pondered for a moment. ¡°I get it!¡± Suddenly, as if struck by an idea, Zi Ling and the other female Disciples, including Gong Ya, hurried off to change clothes. Meanwhile, a group of male Disciples could hardly wait any longer. Eventually, Zi Ling and the others finally returned. Zi Ling was dressed in a tight-fitting martial outfit, her stunning figure emphasizing her extraordinary beauty. Nan Feng was the same, boasting a perfect figure with a supple elegance. Su Baiqian, with her peerless beauty, had skin like creamy jade. And Gong Ya added a mature charm, her figure fuller than the younger girls, carrying a unique allure. Seeing them, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned. But soon he smiled and said, ¡°You need to tie up your hair as well.¡± He stepped forward and helped Zi Ling tie her hair into a ponytail. Zi Ling¡¯s face turned slightly red, and with her hair tied back, she looked particrly cute and refined. Nan Feng, Su Baiqian, and Gong Ya followed suit. Everyone was ready! ¡°Good, before we start with gymnastics, we need to warm up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you warm-up exercises, let¡¯s get moving!¡± Li Fan began teaching them warm-up exercises. All the Disciples started to move, even Xinning was following along, trying to learn. ¡°Lift your hands a bit higher!¡± ¡°Yes, put more effort into it!¡± Li Fan demonstrated while instructing, but he found that these Disciples¡­ seemed tock a natural talent for exercise! They couldn¡¯t even perform the simplest of warm-up exercises! ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s like being weighed down by the immense Power of the Great Dao, it¡¯s too difficult¡­¡± Wu Dade spoke with difficulty; even with his strong physique, he felt that the so-called warm-up exercises were as unattainable as the heavens! Qing Chen was the same; he could only lift his hands halfway before feeling as heavy as a thousand jun, unable to continue! ¡°It¡¯s like facing the suppression of ten thousand Buddhas¡­ too hard!¡± He was panting hard! ¡°No¡­ I must learn it!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s inner seas thundered, and the Dragon Soul shook the heavens, but he also suffered soreness throughout his body after the second movement! ¡°No¡­ even if I face mountains, I must see them as mere hills, and lift them as though they weigh nothing!¡± Jiang Li, with a weaker constitution and always demure, was now sweating profusely! ¡°I refuse to believe this has me beaten, stick it on me, stick it on me!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng gritted his teeth and pasted talisman after talisman on his hand, talismans that could provide him with strength. But still, he felt it to be incredibly difficult, as the talismans were destroyed one by one! ¡°Master¡­ it¡¯s too hard!¡± Zi Ling, drenched in fragrant sweat, looked at Li Fan with a somewhat aggrieved expression. ¡°Master, our¡­ our strength is inadequate!¡± Nan Feng also gasped for breath as she spoke. ¡°Master, this is too difficult¡­¡± Su Baiqian felt helpless. Gong Ya was so exhausted she panted heavily, her chest heaving. Xinning also had aplex expression, truly worthy of being a divine technique; for them to perform, it¡¯s simply like picking up stars from the sky! Seeing this, Li Fan was taken aback. ¡°This¡­¡± Did his disciples really have to be this rubbish?? He was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s very simple!¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Watch, your master will demonstrate it again for you!¡± He immediately began! ¡°This is called chest expansion exercise!¡± Li Fan said, starting his movements! His actions were extremely swift and clear! A group of disciples learning were instantly filled with a look of shock and admiration! The Power of the Great Dao roared, and heaven and earth dimmed; at this moment, the master seemed to be the only existence between the sky and thend! ¡°Master is so amazing¡­¡± Zi Ling watched, somewhat mesmerized. ¡°Every movement is an expression of the Great Dao, a rebirth from Chaos!¡± Nan Feng murmured. Su Baiqian was even more deeply shocked;st time, due to her poor cultivation level, she couldn¡¯t feel much, but now she had reached the fullness of the Holy Attraction Realm and was instantly bewildered. Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying? In all the disciples¡¯ eyes, Li Fan was like a deity at this moment! And in the courtyard, every living being was trembling once more! A group of Earth Chickens huddled closely together, lying low and not daring to move. In the pond, the koi fish gathered together shaking and causing ripples on the water. Three spiders stacked up on each other again. The Big ck Dog, frightened again, bit onto Wu Dade¡¯s buttocks and refused to let go! Before long, Li Fan finallypleted the entire Seven-Colored Sunshine calisthenics routine! Stopping, Li Fan even felt a bit tired. He wiped the sweat off his brow, dripping it onto the ground. ¡°Awoo!¡± Suddenly, the Big ck Dog released Wu Dade¡¯s buttocks and dashed forward, sticking out its tongue and began licking the ground! ¡°Dead Dog, you have no martial virtue!¡± Wu Dade¡¯s eyes went wide! ¡°Luckily, luckily, the soil has absorbed some too!¡± Lu Rang hurried forward, cautiously scooping up the thinyer of soil from the ground and cing it in a grass pot! Suddenly, the grass des trembled, as if weing some terrifying baptism of the Great Dao! ¡°Master, wipe your sweat!¡± Zi Ling rushed forward, handing a towel to Li Fan! Li Fan smiled, wiped his forehead, and handed it back to Zi Ling. Zi Ling immediately became ecstatic, holding the towel in her hands, jumping and hopping around! Nan Feng hesitated for a moment, but still mustered the courage to approach and said, ¡°Master, perhaps you should change your clothes now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I can help Lady Nanfeng wash them!¡± Gong Ya quickly chimed in. Seeing this, Su Baiqian became anxious and said, ¡°Master¡­ I can do it too!¡± Seeing this, Li Fan was stunned. What were these disciples doing? Were they really so concerned about him? Instantly, he felt moved in his heart! These disciples had not been taught in vain! But he shook his head and said, ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a workout, there¡¯s no need.¡± Hearing this, Zi Ling, Nan Feng, and the others were profoundly disappointed! ¡°Excuse me, is Senior Li here?¡± At that moment, an old voice suddenly came from outside. Li Fan felt the voice was somewhat familiar! ¡°Yes, pleasee in!¡± Li Fan immediately responded! Chapter 338: 299: Another Transmigrator?_1 Chapter 338: Chapter 299: Another Transmigrator?_1 ¡°` The White Tiger Ancestor and Yun Xi had already arrived outside Wu¡¯er Xianting. The White Tiger Ancestor asked reverently toward the small courtyard within. As for Yun Xi, she stared at the que of the small courtyard, murmuring to herself: ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting¡­¡± ¡°Great Demon King, what grandeur¡­ It seems that a supreme Dao has been hidden within these four characters.¡± Such calligraphy, this free and easy detachment from the world, yet with a gaze that overlooks all living beings and the grand Dao¡­ Even in the Yang Realm¡­ she had never seen anything like it! With this thought, her heart sank even deeper into despair. Just what level of Demon Head from the Yang Realm is this?
Her luck must have been abysmally poor! ¡°Pleasee in!¡± At this moment, the voice of Li Fan came from within the small courtyard. The White Tiger Ancestor looked toward Yun Xi and said: ¡°Master?¡± Fear was evident in Yun Xi¡¯s eyes, but she could only grit her teeth and deal with it. ¡°You wait here for me!¡± She was determined! She immediately stepped forward, pushed open the door, and entered. The instant she entered the small courtyard. Yun Xi¡¯s entire body stiffened slightly, her face trembled, seemingly shocked to the extreme! And upon seeing Yun Xi, Li Fan was astonished! It was actually¡­ her¡­ This is bad, this is bad! The girl who knew his secrets hade knocking?? Previously, Li Fan had promised her that within a month, he would find her a swarm of butterflies¡­ butter on, although the butterflies were ready, she had nevere calling. Now, herplexion seemed very unpleasant! Could it be that she was angry because he had not provided her with the butterflies all this time? Li Fan was immediately nervous!
And at this moment! Yun Xi was utterly astounded! This instant, she truly felt as though this ce¡­ was like those terrifying and supreme ces of the Yang Realm! Too terrifying!
All kinds of Yang Realm charm were circting, with hidden Dao lurking¡­ Moreover, she faintly felt the presence of some exceedingly terrifying creatures¡­ ¡°What are all these¡­¡± Yun Xi shivered slightly, her gaze involuntarily sweeping around the courtyard. Her eyesnded on a hen pecking at corn nearby. That hen, suddenly too, lifted its head and nced at her. Boom! At that moment, Yun Xi felt an explosion in her mind! She had the sense that with just one nce, the hen had seen right through her! ¡°No¡­¡± She hurriedly turned her head away, unable to bear the sight, but as she turned, her gaze swept over the pond. It was as if she could hear the howling of some indescribable mythological beings! ¡°Ah!¡±
Yun Xi felt her soul being struck by an unimaginable force. She felt dizzy! ¡°I won¡¯t look anymore, I won¡¯t look anymore!¡± She quickly lowered her head. But the moment she looked down, three spiders in a row scurried past by her shoe! ¡°Ah ah!¡± Yun Xi immediately burst into tears and hurriedly backed away! She was frightened and covered her eyes with her hands! Li Fan, seeing this scene, was also dumbfounded. What was the meaning of all this? She started crying upon seeing him? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder as he approached and asked: ¡°Why are you crying?¡±
As Li Fan drew closer, Yun Xi felt that the terrifying pressure she had felt a moment ago had disappeared instantly! This meant¡­ those terrifying creatures were actually afraid of him? How dreadful must the Great Demon King be? Fear overwhelmed Yun Xi¡¯s pretty face as she said: ¡°You, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Li Fan stopped, puzzled. Why did she seem so afraid of him? Fear gripped Yun Xi¡¯s heart, but realizing that her life mark was already in his control, she wiped her tears, mustered her courage, and looked at Li Fan, saying: ¡°I, I know you are very powerful¡­ I, I ept my fate!¡± Li Fan was surprised by her words! He was very powerful? This¡­ Could it be¡­ Could it be that she had realized he was already a Qi Refinement Level One Cultivator??!
Li Fan took a sharp intake of breath! ¡°` The other party has such terrifying eyesight! No wonder they could see through my identity as a transmigrator. He took a deep breath, his mind racing with thoughts! This girl, to be scared to tears by my Qi Refinement first level cultivation, suggests that she¡¯s probably just an ordinary person? After all, for ordinary people, cultivators are like heaven! Even at the Qi Refinement first level, one must not disrespect ordinary people! Li Fan felt he had guessed correctly, especially since she really did cry, certainly not feigning it. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of me, why do youe looking for me?¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Xi was taken aback, the Great Demon King is truly angry! He¡¯s obviously feigning ignorance! She said weakly, ¡°You, you promised that I coulde and get butterflies after a month¡­ I, I didn¡¯tete on purpose¡­¡± Li Fan, upon hearing this, was also stunned for a moment, then quickly remembered! He was just overly nervous and had forgotten about it! This girl, she came just for the butterflies! Li Fan immediately smiled and said, ¡°What about thest two? Did they survive?¡± Yun Xi hurriedly raised her hand, and two colorful butterflies instantly flew out of her sleeve, seemingly sensing Li Fan¡¯s presence, with one gentlynding on his hand. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Li Fan nodded, she had really managed to keep the butterflies alive! It seems she truly loves butterflies. No wonder she insisted on getting butterflies from him. Seeing Li Fan nodding, Yun Xi finally let out a sigh of relief! Fortunately, she obediently cared for the butterflies, otherwise the Great Demon King might have killed her¡­ At this time, Li Fan had a thought. Suddenly, a swarm of butterflies flew out from his sleeve! Gorgeous and graceful! Some wings glowed brightly, some looked as if made from sacred gold, others entirely silver¡­ Each one was iparably beautiful! A swarm of butterflies fluttered around Li Fan¡¯s hand! Utterly beautiful! ¡°Wow!¡± At that moment, Yun Xi was stunned; this¡­ too beautiful, right?? Zi Ling, Nan Feng, and a group of female disciples crowded around, their eyes sparkling. Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but nod, no wonder girls like them, the System¡¯s butterflies really do look nice! Probably hard to find elsewhere. Li Fan gestured with his hand, and the swarm of butterfliesnded on it. Then he gently ced his hand on Yun Xi¡¯s hand. Instantly, those butterflies settled in Yun Xi¡¯s palm. ¡°This¡­¡± Yun Xi looked at the swarm of butterflies in her hands,pletely astounded. ¡°Crimson Gold Emperor Butterfly, Nine Heavens Divine Butterfly, Primordial Silver Butterfly¡­¡± She was in a trance, these¡­ were all legendary creatures! In the Yang Realm, the appearance of any single one would be a defiance of nature¡­ And yet they all appeared in the Yin Realm, in the hands of a young man?? ¡°What rank of existence is the Great Demon King?? Could it be that¡­¡± Yun Xi murmured, ¡°Such an entity, why would they hide in the Yin Realm¡­¡± She found it unbelievable¡­ The Great Demon King had a huge background! ¡°Our agreement has now been fulfilled.¡± At this time, Li Fan spoke up in a low voice, ¡°My origins, you must not reveal!¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Xi quickly nodded! How could she dare? Li Fan paused, then suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, how did you find me?¡± He had thought for three days and three nights and still couldn¡¯t figure out¡­ who revealed his identity as a transmigrator? After all, he never left his home. Yun Xi, hearing this, suddenly felt a mix of outrage and innocence, saying, ¡°I¡­ I was hiding from those people from another world, that¡¯s why I hid over here, who, who would have thought you¡­¡± As she spoke, she felt her life was so hard! Entering the Yin Realm was already a helpless move for her, but she discovered it was not safe here either. Especially near the Taboo Sea Area, close to the Yang Realm, she sensed the presence of her own kind, very dangerous¡­ So, she fled all the way into this ¡°Pure Yin Realm¡±. After all, this was the real Yin Domain,cking Yang Energy, those creatures wouldn¡¯t think ofing here. But who would have thought that it hid a supremely powerful Demon Head! If she had known earlier, she would have preferred to encounter those people. But upon hearing this, Li Fan felt a tremendous surge in his heart! Shit¡­ People from another world? Are there other transmigrators in this world?! He was immediately shocked! Chapter 339: 300 The Huang Tian Order Emerges_1 Chapter 339: Chapter 300 The Huang Tian Order Emerges_1 Hearing Yun Xi¡¯s words, Li Fan did not react for a long while! He had always thought he was the only transmigrator in this world. Unexpectedly, there were others¡­ The existence of his kind made him hesitate and feel intimidated all of a sudden! After all, this world was too dangerous. Transmigration itself was a huge secret. Every transmigrator would definitely not want to be discovered! Therefore, towards others like him who had also transmigrated, there probably would not be any goodwill, but rather the hope¡­ to kill to silence them! That was the only way to keep a secret. It was over, all over.
If he was discovered by others who had also transmigrated from another world, wouldn¡¯t he be doomed? After all, he was only at the first level of Qi Refinement! Other transmigrators might have gotten all sorts of cheats, already be max level by hacking, and turned into the strongest beings in the Cultivation World! It was all the fault of his useless system! Thinking this, Li Fan was filled with sorrow and rage! He did not harbor any killing intent towards other transmigrators, after all, he just wanted to live a mortal¡¯s life. But as the saying goes, people might not harm tigers, but tigers might harm people! What if someone wanted to eliminate him? Wouldn¡¯t they just need to lift a finger and he¡¯d be done for? s! He sighed deeply! This was worrisome! After some thought, Li Fan had no choice but to look towards Yun Xi! She was his only hope now! Yun Xi became instantly nervous when Li Fan looked at her, what was the Great Demon King nning to do¡­ ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Li Fan was very solemn! Yun Xi¡¯s heart tightened, but she really had no right to refuse¡­ She could only nod like a pecking chicken! Li Fan spoke gravely:
¡°Help me find those others like me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rm them, just let me know where they are!¡± No matter what, he had to seize the initiative in his hands! As long as he knew the whereabouts of those people, he could simply avoid them in the future!
He was determined not to meet them, to avoid being recognized and then killed! But at his words, Yun Xi was surprised! The Great Demon King¡­ was he preparing to hunt down others from the Yang Realm? Yes, it must be so! After all, someone of the Great Demon King¡¯s stature had to hide in the Yin Realm. It showed that he had great enemies in the Yang Realm and did not want to reveal his whereabouts. That must be why he wanted to silence others! Thinking this, she shivered inwardly, feeling fortunate¡­ that she had been taken as his ve. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be hunted like the others, her life at risk? At this moment, she actually felt somewhat relieved. She also instantly understood why the Great Demon King had given her so many powerful butterflies. After all, those creatures were dangerous; only with the help of these strong butterflies could she be safe! Wuu wuu¡­ The Great Demon King seemed to be quite considerate!
With this thought, she felt somewhat moved! ¡°I will definitely find them all¡­ and then tell you!¡± Yun Xi nodded! Hearing her words, a weight was finally lifted from Li Fan¡¯s heart. He smiled at Yun Xi, saying: ¡°Given the urgency of the situation, I had no choice but to take this measure. Thank you for the trouble, Miss!¡± ¡°After this is done, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, feel free to ask.¡± Li Fan promised openly! Looking into his sincere eyes, Yun Xi suddenly felt a little dazed. The Great Demon King seemed very genuine¡­ ¡°Grandfather used to say, not all great demons are truly bad; they are just driven to desperation¡­ He also said, the line between good and evil is not so easy to discern¡­¡± She remembered some of the teachings her grandfather had imparted to her. Could it be that this Great Demon King before her was a person driven by circumstances to hide in the Yin Realm? It was very likely¡­
Aplex mix of feelings suddenly stirred within her, and she said: ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Shall I go now?¡± Li Fan nodded, then cautioned: ¡°Be careful, do what you can. If it¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s alright.¡± After all, asking a girl to look for other transmigrators on his behalf, Li Fan was genuinely worried. Hearing his instructions, Yun Xi felt a peculiar warmth in her heart. The other party clearly controlled her life¡¯s sacred brand, and a simplemand would have sufficed¡­ But, he was so courteous, so gently-mannered¡­ She nodded and nced at the butterfly in her hand, a sudden joy appearing in her eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± She then left the house.
Stepping out of the courtyard. Outside, the White Tiger Ancestor was anxiously waiting. Seeing Yun Xie out, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. And it seemed that his master¡¯s mood was quite good? That was great! It looked like his master¡¯s master hadn¡¯t made things difficult for his master! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yun Xi spoke and walked with confidence. The White Tiger Ancestor quickly followed. Passing through the vige, he was shocked to see Ming Tianbei by the roadside begging with his bowl. This was merely a beggar, yet his cultivation was so strong? And within him, it seemed as though a terrifying source of the Saint Pathy dormant! He couldn¡¯t help but feel envious! Yun Xi, too, gave Ming Tianbei a couple of extra nces. This guy clearly came from the Demon Domain of the Yin Realm¡­ And the Demon Domain was the ce closest to the Taboo Sea¡­ It seemed that the Great Demon King, although he was hidden in the Yin Domain, had already made his arrangements long ago! While she thought about this, the two had already walked out of the small mountain vige. The White Tiger Ancestor was still looking back reluctantly in the direction of Ming Tianbei, his old eyes filled with envy! Yun Xi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop envying him, when we get back, I¡¯ll allow you to pick up some trash in the manor too¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the White Tiger Ancestor was suddenly thrilled! This was fabulous, after all, there were also many valuables in his master¡¯s manor. ¡°Looks like, I should invite Shao Yang over to seek some advice from this Demon Cultivator in the future!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile! In the outside world. A message spread! ¡°The Sacred Master of the Demon Bull Tribe has changed, from today onwards, Niu Dutian takes over as the Sacred Master of the tribe!¡± As soon as the news got out, the Northern Border was astir. ¡°What? The Sacred Master of the Demon Bull Tribe has changed? This is a major event!¡± ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t the Demon Bull Tribe still hunting down the traitor Niu Dutian before? Why has there been such a big change now?¡± ¡°I heard that this matter is highly significant, and the Ancient Saints of the Demon Bull Tribe have intervened¡­¡± All eyes were watching! The Demon Bull Tribe was a Holy n with living Ancient Saints among them. In the Northern Border, this was absolutely considered a major tribe. But such an unexpected change had urred¡­ Spections were rife! At the same time. In Xuan Tianzhou. Fire Spirit led tens of thousands of Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses, all back to the Deste Heaven Alliance! ¡ªEver since Senior Li named this region as the Forbidden Area of the Deste Heavens, the original Xuantian Alliance was henceforth renamed ¡°Deste Heaven Alliance¡±! When countless Demon Bull Tribe powerhouses appeared, the entire Deste Heaven Alliance was shocked. So many Saint Path warriors¡­ had now actually be part of the alliance? Entering the grand hall. Fire Spirit took her seat at the head and immediately ordered, ¡°Inpliance with the order of the Lord of the Deste Heavens, from today onwards, we march into White Tiger State!¡± ¡°Expel all different races from White Tiger State!¡± She issued themand directly! Senior Li had already given her and the others military orders, and they could not allow themselves to remain stagnant any longer. Mainly, with the Demon Bull Tribe¡¯s strength now at their disposal, the Deste Heaven Alliance was powerful enough to wrestle with those Saint Path powers. In an instant, the entire Xuan Tianzhou was in an uproar! Subsequently, a vast army departed from the Xuantian Realm! They marched powerfully towards White Tiger State. Simultaneously, a military edict, at the request of Fire Spirit, was sent to White Tiger State: ¡°The Deste Heaven Alliance will ascend to the White Tiger Royal City!¡± ¡°Within three days, all tribes muste to the White Tiger Royal City, pledge allegiance to the Lord of the Deste Heavens, or else they will be expelled from White Tiger State!¡± This was a Huang Tian Order! Once the message was out, the Northern Border was once again shaken! PS: Just a shy question, do you guys really need a group?¡­ I don¡¯t really like it, ahhh¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 340: 301 Conquest of White Tiger State_1 Chapter 340: Chapter 301 Conquest of White Tiger State_1 ¡°Within three days, all ns must arrive at the White Tiger Royal City and swear fealty to the Lord of the Deste Heavens, or they will be expelled from White Tiger State!¡± The battle order from the Deste Heaven Alliance spread throughout the entire Northern Border in an instant. There was tremendous attention from all sides. White Tiger State. Although it was said that White Tiger State had smoothly transitioned from the Era of Immortal Dao to the Era of Sacred Dao, and the White Tiger n had not been subjected to a bloodbath, faced with the erosion of the major Holy Dao Powers, the White Tiger n had gradually lost its former status within White Tiger State. In decline! ¡°Heh, how ridiculous! The Deste Heaven Alliance? What trashy power, never heard of it!¡± ¡°A bunch of humans, and moreover, they¡¯re not from those famous Holy Dao Powers, not worth fearing at all!¡± ¡°Dare toe, and we¡¯ll give them a dead end!¡±
Almost all the Holy Dao Powers within White Tiger State scoffed upon hearing this news! Inside a massive pce. This was Demon Spider Valley¡¯s stronghold in White Tiger State. Seated at the head was a middle-aged beautiful woman, her face showing a trace of coldness. Her name was Bai Zhu, a powerhouse of Quasi Grand Power level! ¡°The Deste Heaven Alliance? Trulyughable¡­ it seems we have been too lenient on White Tiger State.¡± ¡°Gather our forces, head to White Tiger Royal City!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time¡­ to blood cleanse thisnd!¡± Her eyes zed with a murderous intent. From the first day she arrived in White Tiger State, she wanted to blood cleanse this ce. Now, these ants actually dared to provoke her¡­ giving her an opportunity! Immediately, the numerous powerhouses of Demon Spider Valley assembled! ¡­ Elsewhere. In a temple filled with sinister energy. Several bizarre Sha Spirits were enshrined. Within the temple, a group of elders had already gathered. The elder at the forefront, with white hair and a wizened look, even had a snake head and an eagle head growing on his shoulders! He was Sha Biwang, also a powerhouse of Quasi Grand Power level!
¡°The n has already responded.¡± Sha Biwang spoke indifferently, ¡°After probing this period of time, we haven¡¯t detected any powerful Holy ns behind the White Tiger n¡­ White Tiger State should be and filled with Sha energy.¡± ¡°Take action!¡±
Instantly, the group of elders was overjoyed! To turn such an expansive piece ofnd as White Tiger State, with countless living beings, into the Sha Ling Domain, was very beneficial for their Tian Sha n! Another ce, a colossal city. Within the city, a pce was surrounded by various kinds of flowers ¡ª Man-Eating Flowers! For thousands of li around the pce, there were no living creatures. In front of the pce, a Man-Eating Flower several kilometers tall suddenly opened its blood basin-like bud. ¡°White Tiger Royal City!¡± A female voice rang out. Immediately, around the pce, the countless Man-Eating Flowers suddenly transformed into women. They then all headed towards a certain direction! ¡­ White Tiger Royal City. Bai Tianjing and other White Tiger n elders received the news and gathered all the people of the White Tiger n!
The city¡¯s defenses were fully activated. However, they were still extremely anxious at this moment. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, the city wall copsed, and the Royal City nearly cracked apart. The Immortal King-level great formation couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow and was directly destroyed. ¡°Who?!¡± Bai Tianjing and others roared in anger. Then, above the Sky Domain, several groups of forces appeared. The Tian Sha n, Demon Spider Valley, Ren Jin Hua Hai, were strikingly at the front line! In addition, other Holy ns such as the Dragon Ant Tribe, Golden Falcon Tribe, and others were also present! ¡°A bunch of ants, kneel down before us!¡± The Tian Sha n powerhouse Sha Biwang suddenly uttered a cold harangue! Instantly, the terrifying aura of the Siyao Realm descended, and the Sha energy churned wildly!
Numerous strong White Tiger n members changed their expressions dramatically; at this moment, many were forced to kneel to the ground! Extremely difficult! Incredibly difficult! ¡°Heh, the despicable race that fraternized with the human race in olden days should have been extinct long ago. Today, White Tiger State will be renamed, and the White Tiger n will be wiped out!¡± The female warrior Hua Shifeng of Ren Jin Hua Hai coldly opened her mouth, waving her hand, and countless Man-Eating Flower seeds fell, covering the entire Royal City! Those Man-Eating Flower seeds grew upon contact with blood! ¡°Heh, Ren Jin Hua Hai will take possession of the entire Royal City; every Sword, however, we will take all of its robust men for ourselves,¡± Bai Zhu of Demon Spider Valley then spoke ndly. Below, Bai Tianjing and the others were filled with immense anger, their eyes nearly splitting. The once noble White Tiger n was now being divided up by others as war spoils! ¡°I think this so-called Deste Heaven Alliance is just a bunch of ants; can¡¯t be bothered to wait for them, annihte this ce!¡± Sha Biwang spoke impatiently, suddenly raising his hand! He was about to destroy the Royal City!
But, at that moment. ¡°Stop!¡± A stern shout came from the Sky Domain! The many Holy ns looked up! Up ahead, a cavalry had already appeared. Leading them were none other than Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and others. ¡°Heh, this is the so-called Deste Heaven Alliance? Ridiculous. A few Sea-Dividing Realm Cultivators daring to im supremacy?¡± Sha Biwang was disdainful to the extreme and said, ¡°Today, I shall annihte you all!¡± He raised his hand and ferociously mmed it down! This palm strike could almost annihte the entire Deste Heaven Alliance! But in Fire Spirit¡¯s hand, a wooden carved pce suddenly appeared. The pce emitted a massive phantom silhouette, protecting everyone! Li Tian Divine Pce! ¡°Boom!¡± The palm struck down, and every member of the Deste Heaven Alliance remained unscathed! The Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others were all stunned! This wooden carving¡­ it was made by Senior Li¡¯s hands. A creation by Senior Li could block the attack of a Quasi Grand Power level? Meanwhile, a group of Ancient Holy ns up front were also taken by surprise. ¡°Is this¡­ an artifact of Grand Power level?!¡± A fervent look shed in Sha Biwang¡¯s eyes! ¡°I¡¯ve decided, it¡¯s mine!¡± He stepped forward! ¡°So you have some treasures, and you really think you can challenge the Holy ns? Ants!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Everyone coldly shouted! ¡°Heh, little sister, hand over the treasure to me, and I¡¯ll allow you to join our n, how about that?¡± Hua Shifeng of Ren Jin Hua Hai suddenly sneered and said, ¡°In this era, you won¡¯t survive without the backing of a Holy n¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit simply replied, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you. Come and take it.¡± She extended her hand, holding the wooden carved pce in it. ¡°You¡¯re sensible¡­¡± Hua Shifeng stepped forward to take the wooden carving from Fire Spirit¡¯s hand! But at that moment, suddenly! Overhead, countless powerful presences instantly appeared! ¡°This¡­¡± Hua Shifeng was shocked, sensing danger and trying to run away! But more than a dozen Demon Bull Tribe Powerhouses directlyunched their assault on Hua Shifeng! ¡°No!¡± Hua Shifeng was directly shattered, with countless fragments of Man-Eating Flowers drifting away with the wind! Behind, the many Ancient Holy ns were all greatly shocked! ¡°Have you gone mad?!¡± ¡°Demon Bull Tribe¡­ do you actually want to start a tribal war?¡± ¡°The White Tiger n is the disgrace among the Holy ns, and these humans are even more so ants, how can you join them?¡± They furiously cursed! However, the more than a dozen Demon Bull Tribe Powerhouses present, all Quasi Grand Powers, had cold expressions on their faces. Following that, countless powerful presences suddenly appeared in the sky. An army made up of over ten thousand Demon Bull Tribe Powerhouses¡­ emerged! The Demon Bull Tribe army spread across the sky! Hiss! At this moment, the many Ancient ns all gasped in shock! ¡°This¡­ Brother of the Demon Bull Tribe, let¡¯s talk things over nicely!¡± Sha Biwang¡¯s face changed, and he hastily spoke up, saying, ¡°Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll let you have first pick of all the resources here, why must we resort to arms?¡± Bai Zhu stepped forward too, despite feeling hesitant, and said, ¡°Right, we are all Ancient Holy ns, peace is most valuable!¡± They were afraid. The Demon Bull Tribe¡­ they were seriously not ying around. This¡­ this was the rhythm of a tribal war! Too ruthless. But on the other side, those more than a dozen Quasi Grand Power Demon Bull Tribe Powerhouses suddenly turned around and looked towards Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. ¡°Please give us yourmand, Alliance Hierarchs!¡± They were extremely respectful! Seeing this, the many Ancient Holy ns were also shocked. The Demon Bull Tribe¡­ had actually¡­ pledged allegiance to the humans? How was this possible?! And at that moment, Fire Spirit was looking calmly towards the many Ancient Holy ns ahead. ¡°Those who do not respect the Lord of the Deste Heavens must be killed.¡± ¡°Exterminate them all!¡± Exterminate them all! ¡­ Soon, the powers of many Holy ns from White Tiger State were uprooted, with countless deaths! The news spread, and the Northern Border was shaken, with numerous Ancient Holy ns roaring in anger! ¡­ Chapter 341: 302 The Four Saints_1 Chapter 341: Chapter 302 The Four Saints_1 White Tiger State, the forces of many Holy ns, have been uprooted! Even Quasi Grand Powers, several respected ones, have died! Once the news came out, the entire Northern Border was shaken. ¡°How is this possible! Could it be that a Saint Vein from the Human Race has made a move?¡± ¡°This is going to start a war!¡± ¡°Even the Quasi Grand Powers are dead, behind the White Tiger n, indeed there must be a strong backing¡­¡± The world was roaring with the news. ¡°It¡¯s the Demon Bull Tribe, the Demon Bull Tribe has acted, they have joined that so-called Deste Heaven Alliance!¡± At this time, another piece of news followed closely. After all, during the great battle in White Tiger State, the Demon Bull Tribe nearly came out in full force, impossible to conceal.
The Deste Heaven Alliance didn¡¯t even try to hide it. When they learned this news, the Northern Border was like a tsunami. The Demon Bull Tribe, a revered Holy n, had actually turned to the Human Race? Moreover, they fought for the Human Race, targeting powers like Demon Spider Valley and several other Holy Dao forces. ¡°Unbearable!¡± Demon Spider Valley! In the valley, atop a vast spider web, a gorgeous woman dressed in a ck gown, her aura cold as ice, causing the entire web to tremble with her rage! She is the Saint Master of Demon Spider Valley¡ªMo Shengzhu! ¡°In the past, when we had not yet returned, there were already people in White Tiger State who dared to attack the descendants of our Demon Spider Valley.¡± ¡°Today, we have arrived, and still in White Tiger State, someone dared to openly annihte our kind!¡± ¡°If this is bearable, what is not!¡± ¡°I request the Holy Artifact, I shall take action myself!¡± As these words were spoken, the entire Demon Spider Valley trembled! Did this mean¡­ Demon Spider Valley¡­ was going to initiate tribal warfare? ¡­ At the same time. Ren Jin Hua Hai. Endless Man-Eating Flowers, from afar they seem resplendent, but if one drew near, they could scare the soul out of anybody. In the middle of the boundless Ren Jin Hua Hai, several Man-Eating Flowers thousands of feet tall, alluring yet terrifying.
¡°White Tiger State¡­ truly bold!¡± One of them transformed into a beauty wearing a colorful dress, her face utterly cold as she looked toward the two ancient Man-Eating Flowers at the very center. They, were the two Ancient Saints of Ren Jin Hua Hai! ¡°Hua Tunyue, I request the Ancient Saints grant a Holy Artifact!¡±
The forces of White Tiger State, in the eyes of the Flower King Hua Tunyue of Ren Jin Hua Hai, must at least be of Saint level or above. Thus, she must make ample preparations. As her voice fell, one of the ancient Man-Eating Flowers suddenly shed a seed. Seeing this, Hua Tunyue was overjoyed! This¡­ was a clone from the Man-Eating Flower Ancient Saint! ¡­ Heavenly Fiend Abyss. ¡°Our n¡¯s prodigy, Sha Dian, has perished not long ago, and now a Quasi Grand Power has been taken down by someone!¡± A terrifying Sha Spirit turned into a sky-high python, making the winds and clouds change color! ¡°Ling Master Sha Tiandiao, you have an undeniable duty, to lead your people immediately and turn the Ten Thousand Li of White Tiger State into the Sha Ling Domain!¡± An ancient voice rang out. It came from an Ancient Saint! ¡°I obey!¡±
A vigorous voice responded. After a while, countless dreadful Sha Spirits burst out of the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, forming a burly and gloomy middle-aged man. He was Sha Tiandiao, the Ling Master of the Heavenly Fiend Abyss. This time, he intended to go personally! ¡­ Numerous Holy ns, arriving one after the other! And at this moment. White Tiger State, King City. Fire Spirit and the others were in strict preparation. ¡°The Demon Bull Ancient Saint has arrived with seven Demon Bull Tribe powers!¡± Outside, a loud call was heard. Instantly, Fire Spirit and the others were all surprised and went out to meet them immediately. Above the Sky Domain, eight figures descended.
The one leading was an old man with white hair. Despite his age, he carried an intangible Holy Path aura, wherever he went, it caused an automatic sense of reverence! This was¡­ the Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe! Those following him were uniform, all powers from the Demon Bull Tribe! ¡°We pay our respects to our senior!¡± Fire Spirit greeted with a bow! ¡°No need for such formalities.¡± The Demon Bull Tribe Ancient Saint, however, cracked a slight smile, saying: ¡°I am Niu Zhentian.¡± ¡°From today onward, my n will submit under the banner of the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± As an Ancient Saint, a Holy One of his tribe, truly one of the world¡¯s powerful beings, he was so amiable at this moment, and when mentioning the Lord of the Deste Heavens, his face even carried a touch of respect! Niu Zhentian could not forget the scene he witnessed in the small vige. Even Ancient Mantle Ox¡­ could only be tethered at the entrance of the vige! Therefore, in his view, that Lord of the Deste Heavens must indeed be the master of the Ancient Mantle Ox, terrifying beyond measure!
Although the Demon Bull Tribe was also a Holy n, he understood that in front of them, he was nothing! Holding on to strong support was the wise choice! Thus, he directly brought all the tribe¡¯s powers with him. This was a statement of attitude! Fire Spirit and the others hadplex expressions on their faces! ¡°So this is the prestige of Senior Li¡­ with just a single word, Holy ns follow!¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord murmured. ¡°Grandfather was truly wise¡­ our White Tiger n secured a strong support in advance, in the eyes of Senior Li, our status might even be higher than that of Holy ns!¡± Bai Shaoyang was beaming with fortune, if not for securing support, where would their White Tiger n be today¡­ And they had Bai Xiaoqing to thank! After all, without Bai Xiaoqing winning over Senior Li, they might have never received his favor. ¡°Please, take a seat!¡± Fire Spirit invited the Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe and his people into the hall. ¡°Two Alliance Hierarchs, I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± the Ancient Saint Niu Zhentian began: ¡°In this uing battle, three major Holy ns of the Northern Border have emerged, beyond a doubt, they have initiated tribal warfare!¡± ¡°Among these three, there are Ancient Saints. I, Niu Zhentian, fear no battle, but if I were to face multiple foes alone, the chances of victory are slim¡­ may I inquire, does the Lord of the Deste Heavens have any preparations?¡± His seasoned face was very grave. After all, this time the entire Demon Bull Tribe was at stake. ¡°Later, you will know,¡± Fire Spirit simply said indifferently. ¡°Human ants, roll out!¡± ¡°Demon Bull Tribe, you will be annihted today!¡± ¡°Meet your death!¡± At that moment! Outside the King City, amidst the Sky Domain, terrifying auras, numbering in the tens of millions, descended! The world was shaken. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± At themand of Fire Spirit, in an instant, all of the mighty warriors of the Deste Heaven Alliance soared into the sky! At a nce, the front was densely packed with terrifying Holy ns! In Demon Spider Valley, Saint Mo Shengzhu stood in a long dress, her expression ice-cold. From the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, the overlord Sha Tiandiao stood alone, but behind himy the endless Sha Ling Domain, with numerous lives of the Tian Sha n floating amongst precious treasures. In the Ren Jin Hua Hai, Hua Tunyue wore a colorful, flowing dress, her back teeming with countless seas of flowers! The three strongest Holy ns! All had arrived. ¡°The Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe?¡± Hua Tunyue suddenly turned her gaze towards the Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe! Niu Zhentian said indifferently: ¡°Indeed.¡± Hua Tunyue, from her lofty position, said, ¡°Our Ancient Saint said, you and she once had some acquaintance. Lower your head, admit your wrongs, and the Demon Bull Tribe may still be spared!¡± A threat! However, Niu Zhentian actuallyughed heartily to the sky and said: ¡°Since when has Niu Zhentian ever been afraid of those two Man-Eating Flowers?!¡± ¡°You brought but a clone; it is not my opponent. Let theme in person!¡± Fighting spirit surged! Hua Tunyue fell silent for a moment, then said: ¡°Since the Ancient Saint is stubborn, we have no choice but to clear our Ancient Saint¡¯s name.¡± Her voice had barely fallen! She immediately contacted her n! This moment! In the center of the Ren Jin Hua Hai, tens of thousands of li away. Two ancient Man-Eating Flowers suddenly transformed, turning into two old crones in an instant, disappearing in the blink of an eye! The aura of the Holy Path traversed the Sky Domain! Even tens of thousands of li away, under the feet of the Saints, it was no more than an inch away! Boom! The powerful aura of the Holy Path descended instantly from the White Tiger State! ¡°The Demon Bull Tribe, having betrayed the Holy n order¡­ shall die today!¡± One of the old crones shouted decisively! However, the Ancient Saint of the Demon Bull Tribe sneered coldly and then threw a punch at the two ancient Man-Eating Flowers Saints! Above the Sky Domain, space itself nearly shattered in an instant! Both sides fought to madness! ¡°Kill kill kill!¡± Niu Zhentian¡¯s Bull Demon Fist shook the heavens, facing two opponents alone, but he did not fall at a disadvantage! ¡°The blood of the ancient Bull Saint¡­ just thinking about it excites me!¡± Just then, high above the nine heavens, suddenly a terrifying spider web descended! ¡°Heavenly Net Earth Trap!¡± The Ancient Saint from Demon Spider Valley had arrived! The three Ancient Saints, repressing Niu Zhentian! Niu Zhentian howled to the heavens, struggling fiercely! His Bull Demon Fist reached its zenith, shattering the Heavenly Net Earth Trap, but he also spat out mouthfuls of blood in an instant! Facing three alone was too difficult! ¡°Niu Zhentian, since you wish for death, your wish shall be granted today!¡± At that moment, the Sky Domain darkened! As if something terrifying was descending. The Sha Ling Domain of ten thousand li roared and enveloped all. That was a fearsome Sha Spirit Jiao, tens of thousands of zhang long, opening its mouth full of fiendish energy, ready to swallow Niu Zhentian whole! The Ancient Saint from Heavenly Fiend Abyss! All four Ancient Saints hade! ¡°I, Niu Zhentian¡­ will not yield!¡± Niu Zhentian bellowed to the skies, his bull spirit boiling, but in the next moment, faced with the four Ancient Saints, he was sted away and fell crashing down! ¡°Boom!¡± Niu Zhentiannded in the King City, cracking the very earth! Blood was on the corner of his mouth! In the sky, four Saints arrived together! ¡°Today, any god who blocks us shall be in, any Buddha who blocks us shall be in!¡± ¡°The White Tiger n should have been extinct long ago!¡± ¡°Even if the Seven Human Tribese, they can¡¯t save you!¡± The four ancient Saints, their imposing aura overwhelming! Niu Zhentian looked up, his eyes filled with fury, ready to charge again! But, just then, Fire Spirit calmly said: ¡°Senior Niu, you may rest.¡± ¡°Leave everything that follows to us.¡± Although the Demon Bull Tribe had defected to the Deste Heaven Alliance, its loyalty was still to be tested. Fire Spirit had been in charge of the Xuantian Alliance for many years, and this kind of caution was warranted. Now it seemed, the Demon Bull Tribe passed the test. Niu Zhentian looked back, somewhat puzzled. Four Ancient Saints¡­ Fire Spirit, merely a Sea Splitting level powerhouse, how could she turn the tide?! ¡°Die!¡± Above the Sky Domain, the four ancient Saints joined forces once more! The Sky Domain trembled, the space roared, as though it was the end of the world! But, in that split second! Fire Spirit waved her hand. By her side, Bai Shaoyang stepped forward! He¡­suddenly unfurled a scroll he was holding, right there and then! As the scroll slowly opened¡­ It seemed as if a vast expanse of eras and worlds appeared alongside it¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 342: 303: The Return of the Imperial Clan?_1 Chapter 342: Chapter 303: The Return of the Imperial n?_1 The Four Saints acted together! The Demon Bull Saint, Niu Zhentian, had already been defeated. At that moment, Bai Shaoyang stepped forward and unfurled the scroll in his hands! The instant the scroll slowly opened, a terrifying and immense aura of wild destion suddenly emanated from it! It was as if a world, sealed and forgotten on the fringes of wilderness, reappeared. It was as though an era that had been forgotten by man had descended once again! That was the aura of ancient times. That was the Supreme charm! In a barely discernible way, a formidable presence surged, as if the terrifying roars of ancient beasts came forth with it!
At this moment, the Ten Thousand Tribes on the field were all shocked! The attacks of the Four Saints came thundering down. From within that painting, however, there suddenly came a heaven-shaking beast¡¯s roar! That was the roar of the White Tiger! It was the rage that shocked the heavens! The terrifying roar was like waves crashing against the shore, sweeping across ten thousand miles! The powerful attacks of the Four Saints, at this moment, seemed to have been swept away by a tsunami, easily destroyed. Where the sound waves passed, above the Sky Vault, the Four Saints¡¯ faces changed horrendously, as if their very souls were trembling! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The Four Saints, at this moment, were all spitting blood, with a paleness that could not be more pronounced on their faces! They fell straight from the sky, their faces filled with terror! ¡°What exactly is hidden in that painting?!¡± The Saint of the Tian Sha n looked on in horror, and behind him, the Sha Ling Domain, at this moment with the unveiling of that scroll, actually began to crack and disintegrate¡­ ¡°No¡­ the painting conceals a terrifying behemoth, don¡¯t open it, don¡¯t open it!¡± The Saint of Demon Spider Valley, at this moment, manifested her true spider form, trembling uncontrobly with fright, as if the scroll was the Devil itself. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± The two Flower Saints of Ren Jin Hua Hai were shivering violently, pleading with Bai Shaoyang! At this point, the scroll had not yet been fully opened! Yet, the Four Saints had already been so intimidated that they lost even the courage to fight.
Niu Zhentian watched the painting in disbelief, incredulous. The myriads of powerful beings, the proud elites of the Holy n, at this moment were all silenced. All eyes were fixed on that painting! Finally, the scroll.
Finally revealed. It depicted a mountain peak. As if standing alone in the ancient world, unparalleled between heaven and earth! Atop the mountain peak, there was a White Tiger! The White Tiger was lifelike, as if existing in another world, perched atop the mountain, looking down on everything, lifting its head and letting out a tiger¡¯s roar! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°My eyes!¡± At that moment, suddenly many in the crowd were weeping from their eyes,pletely blinded, convulsing on the spot, foaming at the mouth! Even the mighty were not spared! For, as they peered at the painting, they seemed to hear the White Tiger in the scroll howling at the sky! Their souls had suffered an unimaginable tearing! And as the scroll unfolded, suddenly, the White Tiger perched atop the mountain in the painting leaped out!
Above the sky of White Tiger State in the Heavenly Domain, suddenly, an iparably terrifying White Tiger appeared! At this instant, all the spirits between heaven and earth trembled! Countless paths of the Dao fell continuously, and Holy Path Aura filled the air! The Ten Thousand Tribes prostrated! ¡°The White Tiger¡­ the figure depicted is from the Ancient Imperial n¡­ the White Tiger!¡± The Saint from Demon Spider Valley, at this moment, had tears of blood streaming down her eyes, her body broke apart, dissolved! ¡°The White Tiger has not perished, the White Tiger n¡­ has a supreme being hidden within the painting¡­ no!¡± The Tian Sha n¡¯s Saint let out a mournful scream; the Sha Ling Domain copsed, the endless malign energy simply dissipated, and he vanished into thin air! ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°Is the Imperial n going to re-emerge? No¡­¡± The two Flower Saints of Ren Jin Hua Hai cried in sorrow, as petals fell and nts withered! At this moment, the Four Saints had fallen! Upon the appearance of the White Tiger¡­ all spirits vanished!
The people from the Demon Spider Valley, Heavenly Fiend Abyss, Ren Jin Hua Hai, and other powers, numbering tens of thousands, at this moment, were all prostrate, shaking! What kind of painting was this? A single painting, ughtering the Four Saints! ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± Above the Sky Domain, the White Tiger let out another ferocious roar! At this moment, it was as if an unrivaled existence between heaven and earth,manding the mountains and rivers! Boom! In an instant, the earth erupted, and mountain ranges rose! Within White Tiger State, a mountain range stretching tens of thousands of miles suddenly thrust up from the ground! A painting hung in the air, and the shadow of a White Tiger howled! But at this moment, creation reyed, and heaven and earth reopened! The earth bowed in obedience, and the Heavenly Dao dared not obstruct! The terrifying mountain ranges formed with a rumble.
Within the scroll, suddenly, there were mystical rules operating within the mountains, reflecting reality! And amidst the continuous mountain range, a peak filled with the terrifying aura of the Holy Path appeared in an instant! It was tens of thousands of zhang tall! The mountain peak, with its green ridges, was unparalleled in ancient times, as if it had reappeared in this world from another! This, was identical to the mountain peak in the painting, without any difference! And above the Sky Domain, that White Tiger instantlynded on the mountain peak, then transformed into nothingness, its traces no longer to be found! At this moment, throughout White Tiger State, the endless aura of the Holy Path covered everything, the powerful Source of the Holy Path¡­ had been reborn! Countless members of the White Tiger n knelt down; they worshipped the mountain peak with utmost reverence! They all felt a kind of innate calling of the soul, a sense of belonging that came from their bloodlines, a spontaneously arising worship! ¡°Ancient ancestors of the White Tiger¡­¡± ¡°There are records in our n¡¯s archives, that our n once stood tall in the Saint Path, a Supreme n. Has that moment of glory returned?!¡± ¡°It must be so, haha, the glory of our n has returned, glory has returned!¡± Bai Tianjing and others were excited to the extreme! Under everyone¡¯s gaze. The scroll in the sky slowly descended. Returning to Bai Shaoyang¡¯s hands. Bai Shaoyang, looking at the scroll in his hands, waspletely dumbfounded. His hands were trembling! Heaven¡­ What treasure was this scroll? Merely unfolding it had the power to y four Great Saints! And moreover, it could reflect reality! He clearly felt it, the continuous mountain ranges had gathered countless Holy Path melodies. And that mountain peak contained a terrifying Source of the Holy Path! Moreover, within the shadow of that White Tiger, it clearly contained the most original heritage of the White Tiger n! What an incredible grace? This¡­ was equivalent to giving their White Tiger n a chance to ascend once more to the ranks of the Imperial n! The White Tiger Imperial n¡­ could possibly reappear because of this painting! His heart surged with emotions! Not just him, Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and others around him also felt mixed emotions! ¡°Senior Li, what a supremely noble personage¡­¡± Mu Qianning muttered. This was terrifying, a painting that could establish a great Supreme n! ¡°Such a figure as Senior Li with a casual wave can determine the rise and fall of the Ten Thousand Tribes¡­¡± Fire Spirit murmured! And nearby, the supreme powerhouses of the Demon Bull Tribe were even more shocked beyond measure! Previously, perhaps some powerhouses were reluctant. Reluctant to be vassals to the human forces! But now, everyone was silent! To have such means, what kind of person could the Lord of the Deste Heavens be? They didn¡¯t even dare to imagine! Elsewhere, Ancient Saint Niu Zhentian of the Bull Tribe also deeply felt fortunate. Fortunately, he was the first to charge into battle, without the slightest hesitation! ¡°Du Tian and Niu Yuan have secured a supremely glorious opportunity for our tribe!¡± Niu Zhentian was somewhat excited! ¡°In the future, our tribe must give our all in loyalty!¡± His determination was even more resolute! ¡­ At this moment. Upon the earth of the Northern Border. Light rain scattered down! Countless Dao melodies and principles turned into heavy rain, returning to heaven and earth! This was¡­ a sign of the fall of the Saints! The Northern Border was in an uproar! PS: I personally still choose not to create groups, to avoid me being too active in them, which would distract me from writing and slow down updates. So, I¡¯ve set up a public WeChat ount: ¡°Guixin¡¯s Nest,¡± where I¡¯ll post rted work, such as settings and the like. Also, to enrich the diet of the vigers in the small mountain vige and provide better dishes for Li Fan and his disciples, I¡¯ve created a menu, haha. Follow ¡°Guixin¡¯s Nest¡± and reply with ¡°menu¡± to order, haha. I¡¯ll make sure to prepare the dishes promptly so that Li Fan and his disciples can enjoy a hot meal! Public ount: Guixin¡¯s Nest. Additionally, about updates, three times a day, generally stable after midnight at 00:00. As it¡¯s a part-time job, it¡¯s difficult to update more than three times, but I will try my best. Also, to rify, in the entire world, Li Fan is the only one who has traveled through time, no one else! The Yang Realm is not Earth! Don¡¯t worry! Chapter 343: 304: Yang Energy Moves the Heart!_1 Chapter 343: Chapter 304: Yang Energy Moves the Heart!_1 The light rain drifted down. In the entire Northern Border, every Cultivator felt it! ¡°What? Such a phenomenon of light rain¡­ does this mean that a Saint has fallen?¡± ¡°A Saint assimted into the Dao, returning to heaven and earth¡­ Heaven, what exactly happened?¡± The world was greatly shaken. Even in the Era of Sacred Dao, Saints were truly formidable beings. With cultivation that pierced the heavens and earth, the appearance of one could elevate a n into the ranks of the Saints. But now, four had fallen. ¡°The great battle in White Tiger State, Demon Spider Valley, Heavenly Fiend Abyss, Ren Jin Hua Hai¡ªall three ns were annihted, an Ancient Saint made a move, yet also fell¡­¡± Following that, news came out from White Tiger State.
The Northern Border watched with rapt attention! ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that behind the White Tiger n, there are other powerful races. It seems to be true now!¡± ¡°Heh, the Deste Heaven Alliance? I suspect it¡¯s mostly the backing of a powerful Holy Dao Power.¡± ¡°It must be so!¡± Spections were rife. And at this moment. ¡°What¡­ how is this possible, the Saint of our n is dead¡­¡± Within the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, an extremely old Sha Spirit shuddered. He was a Quasi-Saint, incredibly powerful. Now hearing the news from White Tiger State, he was thoroughly shaken. ¡°Quick, report this message, report this message¡­ to the Tian Ying Royal n!¡± He hastily spoke! In the entire Northern Border, the ruler of numerous Holy Tribes was the Tian Ying Royal n! Now, as the entire Heavenly Fiend Abyss nearly faced a cmity of extinction, probably only the Royal n had the right to inquire! ¡°What exactly is there in White Tiger State¡­¡± From Ren Jin Hua Hai, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, angry and terrified! All the Man-Eating Flowers were trembling that day. Afraid. Totally afraid!
¡°I will personally visit the Tian Ying Royal n to see their powerful ones!¡± A Man-Eating Flower soared into the sky! ¡°¡­ Our Holy person has died, at least a Saint Monarch made a move.¡± An Old Spider, with a voice deep and terrifying, said word by word:
¡°This is very likely the intervention of a powerful force within the Human Race, immediately report to the Royal n!¡± ¡°If the Human Race wishes to start a war, only a sovereign can lead the various Tribes!¡± ¡­ Following the fall of the four Saints, the Northern Border instead fell into an odd silence. It seemed that everyone was waiting! ¡­ In the Northern Immortal Domain, at the border between the Northern Border and the Central Domain, there was a terrifying cliff. This cliff was known as a forbidden ce Even the powerful ones among the Holy ns dared note here casually. Because this terrifying cliff was called Eagle Sky Cliff. Eagle Sky Cliff was the territory of one of the ancient Royal ns¡ªthe Tian Ying Royal n! The Royal n held dominion above the Holy Tribes and Marquis ns! It can be said that each Royal n ruled numerous Holy Tribes, Marquis ns, and so on.
In the entire Northern Immortal Realm, among the Ancient Holy ns, there were but one Great Imperial n and three Great Royal ns! The rarity of their number was evident. Today, three powerful auras stayed below this perilous cliff! The Quasi-Saints from Heavenly Fiend Abyss, Ren Jin Hua Hai, and Demon Spider Valley had all arrived. Below the perilous cliff was a terrifying Barrier that could annihte Saints! ¡ª¡ªUnlike normal Holy Tribes and Marquis ns, once it came to the Royal n level, the number of offspring within the n decreased dramatically. A single Royal n having a few thousand members was considered good. And Imperial ns were even more fearsome; direct descendants within an Imperial n had difficulty exceeding ten in number. Therefore, it was hard to see members of Imperial ns and Royal ns in the outside world. But, when they did appear, they were destined to rule over the world. ¡°We have important matters to report!¡± They spoke out loudly! ¡ª¡ªAs Holy ns, they needed to offer tribute to the Royal n periodically.
Simrly, if a Holy n faced an urgent crisis, the Royal n would also appear. After a long while. The barrier beneath Eagle Sky Cliff suddenly disappeared. The three Quasi-Saints immediately entered. Not long after, the three Quasi-Saints were kneeling beneath a towering eagle-shaped cliff. Above on the perilous cliff, suddenly a dazzling golden throne appeared! That Royal n spanned several hundred li! A terrifying Holy Path Aura emerged along with it, and within ten thousand li around, countless creatures were now prostrating themselves. On that throne sat a man in a golden feather robe. As he appeared, the three Quasi-Saints below began to tremble. They all understood the identity of the man on the throne¡ªthe Saint Master of the Tian Ying Royal n. A Saint Monarch of a generation, Ying Botian! And around Ying Botian, there were several dozen powerful members of the Tian Ying Royal n standing by his side!
To his left, stood a young girl, aglow with golden light, exceedingly pure and holy! The Holy Lady of the Tian Ying Royal n¡ªYing Xiaoxiao! They recounted everything that had happened in White Tiger State. The man in the golden robe suddenly knitted his brows slightly. ¡°The Seven Human Tribes are not in the Northern Border.¡± ¡°Among the Ten Thousand Tribes, there is none that would shelter the White Tiger n.¡± ¡°This matter¡­ is odd; let me deduce it!¡± Ying Botian¡¯s face turned cold. Then he raised his hand. In an instant, the Star River trembled, and the void shook. It was as if years were flowing backward, as if time was being reyed. The three Quasi-Saints were tremendously excited. With a generation¡¯s Saint Monarch making a move, who could resist? All causes and effects would reappear! Countless scenes were reenacted beneath Ying Botian¡¯s hand. It was as if the lights and shadows were about to converge. ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± But just at that moment, a wisp of white fog suddenly appeared in the scene. ¡°No!¡± Sitting on the throne, the hitherto indifferent Ying Botian suddenly changed his expression and cried out, nearly falling off his throne! His eyes were clearly filled with terror! Seeing this, the three Quasi-Saints below were shocked. What was this situation? A Saint Monarch taking the initiative to deduce, yet getting frightened like this? ¡°` ¡°Mysterious¡­ extremely mysterious!¡± ¡°How could such bizarre things appear in the Northern Border¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that there are areas of Yang¡¯s Prohibition in the Northern Border? Impossible!¡± Within the Tian Ying Royal n, many Saints spoke out one after another. As Ying Botian ceased his actions, the image in the sky also disappeared, and the mist dissipated. However, the Tian Ying Royal n remained in a state of shock. ¡°Father, this¡­¡± Holy Lady Ying Xiaoxiao walked up to Ying Botian, her beautiful eyes filled with worry as she said, ¡°Should I inform the Golden-Winged Peng about this?¡± The Golden-Winged Peng Tribe is an Imperial n! The only Imperial n among the ancient ns of the Northern Immortal Domain! And Ying Xiaoxiao is already betrothed to a Saint Heir of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe. At this moment, seeing the appearance of this strange white mist here, she feared it bode ill. Even a Royal n could not bear the things involved with the white mist! But Ying Botian shook his head. ¡°No, not yet!¡± ¡°There are a countable number of Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition in the world, none of which are in the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm. ¡°I suspect that what¡¯s hidden there is not an existence from a Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition but rather¡­ a great opportunity!¡± A gleam of light shot from Ying Botian¡¯s eyes. As a Saint Master of a Royal n, he knew of more secrets. To the Ten Thousand Tribes of the world, there¡¯s only one type of real forbidden area¡ªLand of Yang¡¯s Prohibition! Because¡­ it¡¯s where terrifying creatures tainted by Yang Energy and unfortunate fate lie dormant. And among the Ancient ns, there¡¯s a saying that creatures tainted by Yang Energy cannot be divined by thews of the Yin Realm! Otherwise, all sorts of bizarre entities would appear. Grey mist, ck mist¡­ those weremon. White mist¡­ Although unheard and unseen, it must certainly be rted. ¡°Only when the ¡®Yang Tide¡¯es can the existences within the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition possibly emerge, to seize the chance of a lifetime¡­¡± ¡°This lifetime, as the ¡®Yang Tide¡¯ has not arrived, those existences within the prohibitednds will not emerge; therefore, the existence in the Northern Border is one that could have been tainted by Yang Energy but ultimately did not transform into and of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­¡± Ying Botian¡¯s eyes brightened as he said, ¡°Not forming a prohibited zone indicates hisck of strength!¡± ¡°The ¡®Yang Tide¡¯ has not yet arrived, and he can¡¯t wait toe into the world, indicating that he can no longer wait, and is nearing his end, so he must make a desperate effort!¡± ¡°If we can hunt and kill him, and obtain a wisp of Yang Energy, then it¡¯s not impossible for our n to ascend from a Royal n to an Imperial n¡­¡± He muttered to himself. Yang Energy involves great terror but also represents a great opportunity! Ying Botian suddenly looked at Ying Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao, go and investigate immediately!¡± Upon hearing this, Ying Xiaoxiao promptly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± She gracefully descended Eagle Sky Cliff. Below, the three Quasi-Saints saw the Tian Ying Royal n dispatch someone and were overjoyed. This was a sure thing! ¡­ And at this moment. In a supremely mysterious pce. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to divine¡­ To rebuild the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s imperial body, we must find the Kirin Wood, Divine Blood Herb, and Three Lives Soil!¡± An old Saint, pale-faced and drained of energy,mented. They had been divining for many days. Always in search of several supreme treasures! ¡°` ¡°Kirin Wood is the Supreme Benevolence Wood, the ultimate treasure of the Kirin n, capable of bing the Imperial Bone.¡± ¡°Divine Blood Herb contains the blood of creation, once gave rise to the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n, capable of bing the Imperial Blood!¡± ¡°Three Lives Soil harbors the essence of life itself, rumored to be the beginning of all beings, capable of bing the Imperial Flesh!¡± ¡°Only when the Imperial Bone is ready, the Imperial Flesh reborn, and the Imperial Blood reappears, will the Emperor¡¯s body be trulyplete.¡± Seated at the head, the Saint Monarch of the Celestial Tribe murmured, ¡°Plus, the river we foundst time, brimming with that steaming Yang Energy, just thinking about it makes one salivate¡­ If the Ancestor Emperor were to absorb it¡­ Our n¡¯s supreme glory would be achieved!¡± At these words, the countless Saints in the room also felt a surge of excitement! After all, even a wisp of Yang Energy is hard to find in the world. The Immortal Domain is also known as the Yin Domain, for hardly a trace of Yang Energy can be found here¡ªapart from those terrifying ¡°Lands of Yang¡¯s Prohibition!¡± Yang Energy itself is rted to great terror, yet it also represents the ultimate opportunity, and legend has it that Yang Energy is the ultimate goal of the Holy Dao! This alone shows how rare Yang Energy is. Yet, that river is teeming with Yang Energy, a supreme river, rarely found in the Immortal Domain! ¡°However, the Kirin n and the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n were both once Imperial ns that vanishedter on, and no one knows where their ancestral grounds have fallen¡­ Kirin Wood, Divine Blood Herb, they¡¯re difficult to find!¡± An old Saint spoke up, ¡°Last time we were able to find that river full of Yang Energy, it was already a blessing from heaven¡­¡± The people sighed. In truth, they had already been incredibly lucky to find that river. After all, they had prepared themselves for the possibility of it taking a thousand years. Resurrecting the Ancestor Emperor is not a matter of overnight sess! ¡°Report!¡± At this time, an old man suddenly came in from outside and said, ¡°There¡¯s been an anomaly in the Northern Border!¡± ¡°The four Saints of the Demon Spider Valley, Heavenly Fiend Abyss, and Ren Jin Hua Hai have fallen.¡± ¡°Our n¡¯s powerhouses have investigated and found that in White Tiger State, the heavens and earth have undergone a great change; moreover, it seems the Ancestral Lands of the White Tiger n, White Tiger Emperor Peak, has reappeared¡­¡± At this news, all the powerful figures in the room were utterly shocked. ¡°What? How is that possible!¡± ¡°The White Tiger n has fallen for countless eras, and now in this world, there is not a single White Tiger with ancestral blood¡­¡± ¡°White Tiger Emperor Peak was destroyed in a past Yang Catastrophe, and the body of the White Tiger Saint Sovereign, a sovereign of his era, was reduced to ashes, how could it reappear¡­¡± They were all bewildered! ¡°Gentlemen,¡± At this time, the Saint Monarch from the Celestial Tribe suddenly spoke up, ¡°Our n¡¯s great opportunity hase.¡± ¡°The Kirin n and the White Tiger n were brother ns in ancient history.¡± ¡°The White Tiger Saint Sovereign and the Kirin Holy Emperor were once called the Dual Emperors of the Imperial n, regarded as invincible. It is said that when the Yang Catastrophe approached, they even connected the Ancestral Lands of the White Tiger and the Kirin to form a defense array to withstand the Yang Catastrophe!¡± A cold smile appeared on his face as he said: ¡°Hehe, if the ancestral ground of the White Tiger n has reappeared, the Kirin n¡¯s ancestral ground must have sensed it and will also return to the world!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Keep a close watch on the anomalies urring everywhere in the world!¡± ¡­ Soon, a month had passed. One monthter. In the Northern Immortal Domain, in the vastnds spanning the Central Domain, Northern Border, and East Domain, there was a thunderous quake! A terrifying aura of death filled the sky, as if hell itself was resurfacing! Stretching across tens of thousands of li! The surrounding states were filled with the mournful cries of themon people on that day, as living beings were plunged into misery, with even Holy ns being destroyed directly by this anomaly! The world turned its gaze! ¡­ Chapter 344: 305: Kirin Ancestral Lands?_1 Chapter 344: Chapter 305: Kirin Ancestral Lands?_1 A month had passed. In this month, the Northern Border had been unusually quiet; the Holy ns that had lost Saints were now as silent as death. With four Saints fallen, the Ancient ns were shocked, and no one dared to provoke the White Tiger State anymore. ¡°The White Tiger State is in great danger, even the Marquis ns have no qualifications to provoke it.¡± ¡°With four Saints fallen, such an oue indicates the existence of at least a Saint Monarch-level being. Hasn¡¯t the White Tiger n long since fallen from grace? And now, they don¡¯t even possess the ancestral blood¡­¡± ¡°The Demon Spider Valley and two other major powers have already gone to Eagle Sky Cliff. With the Royal ns intervening, even a Saint Monarch-level powerhouse can¡¯t withstand it!¡± The discussions were endless! Many forces were paying attention, waiting expectantly. Until today, an anomaly at the border of the Northern Border, where it intersects with the North Immortal Realm Middle Domain and the East Domain, once again drew the eyes of the world. ¡­
White Tiger State. In the past month, the Deste Heaven Alliance¡¯s members had mostly migrated out of the Land of the Deste Heaven. The continuous White Tiger Mountain Range, rich in the Source of the Holy Path, and especially the White Tiger Emperor Peak, had be a holynd for the White Tiger n! Bai Shaoyang and others, leading the most elite talents of their n, decayed there! ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, our n¡¯s Ancient Law is so powerful¡­¡± Below the White Tiger Emperor Peak, inside a grand hall, the elders such as Bai Tianjing were utterly shocked. From within the White Tiger Emperor Peak, they obtained not only cultivation techniques and the Source of the Holy Path but also learned of the White Tiger n¡¯s past glory. In the Primordial Era, they were once a supreme Imperial n. The White Tiger Saint Sovereign was revered by all. Yet, they perished as a n following a cmity of a certain Era of the Yuanyang¡­ The White Tiger Saint Sovereign fell as well. ¡­ ¡°The Imperial n¡¯s legacy¡­ Our White Tiger n will rise again!¡± ¡°Our n¡¯s ancestor was once the White Tiger Saint Sovereign, who once joined forces with the Kirin Saint Sovereign to resist the cmity¡­¡± ¡°Now that the White Tiger Emperor Peak has reemerged, it truly is the divine grace for our n¡­¡± Having understood that part of ancient history, all the strong members of the White Tiger n were feeling emotional. At the same time, they also developed an immense reverence for the Lord of the Deste Heavens! It was only a painting¡­ Yet, it could reflect reality, and moreover, it revived the White Tiger n¡¯s legacy and holynd¡­
Just how terrifying was the existence of that Lord of the Deste Heavens? ¡°The Princess saved our entire n!¡± ¡°Yes, the Lord of the Deste Heavens must have shownpassion for our n because of the Princess¡¯s devoted service!¡± Everyone was increasingly grateful to Bai Xiaoqing.
Bai Xiaofeng also had aplex look on his face; he had originally thought that Senior Li was a powerful being of the Holy Dao¡­ Now it seemed that calling him powerful was an insult to Senior Li! He most likely existed on the same level as the White Tiger Saint Sovereign¡­ What did this imply? Did it mean that his daughter had won the favor of a Saint Emperor-level figure? It was a supreme great fortune! After a month of cultivation, the White Tiger n¡¯s power soared! Sheng Yin and Sea Splitting-level powerhouses emerged continuously. Bai Xiaofeng and Bai Shaoyang even reached the Saint Tier. At the same time, the strength of the Deste Heaven Alliance saw a substantial increase. Seeing the White Tiger Roaring Sky Map drawn by Li Fan reflecting reality, they immediately used some other paintings given to them by Li Fan. For instance, the Sunset Great Sun Painting that Li Fan once gave them could also reflect reality¡ªduring the Era of Immortal Dao, individuals like Fire Spirit had mere Immortal Dao cultivation, thus could not trigger the Holy Dao power within the paintings! Therefore, atop the White Tiger Emperor Peak now hung a mysterious sunset that seemed never to fall; terrifying streams of the Source Qi of the Holy Dao incessantly descended from that great sun. A single great sun was a formidable and supreme Source of the Holy Path.
This made the White Tiger Mountain Range even more inscrutable. The headquarters of the Deste Heaven Alliance was also established at the base of the White Tiger Emperor Peak, receiving daily blessings from both the Emperor Peak and the great sun¡¯s primal Source. All members of the Deste Heaven Alliance were advancing rapidly! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, Yuanyang Holy Lord, Dugu Chenlu, and others sessively broke through to the Saint Tier Realm. ¡°Report!¡± ¡°A terrible mutation has urred at the border between the Northern Border, the East Domain, and the Central Domain; tens of thousands of li of territory have turned into a purgatory, with death energy soaring to the skies!¡± ¡°The surrounding Beichen State, Menghe State, and Tianming State suffer greatly, with countless people infected by death energy turning into corpse ghosts!¡± ¡°Further rumors suggest that people have seen ancient mythical beasts transformed into Yin Ghosts, devouring the essence of living beings¡­ Suspected to be a Kirin!¡± A message arrived swiftly, shocking the entire Deste Heaven Alliance. Fire Spirit immediately summoned everyone. ¡°A Ghost Kirin!?¡± After hearing the message, Bai Xiaofeng gasped in shock! He exchanged nces with Bai Shaoyang and Bai Tianjing!
¡°Does our Emperor know of this creature?¡± Fire Spirit asked in confusion. Bai Xiaofeng nodded and said, ¡°If my guess is not wrong, this time¡­ what has appeared may very well be the Kirin n¡¯s ancestralnds!¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and others¡¯ faces changed subtly. ¡°A Kirin?!¡± Those are legendary creatures, which almost no one in the world has seen anymore. ¡°Right, the Kirin n!¡± Bai Xiaofeng continued: ¡°In the primordial times, the White Tiger n and the Kirin n were the two great imperial ns. The White Tiger Saint Sovereign and the Kirin Holy Emperor were close friends. When the Sun Cmity arrived, the two Holy Emperors fought back to back, connecting the White Tiger Emperor Peak and the Kirin Sacred Valley, transforming them into a great formation¡­¡± ¡°Now that the White Tiger Emperor Peak has reappeared, it¡¯s very possible that the Kirin Sacred Valley has responded too, hence reemerging in the world¡­ but, has it be a forbiddennd?¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and the others were even more terrified! ¡°What exactly is the Sun Cmity?¡±
At this moment, the Yuanyang Holy Lord asked, as they were almost all unfamiliar with this term. Bai Xiaofeng¡¯s expression was extremely grave as he said: ¡°The Sun Cmity¡­ is what forced countless Holy Dao powers to flee and hide in secret ces!¡± ¡°With our currentck of strength, the information we¡¯ve gleaned from the White Tiger Emperor Peak is far too little. We can only guess that it heralds a truly great disaster that even the imperial and royal ns must flee from¡­¡± They had learned partial knowledge from the White Tiger Emperor Peak, but perhaps only when their strength improved further, enough to ept more of its legacy, could they glimpse the truth! Fire Spirit also nodded gravely upon hearing this. ¡°Since the Kirin are an imperial n, and now that their ancestralnd has reappeared in the world, showing signs of the Ghost Kirin¡­ we must immediately report to Senior Li!¡± She spoke out! ¡°Right, Senior Li gave us the White Tiger Emperor Peak, so he must have also anticipated the return of the Kirin n!¡± ¡°We just need to go and consult with him!¡± The Yuanyang Holy Lord and the others also spoke! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fire Spirit immediately spoke, and they set off at once, heading to the Forbidden Area of the Deste Heavens! ¡­ At this moment. The entire Northern Immortal Domain was focusing on thatnd of anomaly! Especially after the news of the Ghost Kirin¡¯s appearance vaguely spread, it caused a huge sensation. North Immortal Realm Middle Domain, Xuanyuan State! Xuanyuan State was formed from the merger of three great immortal kingdoms of the original Northern Immortal Domain Middle Domain and is now the ancestralnd of the Ji Family! Ji Water enwreathed, dense with the presence of the Saint Path. Only in the Ji Family¡¯s governed territory, could the humans maintain stability across the whole and avoid envement or ughter by other Holy ns. Today, within a grand hall of the Ji Family. ¡°First, the ancestralnd of the White Tiger n reappeared, and now the Ghost Kirin has emerged. It seems¡­ indeed, the Kirin Ancestral Lands have appeared¡­¡± At the top seat was a Ji Family Elder¡ªJi Fengjuan! He was a figure of great power! ¡°The Kirin Holy Emperor and the White Tiger Saint Sovereign were supremely strong beings from ancient times, we must send someone to investigate immediately!¡± Ji Fengjuan spoke indifferently! The other elders, upon hearing this, also nodded their heads in agreement! ¡°Fengchen, take Changtian, Changming, and the others to investigate, and let the talents of our n also gain some experience!¡± Ji Fengjuan thenmanded! At a lower seat, a grey-d elder immediately stood up and said: ¡°Yes!¡± He was Elder Ji Fengchen. That day, he led Ji Changming, Ji Changtian, and other middle generation powerhouses, as well as young talents like Ji Qingyue, rushing to the Kirin Ancestral Lands! ¡­ ¡°The ancestralnd of the Kirin n? The value of this ce is definitely not less than that of the White Tiger n!¡± In a certain ce in the Northern Border, a girl d in a golden feather skirt murmured to herself. It was Ying Xiaoxiao of the Celestial Hawk Royal n! Behind her, followed several powerful elders. ¡°First to the Kirin Ancestral Lands!¡± She altered her direction! ¡­ In the Celestial Tribe, within a mysterious pce. ¡°Indeed, indeed, heaven helps our n!¡± A group of old saints were ecstatic! ¡°Send someone immediately to the Kirin n Ancestral Lands!¡± ¡°Get the Kirin Wood!¡± They each called out one after another! ¡­ A storm was brewing! At this moment. In the midst of the Northern Destion, a small mountain vige. Inside a small courtyard, Li Fan got up very early, but just as he stepped outside, a group of disciples were already waiting for him. Their eyes were filled with eager anticipation! ¡°Master, can we start doing the exercises now?¡± Su Baiqian asked timidly! Li Fan was taken aback¡­ These disciples had woken up so early just to wait for him, just for this? Chapter 345: 306: A Master of the Art of Painting Comparable to Li Fan?_1 Chapter 345: Chapter 306: A Master of the Art of Painting Comparable to Li Fan?_1 ¡°Master, can we start doing exercises now?¡± Su Baiqian asked timidly! The other disciples were also looking on with eager anticipation! Li Fan was taken aback for a moment¡­ These disciples were waiting for him to lead exercises? Too eager, right?? He never thought that broadcast gymnastics could be so attractive! Suddenly, he felt that maybe he should start a broadcast gymnastics training ss outside, and perhaps he could even make a fortune in the Immortal Domain?? Why hadn¡¯t he realized this before¡­ ¡°Well, your teacher hasn¡¯t washed up yet¡­¡± Li Fan said.
¡°Master, please wash your face, your disciples have already fetched water for you~~¡± Zi Ling brought over a basin of water. Li Fan smiled, finding his disciples very thoughtful. He immediately washed his face and rinsed his mouth. ¡°Master, let me pour the water for you!¡± Lu Rang hurried over and took the water Li Fan had used for washing his face. Li Fan was somewhat baffled, but then he saw that Lu Rang was pouring the used water onto a pot of grass and also giving some to the cows! This disciple¡­ toozy to fetch water for the grass and feed the cows himself? Taking shortcuts! ¡°It¡¯s not good to water grass too much, use the rest for the vegetable garden and that little tree.¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but speak up, pointing towards the World Tree in the corner. The little tree in that corner seemed to quiver with excitement! ¡°Ahem, since you all like gymnastics so much, your teacher will continue to teach you!¡± Li Fan immediately looked at the many disciples. Although these disciples had really poor physical strength and couldn¡¯t evenplete the warm-up exercises, at least they were very motivated! Li Fan thought that it was about time to properly train their bodies. At once, a line of disciples stood in formation, full of anticipation. ¡°Warm-up exercises, let¡¯s start!¡± Li Fan continued to teach! ¡°Zi Ling, lift your legs a bit higher!¡±
¡°Nan Feng, you¡¯ve got the movements wrong¡­¡± Li Fan instructed. But soon, the group of disciples were panting again! They had made some progresspared to yesterday, but they were still quite unskilled!
Luckily, he had a lot of patience¡­ Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but think, which sports teacher could be more patient than himself? ¡°Alright, watch your teacher demonstrate again!¡± Li Fan spoke, and at once, he began the gymnastics routine! Suddenly, the group of disciples all waited with bated breath! ¡°One two three four, two two three four¡­¡± Li Fan counted the rhythm softly, his movements keeping pace! ¡°Is Master¡¯s low chanting some kind of Supreme Dao sound? It¡¯s mesmerizing¡­ It gives me some wonderful inspiration for my Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody¡­¡± Nan Feng spoke curiously! ¡°The whispering from the Master actually led me to discover the rhythm of Sword Dao, it¡¯s quite terrifying¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing was visibly excited as he had imbibed enough wine for two years, creating a sea of swords in his Dantian, where millions of swords were now strangelying to life! ¡°Every word is a Brahman sound that can enlighten one¡­ This is the Brahma Heaven¡¯s Sovereign expounding thews of the Brahman Path, delivering scriptures!¡± Qing Chen sped his hands together, immersed in enlightenment! ¡°The Master¡¯s murmuring seems like some fierce boxing technique; if I used this rhythm to execute the True Dragon Technique, the power might double!¡±
Long Zixuan lifted his hand unconsciously! ¡°It sounds like the voice of the Great Dao, capable of clearing one¡¯s confusions¡­ Every word and action from the Master is truly the Dao!¡± Jiang Li was full of emotion! ¡°It seems to contain the most powerful force between heaven and earth¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was actually lifting a pen to draw talismans, following Li Fan¡¯s rhythm! He discovered that under this state, he could draw talismans of a higher realm! ¡°If I could learn even one ten-millionth of the Master¡¯s technique, I¡¯d likely never fall ill again!¡± Su Baiqian¡¯s eyes were filled with longing! Even Lu Rang¡¯s pot of grass seemed to dance to the rhythm of ¡°one two three four, two two three four, three two three four¡­¡± ¡°My grass, my grass, my grass¡­ are they dancing with the breeze?¡± Lu Rang felt this rhythm was extremely catchy! Soon, Li Fan finally finished a set of exercises! ¡°Master, please allow me to wipe your sweat!¡±
Nan Feng stepped forward and handed over a towel! Li Fan took it, wiped his sweat, and then returned it to Nan Feng. Thereupon, Nan Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with sheer joy! Last time Li Fan did the exercises, it was Zi Ling who offered the towel, and as a result, Zi Ling broke through from the Sea Cleaving Realm to the Saint Tier Realm! The disciples decided after discussion that they would take turns! Today was Nan Feng¡¯s turn. The rest of the disciples were all filled with envy! After Li Fan sat down, Xiao Bai leapt into his arms, excitedly licking his hand with its pink tongue. ¡°Meow meow¡­ Master¡¯s scent smells so good!¡± Bai Xiaoqing was exceedingly cheerful. As she licked, Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s aura suddenly transformed! Boom! At that moment, countless Saint Path essences surged into her body!
Saint Tier Realm! Feeling this change, a group of disciples were struck dumbfounded. ¡°Humans are no match for a cat, humans are no match for a cat!¡± The disciples were all expressing their feelings, filled with immense envy. Big ck Dog¡¯s eyes were brimming with grievance as it stretched out its tongue, but was firmly held back by Wu Dade by its tail, preventing it from moving forward! ¡°Is Senior Li there?¡± At this time, outside the courtyard, Mu Qianning¡¯s voice rang out. Li Fan immediately responded: ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and others promptly pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Why does it seem¡­ the aura of the Great Dao is more active in this courtyard? It even advanced my realm one step further¡­¡± Fire Spirit looked puzzled! What had happened just now? Mu Qianning sniffed lightly a few times and murmured: ¡°There¡¯s a special fragrance in the air!¡± And in that moment, Li Fan had already turned towards them, smiling and saying: ¡°How about it, those oxen, were they of some help to you?¡± So many oxen, even if they were just ughtered for sale, should bring a small fortune. The business scale of Fire Spirit and others should be able to expand too. At these words, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning strode forward hastily, bowing to Li Fan. ¡°Senior, those oxen have been of great help to us!¡± ¡°With those oxen, and with the White Tiger Roaring Sky Map bestowed by Senior, we have nowpletely secured White Tiger State!¡± Li Fan was somewhat surprised, although he knew that the group of oxen and the painting would be helpful to Fire Spirit and herpanions, he did not anticipate such huge business progress! It seemed that those oxen were quite valuable out there! And, it appeared that his skill in painting was also valued in the Immortal Domain! He had been nervous before; after all, a ce like the Immortal Domain, merely the sound of it was incredible, with an emergence of talented beings, and he, just a little painter from a mountain vige, might struggle topete with the great masters of the Immortal Domain! Therefore, the fact that his paintings were selling well in the market was quite unexpected to him! ¡°Very good!¡± Li Fan nodded. At Li Fan¡¯s words, Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and the rest were overjoyed. They had finallypleted the mission given by Senior Li! Fire Spirit then continued to report: ¡°Senior, after the White Tiger Roaring Sky Map was revealed, it caught the attention of the Northern Immortal Domain, and at the border where the Northern Immortal Realm¡¯s Middle Domain, East Domain, and Northern Border intersect, an unusual event urred¡­¡± ¡°Rumors suggest that a Kylin, said to be on par with the White Tiger, seems to have emerged¡­¡± ¡°Thus, we havee to report and await Senior¡¯s instructions!¡± She was somewhat nervous. Li Fan was taken aback for a moment, but then he understood. His painting had indeed aroused the attention of the outside world! And the Kylin that Fire Spirit referred to, clearly meant someone had created a Kylin painting, intending to challenge the White Tiger Roaring Sky Map? There were indeed masters of painting in the Immortal Domain! And getting aparison to the White Tiger signified that the other party¡¯s level was very good! Li Fan immediately became interested! For so many years, he had not yet encountered a true master in the Art of Painting! What a rare opportunity. ¡°Zi Ling, ink and brush!¡± He immediately spoke! At his words, Zi Ling was extremely delighted, was her master going to paint again? She swiftly prepared the ink and brush for Li Fan. Li Fan stood up and took up the brush! Without hesitation, Li Fan began to paint! Immediately under his brush, there appeared a valley lush with vegetation and harmonious in spirit! It was as if he had created a supreme sanctuary! At this moment, everyone had the feeling as though they were witnessing the birth of a blessednd! The heavens and earth seemed to bless it, the Great Dao seemed to revolve around it¡­ It was as if the painting contained a whole world! And following closely, within this valley, mystical trees grew, and beneath one magical tree, along with Li Fan¡¯s strokes of the brush, there emerged a magnificent creature! This creature, with the head of a dragon, body of an elk, tail of an ox, and hooves of a horse! Merely depicted on paper, but everyone felt that at the moment of this creature¡¯s appearance, a mesmerizing auspicious aura was born, bringingfort to the whole body! Li Fan finally finished his work! Atop the painting were boldly inscribed four characters: ¡°Kirin Emergence Painting!¡± PS: This book is published on the ¡°MiDu Novels¡± tform. Please download the MiDu Novels APP to read for free, interact with thousands of readers, support genuine versions without spending a penny, and support the author! Thank you! Additionally, when I wrote about the Tian Ying Royal n before, I initially named the Saint Master as ¡°Ying Wudi¡±, but have now changed it to ¡°Ying Botian,¡± and I hope readers are aware of this update. Chapter 346: 307 Linluo Plain_1 Chapter 346: Chapter 307 Linluo in_1 Kirin Emergence Painting! Li Fan had finished the painting, and everyone was looking at it in amazement! ¡°As if a true Ancient Divine Beast is hidden within it!¡± ¡°The charm is extraordinary, seemingly harboring a world of the Holy Path, too terrifying.¡± Everyone murmured. Fire Spirit¡¯s expression became more solemn! ¡°¡­ Senior Li¡¯s painting has brought back the Ancestral Lands of the White Tiger n, could it be that this painting involves the Kirin Ancestral Lands?¡± She murmured, and at this moment, she was certain. Senior Li indeed knew everything. He had foreseen that the emergence of the ancestralnds of the White Tiger n would trigger an abnormal change in the Kirin n.
Therefore, it was now that Senior Li had started ying his second move! Were even the White Tiger n and Kirin n, such Ancient Imperial ns, merely pawns in Senior Li¡¯s hands? She felt somewhat overwhelmed! ¡°Just what level of being is Senior Li¡­¡± In Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes, admiration was beyond measure! Bai Shaoyang, Yuanyang Holy Lord, and the others were equally shocked for a long time! Li Fan was also quite pleased as he took a nce at his own painting. He was looking forward to it, what would the Kirin paintings by the painting masters of the outside world look like? ¡°This painting should be enough for use.¡± Li Fan said. Hearing this, Fire Spirit and the others immediately paid their respects. ¡°With the senior¡¯s intervention, this chaos will surely be quelled!¡± They spoke out! ¡°By the way, Senior,¡± At this moment, Fire Spirit added: ¡°This abnormality seems to have involved Yin Ghosts¡­¡± ording to the intelligence, that region had witnessed the appearance of things like Ghost Kirins! Such creatures were very strange and simply unkible. Upon hearing this, Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised.
It even involved Yin Ghosts? Again? Previously, when he was in the Xuantian Realm, it seemed that there had been two Yin Ghosts, and at that time he had drawn two talismans, which Xinning and Gong Ya took out to capture ghosts. However, he immediately understood, in his former life, when it came topeting in business, nothing was off-limits.
Some people, in order to amass wealth, would often use minor ghosts, making things like the ¡°Five Ghosts Fortune Array¡±! ¡°Jiu Zheng!¡± Li Fan immediately called out directly: ¡°Since it involves Yin Ghosts, how about you take this trip?¡± Li Fan looked at Lin Jiu Zheng! Lin Jiu Zheng had been studying talismans for quite some time already and should be more than capable of dealing with ordinary ghostly beings. Hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng immediately stepped forward and said: ¡°Disciple obeys themand!¡± Following that, he looked towards Fire Spirit, transmitting his voice to ask: ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, what exactly happened? So I can prepare ordingly.¡± Fire Spirit immediately said: ¡°Death Qi fills the sky. Within the Endless Death Qi, there are terrifying Kirins turned into Yin Ghosts roaming, devouring everything!¡± Hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s expression grew solemn!
¡°Ghost Kirins from the painting? ording to the Primitive Creation Scripture, such creatures are really difficult to subdue¡­¡± He pondered for a moment, then suddenly looked towards Li Fan, saying: ¡°Master, may I borrow Da Hei for assistance?¡± He pointed at the Big ck Dog! Upon hearing this, Big ck Dog¡¯s ears immediately shot up, and it stared at Lin Jiu Zheng with a shocked and scared look in its eyes! For the first time, its eyes revealed a feeling of uneasiness and fear! However, Li Fan smiled and said: ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Li Fan had been tormented by the System when drawing ghost-repelling talismans, so he also knew that in some situations, the ck dog could indeed suppress evil! ¡°Da De, it¡¯s going to be tough for you; take Da Hei with you and apany Jiu Zheng on another trip.¡± Li Fan said. Hearing this, Wu Dade grabbed the Big ck Dog, which was afraid and trying to back away, looking excited as he said: ¡°Master, rest assured, I will certainlyplete the mission!¡±
Then, he looked at Lin Jiu Zheng and pped his chest, saying: ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry, this dog has plenty of blood, as much as you require!¡± ¡­ Soon, Wu Dade, Lin Jiu Zheng, and Fire Spirit set out from the small vige. On their way, Lin Jiu Zheng had already asked and understood the situation regarding the so-called Kirin Ancestral Lands. ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, thank you. We shall take our leave now!¡± They bid farewell at the entrance of the vige and set off on their separate paths. ¡°Dead Dog, why are you moving so slowly?¡± Not long after setting off, Wu Dade looked at the ck dog, puzzled and said: ¡°You¡¯re so hesitant, not like your usual self at all?¡± ¡°Woof, Human Pet, shut your mouth!¡± The ck dog retaliated with human speech, utterly aggrieved: ¡°Last time you plucked my fur, we still haven¡¯t settled that ount. Now you want to bleed me too, are you even human?!¡±
Upon hearing this, Wu Dade instantly understood, so this ck dog was afraid of being bled! Lin Jiu Zheng, upon hearing this, was also stunned for a moment, but immediately exined: ¡°Uh, Da Hei, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t need your blood!¡± ¡°The Kirin is a legendary Divine Beast, even as a Yin Ghost, talismans can hardly suppress it. That¡¯s why we need you to help with the repression.¡± He encouraged proudly: ¡°After all, in the face of a Tiangou lineage like yours, even what¡¯s considered a divine beast in the outside world has to fear you a bit!¡± Hearing this, the ck dog¡¯s eyes widened, and it said: ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not using my blood?¡± ¡°Make a written promise!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng, hearing this, was again at a loss for words. This dog, it felt, had be too crafty! A written promise??? But considering it was a dog raised by his master, it could not be measured bymon sense! He nodded his head, and immediately wrote a pledge right then and there. Only then did the Big ck Dog rx, instantly assuming an imposing stance and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go; your emperor will lead you there and sweep through the Kirin Ancestral Lands!¡± It waved its paw, and in an instant, stars shifted and spaces changed! ¡­ At this moment. In the Northern Immortal Domain, at the junction between the Central, Eastern, and Northern Borders. Chapter 347: 307 Linluo Plain_2 Chapter 347: Chapter 307 Linluo in_2 This ce was originally a vast wastnd that stretched for tens of thousands of miles, known as the ¡°Linluo in¡±! A month ago, the Linluo in underwent a tremendous change, the earth¡¯s crust fractured, fissures exploded open, and countless deathly energies surged forth, enveloping the entire Linluo in in an instant and continually spreading to the outside world. The three states closest to this ce were already a living hell! A month had passed. This ce had already attracted the attention of the entire Northern Immortal Domain. All the major powers had sent people here. Even the royal ns among the Ancient Holy ns had made an appearance. People from the Imperial Ji Family of the Human Race had also been seen here. At this moment. A thousand li ahead, countless people and horses were gathered here.
¡°Just three days ago, someone finally witnessed the terrifying Yin Ghosts here! ¡°It is said they resembled a Kylin, but had transformed into ghostly beings, terrifying and overwhelming, devouring many Four Appearances-level experts upon their appearance!¡± ¡°Terrifying, after so many days, no one dares to enter!¡± Numerous Holy ns and powers gathered here, gazing at the Linluo in a thousand li away, no one daring to take a step forward. In the past month, Holy Dao Powers from the Northern Border, Central Domain, and East Domain all arrived. Some Holy ns were even testing the waters. However, the oues were extremely brutal. The deathly energies were too terrifying, and the Linluo in had developed into a certain formidable death zone, imprable to all. ¡°Fear not, it is said that a few ns have already gone to seek the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o!¡± ¡°Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o? Is that Lin Family among the Seven Human Tribes? The ancestors of the Lin Family, a generation of Celestial Master Emperors¡­ If this lineage takes action, it would be truly terrifying.¡± ¡°Impossible, although the Lin Family¡¯s Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o has certainly returned to the Immortal Domain, nobody knows their whereabouts; it must be some other Human Race Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o inheritances that have sought refuge with the Holy ns!¡± Many experts were engaged in heated discussions! ¡­ And at this moment, Lin Jiu Zheng, Wu Dade, along with Big ck Dog, had also arrived in this region! Feeling the deathly energies surging towards the sky ahead, Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s expression turned solemn! ¡°This ce is anything but simple!¡± He sensed a lot! ¡°Let¡¯s go, there are so many people ahead, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Wu Dade spoke.
The two of them moved forward with Big ck Dog. ¡°Ah, Young Master Lin? Young Master Wu? Howe you¡¯re here?¡± As they moved forward, a young girl suddenly spoke out and approached them! Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade were also taken aback when they saw her.
This young girl was none other than Ji Qingke! Along with her were Ji Qingyue, Ji Changming, and Supreme Elder Ji Fengjuan of the Ji Family, among others. Ji Qingyue and Ji Changming also looked over, their faces full of surprise. Even the Lord of the Deste Heavens had taken note of the events urring here? ¡°It is Miss Qingke!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng immediately greeted with a smile, saying: ¡°My master instructed us toe here and have a look.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Qingke stepped forward with a smile and said: ¡°That¡¯s great, you cane inside with uster!¡± But her words had barely fallen when a cold voice already rang out: ¡°Qingke, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± A young man walked over with a proud air, saying coldly: ¡°Not just anyone can apany us! Remember who you are!¡±
He looked disdainfully at Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade! To him, the two looked like country bumpkins out of some vige, even bringing along a mongrel dog! Ji Qingke, upon hearing this, quickly tried to exin: ¡°Cousin Qinglin, no, that¡¯s not it, they¡¯re friends of ours!¡± ¡ª¡ªAfter Ji Changming reported the events that urred in the Northern Destion to their lineage¡¯s Supreme Elder Ji Fengyun, Ji Fengyun had imposed a gag order on them. About the Northern Destion, the small mountain vige, and even Ji Yuanqing¡¯s lineage, not a single word was to be revealed. So she dared not speak now. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve really been spoiled too much, Kylin. Now just any riffraff can be friends with the Ji Family?¡± Ji Qinglin scolded even more harshly! ¡°Cousin Qinglin, aren¡¯t you going too far? Who we befriend is none of your business, is it?¡± At this moment, Ji Qingyue also frowned and spoke up! Hearing this, Ji Qinglin¡¯s eyes instantly darkened, and he said coldly: ¡°Ji Qingyue, as your older brother, I have the right to educate you and the duty to uphold the Ji Family¡¯s honor!¡±
¡°You want to oppose me? Fine, as long as you have the ability to be the Ji Family Holy Son, I won¡¯t say a word!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you are not yet!¡± Even his eyes bore a hint of hostility! The Ji Family Holy Son was yet to be determined, and Ji Qingyue, having previously survived the Fourfold Thunder Tribtion, was one of the strongest contenders. And he was a thorn in Ji Qinglin¡¯s side! Upon hearing this, Ji Qingyue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. He wanted to say something, but was stopped by Ji Changming! Ji Changming shook his head, not wanting Ji Qingyue to sh with Ji Qinglin. ¡°They¡¯re just a few outsiders, not worth mentioning. Let¡¯s not jeopardize our good rtions over this!¡± At this time, Supreme Elder Ji Fengjuan from the other side suddenly looked over. Only then did Ji Qinglin snort coldly and said: ¡°As members of the Ji Family, you should be mindful of your status!¡± With that, he turned and departed, heading over to where Ji Fengjuan was. But Ji Qingke was discontent and, disregarding Ji Qinglin¡¯s words, addressed Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade:
¡°Young Master Lin, Young Master Wu¡­ please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng both just smiled in response. ¡°No harm done, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Right there and then, they inquired Ji Qingke about the situation in this ce. Upon learning that this ce might reveal members of the Royal n or even the Imperial n of the ancient ns, Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng both felt some anticipation! At this moment, Ji Qinglin had already walked up to Supreme Elder Ji Fengjuan of the Ji Family. ¡°Greetings, Third Ancestor!¡± Ji Qinglin nodded slightly and then said in a low voice: ¡°Qinglin, this ce surely contains a great opportunity. If you can get it, your chances of bing the Holy Son will be much greater!¡± ¡°You must seize the opportunity and not let Ji Qingyue or Ji Qingke get it!¡± ¡ª¡ªThere were also factionalpetitions within the Ji Family. Especially since the Ji Family Holy Son had not been decided yet! Ji Fengjuan was a Supreme Elder from Ji Qinglin¡¯s line, and he certainly did not want Ji Qingyue or Ji Qingke to have a share of this ce! In particr, the potential of Ji Qingyue was already fearsome. If he were to obtain the opportunity of the Kirin n, it could truly give Ji Qinglin a headache. Ji Qinglin nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Third Ancestor, I will definitely obtain the opportunity from the Kirin n! ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult to open this ce¡­ Third Ancestor, have you made contact with the Lin Family?¡± The Lin Family was one of the Human Race¡¯s imperial bloodlines, controlling the most powerful Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o, but this lineage was exceedingly secretive, and very few people could find it. Ji Fengjuan shook his head and said: ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, above the firmament. Suddenly, a thousand golden beams appeared, and countless terrifying talismans formed a golden bridge! It was as if extending from another firmament! ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°So terrifying, has someone with Great Magical Power connected another space to this ce?¡± ¡°Talismans fill the sky¡­ Has an expert from the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o arrived?¡± The world was shocked! Even Lin Jiu Zheng looked up, quite curious! Since entering the Immortal Domain, it was the first time he had witnessed the methods of another from the Heavenly Master¡¯s Path! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, on that golden talismanic bridge, suddenly a group of figures appeared! Chapter 348: 308 Celestial Tribe_1 Chapter 348: Chapter 308 Celestial Tribe_1 Above the Sky Domain. Golden talismans glowed, converging into a celestial bridge! The bridge seemed to extend from another world, before dropping straight down in front of the crowd. Atop the bridge, a group of creatures appeared! All eyes focused, only to see the beings, slowly descending from the bridge! ¡°Cool, Junior Brother Lin, you also study the Heavenly Master¡¯s Way, this is so fierce, can you do it?¡± Wu Dade looked at Lin Jiu Zheng curiously. Lin Jiu Zheng scratched his head and said, ¡°Elder Brother Dade, this kind of low-level talisman, I didn¡¯t learn¡­¡± ¡°Such spatial pration talismans require thousands to pierce through space, they¡¯re too impractical. As for spatial crossing, the lowest level recorded in the Primordial Creation Scripture is the Spatial Teleportation Talisman. If you need, I can draw one for youter.¡± He thought for a moment, then added:
¡°However, I still can¡¯t quite control the distance, I might identally send you to the Demon Domain or somewhere¡­¡± Hearing this, Wu Dade quickly waved his hand and said: ¡°No, no, Elder Brother, you better stay right next to Master!¡± At this moment. The celestial bridge, propped up by countless talismans, finally vanished. The group that hade down from the bridge, now appeared amidst the crowd! Leading the group of beings were three humans dressed in yellow Taoist robes. An elder and two young men! These two belonged to a branch of the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o ¡ª the San Dou Mi Dao! The San Dou Mi Dao is a force of the Holy Dao, which pledged allegiance to the Celestial Tribe. During the escape in years past, they had also left behind some heritage in the Immortal Domain, the San Dou Mi Dao of the Era of Immortal Dao. Behind the three Taoists of the San Dou Mi Dao followed a group of extremely arrogant humanoid creatures. The one leading them was a young man in a silver robe, with a natural sense of superiority written all over his face, holding his head high as if he did not take themoners of the world seriously! Dozens of mighty beings followed him, all with extraordinary aura! The middle-aged man beside him stood out even more, his eyes filled with wildness and arrogance! ¡°The Celestial Tribe?!¡± At this moment, people began to exim in surprise! ¡°The lofty Imperial n of the Celestial Tribe has actuallye¡­ It seems that this ce really is the ancestralnd of the Kirin n!¡± ¡°Only the heritage site of an Imperial n could attract the attention of the Celestial Tribe, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. In thest great exodus, many Human Race forces of the Saint Path pledged allegiance to the Celestial Tribe, and the Heavenly Master¡¯s Way was no exception!¡±
The crowd was abuzz with discussion! It was indeed the Celestial Tribe that followed behind the three yellow-robed Heavenly Masters! They were from the Imperial n of the Ancient Holy ns! Now, the arrival of the Celestial Tribe made everyone feel that the origin of this ce was most likely the Kirin Ancestral Lands.
At this time, Wu Dade was also somewhat puzzled, and he suddenly turned his head to look at Hei Gou, asking: ¡°Dead Dog, what kind of beings are the Celestial Tribe? Are they the Human Race?¡± Hei Gou replied indifferently through a psychic message: ¡°Ignorant Human Pet¡­ But you¡¯re not exactly wrong.¡± ¡°The Celestial Tribe, at first, was indeed a branch of the Human Race, but gradually, they deemed themselves above humanity, viewing the Human Race as ants, self-proiming as Celestials.¡± Its nose sniffed, and it murmured: ¡°The scent of karma¡­ It seems that those who have divined the Northern Destion were of this tribe?¡± ¡°Perhaps my master intends to teach this n a lesson?¡± Thinking this, it could not help but feel a surge of excitement. Upon hearing the Celestial Tribe was indeed of the Human Race, Wu Dade couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed as he said: ¡°Can¡¯t eat it then¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng also nodded and said: ¡°However, luckily, there are plenty of other animals. I wonder if any are as delicious as beef!¡±
His eyes were shining with anticipation! Next to him, Ji Qingke looked a bit astonished upon hearing this. Eat? Eat the Holy ns??? These brothers seemed a tad abnormal! ¡­ ¡°I am Ying Xiaoxiao of the Celestial Hawk Royal n. May I ask, Young Master, how should I address you?¡± At that moment, a girl in a golden feathered skirt emerged from the crowd! She had a dignified air and a graceful figure, with a smile gracing her face, emanating a natural sense of superiority. Several young powerhouses from the Demon Spider Valley, the Heavenly Fiend Abyss, and Ren Jin Hua Hai followed behind her. This girl was the Saintess, Ying Xiaoxiao, of the Celestial Hawk Royal n! ¡ª She was originally going to the Northern Border to investigate the matter of the four Great Saints¡¯ death, but the emergence of the Kirin ancestralnd had led her here first. After all, the heritage and foundation of the Kirin n were certainly not weaker than that of the White Tiger n!
Upon seeing her, the young man in silver from the Celestial Tribe looked over indifferently and said, ¡°I am Tian Zhihua!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao approached gracefully and said with a smile: ¡°I have the honor of meeting Young Master Tian Zhihua!¡± After speaking, she turned her gaze to the wild middle-aged man standing beside Tian Zhihua and asked, ¡°And this esteemed senior is?¡± Tian Zhihua introduced him, saying: ¡°This is Elder Gou Chengjing of the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n.¡± ¡°Elder Gou has an extremely powerful bloodline, and together with the San Dou Mi Dao Heavenly Masters, they can suppress the Kirin Yin Ghost!¡± ¡ª Rumors of the Kirin Yin Ghost had already spread far and wide, so the Celestial Tribe came prepared. Gou Chengjing was specially brought from the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n for this purpose ¡ª after all, Heavenly Dogs can supposedly devour the sky and, when paired with spellcasting, are said to suppress all demonic creatures and ghosts of the world! In fact, the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n is also referred to as the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n, as pureblood Heavenly Dogs have long since ceased to exist in the world. As a Royal n within the Holy ns, when in their presence, people generally do not dare to call them ¡°Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n,¡± but rather ¡°Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n¡±!
Upon hearing this, Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression grew even more solemn, and she too bowed to Gou Chengjing, saying, ¡°I have seen the elder.¡± Gou Chengjing nodded indifferently. After that, Ying Xiaoxiao then said, ¡°Brother Tian, how about we join forces to enter this ce?¡± Tian Zhihua nodded and said, ¡°Fine, but I get to choose from the items inside first!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ying Xiaoxiao spoke up, agreeing. It¡¯s unknown what prompted the thought, but suddenly, Tian Zhihua looked at everyone present and dered, ¡°Any tribes willing to enter Linluo in afterwards and follow themands of our tribe can follow behind us and enter together!¡± At these words, the various tribes in the area burst into loud cheers! ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± ¡°The Celestial Tribe truly lives up to its Imperial n status, with such magnanimity!¡± They spoke in turn, and immediately, the powerful representatives of each tribe rushed to stand behind the Celestial Tribe. In an instant, what was a rather bustling scene suddenly seemed quite empty. Particrly, a group from the Ji Family, as well as Lin Jiu Zheng, Wu Dade, and Hei Gou. Did not go over. ¡°Great Ancestor, shall we also follow the Celestial Tribe in?¡± Ji Qinglin asked with some urgency! Wishing to enter, facing deathly aura and Yin Ghosts, one must rely on Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o of San Dou Mi Dao! Ji Fengjuan also nodded, and stepped forward, saying, ¡°May we, friends of the Celestial Tribe, enter together?¡± He paused for a moment, and added, ¡°Of course, you get first pick of the treasures!¡± One must bow their head under another¡¯s roof! However, upon hearing this, Tian Zhihua from the Celestial Tribe scoffed coldly and said, ¡°The Human Race? A race of mere ants, do you qualify to follow us?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± He was extremely disdainful! Completely indifferent, supremely arrogant! Instantly, the faces of the Ji Family members turned extremely ugly! To be so insulted by the mighty Imperial n?! Unimaginable insult! Ji Qingyue¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°Too much!¡± Ji Qingke also said, ¡°Indeed, even if you are unwilling, is there a need for such insult? This is too much!¡± Ji Fengjuan¡¯splexion was equally distressed. But, just at that moment, a middle-aged man behind Tian Zhihua suddenly stepped forward and whispered a few words in his ear. Tian Zhihua then nodded and again looked towards Ji Fengjuan and others, saying, ¡°You wish to enter, it¡¯s not impossible, but¡­ each person needs to offer me a drop of blood!¡± ¡°Just one drop of blood, and I will allow you to follow me inside, how about it?¡± At these words, the faces of the Ji n members all changed. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°You want our n¡¯s essence blood? Absolutely not!¡± The crowd shook their heads in unison! Especially since the Ji Family, being an Imperial n, had too much contained within their blood. ¡°Rest assured, I permit you to erase all marks and traces within the blood, and furthermore, as a reward, once inside, I will allow you to pick three treasures, how about that?¡± Tian Zhihua said with a sneering smile. Hearing this, the Ji n members all frowned. The more he said, the more it seemed, the other party had a considerable scheme in mind. Otherwise, why would he offer such terms? ¡°Great Ancestor, I think it¡¯s a good idea!¡± At that moment, Ji Qinglin spoke up, saying, ¡°The ancestralnds of the Kirin n may contain Kirin Fruit and Kirin Saliva. Should we acquire them¡­ among my peers, I might be invincible!¡± ¡°I will surely be able to secure the position of Ji Family Holy Son!¡± His eyes were filled with burning desire! After all, this ce was a treasure trove. ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Ji Fengjuan murmured to himself, it was too significant for Ji Qinglin. And as long as all marks and seals in the essence blood were erased, there should not be any major issues. He nodded immediately and looked towards the Celestial Tribe, saying, ¡°We agree!¡± At that, Ji Changming¡¯s face changed, and he quickly interjected, ¡°Elder, you mustn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Our Imperial Blood must not be leaked!¡± Ji Fengjuan replied with icy indifference, ¡°I am the Supreme Elder!¡± ¡°If you are unwilling, you can take those of your lineage and leave!¡± Utterly ruthless! He was now keen for Ji Changming and others not to enter. That way, Ji Qinglin could use this opportunity to widen the gap from Ji Qingyue! Chapter 349: 309 Rare Plants_1 Chapter 349: Chapter 309 Rare nts_1 Hearing Ji Fengjuan¡¯s words, Ji Changming¡¯s face suddenly turned very ugly! But indeed, he had no way to control Ji Fengjuan. The other party was a Supreme Elder! His cultivation level was already a Quasi Grand Power. As for himself, he had only recently broken through to the Saint Tier Realm, and currently, he was merely at thete stage of that realm. However, even so, he still gritted his teeth and waved his sleeve, saying, ¡°We will never surrender our n¡¯s blood!¡± Ji Qingke and Ji Qingyue also stood behind him, their expressions resolute. ¡°Haha,¡± Ji Qinglin said disdainfully,
¡°As if anyone is desperate for your blood!¡± After speaking, a drop of essence blood directly appeared in his hand. The other members of the Ji n had also almost all offered up their blood, after all, with the Supreme Elder leading by example, no one else would object. ¡°Very good, very good,¡± Tian Zhihua of the Celestial Tribe saw this, sneered coldly, and with a wave of his hand, collected all the Ji n members¡¯ blood! ¡°You can now follow us in,¡± he said, his cold gaze falling on Ji Changming and Lin Jiu Zheng among others, saying, ¡°And as for you, get as far away as you can, scram!¡± After speaking, he stepped toward Linluo in in front of him. Everyone followed suit. The Ji n members proceeded as well, with Ji Qinglin casting an icy nce filled with scorn at Ji Qingyue. Watching the crowd move forward, Ji Changming heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Forget it, we might as well disregard the opportunities here!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke were also disheartened. After all, it was highly likely that this ce was the Kirin n¡¯s ancestralnd, and gaining entry would assuredly yield significant benefits. ¡°What¡¯s the rush,¡± At that moment, Wu Dade spoke up. He smiled and said, ¡°We are also going in. If you¡¯d like, you can join us!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Changming and the others were surprised. Ji Changming said, ¡°But only Heavenly Masters under the Celestial Tribe can¡­¡±
Lin Jiu Zheng smiled and said, ¡°I have had the modest fortune of studying the Way of the Celestial Master with my master.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Changming and the others were shocked! ¡°Senior Li, is he also a Heavenly Master?¡± Ji Qingke¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°The Lord of the Deste Heavens¡­ is also proficient in the Way of the Celestial Master?¡± Ji Changming was also surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Junior Brother Lin then spoke! They also moved forward. Soon, they approached the Linluo in. The deathly aura continuously spilled out, causing all cultivators who neared it to feel a sense of difort! ¡°Huang Bai, it¡¯s your turn, along with your two disciples,¡± Tian Zhihua said indifferently to the old Taoist. The old Daoist was a Heavenly Master of the San Dou Mi Dao, assigned toe here for this asion. He nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, please wait!¡± Then, turning around, he said, ¡°The deathly aura here is rich. I will give everyone a Righteous Qi Talisman, and following my instructions to form the ¡®Righteous Qi Formation,¡¯ we can advance safely!¡± Immediately, his two disciples began to distribute talismans to everyone.
There were nearly ten thousand people in the crowd, all of whom received talismans and followed Daoist Huang Bai¡¯s instructions to form the Righteous Qi Formation! ¡°Enter!¡± With a loud shout from Huang Bai, everyone followed him in. The talismans in their hands shone brightly, and the Righteous Qi Formation indeed opened up a path! ¡°Let¡¯s go as well,¡± Wu Dade and the others stepped forward. ¡°Stop, are you a few people trying to hitch a ride with us?!¡± At that moment, from within the crowd, Ji Qinglin coldly looked towards Ji Qingyue and others, saying, ¡°Young Master Tian, these people haven¡¯t offered you their essence blood. Would you let them follow?¡± He directly ¡°tattled¡±! Having finally gained the opportunity to enter the Kirin ancestralnds, he certainly wouldn¡¯t allowpetitors to have a chance. Tian Zhihua also cast a cold nce at Ji Qingyue and the others, saying, ¡°Get as far away as you can.¡± ¡°Dare to follow us, and die!¡±
The leading Daoist Huang Bai was even colder, ¡°Outside the Righteous Qi Formation, we don¡¯t protect ants!¡± Ji Qingyue and the others had ashen faces! ¡°Tsk, who wants to follow you? I¡¯ve never seen such self-deluded fools!¡± Wu Dade, however, sneered and said, ¡°Junior Brother Lin, show them what you¡¯re made of!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng immediately took out a stack of talismans, distributing one to each person! After that, they walked into the area filled with the dense aura of death. As they entered, the deadly aura was actually repelled. ¡°Huh? Is this kid a Heavenly Master?¡± ¡°Have other inheritors of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Waye to this ce?¡± ¡°It seems their talismans are pretty good too¡­¡± Everyone was surprised. Daoist Huang Bai saw this and frowned, immediately saying coldly,
¡°Rest assured, everyone, the talisman this kid is using is not a Righteous Qi Talisman at all, it¡¯s most likely just some crude talisman art he¡¯s learned!¡± ¡°They won¡¯t get far before their talismans lose their power and they die on the spot!¡± Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement! The masters of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o had spoken, and besides, that young man looked far too young! After all, a Heavenly Master is generally more powerful the older they get! ¡°Hehe, entrusting your lives to a couple of dubious characters? I hope you don¡¯t die too miserably!¡± Ji Qinglin sneered! They also began to continue deeper inside! The deeper they went, the denser the aura of death became. It was like ck fog, gradually, visibility had also be extremely low, barely a dozen meters. ¡°This deathly aura is rather eerie, it even blocks divine consciousness!¡± ¡°Right, fortunately, we have the experts from the Way of the Heavenly Master, otherwise, we couldn¡¯t havee in at all.¡± ¡°The deathly aura here could already affect experts at the Siyao Realm¡­ Even with Righteous Qi Talismans, I feel like my breathing is constricted!¡± Everyone was talking. By this point, cultivators of low realms were already panting. Even the powerful ones at the Siyao Realm had a sheen of fine sweat on their faces. The speed at which the team moved was constantly slowing down. ¡°Hehe, I wonder if Ji Qingyue and the others might have died??¡± At this moment, Ji Qinglin was somewhat hopeful. Because the deathly aura, like a ck fog, had already made it impossible to see the traces of Ji Qingyue and the others. If Ji Qingyue died here, it would be the best oue. Ji Fengjuan then said indifferently, ¡°Not necessarily, after all, they must have some kind of magical artifacts on them.¡± ¡°But the further we go in, they definitely won¡¯t be able to hold up!¡± ¡­ At this moment. ¡°Junior brother, did that old Taoist say your talisman isn¡¯t a Righteous Qi Talisman?¡± As they walked, Wu Dade curiously asked. Lin Jiu Zheng scratched his head and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what a Righteous Qi Talisman is¡­ it wasn¡¯t mentioned in the Primitive Creation Scripture at all.¡± As he spoke, he went on to exin, ¡°However, it must be rtively low-level, I guess; it requires thousands of talismans, along with the vital energy of living beings, to barely construct a talisman that can really resist the aura of death¡­ Unless their vital energy keeps up, they probably won¡¯t be able to go far.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Dade was stunned for a moment, then asked, ¡°What about ours, then?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng smiled and said, ¡°It can ward off all kinds of evil in the world!¡± Immediately, Wu Dade felt assured as well. Ji Qingke, Ji Qingyue, and the others, upon hearing this, felt a mix of emotions. That was the San Dou Mi Dao, after all, a renowned presence within the entire Way of the Celestial Master, second only to the Imperial Lin Family¡­ And yet, in Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s eyes, it was just rtively low-level?? ¡°Senior Li, impressive indeed!¡± Ji Changming couldn¡¯t help but be moved; no wonder the Supreme Elder of their lineage repeatedly instructed them not to reveal even the slightest bit about Senior Li¡¯s matters. It seemed that the Lord of the Deste Heavens was intertwined with many significant secrets! Before long. The deathly aura in front of them suddenly thinned a bit. There actually appeared a strange forest! ¡°Eh, the Crystal Chip is emitting a faint light?¡± Just arriving there, Wu Dade spoke in surprise! He took out the Crystal Chip, a few strands of light shining faintly! ¡°Could it be that there are rare animals here? Or rare nts??¡± He was taken aback. The Big ck Dog also looked ahead, suddenly saying, ¡°Not sure about rare animals¡­ but there may well be some rare nts for sure!¡± Chapter 350: 310 The Hard Days of the Imperial Clan_1 Chapter 350: Chapter 310 The Hard Days of the Imperial n_1 Rare nts? ¡°What rare nts?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade were both curious. Big ck Dog raised a paw, pointing ahead and said, ¡°We must be getting close to the Kirin n¡¯s valley.¡± ¡°This area should be the Kirin n¡¯s Kirin Tree Forest.¡± Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng were even more puzzled, asking, ¡°Kirin Tree Forest?¡± Big ck Dog exined, ¡°A sacred orchard of the Kirin n, the Kirin Fruit is quite famous¡­ However, these on the outskirts are mostly just ordinary Kirin Trees with a bit of Spiritual Energy, the real Kirin God Trees are in the Kirin Valley.¡± They moved forward, entering the Kirin Tree Forest, and not far away, a gigantic old tree stood tall.
This old tree was much taller than the surrounding trees. At the top of the tree, there were even six dark red fruits hanging! These fruits were the size of peaches but were covered in ayer of peculiar fruit patterns, resembling a unique beast! ¡°Is this the Kirin Fruit?¡± Wu Dade¡¯s eyes shone with excitement as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a closer look!¡± They immediately approached. But in front of the old tree, suddenly, a beastly roar pierced the air, and a ghost beast resembling arge dog burst forth, pouncing towards them! ¡°A Ghost?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng waspletely surprised as he immediately stepped forward, shooting out a talisman! The powerful talisman emitted secret forces of the script, instantly controlling the Ghost. ¡°This Ghost is very powerful, I shall take its Ghost force for cultivation!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng acted immediately, and within moments, the beasty on the ground, its eyes filled with helplessness and resentment! ¡°This ought to be a Sacred Beast that once guarded the Kirin Fruit for the Kirin n, now turned into a Ghost¡­¡± Big ck Dog spoke up, saying, ¡°It seems that the rumours about the Ghost Kirin, the guardian of the Kirin God Tree, might be true?¡± ¡°The spiritual trees around here have grown nourished by the Kirin God Tree, and although the spiritual trees have withered, they haven¡¯t been tainted by the energy of death; the Spirit Fruit is still intact, which suggests that the Kirin God Tree is still alive?¡± Its dog eyes gleamed! Meanwhile, Wu Dade had already gone up and plucked the six fruits from the tree.
¡°Come on, one for each, let¡¯s give them a taste!¡± Wu Dade handed out one fruit to each person, giving one to Big ck Dog as well. Ji Qingke and the other two were shocked as they received the Kirin Fruit. ¡°This is the Kirin Fruit¡­¡±
Ji Qingke murmured. ¡°If this were outside, it would definitely cause a scramble!¡± Ji Qingyue had aplex look on her face! And Ji Changming hastily said, ¡°Young Master Wu, Young Master Lin, this Kirin Fruit is too precious, we can¡¯t ept it!¡± The opportunity was too valuable for him to dare ept it! But Wu Dade just said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fruit?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more ahead, everyone try it, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s nothing special!¡± Nothing special? Ji Changming was internally conflicted. Wu Dade and the others, however, started eating directly. Having taken just one bite, Wu Dade was already expressing disdain, saying,
¡°It¡¯s not sweet enough, too inferior!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng also nodded,menting, ¡°The skin¡¯s too thick, there¡¯s not enough juice¡­ It¡¯s boring!¡± The two of them straightforwardly threw the fruits onto the ground! Even Big ck Dog had just taken a bite before spitting it out, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s far too inferior, the taste is really bad!¡± ¡°Except for the fruit from the Kirin God Tree, it can¡¯t be eaten!¡± Seeing this scene, the three from the Ji Family were stunned. This¡­ This is the Kirin Fruit! Even if it¡¯s not from the Kirin God Tree, it¡¯s still a top-notch Holy Medicine! In the outside world, the mighty would fight over it until their heads broke. But now, even the dog disdains it??
Ji Qingyue and the others, who had just picked up the Kirin Fruits and were ready to eat and refine them, silently put them back into their pockets. They couldn¡¯t eat the fruits anymore¡­ If the dog didn¡¯t want it, their self-respect wouldn¡¯t allow them to eat it! ¡°Let¡¯s go, keep moving forward!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng took the talisman from the Ghost beast, ready to leave. ¡°Junior Brother, are we not going to kill this Ghost beast?¡± Wu Dade asked. Lin Jiu Zheng chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already neutralized most of the Ghost beast¡¯s force; it cannot do evil anymore¡­ This amusing thing, let¡¯s leave some fun for Master Huang Bai to find!¡± They immediately continued moving forward. Before long, they discovered another gigantic ancient tree. This time there were only five fruits on the tree. Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade, adopting a trial attitude, each tried another one. But again, they only took one bite!
¡°The same as before, both astringent and unpleasant to eat!¡± Wu Dade showed distaste. ¡°A bit better than thest one, but still inedible¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng also shook his head. The two of them threw the fruits away again! The three from the Ji Family were even more speechless. The fruit from this tree was much better than the previous one, not just a little! Almost reaching the level of ¡®Zhou¡¯ grade Holy Medicine, yet, to them, it was inedible? Looking at the fruit in their hands, Ji Qingyue and the others suddenly felt their mindset was copsing. What they considered a precious Holy Fruit was being treated like amon cabbage by others! Even, the dog didn¡¯t want it! They continued to advance. Soon, they had found a total of seven ancient trees! Some trees had many fruits, some had few, but the deeper they went, the better quality they found. On the way, Ji Qingke, Ji Qingyue, and the third person also got quite a few. At the same time, seeing Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade taste one and discard the next¡­ Seeing those Holy Fruits, bitten once and then thrown on the ground, Ji Qingyue and the others fell deep into silence! ¡°So the Kirin n relies on these to get by? This Imperial n¡­ is quite pitiful!¡± After finishing a bite and discarding a fruit from the seventh tree, Wu Dade couldn¡¯t help but express sympathy! ¡°Yes, the Imperial n¡­ too destitute!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng also couldn¡¯t resist making a sarcasticment! Hearing this, Ji Changming and the others felt a surge of blood pressure. Almost fainted from shock. This was the Holy Fruit of the Kylin n, and if brought to the outside world, it would cause a sensation. Moreover, owning such a vast orchard with seven Holy Fruit trees all bearing fruit was simply defying the heavens. And yet, in their eyes, the Imperial n¡¯s days were a bit bitter? Too impoverished?? ¡°Wuu, I feel¡­ I¡¯m a slum girl!¡± Ji Qingke burst into tears! Ji Qingyue too felt aplex mix of emotions, ¡°This is inhuman!¡± Ji Changming, on the other hand, had a bitter smile, while Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng had such capital to bear it¡­ In their vige, Holy Medicine was cultivated like food crops¡­ Thinking this, he suddenly felt¡­ The Ji Family is so poor!!! ¡°We¡¯ve reached Kirin Valley.¡± At this moment, Big ck Dog suddenly raised a paw, pointing ahead! Ahead, a deathly valley appeared! Within, all kinds of wails and screams seemed to pervade, as if the deaths and ughters of a million years were still unfolding! ¡­ At this moment. Behind them. ¡°Everyone hold on!¡± ¡°We are almost there!¡± Daoist Huang Bai was sweating buckets! He was exerting all his strength to maintain the Righteous Qi Formation. And behind him, warriors from various tribes were all somewhat panting, finding it extremely difficult. ¡°Look¡­ there¡¯s a forest ahead!¡± At this moment, someone suddenly pointed ahead! Everyone looked! ¡°The forest ahead¡­ could it be the Kirin Forest!?¡± ¡°Kirin Forest¡­ that¡¯s the Holy Fruit orchard of the Kylin n, a great opportunity, a great opportunity indeed!¡± ¡°If there are one or two remaining Holy Fruits, that itself would be a fortune defying the heavens!¡± In an instant, everyone got excited. Despite their exhaustion just moments ago, they now felt it was all worth it. Tian Zhihua of the Celestial Tribe¡¯s eyes brightened! ¡°Move forward, march!¡± They continued onward. Soon, they arrived at a huge, old tree. ¡°Eh, something¡¯s not right. This tree clearly still has a hint of life, there should be Holy Fruits, where are they?¡± Someone spoke. ¡°Roar!¡± Just then, a ghost beast suddenly roared out! ¡°Not good! The guardian holy beast of the Kylin n? A ghost beast transformed from such a holy beast is very difficult to handle!¡± Huang Bai was taken aback, abruptly turned his head to look at Gou Chengjing beside Tian Zhihua, and said, ¡°Please, senior of the Heavenly Dog n, lend your hand in repression with me!¡± This ghost beast, having be the guardian holy beast of the Kylin n, couldn¡¯t be suppressed by the ordinary methods of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o! He had no confidence at all! Therefore, the help of a nemesis like the Heavenly Dog n was needed! Hearing this, Gou Chengjing nodded and stepped forward. With Gou Chengjing¡¯s bloodline powers fully unleashed, instantly the ck deathly aura around them was pushed back somewhat! And Huang Bai also immediately executed his daoist techniques, sweating profusely and almost on the verge of copse! But finally, the ghost beast was subdued! ¡°Impressive, Master Huang!¡± ¡°Worthy of being a great master of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o, even a ghost beast can be subdued!¡± ¡°The Celestial Tribe came well prepared. With the Heavenly Master and the warriors of the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n, all Yin Ghosts are easily dispelled!¡± Everyone praised! And the sweat-drenched Huang Bai alsoughed heartily, saying, ¡°Such a ghost beast is not worth mentioning!¡± Gou Chengjing nodded his head with a hint of pride on his face, feeling that the bloodline of the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n was indeed invincible! They immediately walked to the base of the tree, but when everyone looked up, they saw no fruits on the tree! ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ this tree is clearly untainted by the deathly aura¡­¡± ¡°There should be Holy Fruits remaining¡­¡± Everyone was puzzled! ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this on the ground?!¡± At that moment, the sharp-eyed Ying Xiaoxiao, the Eagle King, suddenly spotted something on the ground. She bent down and picked up a fruit! ¡°Is this a Holy Fruit¡­?¡± ¡°I get it now, the Holy Fruits have ripened, which is why they¡¯ve fallen to the ground!¡± ¡°Divine object, divine object indeed!¡± Everyone was overjoyed, and looks of envy filled their eyes as they turned towards Ying Xiaoxiao! But Ying Xiaoxiao was somewhat frowning, because there clearly was a bite taken out of her fruit! Eaten by someone?? Impossible, right??! ¡°I¡¯ve found one too!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one here as well!¡± At that moment, members of the Tian Sha n and the warriors of Ren Jin Hua Hai suddenly spoke up excitedly as they found two more on the ground! ¡°All treasures shall first be chosen by our tribe!¡± At this moment, Tian Zhihua suddenly said icily, ¡°The one Ying Xiaoxiao found can be gifted to her, but hand over the other two!¡± Immediately, the faces of those who found the other two fruits darkened, yet they handed them over. Upon receiving the fruits, Tian Zhihua¡¯s expression turned cold as he used, ¡°You dare eat them secretly?¡± ¡°Seize them!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the warriors of the Celestial Tribe immediately sprang into action! ¡°Ah!¡± Two shrill screamster, the strong warriors from Ren Jin Hua Hai and the Heavenly Fiend Abyss wereid low on the ground, crippled! ¡°No¡­ we didn¡¯t steal any bites¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Tian, it really wasn¡¯t us¡­¡± They pleaded desperately! At this moment, Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed as well, and she approached saying, ¡°Young Master Tian¡­ it might really not be their fault, my fruit also looks like it was bitten¡­¡± Tian Zhihua¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper, holding the two fruits with suspicion. ¡°Eh?¡± At that moment, Ying Xiaoxiao suddenly pointed at one of the fruits in Tian Zhihua¡¯s hands and said, ¡°This fruit¡­ it looks like a dog bite, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 351: 311 Kirin Valley_1 Chapter 351: Chapter 311 Kirin Valley_1 It was not easy to discover three Kirin Fruits. But to find that all of them had been bitten? One of them, even bitten by a dog? Everyone was taken by surprise! ¡°Could it be that there are still living creatures here?¡± ¡°Impossible! This ce has long been and of death, the Kirin n has perished, let alone humans!¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not possible for dogs toe here either¡­¡± All were filled with doubt and suspicion! However, within the crowd, Ji Qinglin¡¯s heart suddenly shed with an ominous premonition¡­ Bitten by people and dogs¡­
It meant there were both people and dogs¡­ Could it be¡­ But as the thought flickered in his mind, he immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible!¡± At this moment, Tian Zhihua also looked towards Daoist Huang Bai, saying, ¡°What do you think, could someone have arrived here ahead of us?¡± He had his suspicions too! ¡°Impossible!¡± Daoist Huang Bai firmly shook his head and said, ¡°You all saw how fierce that ghost beast was just now, I had to use the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, plus the help of the strong from the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n, just to subdue it!¡± ¡°If it were other people, even if they arrived early, they would have surely been killed by the ghost beast, it¡¯s impossible that they got their hands on the Kirin Fruit!¡± Even Gou Chengjing nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°That ghost beast was incredibly powerful, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to get through!¡± Hearing this, the crowd also nodded in approval. This didn¡¯t make sense! ¡°I understand now¡­ these fruits could have been eaten millions of years ago, when the Kirin n hadn¡¯t perished yet!¡± At this time, Ji Fengjuan pped his forehead, his face suddenly showing an epiphany, and said, ¡°A million years ago, someone ate these fruits, but because these fruits are Saintly Seed Spiritual Medicine, they have not decayed over the years!¡± ¡°Furthermore, it may be due to the protection of these trees that the power of time has been isted!¡±
With this exnation, everyone suddenly felt¡­it made so much sense! ¡°Yes, that must be it!¡± ¡°This is the only exnation after all!¡± The crowd opened their mouths to speak!
¡°A million years ago, what kind of creature dared to break into the Kirin Ancestral Lands to eat the Kirin Fruit? Couldn¡¯t have been those beings rted to the cmities of light, could it?¡± At this time, Gou Chengjing muttered to himself! Upon hearing this, everyone else took a sharp intake of breath. It was very possible! ¡°Only those beings would be able to enter Kirin Valley so casually!¡± ¡°And only they would eat a bite of the Saint Fruit and discard it so nonchntly, after all, what we see as sacred, to those terrifying beings, is just a novelty to try!¡± ¡°Then, could these fruits that have been eaten by that terrifying being also contain a great opportunity?!¡± The crowd heatedly discussed! And Ji Qinglin, hearing the conversations around him, was also brimming with excitement, what a great opportunity! He hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Young Master Tian¡­ earlier you promised to let us choose three treasures!¡± Tian Zhihua heard this, somewhat displeased, but could only say, ¡°Speak.¡±
Ji Qinglin said excitedly, ¡°I want one of these Kirin Fruits!¡± This was the Kirin n¡¯s sacred fruit! If obtained and refined, he would swiftly enter the Saint Tier Realm, right? And his physique would greatly improve! By then, would he need to fear notpeting for the title of Saint Heir? Tian Zhihua, upon hearing this, was extremely reluctant in his heart! This was a precious treasure! Especially since it had been bitten by those terrifying beings, who knows how profound the mysteries it contained were! But¡­ in front of tens of thousands of people, he had agreed to Ji Qinglin and others, and if he broke his promise, the Celestial Tribe¡¯s face would be lost. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we should still be able to find moreter on.¡± At this time, a middle-aged strong man from the Celestial Tribe beside him spoke up. This middle-aged man had an indifferent expression and a deeply hidden aura. It was he who had previously allowed Tian Zhihua to agree to bring Ji Qinglin inside, in exchange for a drop of blood. This man, named Tian Changfeng!
Hearing this, Tian Zhihua then nodded and said, ¡°This one, bitten by a dog, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡°Remember, you only have two more choices for treasures!¡± His voice was ice-cold. Ji Qinglin excitedly took the fruit that had been bitten by a dog. Feeling the fruit¡¯s surging Saint Path energy, he was thrilled. This was his great fortune! ¡°Ji Qingyue, even if you have better talents, what of it?!¡± ¡°I have already obtained the Saint Fruit, you are destined to lose!¡± He clenched his fist tightly! Meanwhile, Ji Fengjuan¡¯s old face showed satisfaction, having secured a great opportunity for his descendants. He advised, ¡°Qinglin, start refining it now, every second counts!¡±
Hearing this, Ji Qinglin hesitated no further, and with a treasured yet reluctant bite, he took a bite of the fruit. Once the fruit was swallowed, he began to refine it with all his might! ¡°Let¡¯s move on!¡± Tian Zhihua shouted! The crowd was full of anticipation. After all, hopey ahead! ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, At the entrance to the valley, death hung heavily in the air! Lin Jiu Zheng and hispanions had already reached this ce. The terrible ck breath of death, like ancient behemoths, instantly pounced at them! ¡°Primordial Creation, unmatched in an inch!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng stepped out, his Gang Step swift as the wind, and the talisman in his hand shone brilliantly, forming an area of light around them. ¡°Follow me!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng spoke decisively. The terror of the breath of death could not prate the domain of light. They continued to move forward. ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Howl!¡± Just as they entered the valley, Breaths of death gave way to countless carcasses of prehistoric beasts charging at them! There were winged fierce tigers, ancient giant lizards, and evenrge serpents with four wings¡­ These creatures, without a doubt, were powerhouses that had roamed the earth in the ancient times and might even have participated in the great war between the Kirin n and the cmities of light. Chapter 352: 311 Kirin Valley_2 Chapter 352: Chapter 311 Kirin Valley_2 But all these creatures had been reduced to mere carcasses. Now, they had even turned into corpse ghosts! ¡°Roar¡ª¡± And behind these countless carcasses, within the ck fog, a massive beast towering thousands of feet tall roamed indistinctly! One could vaguely see that the Yin Ghost beast had the head of a dragon and the body of a meek deer! ¡°A Ghost Kirin?!¡± ¡°Big ck, lend me your strength!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng let out a loud shout! Upon hearing this, Tiangou¡¯s figure suddenly exploded in size! It resembled a terrifying ancient mega-dog!
The power of its bloodline hazily diffused outward. In an instant, the numerous Yin Ghost carcasses, at this moment, actually slowed down their movements, some even becamepletely motionless, staring with rotten eye sockets at the giant Tiangou, their bodies trembling! This was fear born from instinct. Even though these carcasses had turned into ghosts, they still felt fear when faced with a Divine Beast of stronger bloodline! Especially since, Tiangou was a beast known for its power to suppress evil! Even the Ghost Kirin that was rampaging through the ck fog seemed to have halted in its tracks! Just then, Lin Jiu Zheng let out another loud shout, and a pen appeared in his hand! ¡ªThe ¡°Fire God Brush¡± Li Fan had made for him with a chicken feather! At this moment, beneath the Fire God Brush, a terrifying talisman formed instantly with the stroke of the brush, as if Divine Fire was burning! ¡°Spell of Disillusion, go!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng bellowed again! The talisman suddenly erged infinitely, like a zing sun, hurling towards the Ghost Kirin beyond the countless corpses! Wherever the talisman passed, the countless Yin Ghost carcasses below suddenly copsed! The hidden Ghost Kirin within the ck fog was directly struck by the talisman! ¡°Roar!¡± The Ghost Kirin issued a mournful cry and quickly fled! ¡°Pursue!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng yelled! They immediately chased after it!
The ck fog of death ahead was getting thinner and thinner. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that? Such dazzling light!¡± Ahead, there was actually a ce¡­ twinkling with strange light! They all stopped to observe.
Here was the heart of the valley and also the center of the entire Linluo in! The entire Linluo in had be a realm of death, with dark qi skyrocketing, but in this core area, therey a domain of about a thousand square meters, shining with Divine Light! Outside this core zone of twinkling Divine Light, there was a marvelous Barrier that blocked everything. Not a trace of ck fog could taint it. People from the outside couldn¡¯t see what was inside. Outside the Barrier stood a colossal ancient tree, farrger than the previous seven, and the tree wasden with fruit! And at this moment, a Ghost Kirin,rge as an elephant, was crazily charging at the Barrier, seemingly trying to escape into it! But the light screen Barrier stopped it! Inside the Ghost Kirin, as if stricken by a light arrow, a golden light was melting inside its body, consuming its Ghostly Aura! ¡°Is this the true form of the Ghost Kirin?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was surprised and said, ¡°I understand now, the Ghost Kirin widely rumored outside is this one, the guardian beast of the eighth tree¡­ far stronger than the guardian beasts of the previous seven trees!¡± ¡°It was very likely a mixed-blood Kirin in life!¡±
And Wu Dade¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Junior Brother, hurry, deal with this Ghost Kirin, and then we can safely taste the vor of the Kirin Fruit.¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether the fruit was sacred or not, the main thing was to taste the true vor of the Kirin Fruit! Lin Jiu Zheng also nodded, smiling, ¡°This Ghost Kirin has been hit by my Spell of Disillusion. As long as we keep it from fleeing wildly, its Ghostly Aura will be refined by me!¡± He looked at the Big ck Dog and said, ¡°Big ck, help me subdue it!¡± ¡­ At that moment. Outside the valley. Daoist Huang Bai and the others had finally arrived here. ¡°Too terrifying, what kind of creature is this, to have eaten so many Kirin Fruits!¡± ¡°And moreover, every single one has been bitten just once!¡± ¡°Such extravagance, are even the treasures of the Kirin n, the terrifying beings from a million years ago, not worth a second nce to it?¡±
Along the way, the crowd had found many Kirin Fruits beneath the seven trees. But all of them had been bitten. Even the bite marks appeared very fresh! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ here, there is a high likelihood to be hiding the Kirin God Tree!¡± Tian Changfeng, a powerful member of the Celestial Tribe, had an even more solemn gaze. The thing their n was seeking must be here! Kirin Wood! ¡°Is the valley ahead¡­ Kirin Valley recorded in the ancient texts?¡± ¡°The once Supreme Blessed Land, the site of the Divine Tree of the Kirin where it thrived¡­ has now turned into this¡­¡± Everyone was filled with emotion! ¡°Let¡¯s consume the Kirin Fruits here first! It¡¯s just right to replenish our strength!¡± At this moment, Tian Changfeng spoke up! ording to his estimation, there would definitely be a battle inside.
They had to be prepared. Hearing this, Tian Zhihua, Ying Xiaoxiao, and other talented individuals all nodded. Among those who had obtained Kirin Fruits earlier, many took them out to begin consuming! They all cherished and savored the fruit carefully. ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s some saliva on this fruit?¡± An old powerhouse furrowed his brows slightly, thinking to himself how amazing Kirin Valley must be, to have even preserved the saliva of beings from a million years ago? Ying Xiaoxiao also picked up a bitten fruit and ced it into her petite mouth, chewing slowly to savor the taste! Expression of enjoyment appeared on her face, Kirin Fruits were truly remarkable indeed. Tian Zhihua and the others felt the same way. After consumption, their aura surged dramatically! Some talents were even on the verge of breaking through to a new realm in an instant but forced themselves to suppress it, for this ce was too strange to risk undergoing tribtion here. Chapter 353: 311 Kirin Valley_3 Chapter 353: Chapter 311 Kirin Valley_3 ¡°Continue moving forward!¡± Tian Zhihua issued a coldmand! Daoist Huang Bai pressed on; by now, he was almost at his limit. Seven ghostly beasts from front to back had nearly drained his cultivation. It was too terrifying. Even the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n members, like Gou Chengjing, were beginning to feel exhausted. ¡°Roar!¡± Just as the group entered, they encountered countless remains, slowly advancing towards them! ¡ª¡ªLin Jiu Zheng hadn¡¯tpletely eradicated these Yin Ghost corpses but had merely refined most of the ghostly aura from their bodies. ¡°I must fight with all my might!¡±
Daoist Huang Bai yelled out loud! Blood suddenly dripped from his hands! He drew a Blood Talisman. At the same time, at this moment, the powerful individuals in the field suddenly felt a portion of their blood essence being stripped away! ¡°Is he using our blood essence?¡± ¡°This¡­ If we can¡¯t get through this, we¡¯ll die too!¡± ¡°Daoist Huang Bai¡­ such a ruthless heart!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces drastically changed. Only now did they realize the Righteous Qi Talismans that Huang Bai gave them were so Xiemeng! Tian Zhihua merely sneered; if it weren¡¯t for the need to use abundant blood essence to break through the Yin Ghost corpses, why would their Celestial Tribe ever allow other tribes to join them? Don¡¯t even think about it! Copious amounts of blood essence, under Huang Bai¡¯s leadership, formed an evenrger Blood Talisman! ¡°Please, Senior Tiangou!¡± He particrly looked towards Gou Chengjing! Gou Chengjing also steeled himself, transforming into his true form, which was shockingly a dappled hound! It barked loudly! With theirbined effort! The numerous Yin Ghost corpses were suddenly suppressed by the powerful Blood Talisman, falling to the ground! ¡°Wonderful!¡±
¡°The Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o is indeed powerful!¡± Everyone was overjoyed. Daoist Huang Bai, seeing this scene, also froze for a moment. Had he actually seeded?
¡°My¡­ Talisman cultivation level, could it be so profound?¡± He instantly felt ted! These Yin Ghost corpses were transformed from ancient mighty fierce beasts. He had been prepared to sacrifice more than half of the people to suppress them! But unexpectedly, it was so effortless! ¡°Gentlemen, I am Daoist Huang Bai of the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o, follow me, and you won¡¯t be wrong!!¡± He wore a look of pride! Even the Divine Master Emperor n wouldn¡¯t likely achieve such a feat. Gou Chengjing was also quite proud and dered: ¡°When my tribe takes action, gods and ghosts yield!¡± Tian Zhihua also nodded in approval, having the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o and the Heavenly Dog n assist them was indeed the right choice! ¡°Let¡¯s move, onwards!¡± They proceeded further. ¡°Be careful, everyone. Up ahead might be their of the Ghost Kirin¡­¡±
Daoist Huang Bai led the way while gravely saying: ¡°That Ghost Kirin is a ghostly being rarely seen in heaven and earth. Only the strongest in our San Dou Mi Dao are likely to tame it, ordinary people getting close would only find a dead end¡­¡± However, before he could finish the word ¡°end,¡± he was already stunned into silence. Because¡­ The sight ahead had shocked everyone! They saw¡­ a huge elephant-like Ghost Kirin corpse lying on the ground, and atop the Ghost Kirin was a Big ck Dog! Next to the Ghost Kirin, a young man was evolving talismans, refining the power of the Yin Ghost! At the same time, under a fruit tree nearby, a chubby man was holding some fruits, tasting one with a look of disdain on his face, then throwing it away! Witnessing this scene, everyone was thunderstruck. Completely thunderstruck! ¡­ PS: I was too busy today, working overtime until nine in the evening before I had time to write¡­ just two chapters, no need to wait for more. To avoid allegations ofziness, let me mention that today¡¯s two chapters are long ones, almost equal to three chapters in length.
Chapter 354: 312 Mentality Collapsed_1 Chapter 354: Chapter 312 Mentality Copsed_1 Tian Zhihua and the rest of the group had finally, not without great difficulty, entered the Kirin Valley. They had thought that they would encounter the Ghost Kirin. But now¡­ At this moment¡­ Ahead, the Ghost Kirin had already been brought down by someone? A dog could even press down on the body of the Ghost Kirin? And beside that¡­ Under the eighth fruit tree, that fat man, was he really eating the Kirin Holy Fruit so casually?? Taking a bite, tossing one aside? At this moment, everyone was questioning their life choices!
¡°Holy shit¡­ what, what is happening?¡± ¡°How did these guys get in here? Weren¡¯t they supposed to die on the way?¡± ¡°The Ghost Kirin¡­ The Ghost Kirin has actually been subdued by them?¡± Everyone was shocked! These people didn¡¯t even get a Righteous Qi Talisman. Hadn¡¯t Daoist Huang Bai said they would die halfway? But now¡­ They¡¯ve gone straight to the end. And even subdued the Ghost Kirin! Daoist Huang Bai himself was dumbfounded. What was this situation? The others had actually made it here? This was absolutely impossible! He was clearly a powerful figure of the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o. The others didn¡¯t even know how to use a Righteous Qi Talisman¡­ ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± Daoist Huang Bai directly berated and questioned, unable to hold back any longer. At this moment, Lin Jiu Zheng had almost finished refining the Ghostly Aura of the Ghost Kirin. His cultivation level was soaring, and he was barely able to contain it, about to break through the Sea-Dividing Realm. The Ghost Kirin, in prehistoric times, were enormous beasts. After transforming into ghosts, they contained an extremely abundant Ghostly Aura! Hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng turned around, smiled, and said:
¡°Me? My name is Lin Jiu Zheng.¡± ¡°Daoist Huang Bai, how about it, those ghostly beasts I left along the way were quite good, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Daoist Huang Bai waspletely stunned. ¡°You¡­ your surname is Lin¡­ you are a Lin?!¡±
He muttered, his eyes as though seeing a ghost, retreating step by step, and said: ¡°The sessor of the Lin Family of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o?¡± The Lin Family, it was the Imperial n among the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o! But Lin Jiu Zheng waspletely baffled. Imperial n of the Lin Family? Never heard of it. ¡°Junior Brother Lin,e and try it when you¡¯re done, the fruits from this tree are barely edible.¡± At this time, Wu Dade spoke up. Lin Jiu Zheng walked over, took the fruit that Wu Dade handed over, took a bite, discarded one, then another bite, discarded another, and nodded his head, remarking: ¡°It¡¯s just slightly worse than the ones at the entrance of our vige, but passable.¡± Seeing this spectacle, everyone else was dumbfounded. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re eating Kirin Fruits? The ones we picked up on the road, are those the same ones they left behind after eating?¡± A powerful figure muttered, utterly astounded! Eat one, discard one¡­
¡°This¡­ The holy fruits we found weren¡¯t eaten by creatures from a million years ago, they were actually eaten by these few!¡± In that moment, an old powerful figure shook with anger, pounding his chest and stamping his feet, and said: ¡°Damn it, I was just wondering why my holy fruit seemed to have saliva on it¡­ Fuck!¡± This old powerful figurepletely lost hisposure on the spot! Tian Zhihua and Ying Xiaoxiao, too, were rendered speechless at this moment. This is just¡­ In her hand, Ying Xiaoxiao was still holding a fruit, nibbling it bit by bit on the way, treating it as if it were a precious treasure, reluctant to eat it all. But now, the half-eaten Kirin Fruit in her hand slid to the ground, her delicate body trembling! Tears began to flow from her eyes! She felt an overwhelming wave of grief and anger! ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± She went into a frenzy, stomping her feet, her beauty thrown into disarray by her rage! She felt like vomiting.
But nothing came out; it had already been assimted! ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you beasts!¡± Tian Zhihua was overtaken by anger, suddenly spewing a mouthful of fresh blood! He, a proud son of the Celestial Tribe, had never thought that he would one day treasure the fruit someone else had left half-eaten and ingest it himself? It was too insulting! And Ji Qinglin was even more stunned. He looked at the ck dog sitting atop the Ghost Kirin¡¯s body, then nced at the Kirin Fruit in his hand that had been bitten by the dog¡­ He began to question his life! ¡°I¡­ I, rgh!¡± Ji Qinglin retched on the spot! At that moment, he felt as though his spiritual path had copsed! Completely copsed! In the field, all the geniuses and powerhouses who had received Kirin Fruits were going insane.
Some were vomiting. Some were going mad! ¡°Young Master, keep it together, hold on!¡± The experts of the Celestial Tribe quickly supported Tian Zhihua. It took a while for Tian Zhihua to regain hisposure, his face filled with grief and anger. Stepping forward, trembling, he pointed at Wu Dade and the others, and said: ¡°I will fucking kill you all!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao, Ji Qinglin, and others also stepped forward in unison, seething with indescribable rage and dense killing intent. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you all, myst name isn¡¯t Ying!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao bit her lower lip, her face burning with rage! ¡°Ji Qingyue¡­ you¡¯re actually conspiring with outsiders, conspiring with this dog, destroying my spiritual path¡­ how cruel of you!¡± Ji Qinglin¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrowful tears! The crowd was furious! Everyone was enraged,pletely enraged. Seeing this, Ji Changming, Ji Qingyue, and Ji Qingke hadplex expressions on their faces. They¡­ fully empathized and sympathized with what the others were going through! Lucky for them, they had been traveling with Lin Jiu Zheng and the others; otherwise, their mental state might also be in ruins. At that moment, Wu Dade raised his eyes, looking bewilderedly at everyone. He asked in confusion: ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ have we brothers ever offended you?¡± ¡°We just ate some fruits, so what, do they belong to your family? Can¡¯t we eat them?¡± ¡°Besides, we didn¡¯t finish them all, did we? We left some for you guys, didn¡¯t we?¡± Wu Dade, with an innocent face, looked towards Ying Xiaoxiao, and said: ¡°Miss, I see you are a kind person, aren¡¯t you? We only took a small bite each, leaving so much for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ying Xiaoxiaopletely copsed on the spot, driven utterly insane with rage. ¡°Ah! S¨« P¨¤ngzi, if I don¡¯t kill you, I am a dog!¡± Behind her, suddenly, the enormous shadow of wings appeared! She unleashed the power of the Tian Ying, ready to ughter Wu Dade and the others! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you guys!¡± Tian Zhihua also stepped forward, his expression icy cold to the extreme! ¡°Kill!¡± In an instant, countless powerhouses moved to attack Lin Jiu Zheng and hispanions! ¡°Junior brother, why don¡¯t you go warm up first?¡± Wu Dade looked at Lin Jiu Zheng! Lin Jiu Zheng nodded and said: ¡°Okay!¡± He stepped forward with a sweeping gesture of his hand. Suddenly, countless talismans appeared, each exuding various terrifying secret forces! Boosted by the talismans, Lin Jiu Zheng was taking on thousands single-handedly! Like a demon god, each casual wave of his hand released the power of runes. ¡°These runes, they feel like they are affecting my spirit!¡± ¡°No, I actually have the sensation of being controlled by these runes¡­¡± Countless people were shocked! ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, Ying Xiaoxiao from the Tian Ying Royal n and Tian Zhihua from the Celestial Tribe were bearing down on them. One from the Royal n, the other from the Imperial n, their attacking prowess was unrivaled! Their cultivation levels were even within the Saintly Seed Domain. Terribly fearsome. Under the onught of countless attacks, Lin Jiu Zheng was experiencing enlightenment. On another side, Ji Qinglin from the Ji Family was furiously attacking Ji Qingyue! Both were engaged in fiercebat! The battle intensity grew more and more wild! ¡°I will kill you!¡± Tian Zhihua and Ying Xiaoxiao were both roaring angrily, almost exerting their full power to decisively kill Lin Jiu Zheng. ¡°This will just help me to take the next step!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng murmured softly and then suddenly raised his hand; thews of heaven and earth boomed, and there seemed to be the Aura of the Saintly Way running through the region cloaked in deathly energy, falling onto him from ten thousand li away! It was like a golden talisman! At that moment, Lin Jiu Zheng let out a long howl! He, transcending the Sea-Dividing Realm, directly entered into the Saint Tier Realm. The Source of the Holy Path hidden within him resonated even more! Seeing this, Ying Xiaoxiao and Tian Zhihua were both startled. The other party actually broke into the Saintly Seed Domain under their joint attack? A genius! This was a genius! ¡°Do not hold back, kill him!¡± Tian Zhihua shouted lowly, and suddenly, in his hands, appeared a silver spear made of Saintly Dao Rules! ¡°Exterminate!¡± Behind Ying Xiaoxiao, two vast eagle wings spread across the sky. She struck out with her palm, and terrifying eagle ws tore through the void, whizzing towards their target! However, at this moment, Lin Jiu Zheng was so indifferent, using his hand as a brush, he formed talismans out of Spiritual Power in the air! In an instant, the attacks of the two powerhouses were directly suppressed by his spirit talisman! Like a y ox entering the sea! Hiss! Seeing this scene, everyone around was shocked. What¡¯s going on? Ying Xiaoxiao and Tian Zhihua, two legendary figures, couldn¡¯t suppress a single young man from the Human Race? ¡°Could this person be an Emperor¡¯s Son?¡± ¡°Impossible, when did the Human Race produce such a monster?¡± Everyone was discussing! And Tian Zhihua at this moment lifted his eyes, filled with gloom. ¡°I must kill you!¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you at the Saint Tier, then I¡¯ll kill you at the Four Luminaries Realm!¡± He stepped forward, his aura abruptly changing! He¡­ was about to break through! ¡°The geniuses of the Human Race can only be smothered!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao also spoke up straightforwardly! They had both consumed the Holy Fruit, so their realms had already been reached before, but they refrained from casually summoning the Heavenly Realm due to the evil presence in the area. But now it seemed that Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s breakthrough to the Saintly Seed Domain had not brought down any heavenly tribtion. This meant breaking through in this ce was absolutely fine! Even, it seemed that the Heavenly Dao was temporarily obscured! On the other side, Ji Qinglin, who was intensely fighting Ji Qingyue, could not help but attempt a breakthrough now too! Because¡­ he also couldn¡¯t suppress Ji Qingyue! ¡°With our breakthrough, you all will surely die!¡± Tian Zhihua roared in rage! But just as his words fell! Boom! Above the Sky Vault, suddenly, terrifying thunder and lightning prated the ten thousand zhang of deathly energy and came through! Those who chose to break through on the spot were few, drawing multipleyers of heavenly tribtion! The thunder and lightning carried the force of yang, dispersing much of the deathly qi over Linluo in. And then, it finally fell! Seeing this, Tian Zhihua and others were stunned on the spot. Ni Ma¡­ Wasn¡¯t this ce obscured from the Heavenly Dao? Clearly, when Lin Jiu Zheng broke through, no heavenly tribtion was summoned, was it?? They all began to doubt their lives! Because they chose to break through at the same time, and they were all geniuses¡­ One should know, who dares to break through together on a normal day? In that way, the lightning will ovep and intersect, one would have to endure not only one¡¯s own tribtion but others¡¯ as well, and even prodigies would not survive! But now¡­ A group of geniuses were dumbfounded! This was just too difficult!! Chapter 355: 313 Little Kirin!_1 Chapter 355: Chapter 313 Little Kirin!_1 In order to suppress Lin Jiu Zheng, Tian Zhihua, Ying Xiaoxiao, and others, directly chose to break through! Because, while all in the Saint Tier Realm, although Lin Jiu Zheng was only in the initial phase, they could not suppress him at all. In such a situation, there was only hope in breaking through! Break through to the Siyao Realm, and then rely on the gulf of cultivation level to crush and kill Lin Jiu Zheng. But what none of them had expected was¡­ Heavenly Tribtion¡­ Actually descended?? ¡°What, what is this situation?¡± There were geniuses who copsed on the spot! ¡°Damn it, clearly this guy surnamed Lin broke through without any Heavenly Tribtion, no Heavenly Tribtion!¡±
¡°Why on earth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over, Tian Zhihua, Ying Xiaoxiao, and the others¡¯ Thunder Tribtions stacking up together¡­ Who can withstand that?¡± At that moment, all the ns at the scene were shocked and hurriedly scrambled away. They stayed as far away as possible! This was about to cost lives. ¡°This¡­¡± Tian Zhihua¡¯s face was looking somewhat ugly. But right after that, grinding his teeth, he said: ¡°Surround him, use the Heavenly Tribtion of all of us to bombard him to death!¡± Even if the opponent hadn¡¯t summoned the Heavenly Realm¡¯s tribtion, so what? Thebination of their own Heavenly Tribtions would make even powerful beings kneel; even Emperor¡¯s Sons, prodigies of the Emperor Level, couldn¡¯t withstand it! Upon hearing these words, Ying Xiaoxiao, Ji Qinglin, and others instantly surrounded Lin Jiu Zheng. Lin Jiu Zheng was immediately a bit dumbfounded on the spot. What was this situation? Summoning lightning to strike oneself? That¡¯s going too far! He turned his head, looked at Wu Dade, and said: ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s this¡­¡± Watching this scene unfold, Wu Dade himself looked veryplicated. He suddenly extended a thumbs-up toward Tian Zhihua and the others and said: ¡°Heroes, courageous, I appreciate you!¡±
¡°Keep it up, you¡¯re the best!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was even more bewildered. When did his big brother turn traitor? Tian Zhihua and others were even more puzzled, but they didn¡¯t pay attention to it! The Heavenly Tribtion violently descended!
Tian Zhihua revealed a ferocious smile! ¡°Die!¡± He was utterly convinced of their demise! The numerousyers of Thunder Tribtion, about to fall, meant Lin Jiu Zheng would also meet his ruin! But then, in the next moment. The Thunder Tribtion that was clearly about to fall on Lin Jiu Zheng suddenly dispersed! And bombarded the others instead! ¡°What??¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Was such a maneuver even possible? What was happening! Tian Zhihua was also taken aback until the Thunder Tribtion struck him, and only the pain made him realize what was happening. ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± While he urgently resisted the Heavenly Tribtion, he asked in shock and anger!
Ying Xiaoxiao and others were also unexpectedly taken aback, but for now, they had to resist the Heavenly Tribtion! Behind them, the powerful figures of the various ns who had already retreated were even more perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s with this person? He can actually avoid the Heavenly Tribtion?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­¡± Spection was rife! Meanwhile, the strong warrior from the Celestial Tribe, Tian Changfeng, furrowed his brows but then his eyes lit up as he said: ¡°I get it, this person has a treasure that can obfuscate the Heavenly Secret!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how he managed to deceive the Heavenly Dao just now¡­ and now he¡¯s fooled the Thunder Tribtion as well!¡± ¡°Keep going, don¡¯t be afraid. Whatever the treasure, its ability to deceive the Heavenly Dao is limited; once his treasure loses its effectiveness, the wrath of the Heavenly Dao willpletely annihte him!¡± He was very sure! Upon hearing this, the group of geniuses who were undergoing their tribtion also felt reassured. Meanwhile, there was Lin Jiu Zheng, right in the middle of the Heavenly Tribtion, feeling even more puzzled. A treasure?
Obscuring the Heavenly Secret? There was no such thing! Soon, theyers of Thunder Tribtion continuously descended! The thirdyer of Thunder Tribtion¡­ The fourthyer of Thunder Tribtion¡­ The fifthyer of Thunder Tribtion¡­ But up to this point, Lin Jiu Zheng was still perfectly fine. The other geniuses were already howling in agony; indeed, one of them was sted directly into ashes by the tribtion. Yet, Lin Jiu Zheng seemed to be appreciating the scenery. ¡°Damn it, when will his treasure be ineffective? I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± They were all trembling. ¡°Just hold on a bit longer, it can¡¯t be wrong, no one can deceive the Heavenly Dao!¡± Tian Changfeng was also bing a bit frantic.
Hadn¡¯t he made a mistake? Could there really be a person whom the Heavenly Dao wouldn¡¯t strike? ¡°Brother, I suspect that this person is too weak, his mastery of Heavenly Master¡¯s Taoist Methods is very strong, but his cultivation level might be pathetic!¡± Ji Fengjuan was guessing. On hearing that, Tian Changfeng thought there might be some truth to it. ¡°No matter what, hold on. Once the Thunder Tribtion passes, he¡¯s dead meat!¡± He continued to cheer on Tian Zhihua and the rest! But at this moment. Within that dazzling barrier of light. Suddenly, a little creature poked its head out! Its head looked like that of a tiny Divine Dragon! ¡°Go¡­ Born from the silence of death and tainted with the breath of darkness, only by passing through heavenly tribtion can you be purified and regain the ancient bloodline of the Kylin¡­¡± An ancient voice rose around the young creature. With eyes filled with intelligence, the small animal nodded suddenly and then leaped out. It had the body of an elk, the tail of a bull, and the hooves of a horse! It was no bigger than a puppy, yet it radiated an aura of peace and harmony! The moment it appeared, the deathly energy within a hundred li instantly dispersed slowly! It carried an aura of auspiciousness! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The deathly energy is dispersing?¡± Everyone was taken by surprise. ¡°What is that?!¡± At this time, an elder, who had seen the small animal emerge from the barrier, narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°My god, what did I just see?¡± ¡°A Kylin?!¡± A Kylin? At the mention of these two words, everyone¡¯s gazes instantly turned toward the edge of the barrier! The attention of all was captured by the small creature with the head of a dragon, the body of an elk, the tail of a bull, and the hooves of a horse. ¡°Impossible¡­ Is that really a Kylin?!¡± ¡°In Kirin Valley, could there actually be a living Kylin? Heavens, has the Kirin n not been extinct?¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ The Kirin n was clearly wiped out during the cmity of light¡­ How could a Kylin appear?¡± All were utterly shocked! Tian Changfeng of the Celestial Tribe was especially stunned. ¡°A creature with the head of a dragon, the body of an elk, the tail of a bull, and the hooves of a horse, and even radiating an aura of auspiciousness, untouchable by a hundred evils¡­ Could it really be a Kylin?¡± He murmured, his face burning with excitement! ¡°If I can obtain it, I could delve into the treasures of the Kylin, and raising it might even lead to bing an emperor¡­ My n will surely thrive!¡± Without hesitation, he stepped forward and went straight for the small animal! ¡°This treasure¡­ Our Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n will have it!¡± Gou Chengjing of the Mixed-Blood Heavenly Dog n hastily made a move! ¡°This beast, my Ji Family must have!¡± Ji Fengjuan, too, was moved, his old eyes greedily shining to the extreme. In this moment, nearly all ns were stirred, fighting to capture the little Kylin! For above and below the heavens, this might be the only one left, an opportunity of Emperor Level! Even a Great Saint might be tempted by it! But as quick as their reactions were, the little Kylin was quicker. It moved with incredible agility, its hooves stirring, and in the next moment, it had disappeared, now in the midst of the Sea of Thunder surrounding many talents! Immediately, Ji Fengjuan, Tian Changfeng, and other experts hastily stopped, not daring to get close any longer. That was a thunder tribtion, and if they rashly entered, they would attract tribtions that resonated with their own realms. A group of Siyao Realm experts undergoing tribtion again? This ce would truly be doomed, and none may survive. ¡°Zhihua, you must catch that Kylin!¡± Tian Changfeng called out to Tian Zhihua, who was amidst his tribtion! ¡°Qinglin, capture the Kylin, and you are assured to be the Saint Heir!¡± Ji Fengjuan also spoke excitedly! The young people undergoing tribtion, seeing the Little Kirin suddenly entering the Sea of Thunder, were even more envious! ¡°I, Tian Zhihua, must have it!¡± Tian Zhihua desperately lunged at the Little Kylin, but before he could get close, he was struck to rags! ¡°A Kylin¡­ This is very likely the only surviving bloodline of the Imperial n¡­ I must have it!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao shouted! But no matter how eager they were, they could not get it now. Because within the Sea of Thunder, the Little Kylin was even faster! And the Little Kylin was bathing in the lightning tribtion! When the lightning struck it, it seemed to feel it wasn¡¯t enough; opening its mouth, it absorbed many thick bolts of lightning into its body! Then, it exhaled a wisp of ck deathly energy! At this moment, outside of the Sea of Tribtions, Wu Dade and others were also shocked. ¡°No, the Crystal Chip is shining again¡­ This, what a rare animal?!¡± Wu Dade eximed! The Big ck Dog also sat up, staring at the Little Kylin, with a somewhat solemn look in its eyes, and said, ¡°I understand¡­ The Kirin n perished, but a Kirin egg survived, and this is its birth in this era. It has been tainted with deathly energy and dark qi, and it requires a heavenly tribtion for purification¡­¡± In the center of the lightning tribtion, Lin Jiu Zheng was also staring at the Little Kylin, his eyes full of surprise. ¡°A Kylin is an Auspicious Beast, capable of warding off all evils in the world¡­ If a Heavenly Master could acquire its support, it would be possible to ovee misfortune inter years!¡± The Primitive Creation Scripture had recorded some information about the Kylin. For a Heavenly Master¡­ a Kylin is the perfect match! Because a Kylin is inherently auspicious, able to ward off all evils in the world! Lin Jiu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but immediately chase after the Kylin! At this time, in the entire Sea of Tribtions, he was the only one able to move normally. He stepped out, and his speed was extremely fast. Furthermore, wherever he went, the tribtion lightning actually parted, as if avoiding him as one would avoid a venomous snake! Seeing this, Tian Zhihua and the others were dumbfounded once again. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s up with this heavenly tribtion?¡± ¡°Is it really that shameless?¡± Tian Zhihuained indignantly! He was struck until his body was scorched, but Lin Jiu Zheng could move freely in the Sea of Thunder. The heavenly tribtion was even avoiding him?? ¡°This is too unfair, targeting us with strikes!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao was also going mad, her body covered in wounds. But no sooner had their words fallen, than several more severe thunder tribtions struck them down, even more terrifying than before! ¡°Ah¡­ I was wrong, oh heavens!¡± Tian Zhihua immediately lost his nerve! The Heavenly Dao seemed angered, now focused on them. And yet, his eyes were filled with even more misery and resentment. He really wanted to look up to the sky and ask, ¡°Why are you so cruel to us, yet you don¡¯t dare strike that Lin guy even once?¡± ¡­ Chapter 356: 314 Threatened Heavenly Dao_1 Chapter 356: Chapter 314 Threatened Heavenly Dao_1 Lin Jiu swiftly pursued, but the little kirin was very quick, evading him! Because as soon as he got near, the heavenly tribtion would disappear! A man and a beast, like cat and mouse within the Sea of Tribtions! Very quickly. The heavenly tribtion finally began to dissipate slowly. About a dozen geniuses were crossing the tribtion together. But in the end, only three or four survived! No other reason, the ovepping heavenly tribtions were too terrifying. Tian Zhihua, once divine and handsome, with outstanding capabilities, was nowpletely tattered and immensely weak! Ying Xiaoxiao, a Royal Holy Maiden of her generation, was currently enshrouded in light because her clothes had been destroyed by the heavenly tribtion.
After the light vanished, she reappeared in a new feathered dress, but the blood was still visible at the corner of her mouth! Ji Qinglin had it even worse; his hand was broken! At this moment, Lin Jiu still hadn¡¯t caught up to the little kirin! Because its speed was simply too fast. Now that the heavenly tribtion had disappeared, the little kirin suddenly looked up at the sky, itsrge eyes seemingly filled with grievances. Immediately after, it turned its head, puffing up angrily as if it wanted to kick Lin Jiu! It tried hard to utter an indignant roar in a baby-like voice: ¡°Aow!¡± Lin Jiu was puzzled, what was going on? At that moment, the voice of Big ck Dog came from behind: ¡°The little kirin needs the baptism of the heavenly tribtion to cleanse the deathly and sinister energies within its body¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jiu instantly understood, so it was like this? Turns out, he had been preventing it from absorbing the lightning? ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t be sad!¡± Lin Jiu looked at the little kirin and immediately got anxious, quickly turning back and said: ¡°Big ck, what should we do?¡± ¡°How can we draw the heavenly tribtion again? My breakthrough seems useless¡­ am I too weak?¡± He began to doubt himself! After all, with so many seas of thunder around, not a single one struck him. However, Wu Dade stepped forward and said:
¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s not that you are too weak, it¡¯s that the heavens are too damn annoying!¡± ¡°Try cursing a few times?¡± Lin Jiu paused, curse the heavens? Lightning tribtion from cursing the heavens?
Right, it seems that people like Tian Zhihua had been disrespectful towards the heavens earlier and were punished by the lightning! With this thought, he clenched his teeth, dammit, for the sake of the kirin, he would take the risk! ¡°Damn heavens, dare to strike me!¡± ¡°Come on, if I, Lin, lower my head, then I am not human!¡± ¡°Come at me, you good-for-nothing coward!¡± He cursed outright! Watching this scene, Tian Zhihua and others, who had just crossed the tribtion, were somewhat stunned. Mom¡­ is he crazy? ¡°Keep away from this beast, he is sick!¡± Tian Zhihua directly turned and fled! Ji Qinglin, Ying Xiaoxiao, and others hurriedly moved aside, as if avoiding viper and scorpion. Having just crossed the tribtion and yet to recover, if the heavenly tribtion came for them at this moment, they would be doomed. They moved far away before taking various elixirs, quickly recovering their strength!
And long after Lin Jiu¡¯s cursing stopped, the sky above was met with an eerie silence! Not a single bolt of lightning to be seen! Lin Jiu was somewhat confused and said: ¡°Senior Brother, it didn¡¯t work?¡± Seeing this, Wu Dade was also astounded. What was up with the Heavenly Dao? Last time when it was cursed, wasn¡¯t it furiously challenging with ny-nine tribtions? Why so timid this time? So stingy?? ¡°Well, maybe¡­ you could curse a little more, try that?¡± Wu Dade ventured. Lin Jiu, upon hearing this, went all in; he pointed at the sky and furiously cursed: ¡°You damn heavens, you trash!¡±
¡°Idiot!¡± ¡°Imbecile!¡± ¡°Tortoise and bastard!¡± ¡°You weakling!¡± He had been cursing until his mouth was nearly dry, yet the sky remained as silent as death! No responses! Seeing this, everyone present was somewhat bbergasted. ¡°If a mortal cursed the heavens like this, and the Heavenly Dao showed no response, that could be understood, but, but he¡¯s a cultivator!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Dao is sentient; those who dare disrespect it must face its wrath¡­ Moreover, it was just recently watching this ce!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too damn bizarre; how could the Heavenly Dao be so tolerant with him? This guy is weird!¡± The strong from all ns were overfilled with disbelief! And at this moment, the little kirin, seeing nothing happening in the sky, looked even more aggrieved! ¡°Aow aow!¡±
It cried in its baby-like voice, swinging its little hooves in the air as if to urge Lin Jiu to return its thunder! By this time, Tian Zhihua, Ying Xiaoxiao, and others had fully recovered. They had truly be Siyao Initial Stage powerhouses! ¡°Lin, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Tian Zhihua¡¯s expression was icy cold! ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, Ying Xiaoxiao will be gued by inner demons for the rest of my life!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao was also immensely angry! All of them were preparing to besiege Lin Jiu again. At this moment, they had already suppressed Lin Jiu by an entire realm. But Lin Jiu didn¡¯t care about them at all. ¡°Senior Brother, think of something? The Heavenly Dao is too patient, it¡¯s no use how much I curse!¡± Lin Jiu turned to Wu Dade. He felt extremely guilty because the little kirin hadn¡¯t been able to swallow enough thunder because of him. Wu Dade was at a loss; the Heavenly Dao really didn¡¯t y by the rules. ying dead this time? ¡°You damn dog, what¡¯s up with the Heavenly Dao? What should we do now?¡± Wu Dade couldn¡¯t help but ask the ck dog. But in the eyes of the ck dog, there was an expression of speechlessness as he said: ¡°Still have the nerve to ask the Emperor? Don¡¯t you remember what good deed you and Lu Rang didst time, huh?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao have any face to save?¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Dade also felt a headache; the Heavenly Dao was indeed bearing a grudge. ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Wu Dade was at a loss in the face of such a cowardly Heavenly Dao. ck Dog fell silent for an instant before looking towards Lin Jiu Zheng and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ why don¡¯t you try threatening the Heavenly Dao?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng was also startled for a moment. Threaten the Heavenly Dao?? This approach¡­ what a brilliant idea! He immediately got vicious and said, ¡°Hey Doggy Heaven, if you don¡¯t give me enough thunder tribtion, I swear I¡¯ll see to your eventual demise!¡± As soon as these words were spoken. Above the clear, sunny sky, suddenly, thunderous tribtion roared! An endless Sea of Thunder appeared out of nowhere, rushing ferociously towards them! At a nce, there was no end in sight! ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°This works?¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao, you get scolded and don¡¯t dare to react, but you respond to threats??¡± Everyone at the scene was dumbstruck by this spectacle. Was this the same Heavenly Dao, lofty and superior, that looked down upon all beings?? Simply incredible! ¡°One fold¡­¡± ¡°Two folds¡­¡± ¡°Forty-nine folds¡­¡± ¡°Ny-seven folds¡­¡± ¡°A hundred folds!¡± Everyone was staring at the Sky Vault with their mouths agape! The Hundredfold Thunder Tribtion was majestic and vast! Bear in mind, even Tian Zhihua and a group of geniuses just now, whenbining their thunder tribtion, didn¡¯t go beyond tenyers! But now, directly a hundredyers??? And¡­ is this set to engulf everyone present?? ¡°This is f**king inhumane!¡± ¡°Beasts, absolute beasts, threatening the Heavenly Dao to bring down thunder tribtion? I¡¯ve never seen such a beast before in my life!¡± ¡°Are you insane? With so much thunder tribtion, do you want to wipe us all out?!¡± The members of the Ancient Holy ns among the crowd, numbering over ten thousand, were all panicking now! Faces filled with terror! Because, this hundredfold thunder tribtion was covering everyone¡­ Not a single person could escape! ¡°This¡­ this, Mr. Lin, aren¡¯t you going too far??¡± Tian Zhihua was dumbfounded as he looked at this scene. At this moment, he was utterly in despair. Even a genius from the Imperial n, when facing a hundredfold heavenly tribtion, would feel helpless! Who the hell has ever seen a hundredfold heavenly tribtion? In the Immortal Domain, having more than four thunder tribtions is already considered genius level! ¡°What kind of monster is this guy, what kind of monster is he?¡± And Ying Xiaoxiao, at this moment, was so scared that she was almost crying! What kind of existence have they provoked? ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s all over¡­¡± Ji Qinglin¡¯s face was as pale as death, staring at Lin Jiu Zheng, he knelt down and said: ¡°Big brother, I was wrong, please give me another chance. Qingke and I are friends with you guys, don¡¯t do this, please!!¡± Countless people wailed! Because, before the hundredfold thunder tribtion¡­ they were utterly despairing! Even Ji Changming, Ji Qingke, and Ji Qingyue werepletely shocked at this moment. ¡°Oh heavens¡­ the Lord of the Deste Heans, what kind of heaven-defying person is he¡­ His disciple, can actuallymand the Heavenly Dao??¡± Ji Changming trembled. He finally understood why the Supreme Elder Ji Fengyun, had to present all knowledge of the Lord of the Deste Heavens directly to those Living Fossils of their n. At first, he even thought that Senior Li was a Quasi-Saint? Now it seems that not even Saints canpare to Senior Li¡¯s realm! He dared not think further! ¡­ The heavenly tribtion crashed down! Nearly ten thousand people, looking up at the heavenly tribtion above their heads, fell into despair. ¡°Damn it, in my next life, I definitely won¡¯t hang around someone who dares to curse the heavens!¡± One old powerhouse sat down, motionless, with a vacant look in his eyes. ¡°You damn dog¡­ I hate this!¡± A young man was hopping mad with rage, but there was nothing he could do about it! ¡°Forget it, let me die in my sleep, I ept my fate!¡± One genius from the Ancient ns took it even further, suddenly taking out a brick, and knocked himself unconscious! ¡­ But Lin Jiu Zheng and hispanions werepletely oblivious! ¡°This is perfect, just perfect!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng yelled excitedly, thrilled to the core, turning to look at Little Kirin, and said: ¡°This should be enough for you now, right?¡± The extraordinarily lively Little Kirin was also taken aback for a moment, staring at the human in front of it with what seemed to be curiosity! Wow, could he actuallymand the lightning? Little Kirin immediately frolicked around joyfully, its expressive eyes filled with happiness, as it eagerly weed the thunder tribtion! ¡°I can also take this opportunity to absorb the power of thunder and cultivate the ¡®Heavenly Thunder Talisman¡¯!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was overjoyed as well, promptly frolicing through the Sea of Thunder! Even Wu Dade was exceedingly excited and said, ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Having entered the Sea-Dividing Realm, he could benefit from being baptized by Sea Splitting Level heavenly thunder which was still somewhat beneficial to his physical body! ¡­ Meanwhile. Outside! Above the Sky Domain! Mysterious and unfathomable powerhouses lurked above the clouds! ¡°What is happening in Kirin Valley? Why such a massive scale of heavenly tribtion?¡± This was a terrifying being! His gaze persted through the distance, watching the heavenly tribtion, his brow deeply furrowed. ¡°Could it be, is something terrifying about to be born, triggering divine condemnation?¡­¡± ¡°But this is also good, once the heavenly tribtion wipes out the death qi over Linluo in, we will be able to enter¡­¡± He murmured quietly to himself. ¡­ ¡°Hehe, Kirin God Tree, and the hidden treasure of the Kirin Holy Emperor, our n will have them all secured!¡± Elsewhere in the sky, other mysterious powerhouses were also watching! The ancestralnds of the Kirin n were too crucial. What the ns had sent overtly were merely probing stones! Those truly qualified to contend for the chance within¡­ are all those from the deep reserves of their ns! Chapter 357: 315: Six Ancient Saints!_1 Chapter 357: Chapter 315: Six Ancient Saints!_1 Kirin Valley. Heavenly thunder roared, falling ceaselessly. A hundredfold heavenly thunders contained countless terrifying energies of the Way of Thunder. Beneath the Sea of Tribtions, tens of thousands of powerful ancient n members were howling in agony! ¡°No!¡± A powerful member of the Celestial Tribe, Tian Changfeng, a Quasi Grand Power, was now facing his Quasi Grand Power level heavenly tribtion, which obliterated the n members of the Celestial Tribe around him! He himself was howling miserably, exhausting every method to resist. But after enduring the previousyers of heavenly tribtions, his willpower had also copsed. Because the heavenly tribtions were simply too numerous! ¡°You ants, in the end, you will all die by the hands of my tribe!¡±
He screamed tragically as his body was torn apart and eventually, unable to withstand it, was struck into pieces by the heavenly thunder! ¡°Save me, save me!¡± Ji Fengjuan, a Supreme Elder and Quasi Grand Power of the Ji Family, was now on the verge of having his life erased. He looked towards Ji Changming, because Ji Changming was standing next to that fat man and Big ck Dog, seemingly untouched by the heavenly thunder! ¡°Changming, we are of the same n, you cannot simply watch me die!¡± He wailed. But Ji Changming¡¯s expression wasplex, and in the end, he did nothing. Ji Fengjuan soon turned into ash from the tribtions! Tens of thousands had died not long after the tribtion began! The strongest among the younger generation, like Tian Zhihua and Ying Xiaoxiao, were also unable to withstand it anymore. Tian Zhihua¡¯s limbs were sted apart, and his chest was even sted open with a hole, from which he coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood. ¡°I hate this!¡± He looked to the sky only to see Lin Jiu Zheng actually cruising through the Sea of Thunder! He was refining the energy of the Way of Thunder to forge Heavenly Thunder Talismans! Not far from Lin Jiu Zheng, Little Kirin was joyfully swallowing lightning bolts, its mouth continuously expelling ck qi, making its body appear even more ethereal and serene! ¡°Lin, I, Tian Zhihua, will definitely not perish!¡± ¡°You wait, once the heavenly tribtion is over, you will undoubtedly die!¡± He gritted his teeth and, all of a sudden, self-detonated! On the other side, Ying Xiaoxiao also despaired.
She had already revealed her true form, transforming into a golden eagle, but her feathers were now scorched, and she plummeted from the sky, crashing heavily to the ground! ¡°I won¡¯t die¡­ I have a Jade Talisman bestowed by the Imperial n¡­¡± She took out a Jade Talisman which then evolved into several puppets just like her! ¡°With my blood as a sacrifice, take this tribtion in my ce!¡±
She melted her lifeblood into the puppets. The puppets immediately met the thunder from the Heavenly Realm! Every thunderbolt of the Heavenly Realm that struck down took the life of one puppet. This was taking the tribtion in her stead! By doing so, she could survive, but her vitality would be greatly damaged. However, Ji Qinglin on the other side wasn¡¯t so fortunate. His whole body was scorched, and as another thunderbolt of the Heavenly Realm fell, he knelt to the ground. ¡°Qingyue, Qingke, save me, save me!¡± He cried his eyes out, looking towards a certain ce within the Sea of Thunder. Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke were also actively enduring their tribtions but were simultaneously using Kirin Fruits to replenish themselves! Ji Qinglin truly didn¡¯t want to die! At this moment, he regretted everything to the extreme! If given another chance, he definitely would not oppose Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade¡­
But it was all toote! The heavenly thunder struck down. Boom! He was turned into a pile of powder! Death unfolded! Amidst everyone¡¯s wails, Lin Jiu Zheng and Wu Dade seemed exceptionally out of ce! Lin Jiu Zheng cruised through the Sea of Thunder, as countless bolts of lightning struck him, yet he stood unshaken! In his hand, he refined thick bolts of lightning and transformed them into the power of heavenly thunder, which could be used to create a special talisman¡ª a ¡°Heavenly Thunder Talisman¡±! Wu Dade, on the other hand, simplyy down t, letting the tribtion thunder strike him while showing a face of enjoyment! After a long while, he even flipped over to let the heavenly thunder strike another part of him! Next to him, Little Kirin was also very cheerful, having swallowed lightning and been baptized, it was even more sacred. The hundredfold heavenly tribtion took a very long time to conclude! In Kirin Valley, because of this vast tribtion, endless deathly energy had dissipated!
Now there were only a few people left in the arena. Ji Qingyue and Ji Qingke couldn¡¯t bear it after the tenth-somethingyer of heavenly thunders and retreated next to Big ck Dog to avoid the tribtion. Ji Changming had not participated throughout. Wu Dade stretched in the sky, sighing: ¡°Sofortable. Heavenly thunder might be useless for other things, but it¡¯s perfect for a full-body massage!¡± After speaking, he even raised his eyes, smiling towards the sky above, and said: ¡°Heavenly Dao Big Brother, thanks a lot, ha!¡± In the sky, suddenly, clouds drifted by, directly obscuring Wu Dade¡¯s line of sight. Wu Dade: ¡°¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was very satisfied since he had finished forging the Heavenly Thunder Talisman, and hisbat power had further increased. Once he threw out the Heavenly Thunder Talisman, it could probably even harm those at the Four Luminaries Level! ¡°Aww aww!¡± At that moment, Little Kirin called out to Lin Jiu Zheng in an infantile tone, raising its little hoof to wave before it turned to head back into the barrier.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t rush off!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng called out in haste. The Little Kirin turned its head back, its spiritedrge eyes filled with a hint of confusion. Lin Jiu Zheng said solemnly: ¡°Kirin Valley has be and of death, it¡¯s no longer suitable for your growth.¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± For one, the Crystal Chip had lit up because of the Little Kirin, which certainly made it a rare creature. Secondly, the Little Kirin was just too endearing; he wanted to adopt it. After all, Kirin Valley truly had be and of death, and if the Little Kirin stayed, the malevolent energy it had just managed to wash away with the Heavenly Thunder today would likely affect it again in the future. However, the Little Kirin shook its head and turned to leave. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Just at that moment, above the Sky Domain! A horrifying giant hand pierced through the endless clouds, crashing down with force! This hand was suffused with the Holy Path Aura, the infinitews! A ¡­ Saint! A Saint had taken action, intending to snatch away the Little Kirin! With the Saint¡¯s intervention, an immense force arrived in an instant, far too fast for Lin Jiu Zheng to react, even the quick-witted Little Kirin had no time to escape! ¡°Big ck Dog!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng yelled out! But Big ck Dog did not move; it looked indifferently towards the Barrier in the front. Indeed, from within that Barrier, a long and deep sigh suddenly sounded. A gentle light shone forth, instantly protecting the Little Kirin. In the firmament, that terrifying hand was directly dissipated by the gentle light. Lin Jiu Zheng was surprised, there was actually a Saint within the Barrier ¡­ ? The hand had been repelled, and the Little Kirin swiftly jumped into the Barrier! But at the next moment, powerful presences descended upon the Sky Domain one after another! The first two were elder figures with terrifying auras, both dressed in grey feathered robes. One of the elders, with a hooked nose, furrowed his brow upon arriving at the scene and spoke: ¡°Xiao Xiao?¡± He waved his hand! Suddenly, Ying Xiaoxiao, who was severely injured and near death on the ground, was brought before him in flight! He channeled the Aura of the Saintly Way into her, helping Ying Xiaoxiao to stabilize her injuries. But, he still frowned ¨C Ying Xiaoxiao had paid too great a price to survive, and it was unlikely she could recover in a short time! ¡°This ce is dangerous ¡­ Take Xiao Xiao and leave first!¡± The elder spoke to the other! Hearing this, the other elder nodded as well. They were Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s Protectors, and even if there were great opportunities in this ce, safeguarding Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s safety was their utmost priority. After all, Ying Xiaoxiao was now representing their Tian Ying Royal n in a union with the Golden-Winged Great Peng Imperial n, and nothing could go wrong. ¡°The appearance of the Kirin ¡­ Hehe, interesting indeed. I never thought that one day, I¡¯d see the Kirin bloodline again.¡± Following that, two more figures stepped forward. These were two white-robed elders with an air of sanctity. ¡°Hmm? Tian Zhihua was forced into a state where she had to use the ¡®Three Lives Soil¡¯ resurrection talisman?¡± One of the elders was taken aback, and with a wave of his hand, a drop of blood rose from the soil where Tian Zhihua had self-destructed andnded in the elder¡¯s hand. ¡°With the power of a Saint, let the descendant of my n be reborn!¡± The elder said indifferently! The drop of blood began to morph rapidly! Instantly, the drop began a rapid transformation! A new body reemerged! It was none other than Tian Zhihua! That aged Saint intervened, infusing Holy Path Aura into her, and Tian Zhihua slowly opened her eyes, coughing violently and disying an extremely paleplexion. ¡°What happened?¡± The elder of the Celestial Tribe inquired! Hearing this, Tian Zhihua immediately said, ¡°Reporting to Tian Xuan Ancient Saint, Tian Ming Ancient Saint, there is a Kirin here!¡± ¡°Furthermore ¡­ it¡¯s him. He brought the Hundredfold Thunder Tribtion that killed us all!¡± She pointed at Lin Jiu Zheng, her face filled with resentment, and said: ¡°This individual¡¯s bizarre; I implore the Ancient Saints to eradicate this person immediately!¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Xuan of the Celestial Tribe nced at Lin Jiu Zheng dispassionately but shook his head, saying: ¡°Of course this one must die, but there¡¯s no need to waste time on such an ant right now.¡± His gaze fell upon the Barrier. ¡°Hehe, I truly did not expect to encounter a divine creature like the Kirin!¡± At that moment, above the vault of the sky, two more Saints appeared! They came from other Ancient ns, one a Saint from the Holy Ant n, and another from the Green Scale n. This time, the anomaly at Linluo in had drawn too much attention. In total, six Ancient Saints had arrived! ¡°My fellows, perhaps we should break this Barrier first!¡± The Tian Xuan Ancient Saint of the Celestial Tribe spoke up! Upon hearing that, the other Saints nodded in agreement. ¡°This Barrier is likely the handiwork of the residual forces of the Kirin n. With one strike from the six of us, let¡¯s crush it!¡± Tian Xuan stepped forward! The five Ancient Saints stood tall in the air! They raised their hands in unison, fiercely bombarding the Barrier below! ¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 358: 316 Celestial Ancestor Emperors Decree Emerges_1 Chapter 358: Chapter 316 Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Decree Emerges_1 Five Ancient Saints, striking together! Theyunched an attack toward the barrier in Kirin Valley! At that moment, within the barrier, a faint sigh suddenly echoed, ancient and hoarse. With the rise of that sigh, suddenly, atop the barrier, countless glimmers of light circted, the unique array patterns of the Kirin n surged, and a great hand rose to the sky, meeting the attack of the five Saints! ¡°Boom!¡± A massive roar! In an instant, the Sky Domain almost exploded, space continuously shattered into fragments, and a vacuum-like ck hole appeared directly where the two forces shed. The power of the Ancient Saints caused the space for ten thousand li to tremble! The ground thundered, dust and debris churned, and on Linluo in, countless ck strands of deathly aura surged wildly due to the shockwave. Within Kirin Valley, there was continuous dust and smoke, and the ground was almost cracking.
And the light screen barrier at the very center of Kirin Valley also dissipated with that terrifying strike! As the light screen barrier vanished, everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the inside of the barrier! They saw within the light screen, there were actually ruins and remnants of walls! Once ancient temples and halls, turned to ash. The Supreme throne, split and fragmented, scattered in all directions¡­ There were the bones of once-mighty beings, strewn around, which, even after a million years, had still notpletely decayed. Beyond the skeletons, within the broken ruins, there were many segments of fractured tree trunks! Those trunks were immensely thick, sorge that one big enough to be embraced by a person, one could imagine, must have been part of an enormous tree in the past, but now, they had all turned to dead wood. Moreover, on those broken trunks, there lingered a strange mist, merely looking at it for a moment would make one¡¯s heart tremble immensely! And in the center of a cluster of broken trunks, there was a bare Old Tree Stump! The Old Tree Stump was not much different in thickness from the surrounding broken trunks, one could imagine that those broken pieces must have once been part of the Old Tree Stump. Unlike the broken trunks, the Old Tree Stump had a very faint strange mist on it, instead, it was filled with a peaceful aura! This auspicious energy enveloped a small area of about one meter square. The Little Kirin hid within this one meter square area, tucking behind the Old Tree Stump, its lively big eyes now looked up at the enemies in the sky, filled with a trace of timidity! As the screen disappeared, this scene surprised everyone! ¡°The once Supreme Imperial n that proudly stood in the world, now, only ruins and remnants are left, which ismentable¡­¡± ¡°The Kirin God Tree has actually been destroyed? This is one of the rarest trees between heaven and earth¡­¡± ¡°This is the might of the sun¡¯s cmity, even a Saint Emperor, ultimately, couldn¡¯t protect his own n¡­¡± Witnessing this scene, everyone felt a trace of sorrow.
The once powerful Great Imperial n¡­ What remained was but silence and nothingness. The n¡¯s Divine Tree was destroyed, even the Saint Emperor had fallen in the river of time. But, above the Sky Vault, the five Ancient Saints remained indifferent!
Their gazes were fixed on that Old Tree Stump, and the Little Kirin beside it! ¡°A mere Old Tree Stump, still harboring a trace of life?¡± The Ancient Saint from the Tian Ying Royal n muttered as he observed the Old Tree Stump. The Ancient Saint from the Green Scale n, however, shook his head slightly, sighed softly, and said, ¡°Merely remnants of some lingering Qi, not longsting, soon it will dissipate, and the Kirin God Tree cannot reappear in this world again.¡± The Ancient Saint from the Holy Ant n also spoke up, saying, ¡°However, thanks to this not yetpletely dead Old Tree Stump, the bloodline of the Kirin n has survived¡­ Haha, capturing this Kirin will allow us to investigate many ancientws of the Kirin n, and it could revitalize our own n!¡± However, the two Saints from the Celestial Tribe furrowed their brows! The Kirin God Tree¡­ destroyed¡­ What to do now¡­ It must be understood that their main purpose foring here was for the Kirin God Tree. Only by finding the Kirin God Tree, cutting down Kirin Wood, could they rebuild a body for the Ancestor Emperor¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s take this ce first, perhaps those broken woods still have some use.¡±
Tian Xuan said in a deep voice! Tianming Ancient Saint also nodded, then stepped forward, his chilly gaze fixed on that Old Tree Stump, and said, ¡°Just an Old Tree Stump, bearing but a sliver of will, do you seek to defy the heavens? Hand over the Little Kirin, present the main body!¡± ¡°Otherwise, annihtion!¡± He threatened, as the Saintly Way Law descended, pressing down upon a corner of the world! At this moment, from within the Old Tree Stump, there issued yet another long and faint sigh. The next moment, suddenly, the peaceful aura coalesced into a human figure! It was an elder! He was hunched over, with white hair and beard, looking sickly as if he could die at any moment, and in the middle of his forehead, there was a wisp of strange grey mist. Upon the appearance of this elder, the Little Kirin immediately approached, its caring big eyes looking at him, and it called out in a childish voice several times. A kindly smile appeared on the elder¡¯s face as he looked at the Little Kirin, his old eyes revealing a look of reluctance. He looked up toward the sky. ¡°In the past, the Kirin Holy Emperor and the White Tiger Saint Sovereign fought against the cmity of the sun. It was then that the various ns of the Immortal Domain were able to flee and hide in the Secret ces.¡±
¡°The two Saint Sovereigns made indelible contributions to the beings of the Immortal Domain. The Kirin and White Tiger ns, even more so, resisted the sun¡¯s cmity to thest drop of their blood.¡± The elder slowly spoke, his gaze sweeping over the five Ancient Saints and continued, ¡°Now, the Kirin n has only itsst descendant left¡­ My lords, why must you press so hard? Do you truly have no regard for old bonds?¡± Upon hearing this, the five Ancient Saints all remained supremely indifferent! ¡°It¡¯s trulyughable, the Kirin Holy Emperor of the past was simply foolish, like a moth to the me, he sought his own destruction. Why should we remember this favor?¡± The Saint from the Holy Ant n spoke coldly. ¡°If it were the true spirit of the Kirin God Tree here, we would turn and leave, but you are merely the residual will of a tree spirit, in front of us, you are no more than an ant! Stop this futile resistance, hand over the Kirin offspring, otherwise, death!¡± The Green Scale n¡¯s Saint spoke with detachment! ¡°Offer up the young Kirin, follow our n, and the bloodline of the Kirin will naturally continue!¡± The Saint from the Tian Ying Royal n was condescending! The Tian Xuan Saint from the Celestial Tribe sneered and said, ¡°If the Kirin n were to prosper, we naturally would uphold this sentiment.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the Kirin n has been annihted.¡±
¡°The strong prey on the weak¡ªnow that the Kirin n has fallen into decline, they should be prepared to be enved and ughtered by others!¡± Ruthless! This, is the Cultivation World. This is the way of the Ancient Holy ns! Their five auras burst forth in an instant, ready to make their move! Hearing this, the Old Tree Spirit felt a chill in his heart and said, ¡°All ns pressuring us like this, repaying kindness with animosity, do you not fear that in the veiled workings of the cosmos, there is karma?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a remnant will of a tree spirit, and you dare discuss karma in front of a Saint?¡± Tian Xuan took a step forward and shouted, ¡°Submit, or be obliterated!¡± The Green Scale n¡¯s Saint was even more disdainful, saying, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with a lingering tree spirit from an old tree stump? Just annihte it directly!¡± With a wave of his wide sleeve, the Saintly Way storm surged in an instant, rolling down toward the Old Tree Spirit! ¡°Dust to dust, earth to earth, if the Kirin God Tree has perished, a remaining will of the tree spirit shouldn¡¯t appear again!¡± The Tian Ying Royal n¡¯s Saint also stepped down, with myriad dao radiance beneath his feet, pressuring the Old Tree Spirit! Both Tian Xuan and Tian Ming Saints, as well as the Saint from the Holy Ant n, struck out fiercely! Five Saints joining forces! Above the Sky Vault, a terrifying ocean of the Saintly Way boiled as if enraged! Vast and boundless, terrifyingly formidable. The Old Tree Spirit looked up, and in his aged eyes, there was sudden determination! Suddenly, he transformed into a towering golden ancient tree! The majestic, golden ancient tree seemed to grow wildly, facing thebined attack of the five mighty beings! Boom! A loud noise! The attack of the five Saints intertwined with the golden giant tree, and in an instant, the tree kept fracturing and copsing! An ancient cry of agony as the golden tree¡¯s form scattered! By the Old Tree Stump, the Old Tree Spirit reappeared, instantly weakened and hunched over, coughing violently! His condition was very unstable! After all, he was merely a remnant will from the tree spirit of days past, having the power of a Saint was already extraordinary, but faced with five Saints, he was isted and powerless! And above the Sky Vault, the five Saints continued to press forward! Seeing this scene, the Little Kirin, who had been somewhat timid, suddenly showed urgency in itsrge eyes. It rushed in front of the Old Tree Spirit and let out a milky roar: ¡°Ao ao!¡± It waved its hooves, with a charm of the Way emerging, and auspicious aura spreading; however, against the five Ancient Saints, it was simply too weak and far from grown! It couldn¡¯t possibly withstand them! Seeing this, Wu Dade on the side grew anxious and said, ¡°Dead Dog, lend a paw!¡± But the Big ck Dog simply shook its head and said, ¡°This tree spirit still has a hidden trump card.¡± ¡°Some small fry haven¡¯t jumped out yet, wait a bit more.¡± No sooner had it spoken, than the Old Tree Spirit suddenly looked up, and from his forehead, a Strange Mist began to overflow! He directly pushed the Little Kirin away, in front of Lin Jiu Zheng! ¡°¡­Please¡­ take it away, let it live on¡­¡± He spoke with difficulty, and as his words fell, he howled to the heavens! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± His body suddenly turned into a mass of Strange Mist! In an instant, amidst the ruins of the Kirin n, countless strands of Strange Mist rose violently, devouring towards the five Saints in the sky! ¡°No good! Is this¡­ Strange Mist?!¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± ¡°This tree spirit has actually coexisted with the Strange for many years? Not good!¡± In a sh, all five Saints shouted in rm! They were all shocked and hastily retreated far away! Because, this kind of grey fog represents the Strange, once contaminated, misfortune will inflict those touched, even Saints cannot endure it. But the mist engulfed the sky, carrying an indescribable power of the Strange that made it difficult for their Spiritual Power to operate, almost preventing them from escaping! ¡°Saint Monarch, where are you, please save us urgently!¡± Tian Xuan, in a sudden moment, looked up and called out! Following his cries, deep in the Sky Vault¡¯s hidden depths, a terrifying presence emerged! A majestic middle-aged man appeared, in a white robe, with a calm and indifferent expression, holding a white Edict in his hands! ¡°With the Emperor¡¯smand, the Strange shall be pacified. The Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Decree is here, capable of repressing all evil in the world!¡± This middle-aged man spoke icily, taking a step forward with the Edict. In an instant, the white Edict stood high in the sky, a flood of Holy Emperor¡¯s aura spread from it! At that moment, it was as if a Great Emperor was on the move, the earth trembled, the Sky Vault shook, themon people shuddered, and myriad beings submitted! A terrifying might rose to the heavens! Chapter 359: 317 Kylin Holy Emperor_1 Chapter 359: Chapter 317 Kylin Holy Emperor_1 In the midst of the eerie gray fog, about to engulf the five Great Saints, a Saint Monarch from the Celestial Tribe appeared! He invoked the Ancestral Emperor¡¯s Decree of the Celestial Tribe. At that moment, a white edict floated high in the sky, with the overwhelming force of Saint Emperor Level Qi cascading down, it seemed as if it couldmand everything under the heavens! In that instant, the might of the Saint Emperor affected the entire Northern Immortal Domain! In the Northern Border, East Domain, Central Province, and elsewhere, even tens of thousands of li away, one could feel a supreme and indefinable presence, a Qi not to be fathomed! It was as if an invincible being from ancient times was on the move, causing countless creatures to tremble! ¡°Heavens, what is this aura? Could it be, has a Saint Emperor re-emerged in the world?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­ With the ¡®Yang Tide¡¯ not yete, how could there be such a defy-the-heavens individual appearing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the direction of Linluo in? Linluo in, has it actually drawn the power of a Saint Emperor level?¡± In all the major domains, strong beings are now whispering.
In the Ji Family, within the ancient Underground Pce, a venerable old Saint who had been in seclusion for countless years suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Linluo in, his old eyes filled with gravitas. ¡°The Celestial Tribe¡­¡± He spoke softly! At Eagle Sky Cliff, the Tian Ying Royal n was shaken to its core, and the entire Royal n ancestralnd sensed something, with powerful Saint Monarchs and Saints feeling a tremble in their souls! The stronger they were, the more terrifying the power they understood was manifesting at this moment. Within a certain mysterious great hall, a group of mighty figures from the Celestial Tribe slowly opened their eyes. ¡°Indeed, something extraordinary has emerged from the Kirin Ancestral Lands.¡± An elder spoke, his voice heavy with weight. ¡°The Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Decree has been issued, capable of repressing all enemies in the world!¡± Another elder spoke indifferently, with absolute certainty. ¡°We can prepare, to rebuild the Emperor¡¯s body for our Ancestor Emperor¡­ The Kirin Wood should be within our grasp.¡± Upon mentioning this matter, their old faces showed a hint of excitement! ¡­ Countless beings, feeling the supreme Qi of the Saint Emperor, were prostrate on the ground, trembling incessantly! ¡­ Linluo in. When the white edict appeared, the entire Linluo in erupted violently! Dead Qi rolled and roared, surging wildly. Above the white edict, a faint white light fell, illuminating directly the bizarre gray fog rising to the sky!
¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± In an instant, from within the eerie ck fog, the will of the Old Tree Spirit let out a piercing scream! The eerie ck fog was not eroded, but at this moment, the Old Tree Spirit was no longer able to manipte the fog. The rising gray fog began to slowly settle back down instantly!
Soon, the fog returned to the ruins within the Kirin Ancestral Lands. Between heaven and earth, that terrifying taboo presence disappeared! Next to the old tree stump, the remaining will of the Old Tree Spirit, now exceedingly faint, looked up at the white edict with utter despair in its old eyes! ¡°If only our Holy Emperor were here, how would the Celestial Saint Emperor dare to boast!¡± He spoke with grief and anger! The Saint Emperor¡¯s Edict contained the Dao and might of a Saint Emperor! A Saint Emperor wouldn¡¯t issue many edicts in a lifetime, as it required a great deal from them! For mortals, seeing a Saint Emperor¡¯s Edict was like seeing the Saint Emperor himself, and one couldn¡¯t help but respect. One edict could suppress the world! And beneath the vault of heaven, that Celestial Saint Monarch was so indifferent! ¡°With our Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Decree issued, unless there is a living Saint Emperor, there is no one invincible in the world!¡± He was indifferent to the extreme! At this moment, the gray fog hadpletely hidden within the ruins.
The bizarre was terrifying, yet it did not attack on its own; it had only been stirred up by the residual will of the Old Tree Spirit. After the Old Tree Spirit was gravely injured by the edict, peace resumed. And from within the edict, a faint Qi descended upon the Old Tree Spirit! ¡°Ao ao!¡± Next to Lin Jiu Zheng, Little Kirin¡¯s lively eyes brimmed with tears as it swung its hooves, wanting to rush towards the Old Tree Spirit. It was at this moment that Lin Jiu Zheng finally stopped waiting! He stepped forward swiftly, and in his hands, a scroll slowly unfurled! In an instant, a supreme Qi emerged therefrom. It was as if within the scroll, therey an ancient cosmos! When the scroll appeared, the emperor-level pressure that permeated the entire Kirin Valley suddenly vanished! Even the Saint Emperor pressure that was descending to exterminate the Old Tree Spirit abruptly dissipated. In an instant, everyone was hugely shocked, incredulously turning their gaze toward Lin Jiu Zheng, toward the scroll in his hand! Inside the scroll. Therey a valley filled with auspicious omens.
Therey an enchanted forest. There stood an Ancient Tree reaching for the heavens. There was an Auspicious Beast, born from heaven and earth¡¯s favor, embodying the world¡¯s ultimate goodness and beauty! The scroll fully unfurled! In the blink of an eye! Boom! The terrifying aura of the Dao swept across the entire Kirin Valley and the whole Linluo in! In that moment, it was as if thews of heaven and earth were warped, time and space were turning, lost things were returning, and forgotten things were reemerging. Above Linluo in, the aura of death suddenly reversed, transforming into countless harmonious auras! The bones that had been dead for a million years, at this moment, were cleansed of their sinister auras. On thisnd long devoid of life, suddenly, within the lifeless ¡°Three Lives Soil,¡± countless Spirit Herbs and Auspicious Trees crazily sprouted, brimming with vitality and rich sharp auras filling the entire valley! Kirin Valley, in that instant, waspletely reversed! From and of utmost yin and sinister death, it transformed into a ce of ultimate goodness and auspicious beauty!
Layers of grey fog, too, were eradicated with the presence of the aura from the scroll, turning into nothingness! At this moment, all living beings trembled, and Wan Ling worshipped. All who witnessed this scene were extremely shocked, their eyes wide and mouths agape! Even above the Sky Vault, one Saint Monarch and five Saints, at this moment, had their expressions change abruptly! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The Saint Monarch of the Celestial Tribe suddenly let out a piercing scream as he fell from the sky, crashing heavily to the ground, raising dust and debris; in an instant, his eyes burst, and his kneecaps exploded! The other five Saints as well cried out as they fell to the ground, suddenly kneeling, their kneecaps destroyed, prostrate with all five limbs, bleeding from seven orifices, their eyeballs shattered, an utter tragedy. ¡°How could this be¡­ What exactly is that scroll?¡± The Saint of the Green Scale n trembled, screaming, blood flowing from his eye sockets! They were Saints, acimed as powerful beings of the world, yet now, they were crippled, eyes destroyed and legs severed, all for looking directly at a scroll! Too terrifying! ¡°Looking down upon the Saint Emperor¡­ I understand now, just now when we stood high above, as if looking down upon the Saint Emperor, wemitted an unforgivable great sin!¡± The powerhouse of the Tian Ying Royal n trembled immensely at this moment! There is a saying in the world, the Saint Emperor must not be disrespected! Those who disrespect will suffer divine punishment! ¡°No¡­ The Ancestral Emperor¡¯s Decree of my n¡¯s ancestralnd is here, why doesn¡¯t it protect us?!¡± The Saint Monarch of the Celestial Tribe spoke miserably! His words were filled with unwillingness. And at this moment, within the white Edict in the sky, an indistinct will seemed to be reconstituting! ¡°All under heaven, who dares to disrespect my Emperor!¡± Rage reemerged within the Edict; in that moment, a shadowy figure seemed to be reborn from the Edict! That was the legacy of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor, a shadow he left behind! With the appearance of this shadowy figure, the Saint Emperor¡¯s Edict in the sky became even more terrifying. ¡ª¡ªA decree, a figure; at this moment, the will left in the decree by the Celestial Ancestor Emperor when he wrote it, appeared! As this shadowy figure emerged, from the scroll in Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s hands, a creature with the head of a dragon and the body of an elk leaped out from the paper. This moment, a terrifying emperor-level pressure engulfed everything! The creature stepped out of the scroll, taking human form! Suddenly, seven-colored auspicious qi burst forth, radiating a light so brilliant it was unbearable to look directly. Indistinctly, within that ultimate and strong light, stood a tall figure with hands sped behind his back! That¡­ seemed to be a Supreme Powerhouse! In an instant, the shadowy figure formed by the Celestial Tribe¡¯s Edict trembled with fear! ¡°No¡­ Kirin Holy Emperor¡­ how could you possibly manifest again?!¡± The Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s will within the Edict let out a trembling voice at that moment! By Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s side, Little Kirin looked up at the figure in the sky, and suddenly, tears began to flow from herrge eyes! Chapter 360: 318 Waiting in Samsara_1 Chapter 360: Chapter 318 Waiting in Samsara_1 In the scroll, the creature that symbolized auspiciousness leapt out from the painting, took human form, and stood with his hands sped behind his back. Surrounding him was a brilliant light, and an aura of auspiciousness enveloped him, supremely good and beautiful! Merely by appearing, the edict of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor on the sky vault above trembled. The will incarnation of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor was extremely fearful at this moment! ¡°Kirin Holy Emperor¡­ No, how could it be¡­ The Kirin Holy Emperor and the White Tiger Saint Sovereign have both perished in the cmity of Yang¡­¡± ¡°The Kirin n has been annihted; the Kirin Holy Emperor couldn¡¯t possibly still be alive¡­¡± ¡°How could he exist within a painting¡­¡± At this moment, everyone who heard these four words was shocked. Themon people knelt on the ground, prostrating and trembling. And the Saint Monarchs, Saints, and the like, were even more astonished at this moment.
Kirin Holy Emperor¡­ Had this ancient, invincible powerhouse really reappeared? In the sky vault above, the edict trembled slightly! In Kirin Valley, the Kirin Holy Emperor, with his back to the masses, looked up at the flickering phantom in the edict of the Celestial n on the sky vault and shook his head with a sigh: ¡°You call yourselves Celestials¡­ but are merely the scum of the Human Race. Although you are a Saint Emperor, youck the spirit of Xuanyuan, and youck the courage of the me Emperor, skulking and gasping for life, presuming to unt and sell your prestige in this world!¡± The will incarnation of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor on the sky vault above was also unwilling to the extreme! ¡°Kirin Holy Emperor¡­ You¡¯re no more than a mere projection left of yourself, you can¡¯t suppress me!¡± The Celestial Ancestor Emperor shouted, as myriad strands of energy cascaded down! However, the Kirin Holy Emperor merely raised his hand slightly. In an instant, countless strands of energy that were falling from the sky vault disappeared at that moment. The phantom of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor seemed to be under the pressure of some terrifying force and began to dissipate! And that edict instantly turned pale and powerless! With a raise of his hand, the Kirin Holy Emperor erased everything of that edict! Themon people trembled, and the world was stricken with horror! The Saint Monarchs and Saints kneeling on the ground were even more prostrate with trembling, lying face down to the ground! ¡°Kirin Holy Emperor¡­ I may yet live, but you are already dead; this enmity, I will avenge one day!¡± The Celestial Ancestor Emperor let out a reluctant roar, but in the next moment, turned into nothingness! That pale edict slowly floated to the ground, having lost all of its divine power! The will incarnation of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡­
Destroyed! At this moment, between heaven and earth, only the Kirin Holy Emperor stood supreme alone! ¡°No¡­¡± The Saint Monarchs of the Celestial n and Saints of all ns shivered, profoundly shaken, prostrated on the ground.
The Kirin Holy Emperor of the past, even if only a projection was left, still possessed invincible might. In the sky, the Kirin Holy Emperor slowly looked back, his gaze sweeping over Linluo in, seeing the broken walls and the scars of oldndmarks. The glory of the past had vanished without a trace. The ancient Kirin trees were shattered, the emperor¡¯s seat was broken and scattered, no longer bearing the glory of old¡­ The Kirin Holy Emperor sighed lightly. ¡°Nothing remains¡­¡± ¡°The White Tiger and I, we were defeated¡­ perished a million years ago.¡± He murmured, his gaze falling on an old tree stump. The nearly dissipating will incarnation of the Old Tree Spirit now excitedly paid his respects to him. ¡°Holy Emperor¡­ Holy Emperor!¡± Old Tree Spirit¡¯s tears flowed freely! ¡°After a million years, to see you once more is afort¡­¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor nodded, waving his hand, ¡°No need to use up yourst strength, leave behind a glimmer of a chance for rebirth.¡±
Immediately, the Old Tree Spirit turned into a beam of light, entering the old tree stump. He had sealed thest remnants of the Old Tree Spirit¡¯s soul. The Kirin Holy Emperor then turned and saw the painting in Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s hand. ¡°What kind of extraordinary being revived a projection of my past from destruction, allowing me to see this world again¡­ How fortunate!¡± He slowly descended, arriving in front of Lin Jiu Zheng. The Little Kirin rushed to him, tears brimming in itsrge eyes, waving its small hooves, and calling out in a babyish voice. The Kirin Holy Emperor looked at the Little Kirin, and in his eyes that had experienced the vicissitudes of time, a smile of relief appeared suddenly. ¡°The Kirin n lives on only in the Yin Realm¡­ you are my only descendant now.¡± He gently touched the Little Kirin¡¯s head, then suddenly raised his eyes, gazing at Lin Jiu Zheng. ¡°In you, it seems I see a trace of a familiar figure from the past¡­ but you are not him, you are stronger.¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor spoke. Lin Jiu Zheng was momentarily startled upon hearing this. Was this the Kirin Holy Emperor, the most powerful entity between heaven and earth, engaging in a conversation with him?
¡°Could you please adopt my n¡¯s offspring?¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor continued to ask, his words very sincere. Lin Jiu Zheng was all the more surprised, but he hurriedly nodded, saying, ¡°My master sent me here precisely for this purpose!¡± ¡°Please be assured, forebear, I will take good care of it!¡± He promised! The Kirin Holy Emperor, hearing this, nodded his head, saying, ¡°Thank you!¡± He bowed his head, gently waved his hand, and Little Kirin had alreadynded in front of Lin Jiu Zheng. ¡°Ao ao!¡± The Little Kirin desperately wanted to return to the Kirin Holy Emperor¡¯s side, its eyes filled with tears, but it could not move at all! ¡°I have died, and am nothing more than a projection¡­ Following that senior, you can survive the cmity of Yang¡­¡± ¡°You are now the hope of our entire Kirin n.¡±
He looked at the Little Kirin, raised his hand, and a ray of light entered its brow. ¡°This is our n¡¯s method, but it¡¯s iplete, having awaited millennia in the Yin Realm. Now with that senior¡¯s presence, he will help youplete it.¡± After finishing his words, the Kirin Holy Emperor turned to look at the ck Dog nearby, suddenly bowed, and said, ¡°Greetings, senior!¡± The Big ck Dog studied the Kirin Holy Emperor, its dog eyes filled with skepticism, saying, ¡°What do you know?¡± Kirin Holy Emperor said: ¡°I have encountered snippets of prophecy in the ancestral teachings, which imed that our n has undergone countless cycles of reincarnation, all for the sake of waiting for one person. Unfortunately, we missed that opportunity¡­¡± He smiled faintly and continued: ¡°Now, we have found him.¡± ¡°He will¡­¡± He was speaking normally, but the words after ¡°He will¡± vanished into thin air, impossible to hear, as if concealed by the passage of time or swallowed by a ck hole. The Kirin Holy Emperor¡¯s brow furrowed in a bitter smile as he said: ¡°This involves supreme karma; no one can speak of it, and no one can hear.¡± In his heart, he was filled with emotion. He was a Holy Emperor, arguably the most powerful being in the Yin Realm, yet he stillcked the privilege to utter a few more words. What level had that predecessor touched? Big ck Dog nodded its head and said: ¡°There is no need for further words; I understand naturally.¡± ¡°Your n may have missed some time, but¡­¡± The words of Big ck Dog, just as they were spoken, like those of the Kirin Holy Emperor, were lost, unspoken and unheard. Big ck Dog became immediately irritable and let out a bark: ¡°Woof! Had I not stored the Dao Fruit in the Yang Realm, how could I be bound by such power¡­¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor looked somewhat helpless and could only bow his hands in respect as he said: ¡°Little Kirin has good fortune and is the hope of the Kirin n. I beseech the predecessor to look after him well.¡± Big ck Dog nodded and replied: ¡°Rest assured, I will keep a good eye on him. After all, apart from you, there are also¡­¡± The subsequent words were once again obscured by that unspeakable power. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Big ck Dog was so exasperated it struck the ground with its paw and said: ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to exin anymore!¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor nodded and spoke: ¡°I still have unfulfilled wishes, so I will take my leave now.¡± Having said that, he turned and departed. With one step forward, the Kirin Holy Emperor was already ten thousand li away. He stood with his hands behind his back, reigning over the North Immortal Domain! At this moment, the vast expanse of the Immortal Domain trembled. When a Saint Emperor travels, mortals sense his presence! Countless beings worshipping, bowing grandly in the direction of the Kirin Holy Emperor¡¯s travels! In the Middle Domain of the North Immortal Realm, the Ji Family. The rolling Ji Water stretched far and long. The Kirin Holy Emperor passed by. In a sh, there seemed to be a shadow leaping out from the Ji Water, paying respects to the Kirin Holy Emperor! ¡°Xuanyuan in white, my future generation¡­ His future life has finally realized the way of the Holy Emperor. My heart is greatlyforted¡­¡± He murmured to himself. The Kirin Holy Emperor had once had encounters with the Ancestor Emperor of the Ji Family, Ji Xuanyuan! Ji Xuanyuan was once the prodigy he admired the most¡­ In that shadow, secret words also emerged: ¡°Xuanyuan, blessed with the predecessor¡¯s teachings, when cmity from the Yang Realm approached, charged into the future, finally seizing the opportunity to verify the way of the Holy Emperor.¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor nodded and stated: ¡°Very good, if he gains great fortune, perhaps he can break out of this damaged Yin Realm and enter the Yang Realm¡­¡± ¡°That is where the path of cultivation truly begins¡­ Haha¡­ May his Xuanyuan Sword be bathed in the blood of the Yang Realm, how exhrating that would be!¡± He sighed with a chuckle and then left. Some timeter, the Kirin Holy Emperor appeared in front of a vast Heavenly Pce. This ce was home to the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, the only Imperial n within the Ancient n of the North Immortal Domain. The Kirin Holy Emperor stood outside the Heavenly Pce; in an instant, the entire Golden-Winged Peng Tribe went on high alert. Countless terrifying ancient beings emerged from their secluded meditation to pay their respects to the Kirin Holy Emperor. ¡°Greetings, Holy Emperor!¡± One of the elders, ancient beyond measure and nearly withered away from countless years of living, spoke: ¡°Though he chose to flee back in the day, in the end, he perished within the passage of time¡­¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor shook his head as though sighing. The elder also heaved a deep sigh, saying: ¡°In hister years, our Saint Emperor passed away amidst regrets, once confessing that the most shameful and regrettable things in his life were not having fought alongside you and the White Tiger Saint Sovereign.¡± The Kirin Holy Emperor shook his head and remarked: ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± After speaking, he turned and departed. All eyes of the world were upon him, as numerous major powers watched the movements of the Kirin Holy Emperor. ¡°He is in search of old friends¡­¡± ¡°What ce will he go to next?¡± ¡°Which n has a history with the Kirin Holy Emperor? Will he go to the Northern Border? It is said that the White Tiger Emperor Peak has reappeared in the Northern Border¡­¡± The world spected. But soon, news spread. The Kirin Holy Emperor appeared outside the only Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition in the North Immortal Domain. It was a terrifyingly deste mountain range! The Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition in the North Immortal Domain ¡ª Heavenly Net Mountain Range! As the Kirin Holy Emperor arrived at this range, suddenly, terrible auras seemed to awaken within the mountains! ¡°Ancient Kirin¡­ why does a fading shadowe here?¡± A grand voice echoed from within the mountains. With one step forward, the Kirin Holy Emperor smiled faintly and said: ¡°Old Spider, why do you speak so?¡± ¡°You have colluded with ¡®People of the Yang Realm¡¯ and brought disaster upon the Immortal Domain. In the war of yesteryear, we did not eradicate you. Your arrival today means I will have to put this broken body on the line and drain all your Yang Energy!¡± ¡­ That day, The North Immortal Domain was in turmoil! A Divine Emperor, the Kirin Holy Emperor reappeared, stepping once more into the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition! ¡­ Chapter 361: 319: Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth (2)_1 Chapter 361: Chapter 319: Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth (2)_1 Kirin Valley. This valley, once turned into and of death, had regained its vitality. Auspicious energy filled the air. The Kirin Holy Emperor had already departed. And the five great Saints of various races were still kneeling on the ground, unable to move an inch! The Big ck Dog, after gazing in a certain direction for a long time, shook its head and said, ¡°One waning existence has also vanished.¡± Although it had the ability, it did not take action because that was the Kirin Holy Emperor¡¯s final wish, and it did not wish to interfere. Hearing this, Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng both had aplex expression. It meant that the Kirin Holy Emperor hadpletely disappeared from this world¡­
¡°Whimper, whimper¡­¡± Tears fell continuously from the big eyes of the Little Kirin as it sobbed with a milky voice. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. When you grow up, you will seek vengeance for him!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng patted the Little Kirin¡¯s head and wiped its tears away. ¡°Dead Dog, what were you and the Kirin Holy Emperor talking about just now?¡± Wu Dade asked with a puzzled face. ¡°Woof, Human Pet, some things, you¡¯re not yet qualified to know!¡± The Big ck Dog answered with its head held high in arrogance! Wu Dade was resigned! ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the scene, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± Lin Jiu Zheng spoke up. Wu Dade also instantly turned to look at the great Immortal Monarch and the five Saints lying prostrate on the ground! His eyes shone, and he said, ¡°Hey, Dead Dog, I think that the snacks we¡¯re bringing back this time will definitely satisfy Sister Cat¡­¡± Hearing this, the Big ck Dog nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense!¡± After saying that, it suddenly lifted its paw, and instantly, a terrifying secret forcended on the heads of the group of Immortal Monarchs and Saints! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The Saints and Immortal Monarchs of the Celestial Tribe, Tian Zhihua, and others turned directly into blood mist and died on the spot! The other races¡¯ Saints, however, began to shriek miserably!
The next moment, these Saints reverted to their most primitive spiritual beast forms! The Saint of the Holy Ant n transformed into arge ant! The powerhouse of the Green Scale n turned into a plump green fish. The two Saints of the Tian Ying Royal n changed directly into three eagles!
¡°Hmm, I, the Emperor, have removed their spiritual intelligence, turning them into the most natural food ingredients¡­ However, this ant¡­ can¡¯t really be cooked, can it?¡± ¡°Eagles¡­ have even less meat, all feathers!¡± The Big ck Dog looked at the ant and eagles with disdain! It simply lifted its paw and extinguished the ant and eagles as well. ¡°Not bad, not bad, this time we finally get to eat fish!¡± Wu Dade was overjoyed, immediately went forward, and picked up the Saint-level green fish that had gone limp on the ground, while gleefully saying, ¡°It must weigh dozens of pounds, definitely enough to eat!¡± And nearby, Ji Changming, Ji Qingyue, and others, witnessing this scene, were dumbfounded. This¡­ ¡°They¡¯re actually treating the ancient different race as food? And Saints at that?¡± Ji Qingke¡¯s big eyes were filled with shock as she said, ¡°Are they devils??¡± Ji Qingyue had aplex expression, ¡°Too terrifying¡­¡±
Ji Changming looked somewhat sympathetically towards the spot where the Celestial Tribe, Holy Ant n, Tian Ying Royal n¡¯s Saints died¡­ The Saint of the Green Scale n, although bereft of spiritual intelligence, at least got to live a little longer, while those of the Celestial Tribe and others died because¡­ they couldn¡¯t be eaten! ¡°Right, what about them?¡± Suddenly, Wu Dade turned his gaze towards Ji Changming and the others! Upon hearing this, Ji Qingke panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯re humans, we¡¯re humans, human meat is sour¡­ don¡¯t eat us!¡± She was frightened. Wu Dade was at a loss for words. Was he really that scary? But the Big ck Dog indifferently said, ¡°I will deal with them in my own way.¡± After speaking, it raised its paw, and instantly, a mysterious force descended, and the space was torn open in an instant. Ji Qingyue, Ji Qingke, and Ji Changming all disappeared from their original spot in a blink. In just a moment, they had appeared on a in thousands of miles away. ¡°Huh? Why are we here, what happened?¡±
Ji Changming was puzzled, patting his head and saying, ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to be following Elder Ji Fengjuan and the others to Linluo in?¡± Ji Qingke and Ji Qingyue were even more dazed and bewildered. All their memories about Linluo in had been cut off! ¡­ In the valley. Now, only Wu Dade, Lin Jiu Zheng, Big ck Dog, and Little Kirin remained. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng gently patted Little Kirin on the head. But Little Kirin shook its head and ran quickly to the center of the valley, beside the Old Tree Stump. It looked at the Old Tree Stump, unwilling to leave. ¡ªBefore it had hatched from the Kirin egg, it was this Old Tree Stump that had protected it, allowing it to be born safely. ¡°The stump of the Kirin God Tree has already lost its vitality though¡­¡±
Wu Dademented. Lin Jiu Zheng thought for a moment but suddenly said, ¡°No!¡± He instantly took out the Crystal Chip. On the Crystal Chip, there were two beams of light! ¡°This Kirin God Tree¡­ must be a rare nt!¡± ¡°It¡­ might still be saved!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng spoke with conviction, and immediately went forward to Little Kirin, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll take it with us to find Master, he definitely has a way!¡± Upon hearing this, hope shone in Little Kirin¡¯s big eyes, and then it suddenly lowered its head to dig the ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± with its little hooves, wanting to dig out the Old Tree Stump and take it along. Lin Jiu Zheng hastily went forward to assist. Before long, the Old Tree Stump was dug up with its roots, and Lin Jiu Zheng collected it. ¡°This blessednd can¡¯t just be wasted either, this is Little Kirin¡¯s home¡­¡± After collecting the Old Tree Stump, Lin Jiu Zheng looked at the Kirin Valley filled with auspicious air and suddenly swept up the painting scroll once again! In an instant, as if time was flowing, the Holy Land of the Kirin was disappearing slowly! The terrain of thisnd was changing rapidly! As the painting scroll was rolled up once more, the entire Kirin Valley disappeared from sight. ¡°Sure enough, it can be taken back by the painting scroll after being reflected from it¡­ Master is too terrifying.¡± Lin Jiu Zheng murmured to himself, for he had only tried a little. But he did not expect it to actually seed. ¡°In Master¡¯s hands, there¡¯s no longer a boundary between reality and nothingness, such is the brushstroke that pierces heaven and earth¡­¡± Wu Dade was also filled with emotion! And Little Kirin, seeing its home vanish, curiously looked at the painting scroll in Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s hand, bleating as if asking questions. ¡°Kirin Valley is within the painting, whenever you miss home, Kirin Valley can reappear at any time.¡± Lin Jiu Zheng smiled. Upon hearing this, a gleeful expression immediately appeared in Little Kirin¡¯s big eyes as it rubbed against Lin Jiu Zheng. At this moment, only some remnants remained around, including some destroyed thrones, broken withered Kirin Wood, etc. The eerie aura on those objects had also been wiped out. ¡°By the way, Da Hei, can you find out where the San Dou Mi Dao¡¯s ancestral courtyard is from the bodies of people like Daoist Huang Bai?¡± At that moment, Lin Jiu Zheng suddenly remembered something and asked Big ck Dog. Big ck Dog nodded his head and said, ¡°I can¡­ What do you want to do?¡± A hint of reminiscence appeared on Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s face, as he said, ¡°When I was in the Lower World, my master from the San Dou Mi Dao had ast wish¡­ I, I want to fulfill it for him.¡± Before he became a disciple of Li Fan, he followed Li Jiang from the San Dou Mi Dao to learn the art of Talismans. Later, when Senluo Immortal Monarch released two Yin Ghosts that caused chaos in the Heavenly Realm, his master perished at the hands of the Yin Ghosts, and he was brought before Li Fan by Xinning. His master was a descendant of the Immortal Domain¡¯s San Dou Mi Dao, punished to the Lower World only because he had fallen in love with a Sect Gate Saintess¡­ Li Jiang¡¯s dying wish was for Lin Jiu Zheng to return to the Immortal Domain one day, go to the San Dou Mi Dao, and return a Jade Pendant for him¡­ He had never forgotten the instructions from his dying master Li Jiang: ¡°If one day you can enter the Immortal Domain, find her, return this to her¡­ and let her forget about me¡­¡± He still remembered the Saintess¡¯s name was Dongya. Now that he had encountered people from the San Dou Mi Dao, he felt it was time to resolve this karma on behalf of master Li Jiang (for the specific details, see chapter 173, ¡°Lin Jiu Zheng. Please call me Guixin, the one who likes to fill in the gaps~~~¡±). The San Dou Mi Dao in the Era of Immortal Dao was a seed left by the Holy Dao Powers¡¯ San Dou Mi Dao in the Immortal Domain; in the Era of Sacred Dao, it should have be a part of the Holy Dao Powers¡¯ San Dou Mi Dao. Hearing this, Big ck Dog nodded, sniffed towards the remains of Daoist Huang Bai and the others, and said, ¡°Found it, I¡¯ll take you thereter.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng was immediately overjoyed. A dog¡¯s nose is indeed useful, he said, ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then, let¡¯s quickly resolve Junior Brother Lin¡¯s wish so we can return to the vige!¡± Wu Dade spoke, already impatient to return to the small mountain vige. This time, having found a ¡°rare animal¡± and a ¡°rare nt¡±, Master will surely be happy. ¡°Just a moment.¡± At this time, Big ck Dog suddenly spoke, nonchntly saying, ¡°This emperor needs to perform a Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth¡­ Turn around, all of you!¡± Chapter 362: 320 San Dou Mi Dao_1 Chapter 362: Chapter 320 San Dou Mi Dao_1 Upon hearing these words, Wu Dade¡¯s eyes widened as he recalled something, and said, ¡°Dead Dog, you¡¯re about to pee everywhere again¡­¡± But before he could finish, he was directly knocked unconscious by a w swipe from the ck Emperor! Lin Jiu Zheng witnessed this and immediately felt uneasy in his heart, that was too ruthless. ¡°Uh, Da Hei, rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t peek, I definitely won¡¯t look!¡± He quickly turned around with the Little Kirin in his arms, closed his eyes, and also covered the eyes of the Little Kirin. Seeing this, the Big ck Dog then abruptly turned around, its dog eyes scanning the surroundings as if searching for something, all the while muttering, ¡°Celestial Tribe¡­ searching for Kirin Wood, wait till I prepare a grand gift for you!¡± Then, it spotted a severed section of wood in front of it, and its dog eyes instantly gleamed with excitement! This piece of Kirin Wood, having been broken for a million years and having experienced a great battle, was extremely hard and almost devoid of any special properties.
Yet, the Big ck Dog quickly approached the broken wood, and suddenly lifted its right leg! It¡­ peed again! The once dry and cracked section of wood instantly became moist, emitting steam! After doing its business, the Big ck Dog let out a relieved bark. It then waved its big paw, striking the Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Edict, which immediately fluttered down onto the section of Kirin Wood! Afterward, it walked over to Lin Jiu Zheng and the others with its head held high. Now, it tapped Wu Dade with its paw, and Wu Dade came to with a groan. ¡°Hm? Why doesn¡¯t it smell so bad this time?¡± Wu Dade had just woken up and on rubbing his eyes and looking forward, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dead Dog, this isn¡¯t like you. The amount is so small this time? That won¡¯t do!¡± He remembered that thest time the Big ck Dog urinated, it was yellow and murky, with steam billowing up to the sky, even forming arge river! ¡°Woof! Human Pet, are you tired of living!¡± The Big ck Dog couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and bit him! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Wu Dade clutched his butt and ran away quickly, all the while shouting, ¡°Dead Dog, stop biting! I won¡¯t point out your shorings anymore!¡± Hearing these words, the Big ck Dog immediately became even angrier and bit even more viciously! Lin Jiu Zheng also quickly followed with the Little Kirin, leaving the area! ¡­ Not long after they left, terrifying auras arrived swiftly in the Sky Vault. Three old men with exceedingly terrifying auras appeared in the area.
These were three beings¡­ beyond the status of Saint Monarchs! They were¡­Saint Kings of the Celestial Tribe! There were not more than five Saint King-level powerhouses left in the entire Celestial Tribe these days! But now, three hade at once.
The faces of the three Saint Kings were extremely grave. ¡°The Kirin Holy Emperor has met with misfortune, our tribe¡¯s Saint Monarchs, Saints have fallen¡­ what exactly has happened?¡± One Old Saint King murmured. ¡°Kirin Valley¡­ howe it has vanished without a trace? What¡¯s going on?¡± Another Old Saint King¡¯s brows were also tightly furrowed, what kind of technique could this be? To make an entire Kirin Valley disappear? Could it be that the Kirin Holy Emperor himself hid the Kirin Valley? That was indeed quite probable¡­ ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡­ Why does this ce reek of an extraordinary aura?¡± Thest Old Saint King suddenly sniffed with his nose! Then, he looked down! He saw a section of wood left behind on the barren ground! And on that section of wood, there was even a piece of paper ced! ¡°Ancestral Emperor¡¯s Edict?¡±
All three Saint Kings were instantly extremely startled! They immediately descended, surrounding the section of broken wood. ¡°This¡­ such a rich extraordinary aura, and within it, there¡¯s actually a trace of Yang Energy?!¡± One Old Saint King, breathing in deeply, excitedly eximed, ¡°It must be Yang Energy, definitely Yang Energy, this is so exhrating!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but lean in closer, inhaling deeply! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve figured it out, this piece of wood is the Kirin Wood!¡± ¡°It must be a relic of ancient times, perhaps, it was during the time the Kirin Holy Emperor resisted the cmity of Yang Energy that this piece of wood absorbed some of that Yang Energy¡­ ha ha, the heavens truly favor our tribe!¡± The other two Old Saint Kings were equally thrilled! ¡°It must be so, thus the edict of our Ancestor Emperor personally enveloped this Kirin Wood. The Ancestor Emperor is reminding us that this is the best Imperial Bone material!¡± They were immediately overjoyed, hastily taking the piece of wood, treasuring it as they left! ¡­ Soon, Lin Jiu Zheng and the others left Linluo in.
¡°Follow me.¡± The Big ck Dog swung its paw, tearing through space! It was as if space was transforming, and soon they appeared above a vast mountain range. Lin Jiu Zheng stood in the air, looking down at the mountain range below. He saw the mountain range spread out like stars across a chessboard, linked together like a giant talisman, with Saint Qi swirling and converging. ¡°Indeed, this is the handiwork of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o,¡± murmured Lin Jiu Zheng. ¡°Looking at this ce, why do I feel a bit dizzy, Junior Brother?¡± Wu Da De expressed his confusion. Lin Jiu Zheng said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re unaware, someone used the art of talismans, transforming the entire mountain range into a ¡®Gathering Saint Talisman,¡¯ suppressing Earth¡¯s Qi for cultivation purposes, which is highly beneficial.¡± As he spoke, he shook his head and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the person who performed this feat was not skilled enough. The mighty force of Earth¡¯s Qi is suppressed here, which is like nurturing a tiger that will cause trouble. If someone knowledgeable were to use it, reversing Yin and Yang, in an instant they could render the entire San Dou Mi Dao into nothingness!¡± With that, they immediately stepped down, arriving in front of the mountain gate of San Dou Mi Dao.
¡°Who goes there? What is your business here?¡± No sooner had theynded than an old gatekeeper at the mountain gate coldly spoke up. Lin Jiu Zheng stepped forward and said, ¡°I am Lin Jiu Zheng, once a disciple of San Dou Mi Dao during the Era of Immortal Dao. I especially came to find Miss Dongya, the former Saintess of San Dou Mi Dao!¡± Upon hearing this, the old gatekeeper¡¯s face immediately turned cold and he said, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Saintess Dongya?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was somewhat surprised; this old man actually knew of Dongya? And he referred to her as the Saintess? It seems that even during the Era of Sacred Dao, Dongya still maintained her status as Saintess! He immediately responded, ¡°I have something for her.¡± However, the old man instantly replied with disdain, ¡°You? What could you possibly have? Beat it, if you think you cane to San Dou Mi Dao to take advantage of Saintess Dongya¡¯s grand wedding, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Being from the Saint Path¡¯s San Dou Mi Dao, he naturally looked down on the San Dou Mi Dao of the Era of Immortal Dao. Moreover, with Saintess Dongya about to be married, this young man¡¯s arrival to give her something was obviously just an attempt to ingratiate himself! Lin Jiu Zheng paused for a moment upon hearing this, ¡°Saintess Dongya is getting married?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected such an oue¡­ His master, Li Jiang, had been forever devoted to Saintess Dongya¡­ He felt a bit dazed, but still said, ¡°Please convey my request to her, I indeed have an item that I must personally deliver to Miss Dongya!¡± No matter what, he intended to fulfill Li Jiang¡¯sst wish. As for what Dongya¡¯s life was now, and who she was marrying, it did not concern him. ¡°I told you to leave!¡± The old man was extremely impatient and raised his hand to strike at Lin Jiu Zheng! But just in front of Lin Jiu Zheng, a little creature suddenly popped up, raising its tiny hoof to wave, and all the old man¡¯s attacks dissipated. It waved its hoof at the old man in a child-like voice, seemingly very angry! The old man was momentarily stunned as he looked at the little creature¡­ but then his old eyes suddenly widened with shock! ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ how could there still be such a creature in this world?!¡± He was terribly frightened and in extreme shock! ¡°You¡­ you mustn¡¯t leave, just wait here, wait!¡± The old man pointed at Lin Jiu Zheng and shouted, after which he turned into a streak of light, rushing towards the mountain gate! Seeing this, Lin Jiu Zheng slightly furrowed his brows. Divine Beasts move people¡¯s hearts, especially a Kylin, which for a Heavenly Master, is a divine being they could long for their entire life but never obtain! Because, Heavenly Masters are prone to misfortune in theirter years, it is said they could turn into Red-Haired Monsters!! And a Kylin, being an embodiment of utmost goodness and beauty, can suppress all evil spirits! However, he wasn¡¯t worried! ¡­ Chapter 363: 321 A Womans Heart_1 Chapter 363: Chapter 321 A Woman¡¯s Heart_1 At this moment. In an ancient hall of the San Dou Mi Dao, At the head, a middle-aged man was drinking tea, his brow adorned with a Tai Chi symbol, dressed in a ck Daoist robe, emanating an extraordinary aura. This man was none other than the leader of the San Dou Mi Dao¡ªHuang Tian Daizhu! ¡°Dongya, for Young Master Lin to personally visit you is indeed your good fortune; you must repay him well,¡± Huang Tian Daizhu said with a slight smile as he looked towards a woman sitting to his left! The woman was wearing a light yellow dress, her figure delicate, her face stunningly beautiful. Upon hearing these words, her eyes brimmed with smiles, her gaze hot as she looked towards a youth sitting opposite her. That person¡­ was from the Imperial Lin Family! ¡°I never expected that I, Dongya, would have such a day¡­¡± She murmured to herself.
With the arrival of the Era of Sacred Dao, the San Dou Mi Dao of the Era of Immortal Dao had crumbled, bing a mere vassal of the Holy Dao Powers. The Sect Master level figures from the San Dou Mi Dao of the Era of Immortal Dao could even be reduced to running errands in front of the Holy Dao Powers. But¡­ she hadn¡¯t expected to soar to the skies in the Era of Sacred Dao, preserving her status as a Saintess! ¡°To have this day, I should really thank that waste Li Jiang¡­¡± A smile lingered on the corners of her mouth. It was a piece of dust-covered history; during the Era of Immortal Dao, she was the Saintess of San Dou Mi Dao, but she had discovered by ident that her talent was not the best. In an unforeseen event, she found that Li Jiang, who was unremarkable within the Sect Gate, actually bore a natural Yin-Yang Dao Seal! This indicated that Li Jiang was a once-in-an-eternity genius, an exceptional talent rarely seen through the ages. Hence, even though she was the Saintess, she resorted to various schemes, set up tender traps, seduced Li Jiang, and made him willingly give her his Yin-Yang Dao Seal. Having gained the Yin-Yang Dao Seal, she slightly manipted the situation, and the Sect Gate condemned Li Jiang and his master to the Lower World. That fool, he¡¯s probably long dead in the Lower World by now, right? Maybe, he remained infatuated with her until his death¡­ What she didn¡¯t expect was that after the arrival of the Era of Sacred Dao, the Dao Seal she obtained from Li Jiang became even more powerful, allowing her to stand out and be a Saintess! At the same time, even Young Master Lin Jiutian of the Imperial Lin Family of Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o came to propose marriage! She felt as if her life had been ¡°hacked¡±¡ªunbelievably fortunate! She would ultimately enter the Imperial Lin Family to be a supremely glorious figure! Thinking of this, her heart grew even more eager as she stood up, walked over, and gracefully served Lin Jiutian tea, saying: ¡°Young Master Jiu Tian, please.¡± Her eyes glimmered like autumn waters. The youth in brocade clothes smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Dongya.¡±
He reached out to take the tea, and in his palm was a natural Red Dao Talisman! He was none other than the guest of the San Dou Mi Dao, and Dongya¡¯s betrothed¡ªLin Jiutian! Seeing this, Dongya¡¯s heart stirred slightly, her slender hand gently caressing Lin Jiutian¡¯s palm as she said softly: ¡°I am skilled with the flute, and I hope to perform for Young Master Lin tonight.¡±
Upon hearing this, Lin Jiutianughed even more heartily: ¡°Good!¡± Seeing this scene, Huang Tian Daizhu, sitting at the head, was overjoyed! The other Saints around him were also extremely happy. With their attachment to the Imperial Lin Family, what would the San Dou Mi Dao in the Immortal Domain have to fear? ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, there is a matter, a major matter!¡± At that moment, an urgent voice suddenly rose from outside! Soon after, an elder stepped into the hall, saying: ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, there is great news!¡± Huang Tian Daizhu, however, said impatiently: ¡°Can¡¯t you see I am entertaining guests? Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± But the elder insisted anxiously, ¡°Sect Master, there is someone outside looking for Miss Dongya, and he¡¯s brought with him a Kylin¡­¡± ¡°¡­What, a Kylin?!¡±
Huang Tian Daizhu was startled at this news! The rest of the Saints were equally surprised. ¡°A Kylin? They have ceased to exist in this world!¡± ¡°The Imperial Kyrin lineage has long been extinct.¡± ¡°Linluo in has turned into a wastnd. We even sent experts from our sect on the orders of the Celestial Tribe; how could a Kylin appear in front of our Sect Gate?¡± They spoke one after another, all incredulous! ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Sect Master!¡± The elder said: ¡°The person is named Lin Jiu Zheng, and the creature he has brought has the head of a dragon, body of an elk, tail of an ox, and hooves of a horse¡­ it truly is a young Kylin!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback! They would never believe it was just a young Kylin. ¡°` However, the neer actually shared the surname Lin, with only a slight difference from Lin Jiutian?
¡°Young Master Jiu Tian, is this Lin Jiu Zheng a member of our n?¡± Huang Tian Daizhu asked with some caution! Upon hearing this, Lin Jiutian frowned and said: ¡°There is no such person in the Lin Family!¡± ¡°However¡­ he carries a Kylin with him? Perhaps we should go out and take a look!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement! Soon, they all walked out of the grand hall and headed directly to the Sect Gate. As soon as they reached the Sect Gate, they saw Lin Jiu Zheng waiting there. On Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s shoulder sat a little creature, brimming with spiritual energy. Seeing this little creature, everyone instantly sucked in a breath of cold air! ¡°Heavens, is this¡­ truly a Kylin?!¡± ¡°Such a presence¡­ such a Dao charm, is it really a Divine Beast?¡± ¡°How is it possible¡­¡±
For a moment, they were all shocked. It is known that Kylins have been extinct. The Kirin Holy Emperor and the White Tiger Saint Sovereign both died in the disaster of light. Yet, at this very moment, just by one nce, everyone had the same feeling. This must be a purebred Kylin! Only a Kylin would possess such an auspicious presence, such an extraordinary charm! Huang Tian Daizhu¡¯s pupils shrank as he stared intently at the Little Kirin and murmured, ¡°A naturally divine object, the epitome of goodness and beauty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a living Kylin¡­ and moreover, the power of its bloodline is purer than the one our n had in the past¡­ it is very likely a pure-blooded Kylin!¡± Lin Jiutian was also shocked to the core, finding it unbelievable! The Lin Family had once adopted a Kylin but that Kylin had only a trace of ancestral blood within it. Even so, it had been regarded as a supreme Divine Beast in the n. Indeed, because of that Kylin¡¯s presence, many of the elderly members of the Lin Family were able to survive their ill-fatedter years! But afterwards, that Divine Beast had passed away. The extinction of Kylins was a consensus in the world. But now, one had appeared¡­ If they could obtain it, the entire Imperial Lin Family might be able to reshape an era of glory, and he himself could soar to the heavens¡­ his eyes burned with fervor. Saintess Dongya¡¯s eyes were also filled to the brim with greed! She immediately stepped forward, looked at Lin Jiu Zheng with a slight smile, and said: ¡°Young Master, are you looking for me?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng, seeing the greed in everyone¡¯s eyes, felt displeased, yet he still looked at the woman and said: ¡°Are you, Saintess Dongya?¡± Dongya nodded and said: ¡°Indeed, I heard you have a gift for me¡­ is it this Little Kylin?¡± ¡°You are so thoughtful, thank you so much. Come, let me have a look at it, I simply adore such little creatures.¡± She walked forward confidently and joyfully! She felt that Lin Jiu Zheng was likely another admirer of hers, and moreover, someone who wanted to present her with a gift, which surely must be this Kylin! However, Lin Jiu Zheng took a step back and asked doubtfully: ¡°May I ask¡­ are you the Saintess of the San Dou Mi Dao from the Era of Immortal Dao?¡± He felt that her behavior did not quite match the description from his master, Li Jiang¡­ ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Dongya spoke up. ¡°Then, do you recognize someone named Li Jiang?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng asked word by word, very solemnly! Upon hearing this, Dongya¡¯s face changed slightly! Li Jiang! Her expression immediately darkened and she said: ¡°That man was just a disgrace of the San Dou Mi Dao from the past. Why do you bring him up?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng, hearing this, seemed to have a sh of sorrow in his eyes and said: ¡°Do you truly believe that he was a disgrace?¡± ¡°Yet, unto his death, he never forgot about you¡­¡± He took out a jade pendant. That was the keepsake Li Jiang had asked him to bring back to Dongya on his deathbed, a token of their pledged affection. But upon seeing it, Dongya¡¯s brows furrowed, she suddenly stepped forward, snatched the jade pendant, threw it on the ground, and stomped it into pieces! She said coldly, ¡°That disgrace Li Jiang, that despicable groveler who deserved to die! Failing to win me over, he thought to force himself upon me. During the Era of Immortal Dao, he was cast down to the Lower World!¡± ¡°Did he think he was worthy of reminiscing about me? Was he qualified?¡± ¡°` The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 364: 322 The Destruction of San Dou Mi Dao_1 Chapter 364: Chapter 322 The Destruction of San Dou Mi Dao_1 ¡°That scum Li Jiang, that damned bootlicker! Incapable of winning the Saintess¡¯s affections, he tried to force himself upon her. He was cast down to the Lower World as early as in the Era of Immortal Dao!¡± ¡°Does he even deserve to covet the Saintess? Is he worthy?¡± Dongya¡¯s cold, heartless words resounded. Upon hearing this, at that moment, Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s fists suddenly clenched! Scum? Damned bootlicker? Li Jiang had been tremendously kind to him; he was nearly a starving orphan and had been saved by Li Jiang, who took him in as a disciple, allowing him to have a future¡­ At this moment, hearing how his master Li Jiang was being trampled upon and insulted, and how the keepsake that he treasured as a token of love was crushed underfoot, he felt an oppressive frustration within his heart, finding it all unbearably unfair for his master.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At that time, not far behind, the Big ck Dog suddenly erupted in fury: ¡°Woof! How dare you insult a dog with your mere existence?¡±
¡°Are you worthy?!¡± Enraged by the words ¡°damned bootlicker,¡± it lifted a paw and said: ¡°This Emperor will reveal your true form!¡± Instantly, a vision appeared before those gathered. It was the backdrop of the mountains behind the San Dou Mi Dao during the Era of Immortal Dao. ¡°Brother Li Jiang, would you give me the Dao Seal within you, please?¡± ¡°If you love me, you would give it to me!¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could you bear to see me unhappy, miserable? Without the Dao Seal, I might lose my position as the Saintess!¡± At that time, Dongya was pleading with a quite handsome man! That man¡­ was none other than a young Li Jiang. ¡°As long as you give it to me, we can get married soon!¡± ¡°This is my most cherished Jade Pendant, I give it to you as our token of love!¡± Li Jiang hesitated for a long time, but upon hearing Dongya¡¯s promise, despite the grievous injury that sapped his vital energy, he eventually gave up the Dao Seal within him to Dongya. The subsequent scene showed Li Jiang, gravely wounded, lying in bed while clutching the Jade Pendant, anxiously awaiting Dongya. But Dongya reported him to the Sect Master, using Li Jiang of attempting to treat her indecently. The poor Li Jiang, without even a glimpse of Dongya, was banished to the Lower World from his sickbed! The vision abruptly ended. The Big ck Dog spoke in human tongue, its dog eyes filled with disdain, and said: ¡°Are you, such a woman, worthy of insulting a dog?¡±
And upon witnessing this scene, everyone was somewhat shocked! ¡°Reversing time and space¡­ this kind of Divine Skill, is at least that of a Saint!¡± They all looked at the Big ck Dog with some surprise! Seeing this, Dongya¡¯s pretty face turned pale!
Her own disgraceful past¡­ Secrets she had never divulged¡­ How could they have been uncovered by a dog?? And Lin Jiu Zheng, after watching these scenes unfold, was stunned¡­ So the Saintess whom his master Li Jiang yearned for with all his heart¡­ Turned out to be such a¡­ ¡°Bitch!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng berated, staring at Dongya, his eyes aze with fury! ¡°Young man, although there is a Saint Dog at your side, there is a price to pay for insulting the Saintess of our Sect so!¡± At that point, Huang Tian Daizhu stepped forward and said coldly: ¡°Hand over the Kylin, or die!¡± Lin Jiutianughed coldly and reached out his hand, saying: ¡°Just because your name is Lin Jiu Zheng, you should die!¡±
¡°And for daring to insult my fianc¨¦e, you deserve to die even more!¡± ¡°Hand over the Kylin, and I will leave your corpse intact!¡± The Saints of the San Dou Mi Dao also moved, pressing closer to Lin Jiu Zheng! They didn¡¯t care about Dongya¡¯s past transgressions. The Kylin was what they had to seize! ¡°Yes¡­ husband, kill him for me! Only the Kylin canpensate me!¡± Dongya spoke even more viciously! The Little Kirin stood on Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s shoulder, waving its hoofs and baring its dragon teeth, angrily staring at the crowd. And Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s eyes gradually grew colder. The pain was gone. All he felt was an undeniable hatred he couldn¡¯t help but express. ¡°I will kill this vile woman, avenge my master, and the rest of you, back off immediately if you want to live!¡± He looked up, his eyes carrying a hint of madness!
¡°Ridiculous! A mere Saintly Seed daring to be so arrogant!¡± Huang Tian Daizhu¡¯s hand suddenly reached out toward Lin Jiu Zheng in a powerful grasp! He made his move without hesitation! The other Saints closed in for the attack, coordinating their assault from all sides, a terrifying offensive enveloping Lin Jiu Zheng! ¡°Yin and Yang reversed, Universe transformed!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng, stepping the Gang Step, suddenly shouted! Boom! Suddenly, the continuous mountain range of the San Dou Mi Dao copsed and was destroyed! Within it, a terrifying Primordial Creation energy burst forth like a deluge! Chaotic, explosive! ¡°You dare!¡± ¡°What? This kid used a talisman to break the Gathering Saint Talisman? Impossible!¡± ¡°Quick, kill him, else our Sect Gate will face cmity!¡±
In that instant, all the Saints of the San Dou Mi Dao were incredibly angry and shocked, never expecting that someone had the power to break into their Sect¡¯s foundation! They were eager and furious,shing out at Lin Jiu Zheng together! However, Lin Jiu Zheng stood tall above the ninth heaven, his hand drawing talismans as the terrifying Earth¡¯s Qi gushed out from the endless mountain ranges, transforming into a savage dragon and swallowing all the saints below! Earth¡¯s Qi surged to the sky! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± In an instant, a group of saints was filled with unspeakable terror. Numerous saint-level talismans flew out from their bodies, but these were utterly incapable of defense! Not even a Saint Monarch could subdue the Qi of the earth; as it ferociously plummeted down, they stood no chance of resistance! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cries of agony rang out, and in the blink of an eye, several saints burst into clouds of blood mist! ¡°Talisman Emperor¡¯s Art? No¡­ Young Master Lin, save me!¡± Huang Tian Daizhu was even more panicked, hastily turning around and crying out to Lin Jiutian! The Talisman Art disyed by Lin Jiu Zheng was something that San Dou Mi Dao couldn¡¯t contend with. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Lin Jiutian clenched his teeth, suddenly producing a silver talisman! ¡°Repression of all things!¡± The talisman emitted myriad lines of silver light! It was a talisman hand-drawn by a Saint Monarch level Heavenly Master, infinitely powerful! Yet above the sky vault, Lin Jiu Zheng put forth all his strength, and hundreds of talismans abruptly ignited! The silver talisman¡¯s light dimmed all of a sudden, unable to withstand the onught! ¡°No¡­ His talismans are even higher level than those of our Imperial n?!¡± Upon seeing this, even Lin Jiutian was shocked! How could this be¡­ Unconsciously, the dragon formed by Earth¡¯s Qi roared towards them! With a dreadful scream, Huang Tian Daizhu was annihted! ¡°Save me, my husband¡­¡± Dongya was rolling and crawling, running to Lin Jiutian¡¯s side. ¡°Get lost, you wretch; do not drag me down with you!¡± Lin Jiutian kicked Dongya away harshly and then produced another silver talisman. ¡°Protect my soul!¡± He shouted! No sooner had his voice fallen than the Earth¡¯s Qi thundered. His body exploded on the spot. On the other side, Dongya let out a piercing scream of unwillingness¡­ Her life had been smooth sailing, as if she had been born with a golden spoon¡­ She was supposed to have married into the Imperial n¡­ Why¡­ At this moment, she suddenly regretted everything¡­ Death had finally arrived. Boom! The endless mountain range, along with the San Dou Mi Dao, exploded suddenly, spewing dust to the heavens! San Dou Mi Dao was annihted. Reduced to ruins! Above the sky vault, Lin Jiu Zheng looked down at everything below, his face showing such indifference. His hatred had dissipated. The vengeance wasplete. ¡°Master, you can rest in peace now.¡± He murmured. At that moment, suddenly, a strange force swept up from the ground, rushing madly at Lin Jiu Zheng! ¡ªThat was a weird power, a strange karma! ¡°Awoo!¡± The Little Kirin sensed it and let out a low howl as an endless aura of auspiciousness scattered down, enveloping Lin Jiu Zheng. The strange force and karma could not afflict Lin Jiu Zheng! Seeing this, Lin Jiu Zheng was slightly surprised. ¡°The Primordial Creation Scripture says that the art of talismans is taboo, prone to ominous karma, hence the Heavenly Master¡¯s misfortune inter years¡­ So, it was like this?¡± He understood. The path of the Heavenly Master constantly umted ominousness, which would manifest inter years when no longer resistible¡­ And the Kirin, an Auspicious Beast, could actually iste this kind of ominous karma. No wonder it¡¯s said that Kirin is the perfectpanion for a Heavenly Master¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± He gently stroked the Little Kirin¡¯s head. The Little Kirin affectionately rubbed against him. Lin Jiu Zhengnded on the ground. Looking back at Wu Dade and Big ck Dog, he spoke: ¡°Senior Brother Wu, Da Hei, let¡¯s go.¡± Big ck Dog nodded and said: ¡°Understanding the karma of your Era of Immortal Dao is essential for a longer journey.¡± Its canine eyes seemed to see through much. Wu Dade looked at Lin Jiu Zheng with someplexity and said: ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I finally understand why they say your line is prone to misforter in life¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply freaks of nature, as if you¡¯ve hacked life, able to ughter saints with the right fate of thend!¡± Hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng gave a wry smile; actually, Wu Dade was quite right. The Heavenly Dao has its order, and the more formidable the talismans seem, the more they¡¯re likely to backfire¡­ However, having followed his master and now with the Little Kirin¡­ It seems the constants of the Heavenly Dao no longer affect me! ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to return to the little mountain vige.¡± They set off right away! ¡­ However, after they left. In the ruins of San Dou Mi Dao, within a shattered silver talisman. A remnant soul stealthily floated out. ¡°I, Lin Jiutian¡­ will not let this rest¡­¡± The remnant soul let out a resentful and unwilling whisper! Chapter 365: 323: A Great Mystery Enters the Ji Family_1 Chapter 365: Chapter 323: A Great Mystery Enters the Ji Family_1 And at this moment, the entire Northern Immortal Domain was immersed in shock! The ancestralnds of the Kylin n had re-emerged. Saint Monarchs and Saints, several exalted beings, had perished. Above the Sky Vault, the rain of light continued incessantly. Moreover, the aura of Saint Emperor Level appeared one after another. First, the Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s edict descended, followed closely by the reappearance of a remnant body of the Kirin Holy Emperor in the Northern Immortal Domain. In the end, the Kirin Holy Emperor even set foot in the Northern Immortal Domain¡¯s sole Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡ªthe Heavenly Net Mountain Range! It was said that there, a battle beyond anyone¡¯s spection had taken ce. The ultimate oue remained unknown to all.
But the world guessed that thest remnant body of the Kirin Holy Emperor had likely vanished from this world as well. After all, the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition was a synonym for invincibility and harbored great terror; even the Imperial n dared not offend it! ¡°The Kirin Holy Emperor actually hadn¡¯t perished entirely but left behind a remnant body, truly astonishing,¡± someone eximed. ¡°Saints falling, Great Emperors reappearing¡­ this is simply unimaginable. Could it be that the terrifying Yang Tide is about toe?¡± another questioned. ¡°No, the golden age has just begun, the prodigies of this era have not yet grown up!¡± another chimed in. ¡­ Everyone was discussing fervently. And at this moment, in the center of the Northern Immortal Domain, within the Ji Family, within the Secret Hall, sat several powerful Saints. Ji Changming, Ji Qingyue, and Ji Qingke stood, their faces filled with unease. In front of them, upying the chief seat, was a middle-aged man with a dignified appearance and extraordinary disposition, exuding the aura of a Saint Monarch! He was the Saint Lord of the Ji Family, Ji Tianhao! Ji Tianhao was a Saint Monarch of his generation, who had been in seclusion preparing to break through to the realm of Saint King! But this time, with such a major event urring in the Northern Immortal Domain, he had no choice but toe out of seclusion to inquire personally! However, after listening to the narration from Ji Changming, Ji Qingyue, and the others, his brows were deeply furrowed. Regarding everything about the Linluo in, the three of them had seemingly forgotten everything¡­ ¡°How could you have forgotten everything? Why were you able to return alive while Ji Fengjuan and others all perished? You must be lying!¡±
At this time, an elder sitting in the hall to the right furiously spoke up, looking towards Ji Tianhao and said, ¡°Saint Lord, I suggest we perform a soul search on the three of them!¡± He was an Old Saint from Ji Fengjuan¡¯s lineage, Ji Tianyou! Upon learning of the deaths of Ji Fengjuan and Ji Qinglin, Ji Tianyou was almost driven mad. These were the most direct descendants of his lineage.
Now that they were gone, it meant that his lineage¡¯s influence within the n would greatly diminish. Ji Tianhao nodded as well, looking at Ji Changming and the others, saying, ¡°This is a matter of great importance; I must search your souls. Is that eptable?¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Changming¡¯s expression changed, saying, ¡°Saint Lord, what we have said has not a shred of falsehood, please discern the truth¡­ As for the soul search¡­¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°Please, Saint Lord, retract your order!¡± He was not afraid of Ji Tianhao and the others searching his memories regarding Linluo in, but once a soul search was conducted, all the secrets between him, Ji Qingyue, and Ji Qingke would be impossible to conceal! Consequently, matters concerning the Lord of the Deste Heavens¡­ would be exposed! Bear in mind that before, Supreme Elder Ji Fengyun of their lineage had warned them repeatedly not to divulge these matters. ¡°Heh, still resisting? I suspect you trio harbor malicious intentions, the deaths of Ji Fengjuan and Ji Qinglin cannot be disconnected from you!¡± Ji Tianyou sneered, saying, ¡°Saint Lord, I wish to conduct the soul search myself!¡±
The performance of Ji Changming and the others had convinced him more than ever that a soul search was necessary! Ji Tianhao¡¯s expression also turned somewhat cold as he said, ¡°If there is no guilt in your heart, why fear another¡¯s soul search?¡± ¡°You three are disloyal to the family, daring to conceal the truth. I, Ji Tianhao, will not tolerate you!¡± He swept out his sleeve and said, ¡°Elder Ji Tianyou, proceed with the soul search!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Tianyou immediately rose to his feet, with a look of resentment, saying, ¡°I must see exactly how you caused the deaths of Ji Fengjuan and Ji Qinglin!¡± He was about to reach out his hand to take hold of the three¡¯s souls! Ji Changming and the others¡¯ expressions dramatically changed. ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, from outside the Secret Hall, a cry suddenly echoed! An old man came rushing in, saying,
¡°Please, Patriarch, retract the order, and uncle, please spare them!¡± This old man was the Supreme Elder of Ji Changming¡¯s lineage, Ji Fengyun! A Great Saint Power! Yet, even as a Great Saint Power, in front of Ji Tianyou he remained a junior and had to address thetter respectfully as ¡°uncle¡±! On hearing this, Ji Tianyou coldly retorted, ¡°Ji Fengyun, your people are disloyal to the family, suspected of killing the n¡¯s powerful members; do you intend to shield them?¡± Ji Fengyun, stiffening his resolve, replied, ¡°Uncle, Ji Changming and the others are absolutely not disloyal to the family!¡± ¡°Rather, there is a great secret in their memories that cannot be revealed; they absolutely must not be subjected to a soul search!¡± ¡°Otherwise, it might bring disaster upon our n!¡± He was extremely earnest! Within Ji Tianhao¡¯s indifferent eyes suddenly shed a sharpness as he said, ¡°That being the case, you know what they are concealing? Why haven¡¯t you reported this to the Patriarch?!¡±
He spoke with an undertone of anger. Ji Fengyun bit his lip and nodded, saying, ¡°Patriarch, this matter is too significant and cannot be known by too many, I have already informed the Tianpan Saint Sovereign¡­¡± Ji Haopan was a Saint Monarch from Ji Fengyun¡¯s lineage, a powerhouse of the same generation as Ji Tianhao! On hearing this, Ji Tianhao became even more enraged, He was the family head! Now, Ji Fengyun actually bypassed him and reported to Ji Tianpan instead? How could he not be furious? Moreover, although he was the Saint Master, he had quite some grievances with the Ji Tianjing lineage! There was no other reason; in the early years within the n, he was not the only candidate for the family head. At that time, there was another prodigypeting against him¡ªJi Tianjing! Ji Tianpan was a supporter of Ji Tianjing back then. However,ter when the Yang¡¯s Catastrophe arrived, Ji Tianjing chose to follow the example of the ancestor emperor of the Ji Family, Emperor Xuanyuan, to protect the Immortal Domain,bat the Yang¡¯s Catastrophe, and left a coordinate for the Ji Family to return, ultimately dying in the process. While Ji Tianhao, after retreating with the family, seeded without any surprises as the family head and even took a dose of Supreme Holy Medicine, about to charge into the Saint King Realm! But even so, the former Ji Tianjing was still a thorn in his side! After all, when Ji Tianjing was present, he was almost entirely overshadowed by his brilliance; the opponent¡¯s strength was far superior to his. ¡°Ji Tianjing has long died in the Yang¡¯s Catastrophe, but it seems that your lineage still harbors disloyalty to the n!¡± In Ji Tianhao¡¯s words, there was a trace of dark anger. Ji Fengyun¡¯s face grew even uglier, feeling Ji Tianhao¡¯s anger, he sensed¡­the family head still had resentment toward Ji Tianjing¡¯s lineage! ¡°Reporting to the family head¡­ it¡¯s not like that, this matter indeed involves a great secret, if it leaks rashly, it could very likely cause a disaster¡­¡± Ji Fengjuan exined. Upon hearing this, Ji Tianyou sneered even more, saying, ¡°Ridiculous!¡± ¡°A few juniors who aren¡¯t even Great Powers, what great secret could they have? Can they bring a catastrophe upon our n?¡± ¡°Ji Fengyun, you can¡¯t evene up with a decent excuse to protect the younger generation! ¡°I will search their souls today!¡± His voice barely fell when he continued to raise his hand. ¡°No way!¡± Seeing this, Ji Fengyun¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly intervened. ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Seeing this, Ji Tianyou waved his hand, and Ji Fengyun was forced to retreat repeatedly, his face pale, coughing out a mouthful of fresh blood! In the presence of a Saint, even a Great Power was insignificant! At this moment, Ji Changming and the other two were sweating profusely and in extreme pain! Ji Tianyou¡¯s soul-searching technique had begun. ¡°Third brother, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, from outside the Secret Hall, another grand voice suddenly resounded. A terrifying aura came rushing from outside, immediately interrupting Ji Tianyou¡¯s soul-searching technique! Ji Tianyou¡¯s expression changed, saying, ¡°Ji Tianpan!¡± In the family head Ji Tianhao¡¯s eyes, there was also a hint of icy coldness! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a grey-robed elder came forward; his eyes weremanding, and his bearing extraordinary. Although his hair was white, there was no sign of decay or frailty. Instead, there was a sense of a crouching dragon lying in wait! He looked directly at Ji Tianhao, saying, ¡°It was I who ordered Ji Changming and the other two not to divulge anything.¡± Ji Tianhao responded coldly, ¡°Now, as the family head standing in for the n, do I count as causing a leak?¡± ¡°The family head is indeed very curious to know if there¡¯s still a n in your eyes!¡± They were sharply at odds! The other Saints all changed expressions, not daring to get involved! Ji Tianpan and Ji Tianhao were definitely the most powerful Saint Monarchs in the n. Only second to the Saint King! Ji Tianpan, however, said, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a n in my eyes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I cannot let you search their souls¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Tianhao rose to his feet, saying coldly, ¡°I must search.¡± ¡°Tianyou, do it.¡± Ji Tianyou, upon hearing this, was immediately ted! If the family head supported him, what did he have to fear? He immediately raised his hand, re-engulfing Ji Changming and the others. ¡°How dare you!¡± Ji Tianpan roared in anger, taking a step forward. But Ji Tianhao blocked him in an instant! Both were the most powerful Saint Monarchs, their breaths equal at the moment, their terrifying Saintly powers shing fiercely, but no victor could be decided in such a short time! And Ji Changming and the others¡¯ memories were being read! ¡°Almost there¡­¡± Ji Tianyou paid close attention; he was already viewing the memories of Ji Changming and the others stepping out from the ancient void path and descending into the Immortal Domain. Soon after, Ji Changming and the others were maneuvering the Spacetime Ferry,nding in a certain direction in the Northern Immortal Domain¡­ He tried desperately to search deeper into their souls, but at the next moment, In the memories of Ji Changming and the others, suddenly, a wisp of white fog surged forth! As Ji Tianyou was frantically reading, this wisp of white fog directly entered his sea of consciousness through the memories of Ji Changming and the others! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± In an instant, Ji Tianyou let out a piercing cry of agony! Blood poured from his eyes, and he convulsed on the ground, foaming at the mouth! He looked as if he had been seized by epilepsy! Suddenly, everyone in the room was shocked! What in the world was happening? Even Ji Tianpan and Ji Tianhao, who were locked inbat, were taken aback, immediately stopping their actions! ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the ancestralnd of the Ji Family, the Emperor-level Great Array resoundingly activated itself! As if facing a formidable enemy! ¡°Who has brought such a wicked presence into the Ji Family?¡± ¡°A death sentence!!¡± At this time, within a certain sacrednd of the Ji Family, another aged but furious shout, with unparalleled indignation, spread throughout the entire Ji n! This¡­came from an Old Saint King of the Ji Family! Chapter 366: 324 Picking up the Unimportant Says _1 Chapter 366: Chapter 324 Picking up the Unimportant Says _1 Ji Family was in a huge upheaval. All of the Emperor-level Great Arrays suddenly activated on their own. Even the Old Saint King, who hadn¡¯t appeared in the world after a million years of seclusion, was angrily awakened. In the Secret Hall, all the Saints were extremely frightened and stood up one after another, avoiding Ji Tianyou, whoy on the ground, as if he were a snake or a scorpion! ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s been contaminated with strangeness?!¡± ¡°No¡­ How could this happen? He was just reading the memories of Ji Changming and the others¡­¡± A group of elder Saints was utterly shocked. ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± Ji Tianhao waspletely stunned, thoroughly stunned. ¡°I told you long ago, daring to probe memories, you¡¯ll encounter great disaster!¡±
However, Ji Tianpan¡¯s face was gloomy, and his brows furrowed deeply! And in the next moment, within the Ji Family Grand Hall, an immensely powerful aura suddenly appeared. An elder who was nearly withered, unknown when, had already stood within the Secret Hall. Only sparse white hair remained on his head, and his entire being even had the scent of death, but within his aged eyes, there was a hint of brilliance! ¡°Greetings to Taixuan Saint King!¡± ¡°Greetings to Taixuan Saint King!¡± At this moment, all the Saints were kneeling down, paying their respects! This elder¡­ was none other than a generation¡¯s Saint King of the Ji Family, Ji Taixuan! Ji Tianpan and Ji Tianhao also immediately paid their respects! ¡°Taixuan Saint King¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I never expected to disturb you¡­ Tianhao has failed in his duties!¡± Ji Tianhao apologized! Saint King level individuals are the true foundation of a family. They would not take action unless it was a time of crisis! Moreover, the elder Saint Kings of the Ji Family were nearly at the end of their lifespan, each awakening cost them a significant part of their vitality! Taixuan Saint King, looking at Ji Tianyou on the ground, shook his head and said, ¡°Indeed, you have failed in your duties to the extreme!¡± ¡°Do you know what he has been contaminated with, is the most terrifying strangeness and causality in the world!¡± ¡°Fortunately, the beings involved in this causality harbor no malice; otherwise¡­ I fear the Ji Family would be destroyed in an instant!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was extremely shocked! The Ji Family would be destroyed in an instant?
What kind of assessment was that? You should know, the Ji Family is of the Imperial n, one of the strongest powers in the entire Immortal Domain! Just by being contaminated with a trace of causality, they faced the danger of annihtion? Ji Tianhao waspletely taken aback.
Heaven¡­ What have I encountered? Taixuan Saint King nced at Ji Changming and the other two, a deep seriousness in his aged eyes. ¡°To be involved in causality and still unharmed¡­ truly is a profound fortune!¡± Immediately after, Taixuan Saint King nced at Ji Tianpan. ¡°What exactly happened¡­ tell us everything you know.¡± Hearing this, Ji Tianpan nodded and was about to speak, but suddenly Taixuan Saint King seemed to think of something and said: ¡°Just tell us the unimportant parts!!!¡± ¡°I want to live a few more years with these old bones of mine, don¡¯t harm me!¡± As a Saint King, he knew very well that causality must not be touched lightly, especially this kind of terrifying, bizarre causality. Just because the Ji Tianjing Lineage was safe, it didn¡¯t mean that others would still be alive after knowing about it! Ji Tianpan: ¡°¡­¡± Ji Tianhao and the people of the Ji Family: ¡°¡­¡±
Everyone hadplex expressions on their faces, even Taixuan Saint King was so cautious; it seemed that the situation must be truly serious¡­ Ji Tianpan pondered what would be considered unimportant? He was a bit hesitant, fearing that by revealing even a slight bit of important information, he would kill the Saint King and doom the Ji Family¡­ After thinking back and forth, he eventually decided to speak. But then, Taixuan Saint King suddenly grabbed Ji Tianhao and said: ¡°You listen first, if nothing strange happens, we¡¯ll continue listening!¡± After saying that, he immediately isted the surroundings with Great Magical Power. Now only Ji Tianhao could hear Ji Tianpan speaking. Seeing this, Ji Tianhao was shocked! He was utterly bewildered: ¡°???¡± He hastily looked at Taixuan Saint King with fear and said, ¡°Saint King, I¡­¡± ¡°This is a situation you stirred up; you must bear it yourself!¡± Taixuan Saint King spoke righteously!
Upon hearing that, Ji Tianhao became even more anxious; even the Saint King was afraid, and he, a mere Young Saint¡­ At that moment, he regretted his actions! Damn it, why did I have to meddle in the affairs of the Ji Tianjing Lineage? One Ji Fengjuan, one Ji Qinglin, wouldn¡¯t it have been fine to let them die at will? Now, I might be finished¡­ Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but he had no choice but to brace himself and look at Ji Tianpan, saying: ¡°That, Brother Pan¡­ think carefully!¡± ¡°Pick the insignificant details, definitely stick to the unimportant details!¡± ¡°I beg you!¡± He was truly frightened! Seeing this, Ji Tianpan was also somewhat astonished. Taixuan Saint King¡­ it must be said, this elder predecessor really knew how to be cautious. He sorted out his thoughts, then said to Ji Tianhao:
¡°Changming and the others have found a descendant from the Ji Tianjing Lineage!¡± As soon as he said this, Ji Tianhao¡¯s face changed drastically! A descendant of the Ji Tianjing Lineage?? Though he had been sitting on the throne of the family head for many years now, he had never forgotten. The pain of being suppressed by the once peerless talent Ji Tianjing¡­ Now, upon mention of Ji Tianjing¡¯s descendants, a gloom shed in his heart. Simultaneously, he also suddenly understood why Ji Fengyun had told Ji Tianpan directly, instead of telling him. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s another big matter¡­¡± Ji Tianpan continued to speak. Upon hearing the words ¡°major issue,¡± Ji Tianhao was so frightened that he actually jumped up and hurriedly said: ¡°No, enough, enough, let¡¯s not talk about any major issues, please, don¡¯t say any more!¡± He hastened to stop him! Ji Tianpan was taken aback for a moment. Seeing that Ji Tianpan had stopped, Ji Tianhao was immensely relieved that nothing strange had happened¡­ Thank goodness! He quickly said to Tai Xuan Saint King and the others: ¡°Saint King, it¡¯s done, it¡¯s finished!¡± Upon hearing this, Tai Xuan Saint King saw that he was fine and without any abnormalities, and only then did he withdraw his mana. ¡°Tianpan, now, you can tell us what you just told Tianhao.¡± A shrewd smile appeared at the corner of his mouth! Lucky I was cautious! Ji Tianpan then continued: ¡°Reporting to the Saint King and everyone, Changming and the others, upon their return to the Immortal Domain, discovered the descendants of Tianjing.¡± ¡°They¡­ are in the Northern Border, in the Northern Destion!¡± Hearing this, everyone else was also taken aback. ¡°Ji Tianjing¡­ still has descendants?¡± ¡°Ji Tianjing fought in the cmity of Yang, ultimately perishing, but his descendants, they survived?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The expression of everyone there turnedplex. Ji Tianjing, that name, was once the pride of the Ji Family. He outshone his peers, was brilliant, and even became the youngest Saint within the Ten Thousand Tribes of that era! People even believed that the Ji Family would see the rise of a second Saint Emperor, who would renew the Ji Family¡¯s glory for another generation. But the cmity of Yang, it terrified the world. And Ji Tianjing, he resolutely chose to stay behind¡­ Regret was visible in the eyes of Tai Xuan Saint King¡­ ¡°Tianjing made great contributions to the Ji Family.¡± ¡°His descendants must be treated kindly!¡± Tai Xuan Saint King immediately opened his mouth and said: ¡°Separated from the family for hundreds of thousands of years¡­ it is time for them to return.¡± He turned to Ji Changming and said, ¡°The three of you, go and bring them back.¡± At these words, Ji Changming was also immensely excited and promptly said: ¡°Yes, as the Saint Kingmands!¡± The Ji Yuanqing lineage, could it finally return to the family? He was extremely excited! Ji Tianhao, upon hearing this, a shadow passed across his eyes, but he said nothing. ¡°This matter shall end here, from today onwards, whoever seeks to soul-search them shall be killed without mercy!¡± Tai Xuan Saint King spoke out immediately, and after finishing, he let out a long sigh and said: ¡°I should go into seclusion as well. This exit from seclusion has cost me a hundred years of my lifespan¡­ Sigh!¡± ¡°Saint King¡­¡± At this moment, Ji Tianhao suddenly spoke up and said: ¡°What about Ji Tianyou¡­ Can he be saved by cing him into Ji Water?¡± Ji Tianyou was a Saint Monarch and, moreover, one of his confidants. He was unwilling to let Ji Tianyou die just like that, and the Ji Water of the Ji Family, with its Saint Path Origin Qi, might be able to save Ji Tianyou. Hearing this, Tai Xuan Saint King almost stumbled, turned his head and red at him, and said: ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t involve the family!¡± After speaking, he disappeared. In the room, Ji Tianhao¡¯s face immediately became unspeakably grim! ¡°This matter is settled, Changming, you immediately start looking for Tianjing¡¯s descendants!¡± Ji Tianpan said to Ji Changming. Hearing this, Ji Changming and the others set off at once. The many Saints in the room also dispersed. Ji Tianhao sat in the Secret Hall for a long time, deep in thought, hesitating for a long time, and then suddenly said: ¡°Summon my son, Ji Changxiao!¡± Before long, a middle-aged man had already appeared. This person¡¯s face resembled Ji Tianhao¡¯s, and it was indeed his son, Ji Changxiao. ¡°Father, what do you need me for? Could it be something to do with the Saint King¡¯s return from seclusion?¡± He asked, puzzled. Ji Tianhao slowly looked up and said: ¡°The descendants of Ji Tianjing have emerged.¡± Ji Changxiao was immediately shocked and said: ¡°His descendants?!¡± Ji Changxiao understood very well¡­ Ji Tianjing was his father¡¯s sore spot. ¡°If his descendants were to appear, I fear that some within our n might follow them¡­¡± Ji Changxiao expressed his concern. ¡°That¡¯s why they must not return!¡± Ji Tianhao said coldly: ¡°You go¡­¡± ¡°Do this and do that!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Changxiao¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°But, by doing so, won¡¯t we offend Tai Xuan Saint King? After all, he personally spoke¡­¡± Ji Tianhao¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°The Ji Family is not just one Saint King!¡± Being the family head and a Saint Monarch, he naturally had the support of Saint King level figures. However, those Saint Kings were much older than Tai Xuan Saint King, and they could run out of life at any moment and perishpletely, which is why they dared not leave seclusion! Upon hearing this, Ji Changxiao then suddenly said: ¡°Right, Father, this matter won¡¯t involve that strangeness, will it?¡± The events in the Ji Family Secret Hall had spread; everyone now knew that Ji Tianyou, a Saint of the Ji Family, had been ruined because he was tainted by a strangeness! He was genuinely a bit scared. ¡°No, this matter is not any strangeness; everyone knows the news, and they¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t they?¡± Ji Tianhao said. Ji Changxiao nodded and then said: ¡°I will make sure it¡¯s handled properly!¡± ¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 367: 325 Ji Changxiao_1 Chapter 367: Chapter 325 Ji Changxiao_1 Ji Changming and Ji Qingyue, among others, had already left the Ji Family, on their way to the Northern Destion! They were aboard the Saintly Flying Ship, traveling through the sky. ¡°This time, Ji Yuanqing and the other seniors can finally return to the n.¡± Ji Qingke said happily. Ji Changming also smiled with relief and said, ¡°The Taixuan Saint King himself has spoken. Once they enter the family, probably no one would dare to give them trouble.¡± He had previously been quite worried. When Ji Tianjing was still alive, he repressed Ji Tianhao for an entire lifetime. Ji Tianhao was certainly not a magnanimous person, and he feared that the descendants of Ji Tianjing might be given a hard time. Now, everything was resolved. ¡°Hmm? Why does the aura around us feel a bit off?¡± At that moment, Ji Qingyue suddenly furrowed his brows!
Ji Changming also abruptly looked up, only to notice that the space around them¡­ was actually distorting? ¡°Not good¡­ Have we mistakenly entered a spatial Array?¡± ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± He urgently shouted! But around them, countless spatial principles were shifting. They had been trapped within the Array! ¡­ At that moment. Above a certain part of the Sky Domain. Ji Changxiao led a group of people, waiting indifferently. Soon, a figure quickly flew from the horizon. He was a young man who said to Ji Changxiao, ¡°Father, the Array has been set up!¡± This young man was Ji Changxiao¡¯s son, the grandson of the family head Ji Tianhao, Ji Qinghe! This time, the people Ji Changxiao brought were almost all from the most direct bloodline, the most trustworthy. ¡°Good, now, it¡¯s time for us to seek out the descendants of Ji Tianjing!¡± They headed towards the Northern Destion! ¡­ In the Deste Heaven Mountain Range. What used to be Huangtian State¡¯s region, with undting mountain ranges, a winding river flowed through. The Holy Path Aura here was extremely dense.
In the mountains, within a cluster of buildings, Ji Yuanqing was urging the young people of the n to cultivate. ¡°Our lineage is growing increasingly prosperous¡­¡± Ji Yuanqing sighed! Since receiving the Ji Water Dao Chart bestowed by Senior Li, their lineage had reacquired aplete cultivation heritage.
Moreover, Ji Yuanqing had obtained a pot of tea at Li Fan¡¯s courtyard. With the help of that pot of tea, a qualitative change had happened to the young generation of their lineage! There were more and more geniuses, and already three or four of them had broken through to the Holy Attraction Realm, bing true Saints! Ji Yuanqing himself had been advancing by leaps and bounds, having sessfully broken through to the Sea-Dividing Realm. This excited Ji Yuanqing immensely. He felt as if he had regained half of his vitality, with some of his vigor and youth restored. ¡°All of this is thanks to Senior Li¡¯s blessing!¡± Ji Yuanqing looked at the young people of the n, feeling the powerful force within his body, and was filled with gratitude! ¡°Patriarch, when can we return to the Ji n?¡± At that moment, a young man approached, wiping the sweat from his face. He was the strongest youth in their lineage¡ªJi Qingbin. Ji Qingbin had already entered thete stages of the Holy Attraction Realm, disying significant talent. Upon hearing Ji Qingbin¡¯s question, the others also turned their gaze with faces full of expectation.
Although their lineage¡¯s resources were already sufficient, having obtained theplete Dao, as well as a river brimming with the Source of the Holy Path in the Wild Sky River¡­ But having been lost in the Immortal Domain for hundreds of thousands of years, they still harbored an expectation of returning to the Main Ancestral Hall. ¡°It should be quite soon, the Era of Sacred Dao, the Golden Age, has already begun, and our family has already established a firm foothold in the Central Domain of the Northern Immortal Domain. They will send someone to fetch us soon,¡± Ji Yuanqing also spoke, full of anticipation. ¡°Ji Yuanqing,e forth at once to meet the Ji n elder!¡± Just then, a loud call rang out from outside the mountain gate. At these words, Ji Yuanqing felt a surge of joy. The family¡­ had they finally arrived? He immediately gathered his nsmen! Leading them himself, he stepped out of the mountain gate and saw the Yu Kong Flying Ship in the Sky Vault, saying: ¡°Ji Yuanqing, wees the n¡¯s elder with great respect!¡± In the sky, Ji Changxiao stood proudly, but as his old eyes gazed at the river encircling the mountains below, he was visibly surprised and uncertain. For in the river¡­ clearly contained the Source of the Holy Path! Moreover, its level was extremely high, so much so that even he could not see through it! How could mere natives of the Immortal Domain possess such a blessednd? And it resembled Ji Water so closely¡­
¡°The n records state that our Ji Water originates from an ancient divine painting, and the Ancestor Emperor also attained the Saint Emperor status through that painting¡­ If such a simr river has appeared here, could it be?¡± He was highly perplexed, but immediately shook his head. That ancient divine painting, even during the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s life, was never seen by anyone, and it was rumored to have been lost long ago. How could it appear here? He did not dwell on it any longer and descended gracefully. ¡°May I inquire the elder¡¯s distinguished name?¡± Ji Yuanqing stepped forward to greet him, asking with respect. ¡°I am Ji Changxiao.¡± Ji Changxiao spoke indifferently. ¡°We have met the elder, please!¡± Ji Yuanqing extended his hand respectfully. But Ji Changxiao shook his head and said: ¡°There¡¯s no need for such courtesy. I also don¡¯t want to beat around the bush. Your lineage has been guarding the Immortal Domain. Although there hasn¡¯t been any significant service, you still bear the blood of the Ji Family. This time, I am here on behalf of the n to grant you some fortune, allowing you to return to the n.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing¡¯s expression immediately turned somewhat ugly. The other¡¯s words¡­ were a bit too much!
But all Ji Yuanqing could do was to bow his head and say, ¡°Thank you, elder!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me.¡± Ji Changxiao said ndly: ¡°Although it¡¯s agreed that you will return to the n, one must have some self-awareness.¡± He let out a faint coldugh and continued: ¡°Your lineage has lost its legacy, and the ancestral blood has be diluted. Returning to the n would only add to the Ji Family¡¯s burden. My intention is to select a few elites from your lineage to serve as menials within the n, allowing them to have sustenance amid chaotic times.¡± ¡°As for you, old and exhausted, just stay here with the others and live out your remaining years in peace, how about that?¡± He spoke as if it were the most natural thing in the world! Ji Yuanqing¡¯s face stiffened. He could hardly believe the words he was hearing! Selecting the elites of his lineage to serve as menials in the n? As for himself and the others¡­ to remain here and be left to fend for themselves? Was this the ¡®blessing¡¯ from the family?? ¡°Heh, don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you. What difference is there now between you and those ant-like natives of the Immortal Domain? Don¡¯t tell me you still think of yourselves as members of the Ji Family?¡± Ji Qinghe moved forward, sneering as he casually patted Ji Yuanqing¡¯s shoulder! ¡°n Head, we¡­ will not suffer humiliation!¡± Behind them, Ji Qingbin¡¯s face turned livid as he spoke! ¡°The Ji n¡­ we might as well not return!¡± ¡°We can live well right here!¡± The nsmen of Ji Yuanqing were excited! ¡°Is this the will of the whole n?!¡± Ji Yuanqing, however, lifted his eyes to look at Ji Changxiao and asked through clenched teeth! Ji Changxiao¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as he said: ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± He raised his hand. Suddenly, the Saint Dao Principle descended! Ji Yuanqing was sent flying backward, crashing heavily onto the floor! His mouth spat out blood, hisplexion pale! ¡ª¡ªJi Changxiao was a Quasi Grand Power of the Siyao Realm, while Ji Yuanqing was merely at the Sea-Dividing Realm, far from being his match! ¡°You!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± Ji Yuanqing¡¯s nsmen and the others were extremely angry! ¡°Qinghe, pick a few you fancy, bring them back to the n as ves, so that they can¡¯t say we have neglected the Ji Tianjing Lineage!¡± Ji Changxiao spoke coldly. Upon hearing this, Ji Qinghe immediately stepped forward with a cold sneer: ¡°Come on then, those who want to return to the n,e and kowtow three times, and I will take you back!¡± He was full of arrogance! But no one from Ji Yuanqing¡¯s lineage moved, all looking at him with resentment. ¡°Your anger and dignity aren¡¯t worth much, just a few kowtows, and it¡¯s a profitable deal for you.¡± Ji Qinghe produced a golden pill and said: ¡°Sea Splitting Pill, you bunch of bumpkins have surely never seen one like it, have you?¡± ¡°Taking one, a Holy Attraction Cultivator can directly advance to the Sea-Dividing Realm, its value is immeasurable.¡± He tossed the golden pill onto the ground and crushed it with his foot. ¡°Whoever kneels may consume this pill. Don¡¯t mind that it¡¯s fallen on the ground, its efficacy has not diminished in the slightest! Ha ha, hahahaha!¡± Ji Qinghe burst intoughter! ¡°This is too much!¡± Next to Ji Yuanqing, veins on Ji Qingbin¡¯s face popped out, his anger reaching its peak, as he bellowed: ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°You dare tell me to get out?¡± Ji Qinghe¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡± With a single step, he closed the distance to Ji Qingbin in an instant. Heunched a palm strike! ¡ª¡ªJi Qinghe had already stepped into the Sea-Dividing Realm and had even endured the Fourfold Heavenly Tribtion during his breakthrough! His speed was very fast and the force behind his strike was extraordinarily fierce. Facing the palm strike, Ji Qingbin showed no fear and suddenly raised his hand! It was as if gigantic waves were surging along with his movement! ¡°Boom!¡± Heunched a palm strike! Ji Qingbin staggered hundreds of steps back, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth! Due to the gap in realms, Ji Qingbin was after all just at the Sheng Yin Realm! Ji Qinghe remained unmoved, with a cold sneer at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Kneel, submit as a ve!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He fixed his gaze on Ji Qingbin. But a fierce look shed in Ji Qingbin¡¯s eyes! He suddenly took out a leaf from his bosom! It was a tea leaf! It seemed to have been stewed and left for a long time¡ªthis was the leaf from the tea Ji Yuanqing had brought back from a small mountain vige! He chewed and swallowed the tea leaf directly! All at once, his aura surged explosively! He¡­ was breaking through to the Sea-Dividing Realm! In an instant, the powerful aura of the Saint Dao filled the great river surrounded by mountains! Moreover, from the Sky Vault above, a thunder tribtion thundered down. No less than eightfold! Eightfold Thunder Tribtion! Immediately, everyone around him hastily cleared out of the way, afraid of being implicated. Ji Qingbin leaped into the Sea of Thunder, battling the tribtion, his aura bing even more formidable! ¡°What kind of tea leaf is that, to allow him to break through in an instant?!¡± ¡°Eightfold Thunder Tribtion¡­ heavens, this person is a rare genius of ancient times, a rare genius indeed!¡± ¡°Eightfold Thunder Tribtion, even among the Ji n ancestors, weren¡¯t there fewer than five who have records of this?¡± For a moment, everyone from the Ji Family¡¯s Main Ancestral Hall was shocked. ¡°This child¡­ must not be spared!¡± Ji Changxiao¡¯s expression turned extremely grim, his desire to kill growing ever more fervent. If the n were to know that a descendant of Ji Tianjing had emerged with the ability to trigger an Eightfold Thunder Tribtion, their own lineage¡¯s standing would be even less secure! ¡°He merely relied on a treasure, he doesn¡¯t count as a genius at all, it¡¯s all because of that tea leaf!¡± Ji Qinghe spoke with a dark tone, unwilling to believe that a bumpkin left behind in the Heavenly Realm could possibly be more talented than himself! At this moment, the Heavenly Tribtion had finallye to an end and Ji Qingbin walked out from the tribtion with difficulty! ¡°Kill him!¡± Ji Changxiao ordered coldly! Ji Qinghe nodded, stepping forward, and dered: ¡°I grant you death!¡± He punched out with all his might, intending to kill Ji Qingbin before he could recover! At this moment, Ji Qingbin too suddenlyunched a palm strike towards Ji Qinghe! ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud boom, Ji Qinghe was sent flying a thousand meters away, crashing into a mountain peak and creating a huge crater in the hard rock! ¡°My son!¡± Ji Changxiao¡¯s expression changed, and with a single step, he had caught Ji Qinghe in his arms. Ji Qinghe was covered in blood, all his meridians broken! ¡°No¡­ Father¡­ avenge me!¡± His mouth filled with blood, his eyes brimming with resentment and unwillingness! And Ji Changxiao, his eyes aze with an intense will to kill, said: ¡°You dare harm my son!¡± He stared at Ji Qingbin and the others, dering: ¡°Today, you shall all be annihted!¡± Chapter 368: 326: The Ji Family Ancestral Relic?_1 Chapter 368: Chapter 326: The Ji Family Ancestral Relic?_1 Ji Changxiao stared at Ji Qingbin and the others, advancing step by step, his words icy: ¡°ording to n rules, harming one¡¯s own n allows for direct execution. If I kill you all, the n won¡¯t have anything to say!¡± Intimidation! At this moment, Ji Yuanqing burst into suddenughter! A deste, mockingughter!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Our ancestors guarded this realm, allowing our nsmen to find their way back¡­ Is this the gratitude we get from the n?¡± ¡°Harming one¡¯s own n? Have you ever considered us part of the n?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, our lineage might as well renounce our ties to the Ji Family today¡­¡± His heart had turned cold! They had protected the n for over a thousand generations!
The ancestors died in battle, the First Heavenly Realm was shattered, and they even forgot who they were for a time¡­ And this was the oue they received! Why return to such a family?! ¡°How audacious! Renounce your ties to the Ji n? You deserve death!¡± His Saint Path cultivation exploded forth, and with a fierce palm strike, he aimed at Ji Yuanqing, Ji Qingbin, and the others! That palm strike nearly covered all of Ji Yuanqing¡¯s nsmen. The killing intent was boiling over! Annihtion! Yet in Ji Yuanqing¡¯s eyes, there was not a flicker of movement as that palm descended! He suddenly took out a painting! ¡ªIt was the ¡°Ji Shui Tu¡± he had acquired from Li Fan! The scroll wasn¡¯t even unfurled, just held up! Ji Changxiao¡¯s palm strike hammered onto the scroll! All the attacks vanished as if swallowed by the sea! A faint aura even began to emanate from the scroll. ¡°No¡ª¡± Fear surfaced in Ji Changxiao¡¯s aged eyes; this aura¡­ was clearly terrifying beyond measure! Did it originate from a Saint? No!
He fought with all his might, and in front of his chest, a bronze mirror shone, protecting him! This mirror was a Holy Artifact, emitting the light of the Saint Path at this moment! But when that aura descended, the bronze mirror shattered instantly! The Holy Artifact exploded!
¡°Ah¡ª¡± With a scream, Ji Changxiao was sent flying out the main gate. ¡°Bang!¡± Landing heavily, Ji Changxiao¡¯s face turned pale, his body convulsing! ¡°Elder!¡± ¡°Elder!¡± The members of the Ji Family from the Main Ancestral Hall rushed over to help Ji Changxiao up. Their faces were filled with terror. What was that scroll, and how could it be so terrifying? Keep in mind, Ji Changxiao was a Quasi Grand Power, and he even had a Saint Level Bronze Mirror at his side! That scroll had injured him severely with just aura and destroyed the Saint Level Bronze Mirror? This meant the scroll was at least a tool of a Saint Monarch level character¡­ or even higher! ¡°I¡­ I understand now; it¡¯s that painting, the one lost in our n¡­!¡± ¡°Go¡­ Go! Take me back to the n¡­ Quickly!¡±
Ji Changxiao was utterly terrified! Immediately, the group took their elder and grandchild and ran without looking back! There was no way they dared to stay a moment longer! In an instant, everyone from the Ji Family¡¯s Main Ancestral Hall had left! It was only then that Ji Yuanqing finally put down the scroll. ¡°Patriarch¡­¡± ¡°We¡­¡± The people looked to Ji Yuanqing. ¡°From this moment on, we have no ties with the Ji Family out there!¡± Ji Yuanqing shook his head, his eyes so indifferent and calm at this moment. Their lineage had made countless sacrifices to preserve the n¡¯s marker. Ancestors died in battle, descendants faced cmities, and throughout the Era of Immortal Dao, numerous Immortals struggled to survive, with even an Immortal King facing eradication and the First Heavenly Realm shattered¡­ He had thought that during the Era of Sacred Dao, he would finally be able to return to his family. But the result was this.
However, at this moment, he suddenly understood. The Ji Family? The Main Ancestral Hall? After tens of thousands of years, why bother returning to depend on them? Resolve grew steadily in his eyes as he said: ¡°Everything our lineage hases from the Lord of the Deste Heavens. From this day forth, we will serve the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± He turned to look at Ji Qingbin and said: ¡°I will take you to the Deste Heaven Alliance!¡± Beforehand, although he had always been on good terms with the Deste Heaven Alliance, he had never joined. Because he knew he was a member of the Ji Family. With the family there, he could not pledge loyalty or allegiance to anyone else. But now, they had renounced the Ji Family! He hesitated no longer! At his words, the n members all nodded in agreement!
Clearly, the four words ¡°Lord of the Deste Heavens¡± gave them a greater sense of belonging! Immediately, Ji Yuanqing re-opened the scroll, took back the long river reflected in reality into the scroll, and then, they departed! ¡­ Not long after. Another Yu Kong Flying Ship finally appeared here. It was Ji Changming and others. They had been trapped by the Array and had managed to break through after great effort, but had been significantly dyed. ¡°Hm? Something¡¯s not right¡­ Why does this ce look so different?¡± Ji Changming looked at the mountain range before him and was suddenly startled! When he hadste here, there had clearly been a surging grand river, resembling Ji Water and seemingly containing the terrifying Source of the Saint Path¡­ But now, the river was gone. In the mountain range, all that remained were some empty buildings, and the air was thin with Spiritual Energy. ¡°What happened?¡± Ji Changming and the othersnded, all equally shocked. ¡ªAt the gate, there stood a Stele! ¡°The Ji Tianjing lineage has renounced ties with the Ji Family!¡± ¡°From now on, they are severed like a cut rope!¡± The Stele bore two sinct rows of words! Ji Changming suddenly eximed in a lost voice: ¡°This¡­¡± ¡­ Soon after. In the Ji Family Ancestral Court in the North Immortal Realm Middle Domain! ¡°Terrible news!¡± ¡°Elder Ji Changxiao has been crippled!¡± A group of returnees shouted in rm! Immediately, the Ji n was tremendously shocked! ¡°What? Elder Ji Changxiao has been gravely injured and crippled? How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Ji Changxiao is the son of the family head, who would dare act recklessly¡­¡± Chapter 369: 326: The Ji Family Ancestral Relic?_2 Chapter 369: Chapter 326: The Ji Family Ancestral Relic?_2 ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly go see!¡± The discussions were in full swing! The n was greatly shaken, with the Supreme Elders and others gathering speedily; even Saints who were in seclusion hade out! Soon, in the great hall! ¡°What has happened?! What has happened?!¡± Ji Tianhao looked down at Ji Changxiao and Ji Qinghe on the ground, at this moment, hepletely lost control! His heart was bleeding! His own son¡­ grandson, just like that, crippled by someone?! Moreover, the injuries¡­ were clearly terrifying, as if they were struck by a Supreme artifact; even the Holy Medicine likely couldn¡¯t heal them! ¡°Reporting to the n leader¡­ Ji Yuanqing, the heir of the Ji Tianjing Lineage, was arrogant and brazen, and he actually used a magical artifact to ambush Elder Ji Changxiao!¡±
A Cultivator who had gone with Ji Changxiao and the others spoke out! Ji Changxiao on the ground added with difficulty: ¡°Father¡­ the Ji Tianjing Lineage, they¡¯ve hidden¡­ hidden the legendary Ancestral Artifact¡­ They¡¯ve even created a river that possesses the Source of the Holy Path¡­¡± ¡°They even said they want¡­ to rebel against the Sect Gate!¡± His eyes were filled with hatred! Ji Tianhao, upon hearing this, had even more murderous intent sweeping through his eyes! ¡°Ji Tianjing!¡± He clenched his fists tightly, furious beyond measure; he had once been suppressed by Ji Tianjing, and now, his own descendants had been crippled by Ji Tianjing¡¯s heirs? A feud of unprecedented gravity! ¡°Bring me the men, initiate n warfare, I must personally go to the Northern Destion and capture the traitor!¡± He was incredibly angry! Initiate n warfare! The many Saints in the room were all taken aback! ¡°Impossible!¡± However, at this time, a decisive shout came from outside! Everyone turned around only to see Ji Tianpan arriving with Ji Changming and others. His face was extremely grim as he said: ¡°Ji Tianhao, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± ¡°The Taixuan Saint King has decreed that Changming go to wee the Ji Tianjing Lineage back to the n. How dare you obstruct this matter? Where do you ce the Saint King?¡±
Upon hearing this, Ji Tianhao coldly said: ¡°You have no ce to interject¡­ I will summon the Saint King myself!¡± ¡°Because the treasure that has been lost in our n for so long, I have found it!¡± ¡°Our n¡¯s Ancestral Artifact wasn¡¯t lost at all, but was stolen by Ji Tianjing! Back then, he wasn¡¯t looking after the interests of the n; he wanted to monopolize the treasure for himself!¡±
After he spoke, he waved his hand! Instantly, a Saint began to burn incense beside him! That was¡­ incense used to awaken the Saint Kings of the n! It was only lit in the face of great disaster. ¡°How dare you disturb the peaceful cultivation of the Saint Kings? Have you gone mad?!¡± Ji Tianpan¡¯s face changed suddenly! The Saint Kings were the biggest trump card of the n, and they must not be awakened lightly unless faced with the annihtion of the n. Last time, Taixuan Saint King was disturbed and lost a hundred years of lifespan! Following that, in several secluded ces of the Ji Family. Suddenly, several auras that seemed toe from the ancient past¡­ were awakened! ¡°Has our n faced a great disaster?¡± An elder in a gray robe emerged from a ce of seclusion, carrying a cane. With just one step, he arrived inside the Secret Hall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As he appeared, the many Saints in the hall knelt in worship! ¡°We greet the Taitian Saint King!¡±
Everyone called out in unison! This was the old Saint King of the Ji Family, Ji Taitian! ¡°After sleeping for tens of thousands of years¡­ what matter has awakened us?¡± Following that, another elder appeared. This elder was extremely frail, but he possessed an aura like an unfathomable mountain! ¡°We greet the Taigang Saint King!¡± The people of the Ji Family continued to speak! The Ji Family Saint King, Ji Taigang! Following Taigang Saint King, the third figure to appear was the Saint King from the previous incident, Ji Taixuan! After he appeared, he expressed surprise, saying: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Woken me up again¡­ Are you trying to deliberately kill me?¡± At this, Ji Tianhao dered: ¡°I report to the three Saint Kings, Tianhao has discovered our n¡¯s once lost Supreme Ancestral Artifact!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely the legendary scroll¡­¡±
Upon hearing the news, the three great Saint Kings were all shocked! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± Even the Saint Kings were extremely solemn! Because¡­ that legendary Ancestral Artifact was what founded their Imperial n. Their ancestor, Emperor Xuanyuan, became a Saint Emperor because he saw that painting scroll! If this item were to appear in the world, it would indeed be a supreme secret of the utmost importance! ¡°It is absolutely true, that painting scroll was stolen by Ji Tianjing!¡± Ji Tianhao spoke up, pointing at Ji Changxiao and Ji Qinghe on the ground: ¡°My son and grandson were injured by that artifact!¡± Upon hearing this, the three Saint Kings all immediately stepped forward. With just one nce, the three Saint Kings all had extremely grave expressions on their faces. ¡°Yes¡­ Injured by a supreme artifact, even we cannot see through it!¡±
The Taitian Saint King spoke with extreme seriousness. ¡°There is indeed a trace of aura stirring, making my cultivation technique react. Could it be that we have really found that item?¡± The Taigang Saint King was even more excited! Thoroughly excited! Only the Taixuan Saint King, after taking a look, suddenly said coldly: ¡°Your son and grandson were injured by that artifact, but why do you say it was stolen by Ji Tianjing?¡± Ji Tianhao spoke with a stiff voice: ¡°I sent Changxiao and Qinghe to wee back Ji Tianjing¡¯s descendant, Ji Yuanqing, but they were ambushed with that treasure¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Taixuan Saint King immediately shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you! Imanded people to bring Ji Tianjing¡¯s descendants back to the n, and you dare to defy my orders and thwart it, are you seeking death?¡± As a Saint King, how could he not see through Ji Tianhao¡¯s schemes? Ji Tianhao gritted his teeth but turned his head and looked directly at the Taitian and Taigang Saint Kings, saying: ¡°Considering the family¡¯s best interest, I ask the two Saint Kings to make a decision for me!¡± Seeing what was happening, both the Taitian and Taigang Saint Kings frowned. ¡°There might be some minor disputes, but Taixuan, you needn¡¯t bother about them. Right now, the most important matter is to head to the Northern Destion to find that artifact!¡± The Taitian Saint King spoke. ¡°Yes, if the Ancestral Artifact is indeed in the hands of Ji Tianjing¡¯s descendants, then it proves that it was indeed Ji Tianjing who stole the Ancestral Artifact all those years ago¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s also time for the n to settle some ounts,¡± The Taigang Saint King said coldly, staring at the Taixuan Saint King. Upon hearing this, the Taixuan Saint King became extremely angry and said: ¡°Do you think I am trying to protect the Ji Tianjing Lineage?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect the Ji Family!¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of immense terror lies in the Northern Destion, something that even the entire Ji Family cannot afford to provoke?¡± Upon hearing this, both the Taitian and Taigang Saint Kings just shook their heads. ¡°Taixuan, that¡¯s enough,¡± The Taitian Saint King said: ¡°I understand your feelings. Ji Tianjing was indeed a genius you nurtured with your own hands, but now, we have found the Ancestral Artifact in the hands of his descendants!¡± The Taigang Saint King was even colder: ¡°There¡¯s no need for further discussion. Let¡¯s go directly to the Northern Destion; everything will naturally be clear.¡± ¡°You will also have to take responsibility for the theft of the Ancestral Artifact!¡± His words were icy! Taixuan Saint King, full of rage, felt he had no outlet to vent, and so he simply said nothing more and dered: ¡°Fine, fine, fine!¡± ¡°I, Tai Xuan, am all in. Today, let¡¯s see who among us dies first!¡± ¡­ Immediately! The three great Saint Kings from the Ji Family, numerous Saint Monarchs, and over a dozen Saints all set out! They¡­ headed for the Northern Destion! ¡­ And at this moment, just outside a small mountain vige in the Northern Destion. Lin Jiu, Wu Dade, and the others had finally returned. ¡°Come on, the master will be pleased when he sees the good ingredients we¡¯ve brought back!¡± Wu Dade looked at the plump green fish he was holding in his hand and his eyes shone! They immediately entered the vige! PS: Three long chapters, with word counts exceeding that of others¡¯ four chapters¡­ Don¡¯t rush me to post more; I¡¯m truly diligent¡­ Others write around 2,000 words per chapter, but mine are basically over 3,000 words each; three chapters make up 10,000 words, enough for others to post five chapters. I¡¯m simply more hardworking than the ox Niu Dutian who tills thend! Chapter 370: 327 In front of the sick tree, ten thousand trees bloom_1 Chapter 370: Chapter 327 In front of the sick tree, ten thousand trees bloom_1 Deste Heaven Alliance. Ji Yuanqing led his n members, arrived at this ce, and after informing them, quickly entered the main hall of the alliance. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s been many days, are you well?¡± Fire Spirit asked with a smile, as they were already old friends with Ji Yuanqing. However, Ji Yuanqing spoke up, ¡°Thank you, Alliance Hierarch, for your concern. All is well with my n!¡± ¡°Today, wee to request joining the Deste Heaven Alliance!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning exchanged a nce immediately. With a puzzled expression, Mu Qianning asked, ¡°Senior, why have you suddenly decided to do this?¡± They already knew that Ji Yuanqing¡¯s lineage was a branch of the Ji n!
The Ji Family was an Imperial n; by all logic, they should be rejoining their family. And now, they had actually decided to join the Deste Heaven Alliance? Ji Yuanqing let out a deep sigh before speaking, ¡°The family will not amodate us; we have already been expelled from the Ji Family and have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°Everything we have was bestowed by Senior Li. From this day forth, we wish to follow by Senior Li¡¯s side and serve him!¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit pondered for a moment. ¡°This matter, we still need to report to Senior Li first.¡± She replied. After all, the matter involved the Imperial n! ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go find Senior Li now!¡± Mu Qianning stood up and spoke. ¡­ The small mountain vige. It was already dusk. ¡°I wonder how Da De and the others are doing¡­¡± Li Fan was sitting under the peach tree, leisurely drinking tea, somewhat expectant! After all, ording to Fire Spirit, ever since his White Tiger Roaring Sky Map had gone out, someone in the outside world had been able to draw a Kirin Map to match it! He had made a Kirin Emergence Painting himself; could it surpass the other? For many years, this was the first time he felt a sense ofpetitiveness and anticipation!
After all, previously, his various skills had always been for his own entertainment. ¡°Master, we have returned.¡± At this moment, the voice of Wu Dade came from outside the door. ¡°Come in.¡±
Li Fan immediately replied. Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng pushed the door and entered; Big ck Dog followed behind Wu Dade, and on Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s shoulder, there sat a small creature! The small creature had a dragon¡¯s head, an elk¡¯s body, a cow¡¯s tail, and horse¡¯s hooves! Just now, upon entering the small courtyard, its big eyes suddenly revealed a timid expression, looking somewhat fearful! Seeing this small creature, everyone in the courtyard was surprised and delighted! ¡°Wow, what kind of animal is this? It¡¯s too cute!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes sparkled as she walked over, curiously looking at the Little Kirin! ¡°This¡­ could it be a Kylin? It¡¯s identical to the one Master drew in the Kirin Emergence Painting!¡± Nan Feng¡¯s expression wasplicated! Apparently, the Master drew the Kirin Emergence Painting precisely because of this Little Kirin, right? His Master must have foreseen that there would be a Kylin in the outside world, which is why he sent Junior Brother Lin and the others out! ¡°The Divine Beast of legend has actually been brought back by Junior Brother Lin¡­¡± Jiang Li and the others were even more astonished!
¡°Not bad, not bad at all! Just don¡¯t know what this little guy eats? If it eats grass that would be good; it can be raised alongside my Little Gold Bull!¡± Lu Rang was also brimming with excitement; he pulled the Little Gold Bull over, and when it saw the Little Kirin, curiosity filled its big eyes as well. The Little Kirin was initially quite timid, but when it saw the Little Gold Bull, it suddenly seemed happier and bleated softly at the Little Gold Bull. The Little Gold Bull responded with ¡°moo moo¡±! The two little ones, as if they were greeting each other. Meanwhile, Lin Jiu Zheng saluted Li Fan, saying, ¡°Master, the task has beenpleted perfectly!¡± ¡°Furthermore, we have found a rare animal and a rare nt!¡± As he spoke, he took out the Old Tree Stump. When the Old Tree Stump appeared in the courtyard, the ancient timber seemed to tremble slightly! Li Fan was taken aback upon hearing this. The Crystal Chip had lit up; there was no mistake. This time, the rewards were indeed substantial!
He walked over and, seeing the Little Kirin, couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°I had no idea that such beings actually existed in the world!¡± Worthy of the Immortal Domain, where one can find all that is marvelously strange! Even a Kylin existed? Such a creature, Li Fan had only heard about in myths and legends; no wonder it was a rare species. He couldn¡¯t help but gently stroke the head of the Little Kirin. The Little Kirin¡¯s big eyes looked at Li Fan, and far from being shy, it affectionately nuzzled Li Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Not bad, Jiu Zheng, take care of this little animal from now on.¡± Li Fan said. Upon hearing this, Lin Jiu Zheng was overjoyed, responding, ¡°At yourmand! I will take good care of it!¡± And the Little Kirin, as if understanding, immediately began to frolic in Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s embrace. ¡°Ah, Master, next time I want to go out and find a pet too, I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡± Seeing this, Zi Ling¡¯s eyes filled with envy.
The other disciples were also increasingly expectant, wondering when their Master would grant them such an opportunity. After all, adopting a Divine Beast was an opportunity not to be missed! Li Fan also smiled. ¡°By the way, Master,¡± At this moment, Lin Jiu Zheng spoke again, saying, ¡°This old tree¡­¡± Hope filled his eyes. The tree was nearly devoid of life, and he was genuinely concerned, whether it could be saved or not. Little Kirin, too, had leaped to the side of the old tree stump, itsrge eyes looking at Li Fan pitifully, as if pleading on behalf of the old tree. Li Fan gazed at the old tree stump and pondered for a moment. Indeed, the stump was at the end of its life, nearly beyond salvation. However, since it was a rare nt, no matter what, it was worth a try! ¡°Gong Ya, fetch a pot of cool tea.¡± He immediately spoke up! Hearing this, Gong Ya behind him promptly said, ¡°At once!¡± She quickly brought over a pot of cool tea and handed it to Li Fan. Li Fan immediately lifted the teapot and poured the cool tea onto the old tree stump! In an instant, on the decayed old tree stump, a tender green branch unexpectedly sprouted! That branch, like the young shoots of willow in early spring, appeared fragile but carried unlimited vitality! Seeing this scene, all the disciples were instantly astounded! ¡°This¡­ With just a pot of tea, Master can actually revive the dead Kirin Divine Tree?¡± Wu Dade was shocked. ¡°Master¡¯s method is reversing life and death, it¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± Lu Rang¡¯s eyes filled with profound seriousness, as he murmured, ¡°Indeed, the Cultivation and Rearing Path, when cultivated to the extreme, can also be the world¡¯s most magical secret technique!¡± Confidence unparalleled filled his eyes! ¡°Master¡¯s medical skills can heal all things in the world¡­ It¡¯s against the natural order!¡± Su Baiqian was extremely astonished as well; she took a deep breath, and in that moment, she felt Li Fan had opened up a new world for her. A healer, can heal all things in the world! Upon seeing this, Li Fan was also somewhat surprised! In the past, when he was tormented by the System in his nting skills, he learned that tea water, once cooked, contains various minerals and organic substances, which are beneficial for nt growth! He hadn¡¯t expected it to actually be useful. It seemed that although the System was rubbish in terms of cultivation, the knowledge about agricultural techniques was still reliable! If he could travel to other worlds, with his agricultural skills alone, he could cultivate and create a new realm! Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional as he looked at the old tree stump and said, ¡°Beside the sunken ship, a thousand sails pass by; in front of the sick tree, a myriad of woods thrive in spring.¡± ¡°To be able to revive today is also a matter of fate!¡± ¡°Lu Rang, nt the old stump beside the little sapling, and remember to protect its roots with the tea leaves from the cool tea.¡± The tea leaves in the cool tea, being cooked, are rich in organics, and their dposition is beneficial to the nt¡¯s root system! Upon hearing this, Lu Rang beside him immediately said, ¡°Alright, Master!¡± He carried the old tree stump to nt it. ¡°Beside the sunken ship, a thousand sails pass by; in front of the sick tree, a myriad of woods thrive in spring¡­ Big Brother, these two lines of poetry¡­ are so meaningful!¡± At this time, Xinning beside him spoke up, her eyes filled with a hint of curiosity and expectation, saying, ¡°Big Brother, can you teach me?¡± She clearly felt that within these two lines of poetry, there were elements of world-changing vicissitudes, a kind of sorrow that had seen life and death, and a loneliness of solitary traveling¡­ Ifprehended thoroughly, perhaps she could ascend another step! Upon hearing this, Li Fan also smiled. Xinning was indeed eager to learn; his teachings had not been in vain all this time. He immediately said, ¡°Of course I can.¡± As he spoke, he recited the entire poem: ¡°In the destends of Bashan and Chu waters, twenty-three years have I abandoned this body.¡± ¡°Yearning for the past, I recite poetry upon hearing the flute, returning to my hometown I seem like a weathered man.¡± ¡°Beside the sunken boat sails a thousand ships, in front of the sick tree blooms the spring of a thousand woods.¡± ¡°Today as I listen to your song, I¡¯ll let the wine bolster my spirits temporarily.¡± He finished reciting. As his poem concluded, Xinning¡¯s big eyes fell into deep contemtion! ¡°Yearning for the past, I recite poetry upon hearing the flute, returning to my hometown I seem like a weathered man¡­ Beside the sunken boat sails a thousand ships, in front of the sick tree blooms the spring of a thousand woods¡­ Big Brother, what great times have you experienced?¡± ¡°The Brahmanic Dharma says that solitude lies on the other shore¡­ Is the mentor alone on that shore, waiting for something? His grand aspiration is to oust the passing ships and to see the spring of all woods¡­ Does he wish to ferry all beings across? His spirit shocks all ages, truly a figure of Supreme Brahman!¡± Qing Chen gazed at Li Fan with sincere and feverish admiration in his eyes! ¡°In the destends of Bashan and Chu waters, twenty-three years have I abandoned this body¡­ Master, have you waited alone? How many years of change has he weathered to attain such enlightenment?¡± Nan Feng murmured to herself, looking at Li Fan with a peculiar emotion suddenly shimmering in her beautiful eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt that behind the mentor¡¯s seemingly carefree and easygoing appearance hid a past full of unspeakable sorrow¡­ ¡°Beside the sunken boat sails a thousand ships, in front of the sick tree blooms the spring of a thousand woods¡­ Is this why the mentor took us in? After enduring a great catastrophe, he was left alone¡­ So, does he need disciples to stand against a great disaster¡­¡± But Jiang Li¡¯s heart suddenly surged with emotion as he stared at Li Fan, recalling something the Emperor of ck and White once said: ¡°Through the ages, the mentor stands alone against the cmities of countless worlds!¡± His eyes were filled with immense respect! Zi Ling also seemed to think of something, her big eyes growing moist as she said, ¡°Master¡­ from now on, we will be by your side¡­ You won¡¯t be alone!¡± Seeing this, Li Fan was momentarily startled. What were these disciples doing? But he quickly understood; they had taken the poem to be a reflection of his own feelings? After all, the poem did carry a sense of destion and loneliness. ¡°You needn¡¯t feel this way; the mentor was just casually expressing sentiment, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Li Fan smiled and turned to Wu Dade, saying, ¡°Da De, where did you find such a plump green fish?¡± Wu Dade, who had listened to Li Fan¡¯s poetry and was still confused about why his fellow brothers and sisters looked that way¡ªbecause he had never been to school! He did not know the meaning behind the poetry¡­ Now seeing that the master had spoken, he immediately said with joy, ¡°Master, we owe it to this Dead Dog. It was the one who caught the fish!¡± ¡°You see, it¡¯s still fresh and alive, truly top-quality ingredients!¡± Li Fan nodded, responding, ¡°It does look quite nice. Such a big fish should suffice for us to have a meal.¡± ¡°Tonight, the mentor will cook you all a fish hotpot!¡± Upon hearing this, many disciples were overjoyed, and their earlier mncholy was swept away. ¡­ Chapter 371: 328 Fish Hot Pot_1 Chapter 371: Chapter 328 Fish Hot Pot_1 Inside the small courtyard. Upon hearing that Li Fan was going to personally cook fish hotpot, a group of disciples were all brimming with excitement. They all got busy. Zi Ling, Nan Feng, Gong Ya, and others were selecting vegetables withughter and chatter, while Wu Dade and others brought out the chopping boards and ced the plump green fish on them. ¡°Master, are you, are you really going to do the cutting yourself?¡± Dugu Yuqing and other disciples looked at Li Fan with ardent eyes! Li Fan nodded and smiled, ¡°What, do you want to learn how I do it?¡± His cooking skills had also been honed by the System, so he had quite a bit of confidence in them. ¡°Yes!¡± Dugu Yuqing and the others nodded like pecking chickens!
Other disciples were all watching eagerly. Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°Good, then let me teach you!¡± It was a good opportunity to let the disciples learn some culinary skills, lest they couldn¡¯t find wives in the future. In this day and age,cking culinary skills might easily lead to a life of singledom! He immediately picked up the kitchen knife and dered: ¡°The first step is to descale the fish.¡± He immediately started slicing swiftly, scales peeling off from the saint-tier green fish at high speed! Soon enough, all the scales had been removed! ¡°The second step is to clean the insides!¡± With a move of his knife, Li Fan cut open the fish¡¯s belly, picked with the de, and removed all the viscera. ¡°Next is filleting the fish, this step requires mastering the knife skills.¡± Li Fan spoke indifferently and began to slide the knife over the plump green fish as smoothly as flowing water! At this moment, all disciples were staring at Li Fan in sheer shock! ¡°What¡­ What kind of knife skills are these? I clearly feel that each cut holds the power to slice through the cosmos!¡± Wu Dade was astounded! ¡°It clearly holds the weight of ten thousand jun, yet it¡¯s as effortless as lifting a feather, a single cut that could easily destroy the world, yet when itnds on the flesh of the fish, it is as light as a down feather, elegant and graceful!¡± Long Zixuan murmured to himself, receiving an enlightenment at this moment. His entire sequence of True Dragon Techniques was all about power and ferocity; overwhelminglymanding, yet¡­ itcked a touch of lightness! ¡°To bnce strength with softness is to achieve the supreme technique!¡± His eyes suddenly brightened as the Dragon Soul within him roared, and his techniques ascended to a new realm on the spot!
¡°Quick as the wind, light as falling dust, enduring as a mountain¡­ What kind of knife skills, what kind of realm is this? I understand now, the Sword Dao is not only about swiftness and ferocity but also about slowness and gentleness!¡± Dugu Yuqing came to a sudden realization, watching Li Fan¡¯s supreme knife skills deepened his understanding of the Sword Dao! ¡°Master truly is the pinnacle of the path of chess, every move he makes embodies the perfection of the chess path, clearly, it¡¯s just a fish, but I felt as if it was a chessboard under Master¡¯s control, managed without the slightest error¡­¡± Jiang Li gazed at the knife marks on the fish, and his mental bottleneck burst open!
Even Zi Ling and others who were picking vegetables nearby rushed over to watch! Finally, the kitchen knife in Li Fan¡¯s hands gently fell. The fish was fully filleted. Seeing the expressions of the surrounding disciples, he let out a faint smile, quite satisfied with his own performance! This knife skill of his, if shown to the outside world, should reach the level of head chef in a restaurant, right? Following that, he gently lifted his hand and pulled the tail of the fish! Instantly, the fish bones were lifted out from the meat, while the sliced fish, still in the shape of a whole fish with uniform thinness, remained intact! ¡°Wow!¡± Immediately, the group of disciples was incredibly amazed! ¡°Master¡¯s knife skills, if unleashed towards the outside world, could probably directly annihte the Immortal Domain¡­¡± Nan Feng¡¯s face was a picture ofplexity! ¡°Ah ah ah ah, Master is really too wise and virtuous, whoever marries him will be happy to death¡­ Wuuu, why does it hurt my heart to think of Master marrying some other girl¡­¡± Zi Ling looked at Li Fan, her eyes filled with stars.
¡°Such a great figure, a single kitchen knife could annihte an entire domain, yet he deigns to stay here cooking for a bunch of disciples¡­¡± Gong Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Zi Ling and Dugu Yuqing; however, suddenly, she remembered that she too was now a part of this ce¡­ A warm feeling rose in her heart. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s simmer the base broth.¡± Li Fanughed, set up the pot, and threw in the fish bones and other ingredients to make the broth. Soon, the delicious fragrance of the fish soup wafted through the air! The disciples were all looking forward to it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all sit down and start with the sliced fish. These slices are very thin, they¡¯ll cook quickly.¡± Li Fan spoke and began to ce the fish slices into the pot. Before long, the delicious aroma of the fish filled the air. The group of disciples started to move their chopsticks. And at that moment, from outside the courtyard, came a voice: ¡°Qian Ning and others are here to pay a visit to Senior Li!¡± Li Fan said:
¡°Pleasee in.¡± Fire Spirit and others pushed the door and entered. Just as they entered, the savory scent of the fish immediately greeted them. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s this smell? It¡¯s delicious!¡± Mu Qianning¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled. ¡°Senior Li¡­ are you having dinner?¡± Fire Spirit was also surprised. Li Fan, however, stood up and smiled: ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time,e on, join us for dinner!¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and the others were overjoyed and came over to sit down. When they saw the fish meat in the pot, they were all shocked. ¡°¡­Wait, this meat¡­ why does it contain so many Saintly Dao rules?¡± Fire Spirit was surprised.
¡°This¡­ I heard that a certain Ancient Saint of the Green Scale n in Kirin Valley has perished¡­¡± Ji Yuanqing was also shocked when he saw the scales amongst the trash not yet thrown out, many of them green! Those¡­ all of them were saint-level!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Out in the world, they¡¯d be worth a fortune, capable of being refined into supreme battle armor! Yet here, they were a pile of trash, and of the trash, the least valuable kind! ¡°Eat up everyone, there¡¯s plenty of fish meat today!¡± Li Fan also smiled as he spoke. Fire Spirit and the others were not polite, and immediately started to eat! ¡°This fish flesh is so tender. Master¡¯s cooking is truly delicious,¡± Zi Ling picked up a piece of fish, dipped it lightly into the sauce Li Fan had made, and then put it in her mouth. The fish flesh instantly melted in her mouth, delighting her taste buds! A group of disciples ate heartily. ¡°Boom!¡± As they were eating, suddenly, Wu Dade¡¯s aura changed dramatically. He directly broke through from the Sea-Dividing Realm to the Saint Tier Realm! At that moment, within his body, there seemed to be a warm sun! Dugu Yuqing experienced a simr change. His aura rapidly shifted, and he too stepped into the Saint Tier Realm. Within the sword sea in his Dantian, a divine sword stood above all others, his Sword Seed! ¡°The Brahman Path is like the sea, and all beings are like fish¡­ to achieve freedom!¡± Qing Chen was also mumbling as he broke through. In his sea of Buddha, a sitting figure suddenly appeared. Indistinctly, that figure emitted a sacred light of the Myriad Brahman Path, and astonishingly bore the same face as him! His seed of the Brahman Path! In Gong Ya¡¯s Dantian, the huge teapot shone with brilliant golden light. From the spout of the teapot, countless spiritual springs poured out, and within the sea of spiritual springs, a tea tree¡¯s silhouette could be seen. ¡°Damn, did my grass grow inside my Dantian?¡± Lu Rang was surprised. In his Dantian, an impressive grass appeared, as if it could sh through everything, utterly mysterious. Next to Li Fan, Xinning had eaten her fill but now seemed somewhat confused, saying: ¡°With countless poems written, which one is supreme?¡± Hearing this, Li Fan, who was feeding Xiao Bai fish, smiled. Xinning really was studious, even pondering ancient poetry while eating. He then said: ¡°There¡¯s no first among literature, yet there may be one verse that can be honored, ¡®Countless heroes of the times, look to this day!''¡± Countless heroes of the times, look to this day! In Xinning¡¯s eyes, a resolute light suddenly ignited! ¡°Countless heroes of the times¡­ look to this day!¡± She murmured, and in the sea of poetry in her Dantian, a line of dazzling golden characters stood above all the countless poems she had learned. ¡°Countless heroes of the times, look to this day!¡± This was her Poetry Seed! ¡°Fish, too, can transform into dragons!¡± In Long Zixuan¡¯s Dantian, the shadow of a dreadful True Dragon was taking shape, as if a primeval behemoth! ¡°In this life, I only wish to suspend a pot to help the world, to ease some of the sufferings in this world¡­¡± Su Baiqian was alsoprehending the Dao. In her Dantian, a vast ocean suddenly emerged. It wasposed of countless mystical Spiritual Medicines. She realized a sea of medicine¡ªwithin that sea, all were ultimate medications recorded in the ¡°Original Medicine¡±! Her cultivation level was the shallowest, only now breaking into the Sea-Dividing Realm. Whereas Zi Ling and Nan Feng had advanced into the Saint Tier Realm ahead of time thanks to Li Fan¡¯s sweat, they now reached the fullpletion of the Saint Tier Realm. Just one step away, they could be Four Luminaries-level experts! Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, too, had made great strides in progress! They directly stepped into the Siyao Realm! ¡ª¡ªLast time they feasted on a whole cow banquet and received two years¡¯ worth of Li Fan¡¯s wine, they had already broken into the Saint Tier Realm. Inparison, their talents were slightly weaker than that of Zi Ling and the others, so they actually broke through faster. Disciples like Zi Ling, who had foundations deep as oceans, found it difficult to raise an ocean to a higher level. But if the foundation was only ake, then expanding theke by a circle was quite easy. However, the deeper the foundation, the more invincible they were in their rank! Even Ji Yuanqing had his aura suddenly shift, also achieving fullpletion of the Saint Tier Realm. Soon, a group of disciples had eaten their fill. ¡°Meow meow~~¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s little belly was bulging, lying on Li Fan¡¯sp, its little paws holding onto Li Fan¡¯s hand, extremely clingy. Li Fan rubbed Xiao Bai¡¯s belly, also with a slight smile. The truth was, this green fish¡¯s flesh wasn¡¯t that great¡­ barely passable, but fortunately, his soup and seasoning were good, still edible. After all, it was wild, and probably not as good as farmed fish¡­ Thinking this, he unconsciously nced at the pond. Suddenly, the group of carp that were swimming joyfully became instantly still! ¡­ ¡­ At the same moment. In Huangtian State. The three Saint Kings of the Ji Family, leading many Saints, had arrived! They hade to the location mentioned by Ji Changxiao, only to find that the mountain range was left with deste dwellings. A stele stood there. ¡°The Ji Tianjing lineage, expelled from the Ji family!¡± ¡°From now on, severed with one cut!¡± Looking at the words on the stele, everyone¡¯s face was very cold. ¡°The evidence is conclusive, the Ji Tianjing lineage indeed does not hold the n in regard,¡± the Taigang Saint King said coldly. ¡°Saint Kings, ording to my son¡¯s words, there was a river here that greatly resembled Ji Water¡¯s, but now it has disappeared¡­ The n records suggest that our n¡¯s ancestral treasure can reflect reality!¡± Ji Tianhao spoke as if he was iming credit, saying: ¡°The theft of the n¡¯s ancestral treasure by Ji Tianjing is beyond doubt!¡± ¡°Now, we must immediately find them, hold them ountable for the theft of the ancestral treasure, and then retrieve it,¡± the Taigang Saint King said, nodding his head. ¡°Take out the Emperor Artifact, the artifact and our n¡¯s ancestral treasure share a resonance, it will lead us to them,¡± the Taitian Saint King said. Hearing this, the Taixuan Saint King¡¯s expression changed, and he said: ¡°No! This matter may involve strangeness, how can we use the Emperor Artifact? If we create karma, it could bring about the Ji Family¡¯s eternal doom¡­¡± ¡°At this point, you¡¯re still obstructing our search for the family¡¯s ancestral treasure!¡± Taigang Saint King immediately looked at Taixuan Saint King coldly, saying: ¡°Could it be that you have colluded with the descendents of Ji Tianjing?¡± Taixuan Saint King¡¯s face turned ugly, his eyes filled with anger. This was almost like an usation from within one¡¯s heart! The problem was, he couldn¡¯t argue further, or it would seem like he really harbored ill intentions toward the ancestral treasure. ¡°Fine, fine, fine, today I, Taixuan, will apany you to the end to see who is the real criminal of the Ji family!¡± He clenched his teeth! ¡­ Paragraphment Paragraphment feature is now on the Web! Move mouse over any paragraph and click the icon to add yourment. Also, you can always turn it off/on in Settings. GOT IT Chapter 372: 329: Saint King Enters the Mountain Village_1 Chapter 372: Chapter 329: Saint King Enters the Mountain Vige_1 Not long after. The Ji Family¡¯s delegation gradually appeared outside the small mountain vige! In the hands of the Taitian Saint King was a sword! The sword¡¯s hilt was simple and seemed to be forged from various divine metals, and the scabbard was dull, its material unknown, but it exuded a mysterious sense that it had transcended through ages! At the joint between the hilt and the scabbard, there appeared to be a trail of blood! It was as if the blood had overflowed and left its mark on the scabbard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Despite hundreds of thousands of years, the bloodstain remained undiminished. This¡­ was the Emperor Sword of the Ji Family, once the weapon of Emperor Xuanyuan. The Xuanyuan Sword! Now, as they came holding the Xuanyuan Sword, they finally arrived in front of the small mountain vige.
¡°Hmm? This ce¡­ why is it so strange?!¡± Upon reaching the vige, all the powerhouses were stunned. ¡°This mountain vige¡­ this mountain vige is truly terrifying!¡± Tai Gang Tian Wang¡¯s pupils constricted as he said, ¡°Unfathomably horrifying, with a myriad of vital energies, could it be the dwelling of a Saint Emperor?¡± The Taitian Saint King was even more shocked and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­ This ce seems to have a trace of Yang Energy flowing through it!¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ Is this one of the Lands of Yang¡¯s Prohibition? How is this possible!¡± Hearing this, all the Saints and Saint Monarchs of the Ji Family were utterly astonished. The Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition? One must know that even the Imperial n is insignificant in the face of the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition! Because¡­ ces of Yang¡¯s Prohibition often form after cmities involving Yang. They involve terrible mysteries and some indescribable existences. Now, this small mountain vige is actually a Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition? ¡°No, that¡¯s not right; there is only one Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition in the Northern Immortal Domain, and that¡¯s the Heavenly Net Mountain Range!¡± ¡°There have never been any records of another!¡± ¡°What on earth is going on? Could our ancestral artifact actually have fallen into a Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition?¡± The various Saints and Saint Monarchs were also full of doubts and astonishment. ¡°Ji Yuanqing and the others have taken refuge with the beings within the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition; no wonder they dared to betray the family!¡±
Ji Tianhao¡¯s face turned icy as he said, ¡°Fellow Saint Kings, the Ji Family must not allow our ancestral artifact to be lost!¡± The Taitian Saint King nodded gravely and said, ¡°The ancestral artifact is too important¡­ Even if it is the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, I fear we must take our chances and venture in!¡±
¡°Moreover, this ce might not necessarily be the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition!¡± Tai Gang Tian Wang then spoke up, ¡°I suspect it might be an old monster from the era of Yang cmities hiding here!¡± ¡°But, his strength is inadequate, failing to create a prohibitednd. Moreover, the Yang Tide is not yet upon us, and he has emerged prematurely¡­ it indicates he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± ¡°If we can subdue him, not only can we retrieve our ancestral artifact, but it would be a tremendous opportunity!¡± As he spoke, his eyes gleamed with excitement! Having been a Saint King for hundreds of thousands of years, he was unable to break through. If he could seize this opportunity, he might well be a Great Saint, or even¡­ reach that supreme Realm! With that thought, his eyes burned with fervor. ¡°Saint King, this ce is dangerous¡­¡± Ji Tianpan looked cautiously towards the Tai Xuan Saint King! But now, even the Tai Xuan Saint King was gravely saying, ¡°Dangerous or not, we only have one choice, to venture forth!¡± ¡°The ancestral artifact¡­ might truly be here!¡±
He really didn¡¯t want to go! However, the disappearance of that Ji Water meant that the painting in Ji Yuanqing¡¯s hands might truly reflect reality! This could be their ancestral artifact. For the rise and fall of the Ji Family¡­ they had no choice but to venture! ¡°You all wait here, we three Saints will take the Emperor Artifact and make our attempt inside!¡± The Taitian Saint King instructed directly! The three Saint Kings stepped forward! Ji Tianpan, Ji Tianhao, and the others had no choice but to wait with extremely grave expressions. Soon, the Taitian Saint King and the others finally entered the small mountain vige. ¡°How terrifying¡­ The moment we entered this realm, I felt all my Divine Skillspletely suppressed!¡± No sooner had they entered than the Taitian Saint King¡¯s face changed! ¡°Indeed¡­ I feel like my Cultivation Level¡­ has been reduced by more than half?!¡± eximed Tai Gang Tian Wang in shock. This was too frightening; the suppression here was so formidable that even the Saint Kings couldn¡¯t withstand it.
¡°Could this really not be the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­ The oddities that Ji Tianyou previously encountered, could they havee from here?¡± The Tai Xuan Saint King murmured to himself. They continued to move forward. ¡°Hmm? This isn¡¯t right, this sea of grass¡­ Why does it feel so terrifying, giving me the illusion that I could ughter Saint Kings!¡± ¡°Hiss! What is this extraordinary aura in the water ditch, is it Yang Energy?¡± ¡°Could this plum tree be the legendary Divine Tree? Its aura is so extraordinary¡­¡± Having taken only a few steps, the three Saint Kings were already trembling with fear! And the deeper they went, the more their Cultivation Level was suppressed! ¡°No way¡­ I¡¯m left with only the power of a Sheng Yin Tier?¡± The Taitian Saint King¡¯s expression grew uglier by the second! ¡°Could it be¡­ that we will fall out of the Saintly Dao Realm? Will we be able to recover after we leave?¡± Tai Gang Tian Wang, at this moment, felt some fear! ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, it shouldn¡¯t be this sinister¡­¡±
Tai Xuan Saint King was murmuring to himself, feeling increasingly that this ce was even more terrifying than the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition! As they walked, the three of them grew more and more terrified. Because the deeper they went, the lower their cultivation levels became, until finally, they fell within the Immortal Path Realm! All three were left with only the cultivation level of Daluo Golden Immortals. At this moment, unparalleled fear filled their hearts, and cold sweat covered their faces. This was too monstrous, too eerie. ¡°The three of you ahead, stop right there!¡± At that time, an old voice suddenly came from behind them! This call caused the three Saint Kings to jump in fright! ¡°Ah!¡± They all turned around in horror, instinctively stepping back! But they saw an old man with a cane by the roadside, scrutinizing them with a critical gaze! This person was none other than Elder Zhao! He looked at these three foreign old men, puzzled, and asked: ¡°What are you doing in our vige?¡± The three Saint Kings, however, had expressions of horror and their throats were dry! Because¡­ they couldn¡¯t see through the realm of the old man before them at all! He appeared just like amon mortal, without a trace of leaking aura! Keep in mind, although their cultivation levels were suppressed severely, their spiritual sense was still intact. Their inability to sense anything¡­ this indicated that the other¡¯s realm¡­ Was unfathomable, unimaginable! ¡°A being from the restricted area of the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition?¡± Taitian Saint King trembled. ¡°His¡­ his cane, could it be an Emperor Artifact? I feel a tremendous pressure from it¡­¡± Tai Gang Saint King was sweating profusely. At this moment, Tai Xuan Saint King became even more certain, damn it, this ce¡­ was at least on the level of existence as the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition! Vastly sinister¡­ and of immense terror! He braced himself and stepped forward, saying: ¡°Respected senior¡­ we are here, to look for someone!¡± Since the other party¡¯s realm was above their own, he addressed him as a senior. Upon hearing this, Elder Zhao looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Tai Xuan Saint King replied: ¡°We are looking for a member of our n¡­ Ji Yuanqing!¡± He dared not conceal anything. In front of such an existence, any deceptive thoughts would be seen through with a single nce. Upon hearing this, Elder Zhao suddenly realized and said: ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for him¡­ he should have gone to Little Li¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Just keep walking straight ahead.¡± Upon hearing this, the three Saint Kings were slightly startled, Little Li? Who was this person? And moreover, was this forbidden area being actually giving them directions? They became somewhat fearful; could there be some great trap ahead? At this time, Elder Zhao suddenly looked at the three men sternly and warned: ¡°However, I warn you, in our vige, don¡¯t even think about doing any wrongdoing, otherwise, don¡¯t think just because you are halfway in the grave, I¡¯ll spare you with this cane of mine!¡± He had been watching these three old men for a long time; as soon as they entered the vige, they were looking around everywhere, staring at a ditch for a long time, stopping to gaze at a damaged plum tree¡­ sneaking around, not seeming like good people! They looked like thieves! In these times, there are ever more people who rely on their age to misbehave and show no respect despite being old; one must be shrewd to prevent the vige¡¯s belongings from being stolen! As he spoke, he even stamped his cane on the ground! Instantly, the three Saint Kings¡¯ expressions changed, as a trace of aura emanating from the cane made their knees go weak, and they nearly knelt on the spot! They looked at the cane in shock! ¡°We will certainly obey and not cause trouble!¡± Taitian Saint King quickly dered. ¡°Yes, please rest assured, senior, we will conduct ourselves properly!¡± Tai Gang Saint King was also scared. Despite being Saint Kings, it would likely only take a thought from the other party to kill them! Second Elder nodded and said: ¡°You at least know your ce!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Upon hearing this, the three exchanged nces; to be honest, their mental state was somewhat copsing at this moment. They truly did not wish to proceed. If they had known how terrifying this ce was in advance, they certainly wouldn¡¯t havee in. But now, it was toote. Moreover, they were being watched by such a fearsome being. If they did not continue forward, perhaps they would be obliterated by that person? ¡°Walk! We can only keep moving forward!¡± Taitian Saint King said, steeling himself. Before long, they finally saw a small courtyard! On the gate of the courtyard, there was a que with fourrge characters: ¡°Wu¡¯er Xianting¡±! ¡­ Chapter 373: 330 Saint King Kneels - Part 1 Chapter 373: Chapter 330 Saint King Kneels ¨C Part 1 In the courtyard. Finally, everyone had almost finished their meal. ¡°By the way, Senior,¡± At this time, Fire Spirit spoke: ¡°We are here with something we¡¯d like to report to you.¡± ¡°Senior Ji Yuanqing would like to join us!¡± She turned to Li Fan as she spoke. Ji Yuanqing immediately put down his chopsticks, his face full of anxiety as he looked towards Li Fan! Li Fan paused for a moment upon hearing this. He remembered thatst time, Ji Changming and other family members of Ji Yuanqing hade looking for him, seeking the Stone Command that Ji Yuanqing sold to Li Fan.
Afterwards, they should have gone to see Ji Yuanqing. Now, it seemed that Ji Yuanqing hadn¡¯t returned to his family? He was probably still wandering outside, unable to make a living, which was why he wanted to join Fire Spirit and the others! ¡°Elder, your family members¡­ do they treat you poorly?¡± Li Fan asked. Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing was visibly shaken. This senior really seemed to know everything. In a ce thousands of li away, there wasn¡¯t a single matter that could escape the eyes of this elder. Perhaps, the senior had already predicted that his n would treat his lineage with indifference? ¡°¡­I will not hide it from you, Senior, the n is disheartening. I have decided¡­ to join Miss Ling¡¯er and serve the senior!¡± He immediately said, bowing his head. Li Fan nodded upon hearing this, thinking indeed, even rtives can¡¯t be relied upon these days. One has to fend for themselves. By now, the business run by Fire Spirit and the others should have expanded. Being able to find some work for Ji Yuanqing so he could support himself was good! He immediately smiled and said: ¡°Since your n has treated you poorly, it is right for you to seek your own path. Very good.¡± A casual remark, yet it excited Ji Yuanqing instantly. This was great indeed! ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior!¡± He was immensely grateful! ¡°May I ask if the master of this ce¡­ is present?¡±
Just then, an elderly voice suddenly sounded from outside! Hearing this voice, Li Fan was somewhat surprised. It seemed to be a stranger¡­ ¡°Gong Ya, go and open the door.¡±
But Li Fan still spoke. ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± Gong Ya rose and went to the door. And in this moment. Outside the courtyard. Three Saint Kings were frightened beyond measure! Looking at this courtyard, they all trembled. For this humble courtyard seemed like an unfathomably deep world. The fourrge characters on the sign¡­ appeared like a supreme edict, and just one nce at them almost caused their souls and sea of consciousness to explode! Unspeakable terror! It was clear to imagine what kind of being would reside within. They even guessed that this must be the residence of the Master of the Forbidden Area! The Master of the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­ that represented a great terror, something even Saint Emperor-level figures would fear.
If they hadn¡¯t already been discovered by creatures inside the Forbidden Area, they would actually have fled! Too terrifying. ¡°I think¡­ we really should leave¡­¡± While waiting, the Taigang Saint King spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Damn it, do you think I don¡¯t want to run? But do we have a chance to escape? That terrifying creature behind us has already spoken, saying if we don¡¯t go meet the master here, we¡¯ll probably be sted to death!¡± The Taitian Saint King said with difficulty. Creak. The door to the courtyard opened. The three Saint Kings rushed to look forward. They saw a beautiful woman in a ck dress appear. It was Gong Ya. Gong Ya looked at the three men with confusion, her beautiful eyes shing with surprise! She could sense¡­ these three old men before her were incredibly powerful!
Such powerful beingsing here¡­ were likely uninvited guests! But still she said: ¡°Gentlemen, what brings you here?¡± All three Saint Kings became even more nervous upon seeing Gong Ya. Could this woman be the Master of the Forbidden Area? ¡°We¡­ havee to find a member of our Ji n, Ji Yuanqing!¡± The Taixuan Saint King continued. Upon hearing this, Gong Ya was surprised; it was the Ji n! The Imperial n! Her expression turned somewhat solemn and she said: ¡°Pleasee in, gentlemen.¡± The three Saint Kings looked at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯vee this far, it¡¯s all or nothing!¡±
The Taitian Saint King gritted his teeth. They had no other choice. The three of them immediately stepped forward and entered the courtyard. The moment they stepped into the courtyard. Boom! All three stiffened instantly as if they were chaff! They clearly felt an incredibly terrifying aura¡­ one that even Saint Kings could not bear! ¡°No¡­¡± All three went weak in the knees, unable to stand, and immediately knelt on the ground! Kneeling before them, their faces pale, they were filled with terror! Seeing this scene, everyone in the courtyard was shocked. ¡°These three¡­ are incredibly powerful, far surpassing any Saint!¡± ¡°Such powerful beings¡­ and yet in our courtyard, they too must kneel!¡± The disciples all hadplex expressions! This scene¡­ was already familiar to them. As for Li Fan, he was taken aback. What were these three old men doing? Kneeling as soon as they saw him? ¡°What is this¡­¡± He was puzzled. Seeing this, Gong Ya also had aplex expression on her face. She had clearly felt that these three elders were astonishingly powerful¡­ She immediately reported: ¡°Master, these three are from the Ji Family,ing to find Ji Yuanqing.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan looked at Ji Yuanqing with confusion and asked, ¡°Old man, are these three from your n?¡± At this moment, Ji Yuanqing also froze. Because he saw the sword in the hands of the Taitian Saint King¡­ ¡°Ancestral Emperor Sword¡­¡± He was shocked. The fact that they could wield the Ancestral Emperor Sword toe here clearly indicated that these three were definitely the decision-makers of the n. Had his defection from the family actually drawn the pursuit of such figures? Feelingplicated, Ji Yuanqing thought to himself how fortunate he was to have sought refuge with Senior Li! He immediately responded, ¡°Reporting to Senior Li, they¡­ indeed belong to my n¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan also smiled and said, ¡°I see.¡± He immediately looked at the three Saint Kings and said, ¡°Elders, please get up, there is no need for such grand gestures!¡± On the ground, the three Saint Kings who had been too pressured to even let out a breath and were trembling, suddenly felt that the terrifying pressure on them hadpletely vanished. Moreover, a mysterious power made them stand up involuntarily. At this moment, the three of them were even more astonished¡­ Edict followed by action! And moreover, it was an edict followed by action that even Saint King level figures couldn¡¯t resist! All three of them looked at Li Fan, their eyes filled with immense shock. He appeared to be just an ordinary young man, yet he possessed such terrifying cultivation! Great Saint? Quasi-Emperor? Could it possibly be¡­ Saint Emperor level? This was too frightening! In an instant, all three were certain that this young man must be the Master of the Forbidden Area! ¡°We pay respect to the senior!¡± They all spoke with reverence and utmost respect. Li Fan nodded and asked, ¡°Have the three of you had your dinner?¡± Although they had almost finished eating and had not yet cleared the table, Li Fan feltpelled to courteously inquire since guests had arrived. But the three Saint Kings were taken aback. Eaten dinner? This question left them somewhat puzzled¡­ ¡°This senior must have deep intentions for asking such a question¡­¡± The Taitian Saint King racked his brains on the spot, unable toprehend! ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ve heard that criminals are given a full meal before they die. Could it be that this senior is sending us on our way?¡± Taigang Saint King felt weak in the knees with fear. Taixuan Saint King, his scalp numbing, could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Reporting to the senior, we have not!¡± In front of such an entity, there was no choice but to speak the truth! Li Fan, surprised by this answer, paused. Damn, talk about not following the script! Isn¡¯t it normal etiquette to say you¡¯ve already eaten, especially since it would be rude to imply you¡¯re expecting a meal after arriving at someone else¡¯s ce? However, after a brief thought, Li Fan understood that these three must be very hungry! After all, at a nce, the three¡¯s faces were as pale as if they were starved, and they seemed to be shaking from hunger too. Likewise, Li Fan responded, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t eaten, please join the table and have whatever you like.¡± Upon hearing this, the three Saint Kings felt even more perplexed. What was this senior¡¯s true intention? ¡°Never mind, if this senior wanted to kill us, he could have done so with a single thought. We shall just follow his lead!¡± Taixuan Saint King voiced his decision. The three of them respectfullyplied, ¡°As youmand!¡± And they took their seats. ¡°Please help yourselves to some food; this green fish is a bit crude as a meal for guests, so please don¡¯t look down upon it,¡± Li Fan said. But the three Saint Kings were stunned. ¡°This¡­ is this Saint-level fish meat?¡± The Taitian Saint King was somewhat astonished; although they were Saint Kings, they had never seen anyone use a Saint-level being as an ingredient. ¡°This aura¡­ my, just smelling it seems to have revitalized me greatly!¡± Taigang Saint King, after inhaling the aroma of the fish soup, was pleasantly surprised.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Having been invited by Li Fan, they dared not disrespect his offer, and immediately began to eat with their chopsticks. As the fish meat entered their mouths¡­ Boom! Suddenly, the Taitian Saint King¡¯s face changed dramatically! ¡°My¡­ my vitality¡­ has actually surged considerably?!¡± He was astonished. ¡°Me too¡­ heavens, just a few bites of fish meat, and I feel like I could live another thousand years!¡± Taigang Saint King was also thrilled. Taixuan Saint King stood up straight away, expressing his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, senior, thank you for bestowing us with such Saintly Broth!¡± The Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King also hurriedly stood up to express their thanks. Such fortune was incredible! They were aware that, at their level, they had already tried all sorts of Holy Medicine from the n, and now almost none of them could extend their lives anymore. But at this moment¡­ Just a few bites of fish meat. Had inexplicably increased their lifespans by more than a thousand years. What a tremendous gift! Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities!¡± ¡°May I know the purpose of your visit?¡± he asked when he saw they had eaten their fill. Upon hearing this, the three hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t fear, this senior, having given us such a great blessing, must be a friend rather than a foe,¡± Taigang Saint King spected through a message to the others. The Taitian Saint King also nodded, surmising that this senior might have some old ties with the Ji Family, which is why he was so generous in his support. With this in mind, they felt that it would be safe to reveal their intentions, suspecting that the senior would likely support them. The Taitian Saint King proceeded to say, ¡°Reporting to the senior¡­ we havee in search of Ji Yuanqing!¡± The Taitian Saint King looked towards Ji Yuanqing and stated, ¡°He¡­ stole a treasure from our n and also defected from our Ji Family. As the decision-makers of the Ji Family, we had no choice but toe after him!¡± Li Fan, upon hearing this, frowned and turned his gaze to Ji Yuanqing! Chapter 374: 331: Xuanyuan in White Clothing_1 Chapter 374: Chapter 331: Xuanyuan in White Clothing_1 Li Fan looked at Ji Yuanqing with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. And Ji Yuanqing at the moment was also taken aback, ¡°Have I stolen something from my n?¡± He became indignant immediately and said, ¡°Although Ji Yuanqing has a lowly status, he is certainly not the kind to stoop so low and steal like amon thief!¡± ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t even returned to the Ji Family, how could I steal anything?¡± Upon hearing this, the Taitian Saint King¡¯s face turned cold as he said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who stole it, but your ancestors did!¡± The Taigang Saint King also stared at Ji Yuanqing and said, ¡°Stop hiding it! That scroll concerning Ji Water must be in your hands. It is an ancestral relic of the Ji Family and you have no right to defile it!¡± He spoke with righteous fervor!
Ji Yuanqing was taken aback upon hearing this. A scroll concerning Ji Water? An ancestral relic of the Ji Family? He immediately took out a scroll and said, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡± The moment the scroll was revealed, all three Saint Kings¡¯ expressions changed! They could feel the threads of Qi within the scroll. This Qi caused a mysterious resonance with the cultivation techniques of all three of them! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one!¡± The Taitian Saint King was immediately excited! ¡°Indeed, it was your ancestors who stole our Ji Family¡¯s treasure, indeed!¡± The Taigang Saint King¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he reached out and said, ¡°Hand it over!¡± The Taixuan Saint King, meanwhile, showed a mixture of shock and deep disappointment in his eyes! Could it really be¡­ The true ancestral artifact! He once highly regarded this genius, Ji Tianjing, who dared to fight against the cmities of the Yang Realm like the Ancestor Emperor¡­ Could he really have stolen the family¡¯s treasure? Did he leave behind only to monopolize the ancestral artifact¡­ He felt deeply saddened!
Hearing their words, Ji Yuanqing retorted indignantly, ¡°You are wrongly using me!¡± ¡°This painting has nothing to do with the Ji Family at all!¡± The Taitian Saint King shouted, ¡°Still trying to argue? Do you think you can fool us?!¡±
¡°It¡¯sughable, wanting to possess the family treasure even now¡­ Do you have a death wish?¡± The Taigang Saint King was even more furious as he spoke! ¡°This painting is indeed not anything of the Ji Family.¡± At this moment, Li Fan suddenly spoke up lightly. Hearing this, the expressions of the three Saint Kings changed slightly, gazing at Li Fan with a mix of shock and bewilderment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Why would this elder¡­ ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who painted this painting.¡± Li Fan continued speaking calmly. At once, the faces of the three Saint Kings changed dramatically! Hearing these words¡­ all three were utterly astonished. This painting, this painting that could reflect reality and bring Ji Water to life again, was actually painted by Li Fan? How could this be possible¡­ They were shaken!
¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be possible; this is a sacred relic of our n!¡± The Taitian Saint King eximed incredulously. He couldn¡¯t believe it! The legend, the very foundation of the Ji Family¡¯s prosperity, the treasure that helped Emperor Xuanyuan to enlightenment¡­ how could it have been painted by Li Fan? ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ absolutely impossible!¡± The Taigang Saint King was wearing an expression of utter disbelief! The Taixuan Saint King was also perplexed; looking at Li Fan, his aged eyes seemed to reflect deep thoughts¡­ ¡°Elder, please unfurl the painting,¡± Li Fan spoke faintly to Ji Yuanqing. Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing nodded his head right away. He immediately unfurled the scroll. Within the scroll was depicted a vast river! It was as if, through the painting, one could feel the sound of the surging waves crashing against the shore, the tumultuous waters churning!
Upon seeing this painting, the pupils of the three Saint Kings contracted! Because the river depicted in this painting¡­ Was identical to Ji Water! And just at that moment! The sword in the hands of the Taitian Saint King suddenly began to tremble! At that instance! It was as if the cycles of time and the Myriad Dao were revolving! A surge of sword intent seemed to roar forth from within the scabbard! Also at this moment, among the disciples of Li Fan, Lu Rang suddenly felt something, and he abruptly turned his gaze to fix on the sword! In the Dantian Grass Sea within him, an indomitable de of grass emitted a radiant light of the Myriad Dao! This instant, he suddenly had a sense of the epochs revolving, a great change in time and space! Apart from him, there was another, also caught in this mysterious force, pulled into the tides of time ¡ª that was the Taixuan Saint King of the Ji Family! Boom!
In a blink, Lu Rang felt as though he were transported to another world. Before his eyes¡­ Was the vast ancient timespace! Upon opening his eyes, he saw a magnificent river flowing out from a mysterious Daze, crashing against the shores, with furious waves like frost and snow in the tumult. And in the Sky Vault above, a terrifying battle was unfolding! The Taixuan Saint King, equally shocked, watched everything before his eyes! ¡°Ji Xuanyuan, you might be a heaven-born genius, but you are not the Saint Emperor. How dare you oppose us!¡± ¡°Step onto ournd, be our ve, and you may gain immense fortune in the forbidden ground and attain immortality!¡± ¡°Otherwise, when the People of the Yang Realm descend, you will certainly meet your end!¡± In the Sky Vault above came shouts from terrifying beings. Endless Holy Path Aura cascaded down, boundless and vast! And below the Sky Vault, A man in white, wielding a long sword, stood alone against the sky! His white robe had already been stained with blood! His long hair fluttering, he looked up to the heavens with a long howl, his rage shaking the very sky! ¡°You all im to be emperors¡­ yet willingly be dogs for others, bringing chaos to the Immortal Domain¡­¡± ¡°I, Ji Xuanyuan, as a Great Saint, this Sword is indestructible, you shall not even dream of it!¡± His eyes were about to split with fury, the Sword intent shaking the universe! But, as boundless attacks thunderously descended, the white-robed Xuanyuan, in the end, could not resist. He coughed up blood profusely, his eyes filled withsting hatred. ¡°Why bother with this futile struggle? The entire Immortal Domain¡­ will be annihted!¡± Above the sky, an indifferent voice arose, a giant hand descending, destroying everything as if it was flipping the scales off of dying fish! In the eyes of the white-robed Xuanyuan, there was almost despair. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°The Kirin Holy Emperor once told me a secret, that in the future generations of the Human Race, there will be a supremely strong being¡­ capable of withstanding the catastrophe of countless ages!¡± ¡°This era¡­ I will carry the burden¡­ I must travel to the future, to borrow an opportunity of a lifetime!¡± Suddenly, the long sword in his hand shed across his palm! The long sword was smeared with blood! And then sheathed! Suddenly, his boundless Cultivation Level erupted, tearing through the Sea of Karma, carving through the long river of time, and casting the sword in his hand into the future! ¡°Ridiculous, the Yin Realm is but a broken reflection of the Yang Realm, and all beings are nothing more than false shadows¡­ Even if youplete the journey through time, you cannot possibly find a being capable of resisting those of the Yang World¡­¡± Above the Sky Vault, the indifferent voice was so cold! The giant hand finally fell! The white-robed Xuanyuan was about to perish! However, at this moment! Boom! The river of Karma reversed! The river of time roared tumultuously! In the Sky Domain, suddenly, a Divine Sword, traveling against the current of the river of time, appeared. That Divine Sword appeared next to Lu Rang. Lu Rang was immediately shocked¡­ This sword was clearly the one that the three Saint Kings of the Ji Family brought into the courtyard¡­ When this sword appeared, the atmosphere, above and below the heavens, was unparalleled! ¡°No¡­ how is it possible¡­ how could this sword return¡­¡± ¡°Down the stream of time, there really is such a strong being?¡± Above the Sky Vault, that terrifying being was shocked into speech. And the white-robed Xuanyuan at this moment let out a long howl, that sword instantly falling into his hands. At this moment, the white-robed Xuanyuan¡¯s Cultivation Level boiled! ¡°My sword, across the downstream of time, has seen an epoch¡­¡± He murmured, and suddenly drew his sword! Above the earth, the vast and surging river was suddenly whipped up. He used the river as his sword, stepping on waves as he rose! The Myriad Dao roared! Ji Xuanyuan¡­ was certified as the Saint Emperor! At this moment, all Dao in the world seethed. He wielded his sword, cleaving through the nine heavens! Above the Sky Vault, the terrifying and vast attacks were all dissolved by this single sword! ¡°Ji Xuanyuan¡­ certified as Saint Emperor¡­ No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°How can there be such a strong being in the mere Yin Realm, downstream through time? Your sword thrust into the future should have faced great strangeness, great ill-omen¡­ unless a being downstream through time bore these karmic retributions for you, how could it reverse time and space to return?¡± Above the Sky Vault, that unknown entity cried out in horror! In an instant, all enemies retreated because of this sword! Heaven and earth became clear, the myriad Dao fell silent! In the world, only Ji Xuanyuan, in his white robe, holding the long sword, stood upright in the universe! He looked around the whole world, as if searching for opponents. But found none. He lowered his head, the mighty river had already fallen back onto the barren ins. ¡°This water originates from Daze, and is destined with me¡­¡± ¡°From this day on, this river shall be named Ji Water!¡± ¡°It will be the source of my n!¡± He murmured! The river water roared wildly, he lifted his hand, and countless auras of the Source of the Holy Path immersed themselves into the river water! Afterward, the white-robed Xuanyuan raised his eyes, looking at Lu Rang and the Taixuan Saint King who had appeared here. At this moment, behind Lu Rang, suddenly a de of grass rose against the sky, shaking the ancient Sky Vault, too blinding to look at directly. The white-robed Xuanyuan suddenly smiled, his eyes somewhatplex. ¡°My shadow thrust into the future, died in the passage of time¡­¡± ¡°Yet gained another kind of rebirth.¡± He looked at the de of grass and murmured: ¡°Thank you for sending back an opportunity of a lifetime to me, yet, you are no longer me¡­¡± Then, he turned to the Taixuan Saint King. ¡°You are rted to another shadow of mine that thrust into the future¡­¡± Ji Xuanyuan felt a sensation and murmured, ¡°What a pity, the other shadow has also perished¡­¡± The Taixuan Saint King, at this moment, was extremely excited. He suddenly kneeled down and said: ¡°I pay my respects to the Ancestor Emperor!¡± His mind was shaken, because¡­ Ji Xuanyuan was the spitting image of Ji Tianjing whom he knew inter generations! But Ji Xuanyuan did not bother with him any further, instead turning abruptly to give Lu Rang a bow. ¡°After this battle, the predecessor from downstream in time, that ultimate strong being¡­ will also be known to thoseing from the Yang Realm.¡± ¡°Xuanyuan will lead the charge towards the Yang Realm¡­ If luckily I do not die, should we be fated, perhaps I can personally meet that predecessor from downstream in time in the Yang Realm.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying this, he floated away! Not lingering any longer! In that instant, time and space flowed, and the years roared! In a sh. Lu Rang and the Taixuan Saint King felt a moment of dizziness and they were back in the courtyard. At this moment, Lu Rang looked down at a pot of grass in front of him, its leaves moving without the wind, as if bowing to Li Fan. Then, he looked at the quivering Divine Sword in the hands of the Taitian Saint King¡­ When his gaze fell on Li Fan, it was instantly filled with shock and awe!! Among the three Saint Kings, the Taixuan Saint King was even more rigid with awe. He looked at Li Fan, his old eyes full of the utmost reverence! As if revering a deity!! PS: Today there are only these two chapters¡­ I¡¯ll try to make up for it over the weekend. Chapter 375: 332: Resolving Family Conflicts_1 Chapter 375: Chapter 332: Resolving Family Conflicts_1 In the small courtyard. Lu Rang watched Li Fan with unparalleled shock. Just a moment ago¡­ His spirit roamed through time and space, journeyed beyond the years, and witnessed a great war that unfolded tens of thousands of years ago! He personally saw the process of a Saint Emperor¡¯s enlightenment¡­ Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s path to the Dao. As it turned out¡­ Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s entire cultivation level was actually obtained from his master¡­ Kirin Holy Emperor once told Ji Xuanyuan some secrets, so at the final moment, he rushed towards the future and seized a lifetime opportunity, just like the former Emperor of ck and White! ¡°Rushing towards the future, doomed to misfortune, and undergoing countless hardships¡­ The Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm was none other than Ji Xuanyuan¡¯s past shadow reaching towards the future; he reincarnated through the ages¡­¡± Muttering to himself, Lu Rang said,
¡°But, he didn¡¯t wait for his master, perished, and his ashes were absorbed by my grass, which paradoxically gave him a new lease on life in some sense¡­¡± ¡°Only today, his Divine Sword thrown into the river of time and space entered this ce, returning the opportunity atst!¡± His eyes were filled with astonishment! Simrly, Taixuan Saint King also looked at Li Fan with utmost shock and reverence! At this moment, he understood everything¡­ He had transcended time and space to witness the truth of the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s enlightenment¡­ Apparently, the Ancestor Emperor of the Ji Family, Ji Xuanyuan, facing unparalleled enemies, charged towards the future¡­ Many of his Dao shadows perished in the future. Even at the moment he saw Ji Xuanyuan, he realized that Ji Tianjing, once the prodigy of the Ji Family, must have also been one of those shadows reaching towards the future¡­ The Immortal King of the First Heavenly Realm, too¡­ Only today has the old sword of Ancestor Xuanyuan finally arrived here, and met the senior before him! Therefore, time reversed to send back a great opportunity to him! All of Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s cultivation stemmed from the senior before him! Ji Water was also formed because of this senior! One could say that everything of the Ji Family¡­ was because of this senior! And the others in the small courtyard werepletely unaware. The other disciples of Li Fan hadn¡¯t entered the river of time from tens of thousands of years ago. Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King were still intently staring at the painting in Ji Yuanqing¡¯s hands. ¡°This is clearly our Ji Water¡­ There¡¯s no mistake!¡±
¡°Right, this is our family¡¯s ancestral artifact¡­¡± They continued to speak with fervent desire in their eyes! ¡°No¡­ this isn¡¯t something from the Ji Family¡­ It is this senior¡¯s gracious gift!¡± Taixuan Saint King dered resolutely, and he knelt towards Li Fan, as though venerating a deity, and devoutly said,
¡°Thank you, senior, for your immense grace and virtue!¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King were taken aback. They exchanged nces. ¡°Taixuan¡­ Are you talking nonsense with your eyes wide open? This¡­ This is clearly ours!¡± Taitian Saint King whispered to Taixuan Saint King with displeasure. ¡°Ji Tianjing stole the ancestral artifact, leaving it to his descendants, it¡¯s an established fact¡­ Taixuan, are you betraying the family to shirk responsibility?!¡± Taigang was even more angrily transmitting his voice! That was the legendary artifact that even allowed Emperor Xuanyuan toprehend the Dao; they couldn¡¯t give it up no matter what!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Li Fan, seeing their actions, also grew cold in his expression! The Ji Family was really being too much! This painting was clearly the one Ji Yuanqing had traded for with a Stone Command. Now the Ji Family imed it as their ancestral artifact? Were they attempting to seize it?
These people, not only did they fight amongst themselves, casting out Ji Yuanqing from their home, but they also wanted to monopolize the painting he had given to Ji Yuanqing! ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?!¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but speak out coldly! As he spoke, suddenly Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King¡¯s expressions changed drastically as a terrifying power forced them to kneel on the ground! Bathed in cold sweat, they were utterly terrified! With just a single sentence from Li Fan, they were deeply shaken. Surrounding disciples and others were taken aback. Their master¡­ rarely showed anger! This time, the Ji Family¡­ truly crossed the line! Li Fan, ncing over the three kneeling elders, turned to Taixuan Saint King and said, ¡°Old sir, you are sensible; there¡¯s no need to kneel, please get up!¡± Instantly, Taixuan Saint King felt a powerful force enabling him to stand. Then, Li Fan looked towards Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King and spoke indifferently,
¡°I¡¯ve always been reasonable.¡± ¡°However, your disrespect is simply inexcusable, showing no regard for your age. Truly a life wasted!¡± As Li Fan¡¯s words fell, Boom! Suddenly, it was as if countless Dao energies were descending! Cause and effect took hold, the highest mysteries unfolded! ¡°No¡­¡± Taitian Saint King and the others were horrified because, at this moment, this terrifying Dao energy directly severed¡­ All their tens of thousands of years of cultivation¡­ They¡­ Had be utterly useless! Their expressions were frozen,pletely stunned! Pale as death!
Taixuan Saint King witnessed this and was even more shocked¡­ ¡°Even the Ancestor Emperor received guidance from his ancestor¡¯s painting before embarking on the Saint Path¡­ not to mention us? In the eyes of that venerable elder¡­¡± He murmured, ¡°We are nothing but ants!¡± There was a tremble in his voice as he spoke, mixed with immense relief that, fortunately, he had glimpsed a corner of the truth. Otherwise, had he continued in his stubborn ignorance, he would surely have suffered the same fate at this very moment! Li Fan¡¯s many disciples, as well as Fire Spirit, Ji Yuanqing, and others, were all greatly rmed. What kind of method was this? With just a few words¡­ One could strip a Supreme powerhouse of all their cultivation, turning them into mere mortals! It was utterly terrifying. At this moment, both Taixuan Saint King and Taigang Saint King wore expressions of utter despair! They understood¡­ The one before them was an existence beyond their imagination. A single word could obliterate a Saint King! In the old eyes of both, tears of regret were about to spill out! Why¡­ why did theye to this ce¡­ Why did they provoke this senior just now¡­ And Li Fan, looking at the two elder men kneeling on the ground with pitiable, tearful faces, felt a twinge ofpassion. Had his words been too harsh, so much so that the elder couldn¡¯t bear it? He hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said, ¡°Have the two of you realized your errors?¡± Taixuan Saint King and Taigang Saint King nodded hurriedly like pecking chickens. ¡°Senior¡­ we have realized our wrongs!¡± Taigang Saint King¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°We will never dare again¡­ never dare again!¡± Taitian Saint King¡¯s words were filled with fear. Just by provoking anger, they had already been reduced to nothingness¡­ Should they dare persist in their wrongdoing¡­ They did not wish to die! Upon hearing this, Li Fan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s never toote to mend your ways. I did this for your own good.¡± After all, with his good temper, even when these two old men so exasperated him, how could he harbor any ill intentions? He merely educated them with a few words, conveying the reason! If these old men refused to heed and cause trouble outside in their stubbornness, meeting young folks with short tempers, they might very well lose their lives! Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King could only nod, not daring to speak. ¡°All right, let¡¯s put an end to this matter. From today on, Ji Yuanqing will work for Fire Spirit and the others. If the Ji Family refuses to let him return, so be it, but if you dare to press him further, that would be outright bullying!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King felt an extreme sense of regret¡­ If only they had known that Ji Yuanqing was backed by someone so powerful¡­ they would never have dared to disrespect him! At that moment, Taixuan Saint King was overwhelmed with emotion and promptly dered, ¡°Please rest assured, senior, such an urrence will never happen again!¡± ¡°The Ji Family will definitely remember the senior¡¯s teachings!¡± He understood very well that without the casual favor granted by the family, the Ji Family might have perished in ancient times! How could they dare to disobey? Li Fan nodded as well, then turned to Ji Yuanqing and said, ¡°Elder, do you have any further requests?¡± ¡°Speak up, and I¡¯ll help to mediate for you.¡± Li Fan felt he had truly taken pains, helping to resolve family strife, something he was doing for the first time! Seeing this, Taixuan Saint King¡¯s emotions wereplex. Now, if Ji Yuanqing wanted, even if he asked for the entire Ji Family, he would agree without a second thought! Furthermore, he was actually hoping for Ji Yuanqing to make demands! Because now, Ji Yuanqing had received the favor of this senior¡­ if Ji Yuanqing could return to the Ji Family, it would mean that the Ji Family had also been favored. Such a supreme blessing was something one could not even beg for. Hearing this, Ji Yuanqing hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, senior. Your kindness to me, Yuanqing, is immense, and I have no further wishes!¡± Hearing these words, Li Fan nodded, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Very well then, Gong Ya, serve tea to the guests.¡± Since their family issues had been resolved, it was time for a cup of tea to signify reconciliation and put the matter behind them! Upon hearing this, Gong Ya promptly served the tea to each guest. Taixuan Saint King and the others received the tea with utmost respect. ¡°Hm? This tea¡­ it is truly wondrous!¡± Taixuan Saint King took a light sniff and suddenly felt incredible mental rity! He couldn¡¯t help but gently sip it! Boom! In that instant, his entire cultivation level¡­ underwent a radical transformation! He felt¡­ The shackles that had confined him for tens of thousands of years had finally broken at this moment! In an instant, his aura soared, and the Saint Path thundered within him! This was¡­ a Great Saint! Taixuan Saint King¡­ had be¡­ Tai Xuan Da Sheng! Seeing this, everyone was astounded! ¡­ Chapter 376: 333: A World Where Reasoning Prevails_1 Chapter 376: Chapter 333: A World Where Reasoning Prevails_1 A single cup of Tai Xuan tea directly propelled him into the Great Saint Realm! At this moment, within the body of Tai Xuan Da Sheng, the sound of the Dao thundered! His old face waspletely stunned! Because he felt, not only had he broken through to the Great Saint Realm, but also, the countless ws from his past cultivation were now actually being rectified! His foundation in the Dao was also being perfected! He felt¡­ Merely one cup of tea, yet his own aptitude had climbed to a new level, and his potential¡­ had grown even greater! Everyone around was also utterly shocked! ¡°A cup of tea from the Master, and a Great Saint is made¡­ This tea is truly heaven-defying!¡± Qing Chen murmured, his eyes filled with immense surprise.
¡°Master¡¯s Enlightenment Tea¡­ To think it has such an effect even on a Saint King!¡± Nan Feng too had aplex expression. They had known for a long time that the Master¡¯s tea was a supreme treasure. But because they drank it daily¡­ they had be somewhat numb to it, subconsciously starting to take this tea for granted. Now, seeing a Saint King breakthrough because of this one cup of tea, they suddenly came back to their senses¡­ This tea was indeed defying the heavens. Both Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King, seeing Tai Xuan stepping into the Great Saint Realm, their old eyes too were filled with shock. An immense shock! They looked at the tea in their own hands, and at this moment, their hands trembled! What they were holding in their hands was¡­ not just a cup of tea, but a monumental opportunity from ancient times! The lips of Taitian Saint King were somewhat dry, and trembling, he lifted the tea cup, taking a sip! Immediately, his entire body shuddered! He could clearly feel, at this moment¡­ his whole body seemed to be infused with renewed vitality! The foundation of his Dao was remade, as if wless! And in his Dantian, his life force surged forth! ¡°This¡­ This senior¡­ has he allowed me to live a second life?!¡± Taitian Saint King suddenly looked up at Li Fan,pletely trembling. Next to him, Taigang Saint King was the same, his old eyes, for a moment, brimmed with gratitude! ¡°I understand now¡­ this senior, his generous act of cutting down our cultivation level¡­ it really was for our own good!¡±
Taitian Saint King was extremely excited. ¡°What a grand gesture, this senior¡¯s kindness to me¡­ is equivalent to being reborn!¡± Taigang Saint King also directly paid his respects to Li Fan on the spot! The two of them were too excited!
Because, at this moment, it was as if they had been granted a new life. With their Dao foundation remade, they would surely go farther in this life than in theirst! To continue another life, such an opportunity¡­ was almost something that only existed in myths! And now, they had obtained it! Taixuan Saint King also had an extremelyplex expression; this senior had shown immense kindness and great virtue to the Ji Family! ¡°Thank you, senior; we will never dare forget your teachings for all eternity!¡± ¡°From this point onward, we swear to follow senior to the death!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King both spoke out! This opportunity was too great. They knew that the lifespan remaining in their current life was dwindling; if they couldn¡¯t break through to the Great Saint Realm, they might pass away in a few hundred years. A few hundred years, for beings at the level of Saint Kings, was but a fleeting moment. It could be said that they were nearly at death¡¯s door. But now, although their past cultivation had been stripped awaypletely, they had regained a life anew, and with the umtion from their previous life, it wouldn¡¯t take long to recover to the Saint King Realm.
Moreover, this senior had remade their Dao foundation for the two of them¡­ they would surely leap into the Great Saint Realm in the future. They were wholly convinced! This senior, with a single thought, could determine the life and death, honor and disgrace of a Saint King, or even a Great Saint! If he wanted to, he could erase the Ji Family with a mere lift of his hand; would he covet the treasures of the Ji Family? No¡­ most likely, they had really misjudged the situation! They had suddenlye to a realisation. And Li Fan, seeing several old men giving such grand salutations, so sincere¡­ was also somewhat startled. His criticism and education, were they really so effective? He had managed to touch people so profoundly, leading them to grateful tears and enlightenment? Tsk, tsk, if he went out into the world and became some sort of conflict mediator or the like, perhaps he had a promising future ahead? He couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat gratified; this world, after all, appreciates reason! Immediately, he looked towards Ji Yuanqing and said, ¡°Since this matter is settled, you should escort your kin out.¡± Ji Yuanqing bowed deeply and said:
¡°As youmand!¡± Having said that, he immediately turned to the several Saint Kings and said: ¡°Gentlemen¡­ please!¡± Alongside him, Tai Xuan Saint King helped Taitian and Taigang Saint Kings up, and they headed towards the exit of the courtyard. ¡°Senior, this matter is settled, and we should take our leave,¡± Li Fan said. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning also stood to bid their farewells. Complex emotions swirled in their beautiful eyes. Before, they had spected that Senior Li might be at the level of a Saint Monarch or Saint King. Now it seemed impossible even to fathom Senior Li¡¯s realm! ¡°Good,e visit often,¡± Li Fan said with a smile. Fire Spirit and the others promptly departed. It was then that Li Fan stood up, stretchednguidly, and said: ¡°Gong Ya, clean up the dining table.¡±
¡°I will lead you in our evening exercises to aid digestion!¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling and the others were overjoyed! ¡­ Meanwhile, having left the courtyard, Taitian Saint King, Taigang Saint King, and others felt as though they were in a different world, their expressionsplex. ¡°We¡­ it was as if we were in a dream!¡± Taitian Saint King murmured. ¡°¡­This elder¡¯s magnanimity is truly rare in all of eternity. We disrespected him, yet he bestowed upon us a great opportunity¡­ I ampletely convinced!¡± Taigang Saint King¡¯s face was filled with awe. Tai Xuan Da Sheng hesitated a moment, then said: ¡°Actually, that scroll¡­indeed has a profound connection with our Ji Family!¡± ¡°However, our family¡¯s records werepletely wrongpletely wrong!¡± Upon hearing this, both Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King turned their gaze towards him! ¡°Tai Xuan¡­ what exactly happened?¡± Taitian Saint King asked. Tai Xuan Da Sheng immediately transmitted the scenes he had witnessed in the River of Time into the consciousness of the two. ¡ª¡ªAt this point, all three had met Senior Li and received the opportunity he had bestowed, so they shouldn¡¯t suffer any more oddities. Experiencing the scenes in their consciousness, Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King¡­ were utterly stunned! Completely stunned! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Taitian Saint King, legs turning weak, said: ¡°This senior¡­ just who is this terrifying figure?¡± ¡°Even the Ancestor Emperor was brought up by his hand?¡± Unable to help himself, he suddenly turned and knelt once more toward Li Fan¡¯s courtyard, bowing deeply and prostrating himself! ¡°This is not an ancestral item of the Ji Family, but merely an opportunity the Ancestor Emperor encountered on his journey towards the future¡­ We misunderstood the cause and effect, our records were wrong!¡± Taigang Saint King was equally shocked and hastily followed suit, kneeling down! They now fully understood that they had been wrong from the very beginning. And¡­ the entire Ji n had been wrong. Ji Yuanqing, Fire Spirit, and others witnessing this scene were rendered silent for a long time, Li Fan¡­ was truly surpassing and supreme! With a mere gesture, Saint Kings and Great Saints were subdued! After a while, Ji Taitian and the others slowly got back to their feet. They made their way out of the small mountain vige. ¡­ At that moment. Outside the small mountain vige. A group of Saint Monarchs and Saints of the Ji Family were still waiting. ¡°Hehe, Ji Tianpan, let¡¯s see what you will say this time!¡± ¡°Shortly, the Saint Kings will bring back our ancestral item. Ji Tianjing¡¯s past theft¡­you will also be held ountable!¡± Ji Tianhao said smugly. This time, as it involved an ancestral item, once it was confirmed that the item was in the hands of Ji Tianjing¡¯s descendants, Ji Tianjing would be forever nailed to the pir of shame in the Ji Family. Ji Tianpan, who once supported Ji Tianjing, would also be punished! Even Tai Xuan Saint King would no longer be able to intervene in anything, and he would also be held ountable! His own standing in the Ji Family would be unprecedentedly solidified, and from then on, no one else would be able to challenge him! Upon hearing this, Ji Tianpan¡¯s expression was extremely sullen. The crowd waited. ¡°The Saint Kings areing back!¡± Suddenly, a Saint eximed. All eyes turned to see Ji Taitian, Ji Taigang, and Ji Taixuan, the three Saint Kings, walking out of the small mountain vige. Apanying them were a few others! ¡°Fantastic!¡± Ji Tianhao burst into tion and said, ¡°The three Saint Kings must have retrieved the ancestral item!¡± ¡­ Chapter 377: 334 Ji Family Changes Leadership_1 Chapter 377: Chapter 334 Ji Family Changes Leadership_1 Seeing the three Saint Kings emerge from the small mountain vige, the people of the Ji Family were overjoyed and hurriedly went up to meet them. ¡°Saint Kings, you¡¯re finally back¡­¡± Ji Tianhao was extremely delighted and said, ¡°May I ask the three Saint Kings¡­ have you found the Ancestral treasure?¡± Ji Tianpan and the others were also very solemnly anticipating the answer, after all, it was a treasure rted to the honor and disgrace of the Ji Family. Upon hearing this, Taitian Saint King nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve found it.¡± At these words, everyone was even more ecstatic. ¡°Truly found our n¡¯s treasure? That¡¯s wonderful, absolutely wonderful!¡± ¡°Our n will flourish greatly, favored by the heavens!¡±
¡°As long as we can find that Ancestral treasure, we might have the possibility of a new Saint Emperor arising. Our Ji Family, will see another era of glory!¡± Everyone began discussing excitedly. And Ji Tianhao was even more overjoyed, bursting into greatughter as he said, ¡°Saint Kings, now with conclusive evidence, Ji Tianjing stole the Ancestral treasure of our Ji Family, and his descendants hid it without reporting. ording to the n rule, please preside over justice, Saint Kings, and remove Ji Tianjing¡¯s name from the Ji Family genealogy, his descendants, henceforth must not enter the Ji Family, and all those involved in this matter must bepletely exterminated!¡± He said this, a look of triumph on his face as he nced at Ji Tianpan, even adding somewhat pointedly, ¡°In addition, Tianhao suggests that we should thoroughly investigate who else conspired with him at that time. They should all be dug out and settled!¡± He felt that everything was secure. This time, he had made great contributions to the family, and he had also seized the lifeline of Ji Tianpan and others. The once dazzling Ji Tianjing, who he could only look up to, would today be nailed by him to the pir of shame of the Ji Family. But no sooner had he finished speaking than the Taigang Saint King and the others¡¯ expressions changed simultaneously! ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± Taitian Saint King urgently rebuked! Taigang Saint King even said angrily, ¡°Ji Tianhao, do you wish to die?!¡± His words made their hearts tremble. Damn it, even at a time like this, still holding Ji Tianjing responsible? To expel his descendants from the Ji Family andpletely exterminate them?? Is this seeking death?! Now, they all understood that Ji Tianjing was nothing less than the figure of Ancestor Emperor Ji Xuanyuan charging into the future! And Ji Yuanqing and others were not only the direct descendants of Ji Tianjing¡­ but now they were also under the care of the Senior from the small courtyard! Disrespectful to them? This was wishing for the destruction of the entire Ji Family!
Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded. What happened to the two Saint Kings? Ji Tianhao was also shocked and said, ¡°Saint Kings, I, I have no personal agenda, everything is for the good of the family¡­¡±
Taitian Saint King couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and directly scolded, ¡°Be quiet!¡± He coldly said, ¡°For your personal gain, you presumptuously ordered people to move against meritorious officials, almost leading our family to an irreversible disaster!¡± ¡°From today onward, your position as the family head is revoked!¡± Hearing this, Ji Tianhao was struck as if by thunder. His mind was greatly shaken¡­ What? Revoke my position as family head¡­ How could this be so?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, he panicked,pletely panicked! What exactly happened in the small mountain vige? Why did the attitudes of Taitian and Taigang, two Saint Kings who initially supported him, change so drastically? ¡°Saint Kings, I, I was wrong!¡±
He quickly knelt down, sweat dripping down, and said, ¡°But I, everything I did was for the family¡­¡± Taigang Saint King looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You havemitted an unforgivable grave sin, for which death a thousand times over would not atone.¡± Then, Taigang Saint King turned to Tai Xuan and said, ¡°Brother Tai Xuan, ording to the n rule, please make your move and strip him of all his cultivation, shall we?¡± The people of the Ji Family were even more shocked at this moment. They were really going to strip Ji Tianhao of his cultivation? What on earth happened¡­ ¡°Unbelievable, what exactly happened inside this small mountain vige¡­¡± ¡°The attitudes of the two Saint Kings havepletely changed¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because Ji Tianhao defied the will of Tai Xuan Saint King and privately ordered people to suppress the descendants of Ji Tianjing¡­ but because of the huge cmity he brought upon the Ji Family!¡± The crowd whispered and spected among themselves! They all understood that when the three Saint Kings entered the small mountain vige¡­ it seemed that a great disaster was nearly unleashed.
What could have been so consistent in their decisive attitude, fear, and reverence to the point of stripping Ji Tianhao of his status¡­ what exactly was hidden in that vige? Ji Tianhao knelt on the ground, his face turning pale, heart ashen! Tai Xuan nodded at the words and immediately said, ¡°In that case, I will strip him of his cultivation!¡± But as soon as he finished speaking. Ji Tianhao on the ground suddenly disappeared from where he was and appeared a kilometer away, tearing the void with a big hand, ready to flee! He did not want to be a cripple! His movements were extremely quick, shattering the void; he had already stepped into it! Once the void channel was opened, even Saint Kings would have some trouble tracking him down. However, Tai Xuan snorted coldly and raised his hand! In an instant, an entire space was almost entirely locked down, and all the void channels suddenly exploded! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A shrill scream rang out, and Ji Tianhao fell from the void channel. He crashed heavily onto the ground, coughing up blood, and the look in his eyes towards Tai Xuan was filled with horror as he said,
¡°No¡­ you¡­ you¡­ Great Saint!?¡± Great Saint! The many Saint Monarchs and Saints of the Ji Family were also shocked. Great Saint¡­ You must know, such a level of character, within the entire Ji Family¡­ No longer existed! The three Saint Kings were the highestbat power! Moreover, the lifespans of the three Saint Kings were almost at their end, meaning that the Ji Family was almost certain not to have another Great Saint. However, today, just by entering the small mountain vige once, Tai Xuan broke through to the Great Saint Realm? This small mountain vige¡­ was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it? They looked at Tai Xuan with immense reverence in their eyes, and then, they knelt in unison! ¡°Greetings, Great Saint!¡± ¡°Greetings, Great Saint!¡± They called out in unison! ¡°Obstinate and ignorant!¡± Tai Xuan Da Sheng shook his head and immediately flicked his finger. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Ji Tianhao let out a miserable scream, and in that moment, his entire cultivation level was erased; he fainted on the spot. The expressions of the people around wereplex. Tai Xuan Da Sheng, at this moment, nced over the crowd and said, ¡°The three of us have already ascertained that Ji Tianjing did not steal the ancestral artifact of our n. On the contrary, he sacrificed his life and forgot about death. It can be said that without him, the ancestral artifact would not have appeared.¡± ¡°His descendants are the direct lineage of the Ancestor Emperor; the ancestral artifact rightfully belongs to them!¡± He did not borate further, for the secret that the Ancestor Emperor had soared towards the future, borrowing an era of opportunity, could not be easily revealed! At this moment, the various Saint Monarchs and Saints of the Ji Family were shocked, yet they dared not doubt his word. Straight after, Tai Xuan Da Sheng solemnly looked towards Ji Yuanqing and, with utmost seriousness, sped his hands in salute, saying, ¡°Please, the direct lineage of Ji Ancestor, return to the Ji Family and take up the position of the family head!¡± He was extremely sincere! The Taitian Saint King and Taigang Saint King also paid their respects and said, ¡°Please, the direct lineage of Ji Ancestor, return to the Ji Family and take up the position of the family head!¡± Three powerful beings, bowing at the same time! ¡°You¡­you are a descendant of Tianjing?¡± Ji Tianpan was also moved and said, ¡°Please, the direct lineage of Ji Ancestor, return to the Ji Family and take the position of family head!¡± At that moment, all the others also began to speak in chorus. Ji Yuanqing was suddenly stunned¡­ His expression was veryplex. Before this, he too had hoped¡­ But, after recent events, his heart had cooled. He immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I have decided to lead our branch¡¯s nsmen in service before the throne of the Lord of the Deste Heavens.¡± ¡°Thank you, venerable ancestors, but I cannot return.¡± He spoke to Tai Xuan Da Sheng and the others. Their expressions were slightly disappointed. If it weren¡¯t for Ji Tianhao¡­ why would Ji Yuanqing have left the n? ¡°Being able to serve before the throne of the Lord of the Deste Heavens is a supreme fortune,¡± spoke Tai Xuan Da Sheng, ¡°thus, you will be the Saint Lord of the Ji Family, but need not personally manage Ji Family affairs¡­ You may choose a trusted person to assume the position of the head on your behalf, how about that?¡± His eyes carried a hint of earnestness! The people of Ji Family had even moreplex expressions; a Great Saint, at this moment¡­ seemed somewhat humble? What terrifying existence stood behind Ji Yuanqing¡­ Ji Yuanqing was also somewhat troubled! ¡°Senior Ji,¡± at this time, Fire Spirit suddenly addressed Ji Yuanqing, saying, ¡°Senior Li had first bestowed great opportunity upon Tai Xuan Saint King and others, and then had you send Tai Xuan and others out¡­ Perhaps, this is exactly what he intended!¡± ¡°Senior Li might have pity for the Ji Family, Ling¡¯er feels that you need not refuse!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Yuanqing was taken aback. So, Senior Li had let him send out his nsmen with such profound meaning?! With this thought, he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Fine, if so, Yuanqing will respectfullyply with the wishes expressed.¡± ¡°However, I have one condition!¡± Upon hearing this, Tai Xuan Da Sheng and the others were overjoyed and promptly said, ¡°Please speak, Saint Lord, we shall surely obey!¡± Ji Yuanqing stated solemnly, ¡°The Ji Family, from top to bottom, must follow the decrees of the Deste Heaven Alliance and serve the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± Tai Xuan Da Sheng, Taitian Saint King, and the others, upon hearing this, did not hesitate at all, sping their hands in salutation and saying, ¡°We shall obey themand!¡± They were even excited. If anyone dared to say that the Ji Family should submit to someone, it would likely lead to a n war! But to work for the Lord of the Deste Heavens? This was an enormous blessing! They couldn¡¯t even beg for such an opportunity! ¡°These twodies are Miss Fire Spirit, the Alliance Hierarch of the Deste Heaven Alliance, and Miss Mu Qianning!¡± Ji Yuanqing immediately introduced Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning. ¡°We, pay our respects to the Alliance Hierarchs!¡± Tai Xuan Da Sheng and the others paid their respects right away. Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning looked at each other, their eyes also filled withplexity. They had never imagined that one day¡­ the Imperial Ji Family would be a part of the Deste Heaven Alliance? ¡°This, perhaps, is also what Senior Li wished to see,¡± said Mu Qianning. Fire Spirit also took a deep breath and said, ¡°From this day forward, the Ji Family will be a member of the Deste Heaven Alliance, together serving the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± ¡­ At that moment, within a mysterious great hall in the Immortal Domain, the three Old Saint Kings of the Celestial Tribe were solemn to the extreme. ¡°Reporting to the three Saint Kings, the protective formation of this ce has been fully activated,¡± a middle-aged man said gravely. This middle-aged man, was the Saint Lord of the Celestial Tribe, Tian Haochu! The three Saint Kings, after their return, had secretly summoned the strongest of their tribe. At this moment, all the strongest were already dispersed in various ces, supporting the defensive formation of this ce. ¡°Very well!¡± One of the Old Saint Kings said, ¡°We shall forge the Imperial Bone for the Ancestor Emperor. This matter is top secret and must not be leaked to the outside world!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shall enter the secret sanctuary!¡± They disappeared instantly from their spot. ¡­ Chapter 378: 335: The Coffin Lid Cant Hold It Down_1 Chapter 378: Chapter 335: The Coffin Lid Can¡¯t Hold It Down_1 The shattered fragments of time and space, swirling around a top-secret Dao Pce. As the Dao Pce drifted among the fragments of time and space, it became hidden, inscrutable, and imperceptible. Within this Dao Pcey the remains of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor from the Celestial Tribe! At this moment, before the Dao Pce, the three Saint Kings, along with Saint Lord Tianhao Chu of the Celestial n, had already arrived. They stepped into the Dao Pce one by one. Boundless Emperor-level Qi scattered in all directions. They wore expressions of awe. Upon entering the Dao Pce, they saw that four massive stone pirs stood erect, and in the middle of these pirs was a stone coffin! Countless horrifying chains were wrapped around the coffin, linking it to the four pirs. Thread by thread, the terrifying Qi made the three Saint Kings and Tianhao Chu appear somewhat anxious.
Finally, they arrived before the coffin. ¡°Descendants Tian Yuanji, Tian Yuansheng, Tian Yuandao, and Tianhao Chu, pay their respects to the Ancestor Emperor!¡± The leading figure, the Old Saint King Tian Yuanji, stepped forward and spoke solemnly. Thereupon, all four of them performed a grand salute towards the coffin. After the salute, they all felt that the pressure on their bodies had lessened considerably. ¡°We have brought the Supreme Emperor Wood, the Kirin Wood, and moreover, this wood is imbued with a touch of Yang Energy¡­ It will surely reconstruct the Emperor¡¯s Bones for the Ancestor Emperor, achieving the Supreme Dao Fruit!¡± Tian Yuanji spoke gravely as a piece of broken wood suddenly appeared in his hand! It was a piece of Kirin Wood that they had brought back from Kirin Valley. Even at this moment, an aura that was incredibly divine and potent still lingered! Tianhao Chu couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths, feeling refreshed throughout his body, thinking that this was indeed the supreme treasured wood capable of recasting the Emperor¡¯s Bones for the Ancestor Emperor! What a blessing it would be to cut a small piece off and steep it in water to drink? Desire and greed filled his heart, but he dared not show it. ¡°Activate the Bone-Casting Great Array!¡± Tian Yuanjimanded! ¡ª The Celestial Ancestor Emperor had great ns before his entombment, inscribing corresponding arrays on the four pirs. Sessors needed only to find the appropriate materials and activate the corresponding arrays for the arrays to function automatically, aiding the Celestial Ancestor Emperor in constructing his body! The Array to be activated now was the Bone-Casting Great Array! Immediately, the two Saint Kings, Tian Yuandao and Tian Yuansheng, went to the sides of the four pirs and channeled the power of their holy spirits. A mystical Great Emperor Array atop the pirs was activated!
It was as if a primordial power, a supreme world, hade into being! In a moment, the stone coffin emitted a faint sound. The coffin¡­ slowly opened! A terrifying aura leaked from the coffin, causing the three Saint Kings and Tianhao Chu to sweat profusely, overwhelmed by the tremendous pressure!
¡°Offer the Emperor Wood to the Ancestor Emperor!¡± Tian Yuanji spoke! The three Old Saint Kings, with great difficulty, advanced and thrust the piece of wood filled with divine aura and even still damp, forcefully into the coffin! In an instant, the coffin boomed shut! The three of them hastily retreated. Mystical light radiated from the four pirs. The Bone-Casting Great Array began to operate. ¡°The Kirin Wood¡­ is transforming into the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s skeleton!¡± Anticipation filled the old eyes of Tian Yuanji! ¡°Our tribe¡¯s ultimate glory is not far away!¡± ¡°The Kirin Wood we sought this time, in addition to its exceptional quality, also carries a trace of Yang Energy. The Ancestor Emperor will surely achieve a higher Dao Fruit, unimaginable indeed!¡± Tian Yuansheng and Tian Yuandao¡¯s eyes also burned with fervor! The Array spun rapidly!
The Array, left behind by the Celestial Ancestor Emperor himself long ago, once operational, no one could stop it. Not even the Celestial Ancestor Emperor lying inside the coffin. Before long, the Qi from the four pirs gradually returned to silence. ¡°Is it done?!¡± The group was tense with anticipation. ¡°Hm? Logically speaking, the consciousness of the Ancestor Emperor should awaken as his imperial body grows increasinglyplete¡­ His Highness should have had a trace of consciousness by now¡­¡± Tian Yuanji also expressed his puzzlement. But, at that moment! ¡°Bang!¡± Inside the stone coffin, a sudden thud resounded! It was as if¡­ something was striking the coffin lid! ¡°Thump thump!¡± ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±
The sounds were bing more and more urgent! The wooden coffin started to shake as if it were about to be pushed open! ¡°This is bad, what¡¯s going on with the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s coffin lid?!¡± Tian Yuanji¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Could it be that the Ancestor Emperor wants to climb out?!¡± Tian Yuandao had a face full of confusion, very anxious. Tian Yuanji was also startled, but then, as if he thought of something, he said, ¡°I understand now, the Ancestor Emperor must have awakened from receiving this Kirin Wood imbued with supreme Yang Energy. His old self is excited and wants toe out of closed-door cultivation?¡± As soon as he said this, everyone felt¡­ that made a lot of sense! ¡°But, the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s body is still not perfect¡­ can we really let him out?¡± Saint Lord Tianhao Chu Then spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Of course not!¡± Tian Yuanji¡¯s face was filled with joy as he said,
¡°Quick, activate the Sarcophagus Locking Array, if we¡¯re toote, the coffin lid won¡¯t be able to hold!¡± Several people immediately stepped forward, and as they tied the iron chains around the stone coffin, a wondrous energy began to circte. This was also an Array left by the Celestial Ancestor Emperor from days past! The Array lit up, and the iron chains tightly bound the coffin! Inside the coffin, the sound of hammering at the coffin lid didn¡¯t stop. But now, the coffin lid was snugly sealed, immovable! ¡°Logically speaking, the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s body is not yetplete, and even if his consciousness slowly awakens, it shouldn¡¯t cause such amotion. Now, he has just forged the Imperial Bone, and the Ancestor Emperor is so excited he wants toe out¡­ This indicates¡­ the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s recovery is going exceedingly well!¡± Tian Yuanji¡¯s face was full of anticipation! ¡°When the old Ancestor Emperores out, it will surely be such that he dominates the nine heavens and ten earths, invincible¡­ he will definitely be so pleased that he will bestow great fortunes upon us, right?¡± Tian Yuandao¡¯s eyes brimmed with eagerness! ¡°At that time, all the Ten Thousand Tribes will praise the name of the Ancestor Emperor. All creatures in the world will worship the old Ancestor reverently¡­¡± Tian Yuansheng¡¯s face was brimming with pride, thinking to himself that they had actually helped the Ancestor Emperor take this crucial step. He was very proud! And it seemed as if the coffin heard their conversation, the hammering sounds grew even more intense, as if¡­ the Ancestor Emperor was even more excited! Then, as if sensing that the coffin lid was immovable, the coffin¡­ fell into a silent stillness! ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should leave now, let the Ancestor Emperor rest properly!¡± Tian Yuanji spoke up! Immediately, everyone left. Leaving this exceedingly secretive ce, they re-emerged in the grand hall of the Celestial Tribe. ¡°Next, we should find Imperial Blood and Imperial Flesh for the Ancestor Emperor!¡± Tian Yuanji said, ¡°We must collect both the Imperial Blood and Imperial Flesh first. Then we can act on the grand river in the Northern Destion we foresaw earlier. With that river abundant in Yang Energy, we will irrigate the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s body, assisting the Ancestor Emperor in achieving the Supreme Dao Fruit!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nodded deeply, their anticipation growing. ¡°Is there any news about the Divine Blood Herb and Three Lives Soil?¡± Tian Yuansheng looked toward Saint Lord Tianhao Chu. Saint Lord Tianhao Chu promptly replied with respect, ¡°Reporting to the three Saint Kings, the Divine Blood Herb was once the treasure of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n from the Imperial n. Currently, we have yet to find the ancestralnd of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n. However, there¡¯s a lead on the Three Lives Soil!¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Tian Yuandao asked. Saint Lord Tianhao Chu immediately replied, ¡°The North Immortal Realm Middle Domain!¡± ¡°Ever since Ji Water of the Ji Family reappeared in the Middle Domain, a great marsh has emerged in a certain ce there!¡± ¡°ording to legend, Ji Water of the Ji Family once originated from the ¡®Three Lives Great Marsh¡¯¡­ It may be that with the reappearance of Ji Water, the Three Lives Great Marsh has also appeared!¡± Upon hearing this, the three Saint Kings all looked solemn! ¡°Send someone to investigate immediately, and if it truly is the Three Lives Great Marsh, then at any cost, we must obtain the Three Lives Soil from within the marsh!¡± ¡°That is the supreme material for the Imperial Flesh!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­ Chapter 379: 336: The Birth of Three Lives Great Marsh_1 Chapter 379: Chapter 336: The Birth of Three Lives Great Marsh_1 And at this moment, in the Northern Immortal Domain, within the Central Domain, amongst a range of lofty mountains, a vast marsh was steaming with mist. This ce was known as the Primordial Mountain Range. Several elders were exploring the area. All of them were powerful members of the Ji Family! Ever since the Ji Family had returned to the Immortal Domain and Ji Water had reappeared, this area within the Primordial Mountain Range, a great marsh, had progressively emerged. The Ji Family ced great importance on this marsh and therefore specially dispatched strong individuals for monitoring. ¡°Could this really be the legendary Three Lives Great Marsh?¡±
One of them voiced, his expression filled with surprise and uncertainty. In the recent month, the marsh¡¯s range had continually expanded, its aura growing increasingly extraordinary, and it was even bing difficult to conceal. ¡°After the reappearance of Ji Water, this ce reemerged, and our n¡¯s Ji Water originated here; the Ancestor Emperor even cultivated and gained enlightenment within it¡­ It¡¯s very possible!¡± The other elders spected as well. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, within the turbulent vastness of the great marsh, it was as if some primordial behemoth had turned over. It was terrifying like a mountain range, stirring up endless sludge and water! And the fearsome creature that appeared¡­ was a tremendous Giant Turtle! From afar, the turtle¡¯s shell seemed to stretch for thousands of li, an utterly terrifying sight! The Giant Turtle seemed to have turned over, and then, within the marsh, an endless and terrifying surge of aura leaked out! One could see that upon the turtle¡¯s shell, the shell¡¯s patterns were like a chessboard, crisscrossing in every direction, instantly reflecting upon the world. A terrifyingly gigantic chessboard radiated with brilliant light, appearing in the center of the great marsh! The aura soared to the heavens, startling the world! ¡°This¡­ could this possibly be that mythical beast from the legends?!¡± ¡°Carrying a naturally-formed chessboard on its back, each of its appearances astounds the world¡­¡± ¡°Quick, report back to our n, report to our n!¡± The group of elders was utterly shocked as they hastened to leave! Themotion here instantly sent shockwaves throughout the entire Central Domain of the Northern Immortal Domain! All eyes were watching! Soon, within the Primordial Mountain Range, an astonishing surge of aura was released, spreading throughout the domain.
It was as if some primordial divine treasury had emerged. In the Mid Domain of the Northern Immortal Domain, the world was astounded, and themon people were in an uproar! ¡°Has a supreme treasure appeared within the Primordial Mountain Range?¡± ¡°It must be a peerless treasure; even from tens of thousands of li away, one can see the crisscrossing divine light!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head over to have a look!¡± For a moment, countless Sect Gates and forces within the Central Domain sent people to investigate first. Many of the Ancient Holy ns were also stirred. While the Emperor Xuanyuan of the Ji Family governs the majority of territories within the Central Domain, there were also other intricate powers interwoven! Suddenly, many pieces of news spread. ¡°It seems to be a terrifying great marsh, with an aura of mysterious divinity steaming within as if naturally a treasurednd!¡± ¡°In the marsh, there appears to be an ancient chessboard. The divine light crisscrossing is emerging from the chessboard¡­¡± ¡°Rumors suggest it¡¯s very likely to be the ce where Ji Water first originated, the Three Lives Great Marsh, where the Emperor Xuanyuan of the Ji Family had once cultivated!¡± Within the Central Domain, countless messages were conveyed in all directions. In a sh, the entire Northern Immortal Domain was watching attentively! Three Lives Great Marsh¡ªthese four words were enough to attract the gaze of any power! At this time, at Eagle Sky Cliff!
¡°Our saint¡­ has actually died!¡± Saint Lord Ying Botian of the Tian Ying Royal n was sitting on the throne, his expression extremely grim! Not only had they failed to gain any opportunity from the incident at the Linluo in, but they had also lost the Saint of their n. Moreover, his daughter, Ying Xiaoxiao, had been heavily injured as well! She was currently recuperating in the n. ¡°Report!¡± Just then, a golden rainbow suddenlynded in front of the throne, transforming into an elder who opened his mouth and said: ¡°Saint Lord, I have just received news that the Three Lives Great Marsh seems to have appeared in the Middle Domain of the Primordial Mountain Range!¡± Upon hearing this, Ying Botian¡¯s expression immediately shifted! ¡°Three Lives Great Marsh?!¡± He became extremely solemn, asking: ¡°Is the news urate?¡± The elder nodded, saying:
¡°It should be correct¡­ The aura is too astonishing, and moreover, many forces that went to investigate were directly annihted by the mysterious chess light!¡± Ying Botian¡¯s brow furrowed tightly as he murmured: ¡°Legend has it that within the Three Lives Great Marsh lies the miraculous Three Lives Soil of heaven and earth, guarded by the mysterious Three Lives Chess Array. Since ancient times, those who managed to enter achieved the Supreme Dao Fruit¡­¡± ¡°We¡­ must go!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn He made up his mind! ¡°Father, let me go!¡± At that moment, a young girl approached gracefully from behind. It was none other than the Holy Lady Ying Xiaoxiao of the Tian Ying Royal n. Herplexion was still a bit pale, but she had mostly recovered. ¡ª¡ªPreviously, in the Kirin Valley, she had been severely injured by the heavenly tribtion. She had survived only because she possessed a treasure given to her by the Golden-Winged Great Peng Race. Later, a Saint of the Tian Ying Royal n managed to rescue her and escape from the Kirin Valley just in time. Ying Botian hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Your injury¡­¡± ¡°My injury is no longer a hindrance.¡± On Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was such determination as she said,
¡°For the Royal n, I must go!¡± ¡°Moreover, the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe will most likely participate this time. With them there, I will be safe!¡± Upon hearing this, Ying Botian nodded and said, ¡°Good!¡± ¡­ ¡°Three Lives Great Marsh? It has actually appeared? This¡­ is indeed a supreme secret ce, involving many great secrets!¡± Atop a towering pce that stood against the sky vault, a faint voice also rang out. ¡°Our tribe, should also take a look.¡± Following the grandiose voice, from within that pce, a young man surrounded by countless golden lights emerged, his bearing lofty and majestic. ¡°Three Lives Soil, I, Jin Qintian, am set on obtaining it!¡± He murmured softly to himself! ¡­ At this moment, In a secret ce. ¡°Confirmed, it is indeed the Three Lives Great Marsh!¡± The Celestial n¡¯s Saint Sovereign Tian Haochu reported to the three Old Saint Kings of his n, saying, ¡°Moreover, the terrifying ¡®Three Lives Chess Array¡¯ has also appeared, and currently, no one can approach it!¡± Upon hearing this, expressions of great joy appeared on the faces of the three venerable Saint Kings! ¡°Heaven aids our Celestial Tribe!¡± ¡°We have just obtained the Imperial Bone, and now the Imperial Flesh has appeared too, good, good, good!¡± Saint King Tian Yuanji immediately stood up and said, ¡°Our n has made countless preparations, and now, they can finally be put to use.¡± Tian Haochu hesitated and said, ¡°However, the Three Lives Chess Array might be difficult for anyone in our n to prate¡­¡± ¡°You do not know.¡± At this moment, Tian Yuandao scoffed and said, ¡°We have been prepared!¡± He looked towards Tian Yuanji and said, ¡°Chess Saint Qian Tian has been recuperating in our n for hundreds of thousands of years. Now, he should be able to serve our n, right?¡± When Saint Lord Tian Haochu heard the four words, ¡°Chess Saint Qian Tian,¡± his eyebrows instantly twitched! He looked incredulously at the three Old Saint Kings! Because those four words¡­ represented an incredible figure! ¡°Chess Saint Qian Tian¡­ the descendant of the Chess Emperor Qiankun of ancient times¡­¡± Tian Haochu murmured and said, ¡°The sessor to Chess Emperor Qiankun and also someone who once contended for supremacy with Emperor Xuan Yuan of the Ji Family? If there is anyone in the world who could solve the Three Lives Chess Game, it has to be him!¡­¡± He murmured! This name was known to all, recognized by all. The only sessor of the Ancient Chess Emperor Qiankun! He was born in the same era as Ji Xuanyuan and was equally illustrious. In legend, the twopeted all the way to the Saint King Realm, fighting until the heavens shattered and the earth cracked. Their final battle took ce in the Primordial Mountain Range. In that battle, Saint King Qian Tian was defeated. Everyone thought that Qian Tian had died. Tian Haochu had not expected that the man was still alive, and moreover, that he was living within the Celestial Tribe! Tian Yuanji also nodded at this moment and said, ¡°The time hase.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will break his seclusion.¡± Immediately, they left this ce. Shortly after, they appeared in front of a colossal mountain. This mountain was suppressed by countless arrays and was almostpletely isted from the outside world. ¡°Open the mountain!¡± Tian Yuanji shouted loudly! Suddenly, the entire gigantic mountain split open with a rumble. Boom! The shock was swift. When the dust settled, what was revealed inside the mountain was a massive stone coffin. The stone coffin was as big as a room, covered with all sorts of array patterns. ¡°Open the coffin!¡± Tian Yuanji cast his spell, and in an instant, the entire stone coffin shattered into pieces! All eyes were drawn to it, only to see two elderly men inside the coffin! The two elderly men were sitting cross-legged, and between them was a stone chessboard. On the chessboard, the ck and white were interwoven, and a profound chess game was evolving. What was surprising was that these two elders looked exactly alike! With gray and withered hair, their faces like skin wrapped around bones, their robes looked as if they had endured countless years and were rotting away! The mountain was opened and the coffin shattered, but these two elders seemed deaf to it all, fixed on the chessboard, as if their spirits were wandering within it. ¡°Qian Tian Chess Saint, the Three Lives Chess Game has reappeared!¡± Tian Yuanji called out. In an instant, one of the two elders facing each other dissipated! Then, the remaining one slowly turned his head around. Chapter 380 - 337 Unparalleled Genius Ao Wushuang_1 Chapter 380: Chapter 337 Unparalleled Genius Ao Wushuang_1 At the edge of the chessboard, the only remaining elder slowly turned his head and looked at Tian Yuanji and the others! In his elderly eyes shone a light as vast as two great suns. When his gaze fell upon Tian Yuanji and the others, even those of Saint King stature felt a terrifying pressure! ¡°Greetings, Qian Tian Great Saint!¡± Tian Yuanji¡¯s old Saint Kings bowed one after another in salute! Saint Lord Tianhao Chu was also visibly shaken¡­ A Great Saint! When Qiantian Chess Saint fell those years ago, his cultivation level was merely at Saint King¡­ Has he be a Great Saint after these hundreds of thousands of years of decay? Having taken chess as his path, he attained the Dao of a Great Saint! The withered elder¡¯s divine light in his eyes slowly retracted, and then a hoarse and elderly voice sounded: ¡°What era is it now?¡± Tian Yuanji spoke: ¡°It has been eight hundred thousand years since thest Yang Cmity!¡± ¡°You are currently in the Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°Ji Xuanyuan, overestimating himself, refused to retreat into the Secret ce during thest Yang Cmity and has perished.¡± ¡°Now, Ji Family¡¯s Ji Water has reemerged, and the Three Lives Great Marsh has reappeared!¡± ¡°Looking across the world, only you have the ability to break the Three Lives Chess Array!¡± After hearing this, Qian Tian Great Saint remained silent for a long time. ¡°In my coffin, I yed no more than a hundred rounds of chess against myself¡­ Eight hundred thousand years have passed in the world?¡± ¡°Ji Xuanyuan¡­ is he dead?¡± He murmured to himself, then suddenly chuckled coldly: ¡°What a pity, dying eight hundred thousand years ago, was rather cheap for him¡­¡± With that, he stood up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In an instant, dust stirred for a thousand li, and even the void trembled. ¡°I owe an old debt of karma to your Ji Family¡¯s ancestor; this time, I will repay it.¡± ¡°I have been in seclusion for hundreds of thousands of years and have found a method to break the Three Lives Chess Array¡­ Prepare five hundred talented individuals from the Human Race for me; they will be of great use when I break the Three Lives Chess Array!¡± The cold words of Qiantian Chess Saint fell. Hearing this, Tian Yuanji and the others were overjoyed, and they immediately bowed, saying: ¡°Please rest assured, Chess Saint!¡± ¡­ Soon, Tian Yuanji and his group left. Before long, they had already appeared in the grand hall, and the strong figures of the n had already received orders and were now waiting. ¡°Issue themand, the Celestial n is recruiting five hundred disciples from the Human Race, with enough talent, they will be granted supreme techniques and receive supreme resources!¡± The Celestial n¡¯s Holy Master Tai Haochu directly issued an order. With Qian Tian Great Saint asking for five hundred human talents, the Celestial n dared not to neglect! ¡°Zhi Ming, you are now our Quasi-Saint Son; the task of collecting human talents is entrusted to you.¡± Tian Haochu¡¯s gaze fell upon a young man within the hall! The youth in a silver robe, with a bearing as elegant as jade, exuded an extraordinary aura. He was none other than the Celestial n¡¯s Quasi-Saint Son, Tian Zhiming! ¡ª¡ªEver since thest time Tian Zhihua, another talent of the Celestial n, died in Kirin Valley and lost apetitor, he was nominated as the Quasi-Saint Son. ¡°Please rest assured, Saint Lord, Zhi Ming will handle this matter well!¡± Tian Zhiming spoke respectfully! As long as he performed well in the Three Lives Great Marsh this time¡­ then everything was assured! The seat of the Saint Heir was within reach! He immediately departed. Quickly, themand spread far and wide, and the northern part of the Central Immortal Domain was stirred. ¡ª¡ªThe Celestial n was not located in the Northern Immortal Domain, but rather in the northern part of the Central Immortal Domain, adjacent to the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡°The Celestial n is actually recruiting disciples? This is an Imperial n, incidents of recruiting disciples have never happened before!¡± ¡°Recruiting human talents¡­ how splendid, if one could enter their ranks, that would truly be an enormous opportunity!¡± ¡°It is said that the Celestial n was once an extremely powerful group within the Human Race,ter withdrawing from the Human Race¡­ Now, they are recruiting from the Human Race, it seems they still remember the old affections!¡± ¡°Hurry, there are only five hundred spots, if you¡¯rete there will be none left!¡± For a time, in the northern part of the Central Immortal Domain, countless human cultivators were rushing towards the city of the Celestial n. ¡­ At this moment, on a grand road, a middle-aged man came rushing along, covered in dust! Stepping onto thend of the Central Immortal Domain, his face could not help but shed tears of joy! ¡°I, Ao Wushuang, have finally escaped that ominousnd!¡± He clenched his fists excitedly! Ever sincest time, after witnessing theplete demise of the Demon Bull Tribe, he knew the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm in the Northern Destion was just too sinister. For the sake of safety, he did not stop until he escaped from the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm, to the Central Domain of the Northern Immortal Realm, and then from the Central Domain to the South Region¡­ Now, he had escaped to the Central Immortal Domain! He had crossed millions of li, traversing the entire Northern Immortal Realm. On this journey, there were no Yu Kong Flying Ships to board, no Teleportation Arrays to use, only his own two legs to rely on! The life on the run¡­ was extremely hard!! When hungry and thirsty, he would take out the apples he got from the vige and take a bite. On countless cold windy nights, he endured with gritted teeth! On many days when the sun zed overhead, he pressed on alone! Recalling the difficult journey, he wiped away the tears of joy, his efforts had not been in vain, he finally rid himself of that sinister fate! And the gains were tremendous! He nced at his legs, their constant training throughout the journey across the entire Northern Immortal Realm and the energy from the vige apples fused into them¡­ he felt that his running speed was getting faster and faster! Guarding the apple in his chest, he looked at it now reduced to just a core; feeling a bit exhausted, he treasured and consumed it. After eating thest bite of the apple, he felt like countless strands of Source Qi were pouring into his legs! ¡°Saint Tier Realm!¡± He was thrilled, at that moment, he had stepped into the Saint Tier Realm! ¡°Hurry, up ahead is the Celestial City, where the Celestial Tribe is recruiting disciples from the Human Race. Those with strong aptitude can enter to cultivate¡ªwhat great fortune!¡± At this moment, several passing cultivators hurried towards the front. Ao Wushuang was momentarily stunned¡ªthe Celestial Tribe?! Recruiting disciples? His eyes suddenly lit up! Such a grand opportunity¡ªhe had to at least try! He quickly headed towards the city. Registration, queuing¡­ Within the Celestial Tribe, dedicated individuals were tasked with assessing the talent of the applicants. ¡°A talent seen once every twenty years, somon it¡¯s like dirt on the street, scram!¡± ¡°You dare toe with a talent seen once every hundred years?¡± ¡°Three hundred years¡­ still too low-grade!¡± The Celestial Tribe strongman responsible for testing the talent and bloodlines was an elder who constantly voiced his dissatisfaction. One after another, the genius members of the Human Race came with hopes high, but all left in disappointment. Thousands of genius humans came to be tested, and all were rejected! ¡°Senior, test mine, please!¡± At this time, a middle-aged man came forward, apprehensive and nervous! ¡°Looking at you, nearing middle age, why bother? Probably just another useless body¡­¡± The elder spoke impatiently, instructing the middle-aged man to ce his hand on the testing stone. ¡°Boom!¡± But as the elder¡¯s voice fell, the testing stone emitted thousands of rainbow lights, dazzling like mists and clouds, enveloping the middle-aged man; and in the next moment, as if unable to withstand the force, the stone actually exploded! In an instant, everyone around was shocked to the core! ¡°Heavens, what kind of talent is this?!¡± ¡°The strongest talent just now was once every five hundred years, and it only caused a faint rainbow light¡­¡± ¡°Is this person too strong, making the testing stone explode?¡± The crowd burst into discussion, with all eyes and exmations focused on him. And the elder responsible for the testing was also shocked. He suddenly stood up, grabbed the middle-aged man, and with extreme excitement in his old eyes, he said: ¡°Genius, a peerless genius indeed! Quickly tell me, what is your name?!¡± The middle-aged man was also shocked, with a look of astonishment in his eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it himself, he said: ¡°Junior¡­ Ao Wushuang!¡± The elder¡¯s face was full of joy, tightly holding onto Ao Wushuang¡¯s hand as if afraid he would run off, he said: ¡°Good, good, good! Peerless genius Ao Wushuang, you¡¯ve passed the test and will be one of the geniuses recruited by our Celestial Tribe!¡± ¡°You, will receive unparalleled fortune!¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Ao Wushuang also felt his eyes brimming with tears. Oh heavens, have you finally looked upon me?! This time, having traveled far from the Northern Immortal Domain, the power he was clinging to must surely be stable! He looked up at the sky, filled with gratitude! ¡­ At this moment. In the Northern Immortal Domain, Northern Border. Outside the Deste Heaven Alliance. Tai Xuan Da Sheng arrived in person, for the matters of the Three Lives Great Marsh were too significant to decide alone. At this moment, upon reaching the White Tiger State outside the Deste Heaven Alliance, Tai Xuan Da Sheng¡¯s old eyes were filled with shock. A wondrous great sun shone high above, each ray filled with Saint Path Origin Qi. The White Tiger Emperor Peak stood under the great sun, as if bearing the ancient divine might, making Tai Xuan, even as a Great Saint, unable to look directly at it! Furthermore, after Ji Yuanqing joined the Deste Heaven Alliance, he also reflected Ji Water there, turning it into a surging river that flowed around the White Tiger Emperor Peak, blessing the area. The mountain ranges rose and fell, each ce a Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands! ¡°Is this¡­ all the handiwork of the Lord of the Deste Heavens?¡± Tai Xuan Da Sheng¡¯s face bore a bitter expression! Even the highest-level cultivation blessednds of the Ji Family paled inparison to this ce! ¡°For Senior Li, creating a supreme power really does seem as easy as eating and drinking¡­¡± As he contemted, a sense of relief filled him. Thankfully, the Ji Family had now thrown in its lot with the Deste Heaven Alliance! As he thought this, he immediately stepped forward, and outside the Deste Heaven Alliance, he announced: ¡°Tai Xuan Da Sheng seeks an audience!¡± Immediately, the Deste Heaven Alliance quickly ryed the message. Before long, figures like Fire Spirit and others came out to greet him. Tai Xuan Da Sheng stepped forward, paying respects to Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning, saying: ¡°Greetings to the two Alliance Hierarchs!¡± Even though he had be a Great Saint, one of the strongest in the entire Immortal Domain, his respect for Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning was immense. Because he understood: to respect Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning was to respect the Lord of the Deste Heavens! ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Senior. Please, take a seat!¡± Mu Qianning spoke, inviting him into the Deste Heaven Alliance. The council hall of the Deste Heaven Alliance stood at the foot of the White Tiger Emperor Peak. As Tai Xuan Da Sheng walked through, he felt the terrifying Saint Spiritual Energy around him, leaving his spirit even more conflicted. The people of the Deste Heaven Alliance appeared in great spirits and were extremely diligent in their cultivation. Just a brief observation revealed to him that although their realms weren¡¯t too high, any one of them, if ced outside, could likely be considered a genius! The nourishment of this blessednd¡­ was utterly heaven-defying. Soon, they had entered the council hall. ¡°May I ask why the Great Saint hase?¡± Fire Spirit inquired. Tai Xuan Da Sheng¡¯s expression was grave as he said: ¡°Reporting to the two Alliance Hierarchs, the Three Lives Great Marsh has appeared, and the Three Lives Chess Array has reemerged¡­ the Ji Family dare not make decisions on their own and has speciallye to ask for guidance from the two Alliance Hierarchs.¡± At these words, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning were both somewhat surprised. The Three Lives Great Marsh? Chapter 381 - 338 Gymnastics Teaching_1 Chapter 381: Chapter 338 Gymnastics Teaching_1 ¡°Senior, what exactly is the Three Lives Great Marsh?¡± ¡°And what does the Three Lives Soil represent?¡± Fire Spirit asked Tai Xuan Da Sheng. In recent days, news about the Three Lives Great Marsh had spread throughout the entire Northern Immortal Domain. The Deste Heaven Alliance naturally knew about it as well. However, Fire Spirit and the others had always had little understanding of the Three Lives Great Marsh and Three Lives Soil. Tai Xuan Da Sheng said: ¡°The Three Lives Great Marsh is a true supreme blessednd.¡± ¡°It is said that it contains the Three Lives Soil, which is the Primordial Soil. The so-called ¡®Three Lives¡¯ can give rise to heaven, earth, and man, possessing extremely mysterious effects.¡± ¡°Entering this ce is extremely difficult because the Three Lives Great Marsh is protected by the Three Lives Chess Array¡­ Before our Ancestor Emperor achieved enlightenment, he paid a tremendous price to enter!¡± ¡°Of course, the blessings within are also extremely profound!¡± ¡°Moreover, our Ji Water¡­ originally emanated from there as well, butter on, after the Ancestor Emperor became enlightened, he took Ji Water as the source of Ji Family¡¯s Saint Path and passed it down.¡± Having heard this, Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning nced at each other with very solemn expressions! The Three Lives Great Marsh, the Three Lives Soil! ¡°Right, our Emperor Xuanyuan, in ancient times, had secludedly cultivated in the Three Lives Great Marsh and once brought out some soil. Although it was not the true Three Lives Soil, it was also quite extraordinary.¡± As he spoke, he took out a brocade box. Inside the brocade box, there was nothing else, just a few clumps of ¡°Three Lives Soil.¡± ¡°Huh? Wait¡­ The Crystal Chip given by Senior Li has responded?¡± At this moment, Mu Qianning suddenly eximed. She took out the Crystal Chip given to her by Li Fan. At this moment, the Crystal Chip actually flickered with an extremely weak light. Fire Spirit¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°This means¡­ the Three Lives Great Marsh is involved with rare nts or animals?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to report this to Senior Li!¡± Fire Spirit immediately spoke! ¡­ At this moment. In a small mountain vige, within a small courtyard. Morning, with bright sunshine. Li Fan awoke from a deep sleep, yawned, put on his clothes, and got up. Inside the room, Xiao Bai was lying obediently in its cat nest made by Li Fan, still sleeping very sweetly at the moment. ¡°Thiszy cat.¡± Li Fan said with a smile, walked over, and gently stroked Xiao Bai¡¯s head. ¡°Meow meow~~¡± Xiao Bai obediently opened its eyes and nuzzled him. Li Fan walked out of the room, and a group of disciples were already waiting for him to wash up, as usual. At first, Li Fan was not very used to it; after all, he had never been ¡°attended to¡± like this before. But over time, he got used to it. ¡°Indeed, the evilfort of life leads to degeneration!¡± Li Fan sighed to himself, but after washing up, he naturally took the towel handed over by Su Baiqian and wiped his face. Gong Ya cooked porridge, and Li Fan and the group of disciples ate breakfast. ¡°Master, can we start doing gymnastics now?¡± Zi Ling asked expectantly. The other disciples were also looking forward to it! ¡°Good!¡± Li Fan immediately said: ¡°Let the master lead you through some gymnastics again then.¡± Immediately, all the disciples lined up in formation. ¡°First lesson, stretching exercises, starting now!¡± ¡°Follow the master¡¯s rhythm, one two three four, two two three four, three two three four, four two three four¡­¡± Li Fan spoke. Immediately, all the disciples started moving ording to the standard actions. But their movements were still very distorted! Li Fan was somewhat speechless; after all this time, his disciples were still so unskilled! Was it because they hadn¡¯t learned from childhood, making their bodies uncoordinated now that they were adults? He couldn¡¯t help but feel that starting gymnastics from a young age was important! ¡°Come on, your master will teach you each movement one by one!¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He walked over to Nan Feng and said: ¡°For stretching exercises, the arms need to be straightened out.¡± He gently grabbed Nan Feng¡¯s hand and pulled it outward! In an instant, Nan Feng felt an overwhelming aura suddenly spread throughout her body! At that moment, she felt countless breaths in her body erupting like a geyser, flowing through her limbs. Her cultivation level suddenly leaped from the Saint Tier Realm to the Siyao Realm! She was immediately shocked! And in this moment, her subconscious movements made her feel¡­ doing gymnastics was not as hard as before! She became extremely excited and said: ¡°Thank you, thank you, Master!¡± The other disciples around were also shocked. Just a light instruction from the master led to a breakthrough?? ¡°Ah, Master, I want it too, I want it too~~¡± Zi Ling eximed. ¡°Master, give me some pointers!¡± Wu Dade, as if injected with adrenaline, eagerly stared at Li Fan. ¡°Master, please help!¡± Lu Rang couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Li Fan smiled and began correcting each of them one by one! ¡°Zi Ling, right, your leg isn¡¯t raised high enough, a little higher~~~¡± Li Fan said, bending down to grab Zi Ling¡¯s ankle and gently lifting it. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, energy filled her entire body! Zi Ling instantly felt as if every cell had ignited, with countless warm currents flowing through her body, and myriad Dao patterns roaming over her. There was even an invisible glow about her! The Four Luminaries! The so-called Four Luminaries was about using the power of the Saintly Seed to stimte an ocean that emerged and irrigated the whole body, achieving a wless state. Now, with just a slight mention from her master, she had made a breakthrough? ¡°Ah, Master, you are the best!¡± Zi Ling was so happy she almost jumped up. ¡°Gong Ya, chest expansion exercise, move your hands a little further back, yes, and with force.¡± He took hold of Gong Ya¡¯s graceful elbow and gently pulled it back, and at that moment, Gong Ya¡¯s chest thrust forward and an outburst of power surged! The Four Luminaries! ¡°Bai Qian, bend your waist and use a bit more force to exercise your ligaments.¡± ¡°Xinning, kick a little faster, or you won¡¯t keep up with the rhythm.¡± Li Fan gave his instructions one by one, truly leading by example with hands-on teaching! ¡°Zi Xuan, it¡¯s just gymnastics, not martial arts training, don¡¯t clench your fists¡­ yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Li Fan led by the hand, and Long Zixuan¡¯s arms suddenly moved. In an instant, a dragon¡¯s roar echoed within him, and the terrifying power of his dragon blood spread throughout his body, making it seem as if a divine dragony dormant in each of his arms and legs! ¡°Qing Chen, why are you lifting a broom duringteral body movements? Holding the broom so high¡­ hands on hips, if you¡¯re going to lift the broom then lift it straight up!¡± Li Fan patted Qing Chen¡¯s arm. Suddenly, chanting sounds boomed within Qing Chen, and his body shone with golden Buddhist glory! ¡°Jiu Zheng, squat down faster during the abdominal and back exercises!¡± With a push of his hand, Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s body was enveloped in golden light, as if a charm of creation had formed from his arms down to his feet. ¡°Yu Qing, when turning the body, you should not be holding a pen¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing was like a divine sword, formed from head to toe! ¡°Jiang Li, maintain continuity from front to back, don¡¯t neglect the beginning and the end, coordinate your hands and feet!¡± Li Fan advised, and Jiang Li seemed to suddenly understand. In a sh, the aura on his body fused into one and spread throughout! ¡°Da De, you can¡¯t just exercise your buttocks when doing gymnastics, you have to coordinate other parts too¡­¡± Li Fan was speechless with Wu Dade; during exercise, this guy seemed to focus specifically on his buttocks! Corrected by Li Fan, Wu Dade¡¯s body was filled with surging strength, and he felt every inch of his skin itching! With every entry into a new realm, his physique was being remolded! He suddenly turned his head, his eyes thirsty as he stared at the Big ck Dog and said, ¡°Come on!¡± The Big ck Dog was momentarily stunned, but rage filled its canine eyes in an instant. ¡°Woof!¡± Wu Dade immediately covered his buttocks, howling in pain, yet there was a hint of pleasure in his howls! What Li Fan did not notice was that, as he was instructing his disciples, on the other side, Little Gold Bull and Little Kirin were staying together, both staring curiously at this side. Little Kirin was waving its tiny hooves as if imitating. Little Gold Bull too was shaking its head and swaying, seemingly learning as well. Even the grass that Lu Rang had left at the side was dancing with the wind! Soon, Li Fan finally finished instructing everyone. ¡°Very well, your teacher will demonstrate it once again, now, follow your teacher and let¡¯s do it together!¡± Li Fan, too, immediately limbered up, stood in front of everyone, and began leading the exercises! ¡°One two three four, five six seven eight¡­¡± Li Fan started calling out the rhythm, observing as he went. He noticed that after his guidance, it seemed like his disciples had made great progress! Their movements were much smoother now. Atst, they had barely learned this set of Seven-Colored Sunshine! He quickly had them practice more, while he himself also needed to practice the next set of broadcast exercises¡ª¡±The Call of the Era¡±¡ªLi Fan thought to himself. ¡°I understand now, the divine technique of the master allows us to absorb the countless sources of the Holy Path we¡¯ve umted daily!¡± While doing the exercises, Nan Feng felt the endless source power within her speeding up with the ¡°divine technique,¡± her eyes showing a sh of realization. ¡°Right¡­ this divine technique can speed up the progress of our cultivation. I feel that mastering this technique might even make one powerful!¡± Qing Chen was full of anticipation! ¡°If we mix this divine technique intobat with an enemy¡­ it truly carries an invincible might!¡± Long Zixuan muttered to himself as if he wereprehending the Dao. In fact, they have been consuming Supreme Holy Water and Supreme Food daily, and their physiques had long be incredibly potent, their potential densely nurtured to a terrifying extent. And now, this ¡°divine technique¡± just happened to be able to guide them, turning the umtion of their daily training into cultivation level! ¡°If the daily umtions are treasures, then this divine technique¡­ is the key to unlocking those treasures!¡± Jiang Li murmured to himself. ¡°The master is truly considerate; he didn¡¯t teach us this technique before because he was afraid we would be impetuous and take shortcuts. He wanted us to solidify our foundations before giving us this technique!¡± Dugu Yuqing said with a look full of emotion. With this divine technique¡­ their cultivation level would soar a thousand li a day! ¡°Very good!¡± Li Fan praised them, thinking that although the movements were still pretty horrible, not even on par with elementary school students, there was¡­ at least progress. And at this time, outside, Fire Spirit and the others had arrived. ¡°Is Senior Li here? Fire Spirit andpany, we¡¯vee to visit.¡± Fire Spirit said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But, with the words spoken, there was no response from inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Qianning asked in confusion. Both drew closer. As they neared, they heard Li Fan¡¯s voice from inside the courtyard: ¡°Good!¡± At the sound, both felt relieved. ¡°Senior Li has answered us, let¡¯s go inside.¡± With joy, Fire Spirit immediately pushed the door and entered. Creak. The door opened. As they stepped into the courtyard, they caught sight of Li Fan leading a group of disciples¡­ doing gymnastics! Immediately, both were struck with shock! Behind them, the Tai Xuan Da Sheng¡¯s eyes widened incredibly! ¡­ Chapter 382: 339: Break the Formation? No, Go Hunting!_1 Chapter 382: Chapter 339: Break the Formation? No, Go Hunting!_1 Seeing Li Fan and a group of disciples, Fire Spirit and the others were stunned. ¡°Heavens¡­ what kind of divine power is this? The Myriad Dao resonating, the world sinking into oblivion¡­ I feel like I¡¯m witnessing a one-of-a-kind existence in the universe, embarking on creation¡­¡± Fire Spirit was in awe! ¡°Senior Li¡­ every movement flows as naturally as the clouds and water, utmostly graceful, with an unparalleled cultivation level hidden within that is simply intoxicating!¡± Adoration filled Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes. And Tai Xuan Da Sheng was outright shaking with shock. ¡°With the raising of his hand, the Dao evolves, the Laws reconvene¡­ such a realm, unheard of, unseen¡­ Even a Saint Emperor would probably not be able to reach it!¡± The more he thought about it, the more unfathomable he found the realm of the Lord of the Deste Heavens. His eyes filled with increasing reverence! ¡°Good, very good! Keep it up, begin the movement drill, one two three four¡­¡±
By this time, Li Fan, leading the group of disciples, had reached the final section. All the disciples were gasping for breath, but they had all persisted to the end. Upon entering the Siyao Realm, one could be considered a Quasi Grand Power, and cultivators¡¯ bodies would undergo a qualitative leap, so they could barelyplete it. ¡°Very good, with more practice over time, you¡¯ll get there, keep it up for a strong and healthy body.¡± Havingpleted the exercises, Li Fan spoke with contentment. Even he himself, when he started exercising, would get a little out of breath and sweat a bit, but now, after finishing the full routine, he felt nothing, not even a bit flushed or breathless. Hmm, maybe next time he should practice ¡°The Call of the Era.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, we¡­ have finally managed to perform this divine power.¡± Nan Feng and the others were overjoyed. ¡°The depths of this divine power are unfathomable. We are only practicing the most basic level for now, to reach Master¡¯s effortless state, where a mere hand raise causes the Dao to thunder, it would take an era of time.¡± Long Zixuan murmured to himself. ¡°Right, we¡¯ve only learned the tip of the iceberg. To reach Master¡¯s realm without spending hundreds of thousands of years would be impossible!¡± Dugu Yuqing too spoke up! ¡°We¡¯ll cultivate slowly, which should refine the potential and Source of the Holy Path within us into cultivation level!¡± Jiang Li wrote with anticipation. They were all very happy, for their talents were already heaven-defying, and the Holy Path foundation within them was outrageously deep. Now that they had learned this divine power, they could digest it quickly. ¡°Too bad¡­ Master didn¡¯t break a sweat today¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zi Ling looked at Li Fan, with a hint of disappointment in her big eyes.
¡°Senior Li¡­¡± At this moment, near the entrance to the small courtyard, Fire Spirit and the others spoke up. Shock still lingered on their faces, their eyes filled with utmost reverence. Li Fan, hearing this, stiffened up immediately.
He turned around reflexively and saw Fire Spirit and the others. Shoot¡­ They had seen him leading the disciples in exercise?? Li Fan instantly felt¡­ a bit embarrassed! After all, it didn¡¯t matter with his disciples he was familiar with, but being seen by outsiders, a grown man jumping around doing broadcast gymnastics, it was¡­ somewhat mortifying! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯vee¡­¡± Li Fan forced himself to stay calm and said: ¡°Just now I was leading the disciples in some physical exercises.¡± Hearing this, Fire Spirit and the others once again marveled that such earth-shattering divine power was merely a warm-up exercise in Senior Li¡¯s eyes! Suddenly, Fire Spirit felt she understood why Senior Li always secluded himself in the small vige and was reluctant to go out¡­ If he exercised in the outside world, would it not destroy the world?? Li Fan then coughed once and said: ¡°Right, you came here for a reason?¡±
Fire Spirit and the others immediately stepped forward and reported: ¡°To report, Senior, the ¡®Three Lives Chess Array¡¯ has appeared in the North Immortal Realm Middle Domain!¡± ¡°Now, people from all major forces have already gone to fight for the treasures, and¡­ in the Three Lives Great Marsh where the Three Lives Chess Array appeared¡­ there should be rare nts or rare animals!¡± Li Fan, upon hearing this, was instantly delighted! Rare flora and fauna?! This progress is not bad at all. Now, I¡¯ve already found two rare animals and one rare nt. Now there¡¯s another discovery. I¡¯m getting closer and closer to the goal of nine rare nts and nine rare animals! Once collected, I canplete the Qi Refinement Realm! Completing the Qi Refinement Realm should be at the ninth level, right? A ninth-level Qi Refinement in some smaller Sect Gates would probably be considered a passable disciple! Li Fan nodded his head and then puzzled for a moment, asking: ¡°Three Lives Chess Array? What¡¯s that again?¡± Fire Spirit was taken aback for a moment. Senior Li didn¡¯t know about the Three Lives Chess Array?
But she quickly realized, of course, the Three Lives Chess Array to the world was a supreme chess challenge that contained supreme treasures, but for Senior Li, it probably wasn¡¯t worth the attention! It was normal for him not to know about such an unworthy thing. She immediately exined, ¡°The Three Lives Chess Array is known as the number one chess array in the Immortal Domain. Throughout ancient and modern times, anyone who has solved the chess pattern has gained immensely¡­¡± Hearing this, Li Fan immediately understood! So it¡¯s like a Go challenge, most likely the kind that would be put out for the world to solve, like game scenarios or tough endgames! That this chess array is actually the number one in the Immortal Domain made Li Fan quite curious¡­ ¡°Jiang Li, would you like to give it a try?¡± Li Fan immediately spoke up. Since there were traces of rare creatures and nts, someone definitely had to be sent to search for them, and it so happened that Jiang Li had been following him for a year. In terms of chess strategy, he had also made decent progress, so it was time for him to go out and gain some experience. It would be best if he could bring back some kind of award. With fame, it would be much easier to get by in the future. Thinking this, Li Fan felt that he really had been worrying too much for his disciple. Upon hearing this, Jiang Li¡¯s eyes immediately lit up! ¡°Disciple obeys the order and will do his utmost!¡±
He spoke! After all, having studied chess for many years, he had not yet had the chance topete with others. Li Fan nodded but suddenly looked towards Fire Spirit and the others, asking, ¡°Is there any exnation for the Three Lives Chess Array?¡± Ji Taixuan replied, ¡°Reporting to senior, it is rumored that this array generates heaven, earth, and man.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan¡¯s mind suddenly cleared, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°So that¡¯s the case!¡± Jiang Li asked, ¡°Master, do you know of this array?¡± Li Fan said, ¡°Your master has indeed broken through a ¡®Nine Lives Chess Array¡¯ before. The so-called nine lives refer to generating heaven, earth, man, chaos, divinity, sainthood, saints and immortals, samsara, and nothingness. This Three Lives Chess Array, by its name, only contains three of those elements. It should be an iplete array.¡± Li Fan talked with ease. However, Jiang Li was utterly shocked¡­ Generating heaven, earth, man, chaos, divinity, sainthood, saints and immortals, samsara, and nothingness¡­ The Nine Lives Chess Array? What kind of earth-shattering secret did this involve? He didn¡¯t even dare to contemte it. Even Ji Taixuan was stunned. The Three Lives Chess Array, which even the Saint Emperors of the Immortal Domain paid attention to and found difficult to solve, was just an iplete array in Senior Li¡¯s eyes? ¡°I shall give you a piece of advice. If you cannot ovee it, you might as well ponder carefully; perhaps you will gain some insight.¡± Li Fan said with a slight smile, ¡°Man is born of heaven and earth, and heaven and earthe alive because of man!¡± Jiang Li¡¯s eyes shone bright again! ¡°Man is born of heaven and earth, and heaven and earthe alive because of man¡­¡± Jiang Li mused over these words and gave a deep bow, saying, ¡°Disciple hasmitted it to memory, thank you, master.¡± Li Fan nodded, saying, ¡°Go on, then!¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± At this moment, Wu Dade suddenly spoke up, saying, ¡°Can I go with Jiang Li, brother?¡± ¡°That¡­ I want to take Da Hei out hunting. I¡¯ve heard that the Central Domain has a lot of game!¡± When Fire Spirit mentioned that all the major forces were sending people over, Wu Dade and Hei Gou¡¯s eyes both lit up. Li Fan was equally surprised for a moment. Lately, this Da De had been rather proactive¡­ had he actually fallen in love with hunting? He even nced at the Big ck Dog nearby, wondering whether this little mongrel actually had the talent of a hunting dog. Not bad at all! ¡°Alright, the two of you brothers can go; it will be good to havepany.¡± Li Fan immediately agreed. At these words, Wu Dade was instantly overjoyed. ¡°That¡­ fellow disciples, is there anything you would like to eat? I¡¯ll pack it up and bring it back for you all this time!¡± He spoke excitedly. ¡°Little brother, I want beggar¡¯s chicken!¡± Dugu Yuqing drew close, whispering while vigntly ncing toward the chicken coop. Seeing that the chickens there had no reaction, he finally breathed a sigh of relief! ¡°Little brother, bring back a lead sheep!¡± ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t forget my braised rabbit head!¡± ¡°Ah, bunnies are so cute, bring back several!¡± A group of disciples spoke up in a mix of topics, making the scene extremely lively for a while! Even Xiao Bai, the little white cat, was meowing next to the Big ck Dog and even patted the dog¡¯s head with her paw, as if giving some sort of instruction. And the Big ck Dog was extremely submissive, lowering his head to let Xiao Bai pet him while wagging his tail! Seeing his group of disciples, Li Fan was speechless¡­ had he really taken in a bunch of foodies? All he could do was sigh sadly, ¡°Da De, there is the virtue of loving life in heaven, so you must not be too cruel. Promise your master that next time, you will bring the game back alive. Killing it just before cooking will make it taste a bit better. Also, bring back more to let the vigers taste the freshness as well.¡± After all, the green fish that Wu Dade brought backst time were all dead by the time they reached the yard, which affected the quality of the meat! Wu Dade, upon hearing this, was startled for a moment. Master¡­ truly a gourmet! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master!¡± He promised, patting his chest! Meanwhile, Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and Ji Taixuan were all in shock! Was this what going to break a world-shaking chess array looked like? This was more like gearing up to collect provisions! ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, the chickens, sheep, and such they are discussing, are they ancient species¡­¡± Mu Qianning felt somewhat incredulous. Fire Spirit was silent for a long time before finally nodding and saying, ¡°Considering the previous whole-cow feast and fish hotpot¡­ I think it¡¯s very likely¡­¡± Tai Xuan Great Saint also had aplicated expression. In that moment, he suddenly felt sympathy for the members of the Ancient Holy ns that were about to arrive at the Three Lives Great Marsh¡­ ¡­ Chapter 383: 340 Little Bald Eagle_1 Chapter 383: Chapter 340 Little Bald Eagle_1 At this moment. In the Central Domain. Tens of miles from the Primordial Mountain Range. At a nce, the crowd was like a sea. Tens of thousands of people had arrived here. This time, nearly the entire Northern Immortal Domain was stirred, with countless Ancient Holy ns, Marquis ns, and even members of the Royal n appearing. From a distance, the Primordial Mountain Range was enveloped by a crisscrossing divine light. It seemed to be covered by an astonishingly grand chess array, unapproachable to outsiders. ¡°It¡¯s horrifying; three days ago, a powerful being personally approached, only to turn into ash just by nearing the divine light of the path of chess!¡± ¡°The Three Lives Chess Array, said to be a chess array prepared for those aspiring to be Emperor; without substantial cultivation, one fears they can¡¯t even get inside.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wrong, this has nothing to do with cultivation level, but to approach, one must adhere to the path of chess. Two days ago, a young chess yer of the Saint Tier Realm entered deep inside and returned safely!¡± The world was abuzz with discussion. For several days, strong individuals from various ns had attempted to enter the Three Lives Great Marsh. Yet, the chess yer who advanced the deepest only managed to reach the outer periphery of the Primordial Mountain Range. Unable to truly step foot inside the Three Lives Great Marsh. The news of all this spread quickly among the ns. Thus, in recent times, master chess yers from the Northern Immortal Domain were almost treated as exalted guests by the ns, with extraordinary courtesies. Above the Sky Vault, Yu Kong Flying Ships constantly appeared. ¡°Just by gazing from afar, one can already feel theplex interweaving of countless paths of chess¡­ Indeed, this chess game is a rare sight!¡± Aboard the flying ship, Jiang Li gazed at the chess light of the Primordial Mountain Range and spoke gravely. He and Wu Dade were on board the Ji Family¡¯s Yu Kong Flying Ship. Apanying them was Ji Family¡¯s proxy Saint Master¡ªJi Tianpan! The Three Lives Great Marsh was too important, and moreover, the Lord of the Deste Heavens had personally sent two disciples; the Ji Family took this extremely seriously. Ji Fengyun had also brought Ji Changming, Ji Qingyue, Ji Qingke, and others for training. The group descended slowly. ¡°The people from the Ji Family have arrived!¡± ¡°Hehe, the Ji Family is only arriving now, they really arete to the asion.¡± ¡°I heard that all the ns went to invite masters of the path of chess, but the Ji Family seems to have not caught wind of it!¡± For a time, many eyes were scrutinizing them.
¡°The Ancient Saint Yu Hongshao of the Green Scale n has arrived with Saint Heir Yu Qingzheng!¡± Above in the Sky Vault, a loud shout suddenly resounded! A Yu Kong Flying Ship immediately descended. At the forefront was a green-robed elder, with a proud young man beside him, exuding an extraordinary aura.
¡°The Ancient Saint Xiang Feitian of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe has arrived with Holy Lady Xiang Feifei!¡± ¡°The Ancient Saint Yang Tianming of the Golden Holy Sheep n has arrived with Saint Heir Yang Quanku!¡± ¡­ In an instant, one flying ship after another continued tond in the Sky Vault. Without exception, at least an Ancient Saint of the Ancient Holy ns led each team. Moreover, hordes of Holy Sons and Daughters also came. ¡°This time the people from each n who havee are too many¡­ Our n is under a lot of pressure!¡± Next to Ji Tianpan, Supreme Elder Ji Fengyunmented! With a host of Saints arriving, even on Ji Family¡¯s territory, it was difficult to exert control. ¡°Yes, the pressure is definitely not small, dragging around huge elephants and sheep and such¡­ that¡¯ll certainly be heavy¡­ That, big brother, may I borrow a rope?¡± However, Wu Dade was already drooling as he turned his head to look at Ji Fengyun. Ji Fengyun was immediately astonished and asked,N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Young Master, what do you need a rope for?¡±
Wu Dade replied, ¡°With so many powerful beings from different races here, they¡¯re all good ingredients¡­ Tie them up, string them together, drag them back to the vige!¡± ¡°The master specifically instructed that this time, he wants them alive!¡± Hearing this, Ji Fengyun¡¯s face twitched! What kind of person is this¡­ When the Ji Family was feeling the immense pressure, he started nning to tie them up and take them back to the vige?? Where did he put the Ancient Holy ns? ¡°¡­ Well, can I use this?¡± At this moment, Ji Qingke weakly offered up a soft golden rope! ¡°That¡¯ll do! I¡¯ll invite you to a feast in the vige when the timees!¡± Wu Dade epted it and spoke generously. Even Jiang Li looked at Wu Dade with aplex expression, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I estimate tastier¡­ no, stronger beings from different races are still behind.¡± Wu Dade nodded in agreement!
¡°Royal Family Airship!¡± Just then, amidst the crowd, a loud shout suddenly erupted! All eyes turned to look. One could see a gigantic airship appearing in the sky above, emanating a terrifying aura. The airship was shaped like a great peng soaring into the sky, and it was now graduallynding. Upon the airship, a man radiating golden light stepped down, stride by stride! By his side, a girl in a feathered skirt looked supremely arrogant, following closely behind the man, her eyes filled with adoration as she gazed at him! ¡°The only Imperial n of the Northern Immortal Domain¡­ the Golden-winged Great Peng Race!¡± Someone shouted in surprise! ¡°Unbelievable, they havee this time too¡­¡± ¡°This person¡­ could it be one of the three great Quasi-Saint Sons of the Golden-winged Great Peng Race¡­ Jin Qintian?!¡± ¡°The two behind him, they seem to be J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch and Lord Jin Feng of the Golden-winged Great Peng Race¡­ two almost approaching the existence of a Saint King!¡± Everyone was discussing fervently!
An Imperial n, in today¡¯s Immortal Domain, signified the pinnacle! ¡°By Jin Qintian¡¯s side, that must be the Holy Lady Ying Xiaoxiao of the Tian Ying Royal n¡­ Truly a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°A perfect pair, both the strongest of talents!¡± ¡°Lady Ying¡¯s beauty is unparalleled, and Saint Jin¡¯s excellence stands tall, causing envy in onlookers!¡± At the same time, everyone looked at Jin Qintian and Ying Xiaoxiao with great envy. Hearing the praises from the people around, Ying Xiaoxiao felt sweetness and pride in her heart, she puffed out her chest, her face brimming with pride. Brilliance beyondpare! ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the little bald eagle? We meet again?¡± At this time, a voice suddenly rang out. Hearing this voice, Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s body stiffened instantly. On her face, a look of panic immediately appeared, and she hastily turned toward the source of the voice. The familiar fat man¡­ the familiar dog! ¡°Ah!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao, who had just beenposed and proud, her brilliance boundless, was crazed at this moment. She angrily stamped her foot, her face red with both shame and anger, and said: ¡°You¡­ you despicable and shameless devil!¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Dade had a stern expression on his face and said: ¡°Little bald eagle girl, I must make a serious statement; althoughst time the heavenly tribtion stripped you of your clothes, I did not peep at you. After all, your tribe has so much fur, what¡¯s there to see, right?¡± ¡°Without enmity or grievance, why would you call me despicable and shameless?¡± Hearing this, Ying Xiaoxiao was even more furious and said indignantly: ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± At this moment, by Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s side, Jin Qintian also frowned and said: ¡°Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ying Xiaoxiao bit her lower lip, and promptly ryed the events at Linluo in briefly, only omitting that the Kirin Fruit she had eaten¡­ was bitten by this fat man. ¡°I thought they had already died in Linluo in, I didn¡¯t expect them to still be alive¡­ This dead fatty, and this dead dog, they are suspicious!¡± She spoke in a low voice. Upon hearing this, Jin Qintian¡¯s face instantly turned cold as he looked toward Wu Dade and said indifferently: ¡°No matter who you are, or what background you have, kneel down, apologize to Xiaoxiao, and then take your own life!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I, Jin Qintian will assure you will never undergo reincarnation for all eternity!¡± ¡°And the power behind you, will pay the price of annihtion!¡± Lofty andmanding! It was practically an order! Even, he shot a chilly nce at the people from the Ji Family, saying: ¡°Ji Family, you can¡¯t protect him either!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Family¡¯s acting Saint Master Ji Tianpan directly looked at Wu Dade and said: ¡°Young Master, this person is disrespectful. Do you need me to take action to annihte him?¡± ¡°Just one word from you, my Ji Family will make it so they can¡¯t leave thisnd!¡± ¡°Even if it provokes a n war, we will not hesitate!¡± Full of overbearing power! If it were before, to start a war with an Imperial n from the Ancient Holy ns would require careful consideration for the Ji Family¡­ But now, Ji Tianpan already knew of the existence of the Lord of the Deste Heavens¡­ With such a powerful patron, being timid? That would simply be disgraceful! Wu Dade, however, just smiled and said: ¡°No, no, don¡¯t scare my beggar chicken.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Tianpan couldn¡¯t help but choke, nearly spitting blood. He immediately said no more. And as the words ¡°beggar chicken¡± were spoken, Jin Qintian¡¯s expression turned cold instantly, killing intent surged in his eyes as he stepped forward and said: ¡°Do you wish to die?!¡± His powerful aura was instantly unleashed! Jade Pivot Realm! A figure worthy of being called a mighty power! ¡°Truly a Quasi-Emperor Son of the Imperial n, how powerful!¡± ¡°Such a young mighty power¡­ he must be invincible, right?!¡± ¡°Boundless prospects!¡± The atmosphere was tense, and all the onlookers were amazed at this moment. The situation was on the edge of eruption! However, just at this moment! Suddenly, an old and grand voice rang out from the Sky Vault above: ¡°Heavens and earth may change, but the path of chess remains unchanged¡­ Seal!¡± As the voice resounded, a gigantic golden chessboard with intecing lines seemed to fall from the Sky Vault above, instantly enveloping everyone from all tribes below! From the Sky Vault above, someone used a terrifying chess array¡­ to seal off ten thousand li! In an instant, everyone was shocked beyond belief! ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve been sealed off!¡± ¡°This formation¡­ it¡¯s frightening, what exactly is happening?¡± ¡°I feel¡­ as if I¡¯m being controlled by someone else!¡± Everyone was immediately rmed. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ who is that?!¡± Even Jin Lan and Lord Jin Feng of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Race had looks full of apprehension. ¡°Not good¡­ the n artifact is sensing something, this is¡­ an ancient enemy of the Ancestor Emperor?!¡± Meanwhile, Ji Tianpan quickly drew out a ck sword; this ck sword was trembling of its own ord, resonating with a faint warring spirit. This sword, it was the one used by Emperor Xuanyuan when he was a Great Saint! At this moment, it was ringing! Ji Tianpan¡¯s old eyes were filled with seriousness as he looked up. He saw that amid the inteced lines of the golden chessboard in the Sky Vault, an old figure was walking down from the heavens, hands behind his back. And behind him, trailed a vast Yu Kong Flying Ship. The Yu Kong Flying Ship of the Celestial Tribe! Chapter 384: 341 Snow Emperor_1 Chapter 384: Chapter 341 Snow Emperor_1 In an instant, an area with a radius of ten thousand li was directly sealed by this terrifying game of chess. The world was in shock. Even the Saint Monarchs of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe were looking grave! ¡°That person¡­ why does he feel familiar to me?!¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch murmured. ¡°There are only a few in the ancient history with such prowess in chess¡­¡± Jin Feng spected. Amidst the discussions of the crowd, high above in the sky vault, the Yu Kong Flying Ship of the Celestial Tribe slowly descended, while that terrifying old man standing in the chessboard formation remained aloft, seemingly gazing at the Primordial Mountain Range from afar. The flying ship of the Celestial Tribe finallynded. Under the gaze of the crowd, a middle-aged man with an incredibly powerful aura stepped down from the warship of the Celestial Tribe, one step at a time!
¡°The Saint Monarch of the Celestial Tribe¡­ Tian Haoyuan!¡± ¡°Although he is not the Saint Master of the Celestial Tribe, his status is second only to the Saint Master within the tribe¡­¡± ¡°During thest incident in Kirin Valley, the Celestial Tribe was involved; now they havee to the Three Lives Great Marsh again; their plots are grand indeed!¡± The world was looking on with utmost gravity. Following Tian Haoyuan, the Saint Monarch of the Celestial Tribe, were two other elders with simrly strong auras, both Saint Monarchs, as well as a young man in a silver robe. Tian Zhiming! He led the five hundred human prodigies who had boarded the ship ¨C all were recruited by the Celestial Tribe a few days before. Among the five hundred human prodigies following Tian Zhiming, there was a middle-aged man¡­ His face was now wearing a look of astonishment. It was none other than Ao Wushuang! ¡°Damn it¡­ this¡­ this ce is the Northern Immortal Domain¡­¡± Ao Wushuang suddenly had a bad feeling. After all the hard effort to escape from the Northern Immortal Domain, was he brought back here again by the Celestial Tribe? ¡ª¡ªAfter the Celestial Tribe had taken the five hundred human prodigies, they had casually given them some elixirs and cultivation techniques and gathered them onto the Yu Kong Flying Ship. They imed it was for a trial, and only those who passed the trial could formally join the Celestial Tribe. Therefore, Ao Wushuang was looking forward to it. As long as hepleted the task and passed the trial, his life of wandering and fleeing¡­ coulde to an end. He would have a powerful leg to cling to! But the flying ship¡¯s route was increasingly off¡­ And in the end, it actually returned to the Northern Immortal Domain?!
This is just¡­ ridiculous. He felt¡­ there was something about the Northern Immortal Domain that shed with him! Bracing himself, he consoled himself, saying: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, this ce is quite far from the Northern Border¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be, it shouldn¡¯t be!¡±
At this moment, J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe already spoke out: ¡°Tian Haoyuan of the Celestial Tribe, we bear no grudge against your tribe, so why seal off this area?!¡± ¡°Does the Celestial Tribe intend to make a move against us?!¡± His expression was somewhat gloomy. As members of the Imperial ns, the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe was no weaker than the Celestial Tribe. Their method of directly sealing off an entire region, including them¡­ was too much. Upon hearing this, Tian Haoyuan, the Saint Monarch of the Celestial Tribe, simply smiled softly and said: ¡°You are taking it too seriously, Jindan Dao brother. There was no intention to target the Golden-Winged Great Peng Race at all.¡± As he spoke, he nced over the other Ancient ns present and exined: ¡°Rest assured, our Celestial Tribe harbors no ill intent!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone who had been on edge rxed a bit. ¡°Then what is the reason for this action?¡±
Jin Feng, the Saint Monarch of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, continued to press for answers. Tian Haoyuan gave a slight smile, his eyes shifting, and then looked directly at the area where the Ji Family were: ¡°Of course, it is to prevent some ants from the Northern Immortal Domain from disturbing everyone¡¯s entry into the Three Lives Great Marsh.¡± He was very direct, staring at Ji Tianpan as he said: ¡°Ji Tianpan of the Ji Family, is it? You can state yourst words now.¡± ¡°Today, all members of the Ji Family here¡­ must die.¡± Brazen! The crowd turned their gaze toward the Ji Family. In the midst of the five hundred human prodigies brought by the Celestial Tribe, Ao Wushuang also looked up, but the next moment, he froze. He saw¡­ Fatty¡­ Dog¡­ Jiang Li¡­
His face suddenly filled with an expression of doubting life itself! Cold sweat instantly broke out, and he subconsciously shuffled backward!! ¡­ In the Ji Family¡¯s area, upon hearing Tian Haoyuan¡¯s words, Ji Tianpan¡¯s eyes ignited with an unparalleled fury! He abruptly stepped forward, bellowing out loud, ¡°Celestial Tribe, scum of the Human Race!¡± ¡°Years ago, when the ¡®Snow Emperor¡¯ saw your tribe was weak, she lent a hand. Only then did your Celestial Ancestor Emperor enjoy a lifetime of glory¡­ But, your Celestial Tribe, at the moment of catastrophe, betrayed and attacked the ¡®Snow Emperor,¡¯ causing her demise through the ages¡­¡± Ji Tianpan, burning with rage, said, ¡°You even dare to name yourselves Celestial¡­ to break away from the Human Race? Today, do you even dare to show yourselves on Ji Family¡¯snd?!¡± ¡°Today, everyst one of the Celestial Tribe will be killed on sight!¡± His intention to kill boiled over! The tale he spoke of was a not-so-secret secret among the Seven Human Tribes¡ª ¡ªThe Snow Emperor, the most legendary Ancestor Emperor among the Seven Human Tribes and the only Empress among the Seven Emperors.
The Ancestor Emperor of the Jiang Family¡­ her name was Snow, hence the title Snow Emperor! The Snow Emperor became an empress even before Ji Xuanyuan. Though a woman, her life¡­ was like a legend. Rising from themonce, she remained undefeated throughout her life. With a mere gesture, her peers would fall silent; with a backward nce, the Ten Thousand Tribes would tremble in fear. In that era, when the Human Race was frail and served as blood food for the Ten Thousand Tribes, struggling in blood and fire, The Snow Emperor, in white garments, ughtered countless halls of the Ancient n, ughtered innumerable Great Saints of the Ancient n, silencing the emperors of the Ancient n and single-handedly propping up the sky of the Human Race. She named herself the Snow Emperor, but in that age, the Ten Thousand Tribes called her the ¡°Blood Emperor¡±! The Celestial Tribe¡­ was nothing more than a Tribe she had once granted her favor to. However,ter on, when disaster struck and the Ten Thousand Tribes retreated, the Snow Emperor faced it alone with great courage, willing to block a century of cmity for the Immortal Domain. The Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡­ repaid kindness with treachery, joining forces with many Ancient ns tounch a sneak attack! The undefeated Snow Emperor, the one who suppressed the Ten Thousand Tribes with a single hand, perished in that great battle! This was a pain etched deep into the bones of all in the Human Race! Ji Xuanyuan of Ji Family, when he was at the Great Saint level, had ughtered countless powerful beings of the Celestial Tribe, rooted in this very same reason, so deep was the hatred as the sea! In Ji Tianpan¡¯s eyes, his murderous intent boiled like the sea, and in his hand, he held the Divine Sword once wielded by Ji Xuanyuan, dering, ¡°Meet your death!¡± He made his move directly! The Divine Sword roared with murderous fury, and at that moment, Ji Tianpan transformed into another being, another warrior who, with a single strike of his sword, was invincible under the heavens! That was Ji Xuanyuan¡¯s sword intent! ¡°The sword of Ji Xuanyuan when he was a Great Saint¡­¡± Tian Haoyuan¡¯s face changed, and he immediately backed away, totally not daring to withstand the strike! He also possessed Great Saint level divine artefacts on him, but he dared not meet the attack head-on, for Ji Xuanyuan was an era¡¯s Saint Emperor, and the divine weapon he had wielded carried the emperor¡¯s imperial might! When the sword intent was unleashed, all in the vicinity were taken aback! All the tribes were wary, hurrying to retreat! ¡°Qian Tian Great Saint, please take action and suppress this scoundrel!¡± And Tian Haoyuan directly called out to the elder above in the Sky Vault! Hearing these four words, everyone in the arena changed their faces, utterly shocked. ¡°Qiantian Chess Saint¡­ what, he¡¯s still alive? And he¡¯s be a Great Saint?¡± ¡°This¡­ The Chess Saint who once contended with Ji Xuanyuan!¡± ¡°In that epoch, if Ji Xuanyuan hadn¡¯t been so exceptionally talented and be the Saint Emperor, most likely it would have been Qian Tian Great Saint¡­¡± ¡°In theirst battle, the Qiantian Chess Saint fought against Ji Xuanyuan at the Three Lives Great Marsh. Everyone thought he had fallen, but who could have imagined, he¡¯s still alive and had been saved by the Celestial Tribe?¡± Everyone began speaking out, causing a flurry of discussion! Because this name was indeed extraordinary. Someone capable ofpeting with a Saint Emperor, how could he be weak?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though he ultimately failed, he was still an existence that people looked up to! And up above the Sky Vault, the elder standing with his hands behind his back, looking at the Primordial Mountain Range, seemed to have sensed something. He indifferently lowered his head, ncing at the sword in Ji Tianpan¡¯s hand! A sh of hatred and anger momentarily passed through his eyes. In the past, when Ji Xuanyuan was a Saint King, he fought him¡­ and it was here, with that sword, that he was in! ¡°The Ji Family, shall be extinguished!¡± The Qiantian Chess Saint, with a thunderous shout! In an instant, countless terrifying lights of the path of chess beneath his feet surged violently towards Ji Tianpan! ¡­ Chapter 385: 342: Casual Use_1 Chapter 385: Chapter 342: Casual Use_1 Countless beams of chess path¡¯s saintly light suddenly cascaded down from the nine heavens, bearing down towards the direction where the Ji Family was located. This was a chess path killing formation, originating from a Great Saint level character, possessing an incredibly terrifying aura. The numerous Ancient ns around hastily dodged out of the way! Because the aura was too frightening, imbued with countless killing intents, even Saint Monarchs, upon encountering it, would only have one path: death. ¡°How dare you!¡± Ji Tianpan¡¯s white hair flew wildly, at this moment, he was like an enraged lion, holding the divine sword, he fiercely unsheathed it! Drawing the sword to sh the chess formation! Sword Qi swept across the Nine Continents! It was as if a terrifying chessboard had descended, swiftly enveloping the area upied by all the Ji Family members. ¡°Boom!¡±
The Sword Qi collided with the chess formation, at that instant, ten thousand li ofnd trembled with a thunderous roar, and dust agitated like wild dragons! Ji Tianpan wielded the divine sword, yet he could not shatter the chess formation, and in an instant, all the Ji Family members were trapped by the chess formation! It wasn¡¯t that the sword wasn¡¯t strong enough, but rather, Ji Tianpan was merely a Saint Monarch, and was far from being able to unleash the power of the Ji Xuanyuan Saint King Sword! Ji Tianpan was furious, giving his all, his sword Qi crisscrossing, but he only managed to form a sword domain of about a hundred meters in radius, barely protecting the people of the Ji Family. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. ¡°Qian Tian Chess Saint¡­ his cultivation level must have advanced further!¡± ¡°Even the sword of Ji Xuanyuan cannot contend with it.¡± ¡°In thest era, Qian Tian Great Saint lost by a single move to Ji Xuanyuan, this era, perhaps no one will be able to stop him from attaining enlightenment¡­¡± All were discussing this amongst themselves. Saint Monarch Jin Lan of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe and others had extremely grave expressions at this moment, looking at the elder in the sky vault, their eyes full of wariness. ¡°Qian Tian Chess Saint¡­ he might have already reached the Great Saint Position!¡± Jin Lan¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Great Saints¡­ there can¡¯t be many left in this world by now¡­¡± Jin Feng said with a heavy face. This time, the Celestial Tribe had grand designs! The other Green Scale n, Golden Holy Sheep n, Celestial Phenomenon Tribe, and other Ancient Saint ns, also had eyes filled with reverence! ¡°Hehe, Ji Tianpan, even if Ji Xuanyuan himself wielded this sword, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to be Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s opponent, let alone you, a mere Saint Monarch!¡± Tian Haoyuan sneered coldly, brimming with pride! Behind him, among the five hundred talented individuals of the Human Race, Ao Wushuang watched the scene, his heart nearly broken!
Fuck¡­ what¡¯s this situation? The Ji Family or whatever didn¡¯t matter to him; the key was that Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s chess formation also enveloped those few individuals! Those people, they are sinister to the core! He wanted to say, are the Celestial Tribe out of their minds?!
At this moment, he was scared, truly scared. He could no longer care less, mustering courage, he stepped forward to speak to Tian Zhiming, a talent of the Celestial Tribe, saying: ¡°Young, Young Master¡­ that, can I, can I drop out now?¡± He asked somewhat timorously! Even with the support of a Monarch Level Imperial n like the Celestial Tribe, he didn¡¯t want to cling to them! Upon hearing this, Tian Zhiming¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his voice cold: ¡°Drop out?¡± Ao Wushuang said with a hint of fear: ¡°Young Master, I feel that this ce¡­ isn¡¯t quite right for me¡­¡± Tian Zhiming let out a cold shout, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Do you think, you cane and go as you please with the Celestial Tribe? What do you think the Celestial Tribe is??¡± ¡°Thinking of deserting before the battle is over? There¡¯s only one path for you: death!¡± His eyes were filled with murderous intent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It must be known that these 500 people were personally requested by Qian Tian Great Saint, important for breaking the Three Lives Chess Array. How could they be allowed to leave? Moreover, in these 500, Ao Wushuang, although a bit older, possessed a heaven-defying talent, even among the Celestial Tribe, there were not many who couldpare to him. He was too important, absolutely not to be let slip away! Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang was immediately anxious, gritting his teeth, he could only tell the truth: ¡°Young Master, please just let me go¡­ not to hide it from you, I am not just doing it for myself, but for your good as well!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tian Zhiming directly gave a cold shout, saying, ¡°You want to leave before the task ispleted? Dare to say one more word, and I will kill you!¡± Ao Wushuang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ At this moment, the Ji Family¡¯s Ji Tianpan, desperately using the divine sword in his hands, was sustaining an area of just over a hundred meters! But the chess formation kept eroding, and it likely wouldn¡¯t be long before they were exposed under the chess formation, reduced to powder! In the sky vault above, Qian Tian Great Saint spoke indifferently:
¡°They are but dead men already!¡± ¡°Everyone, follow me into the Primordial Mountain Range!¡± He shouted loudly! The Ji Family¡¯s sword could not block his killing formation. In just a moment, these ants of the Ji Family will be turned to dust. And he felt it, the chess formation in the Three Lives Great Marsh was changing rapidly, the opportunity¡­ was very likely to appear soon. No time could be wasted! Instantly, everyone was astir. ¡°Fantastic, following Qian Tian Great Saint, we will definitely be able to enter the Three Lives Great Marsh.¡± ¡°To enter such a ce of profound fortune as the Three Lives Great Marsh, as long as we go in, opportunities will definitely be plentiful.¡± ¡°All thanks to the Celestial Tribe.¡± The various ns were all thrilled. Even the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, with Saint Monarchs Jin Lan and Jin Feng exchanging a nce, nodded to each other.
Although the Celestial Tribe¡¯s ambitions were surely great, now, the best chance was to follow Qian Tian Chess Saint inside! ¡°This must be Brother Jin Qintian from the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe. Rest assured, the Celestial Tribe has always been on good terms with the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, as brother ns, we will go forward hand in hand and gain opportunities together.¡± At this time, Tian Zhiming even stepped forward with a smile, looking at Jin Qintian from the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe. Being worldly and as a future Saint Heir, he would definitely want to build good rtionships with the talents of various ns. Jin Qintian also spoke lightly: ¡°Okay.¡± Immediately, tens of thousands present headed towards the Primordial Mountain Range. However, among the five hundred talented youths of the Human Race, Ao Wushuang was extremely reluctant. He really didn¡¯t want to go to that ce! ¡°If you dare to flee, I will take your life.¡± But the cold words of Tian Zhiming had already sounded! ¡°Damn it¡­ I¡¯m going all in!¡± Ao Wushuang could only grit his teeth and follow them inside! ¡­ Soon, almost everyone in the area had left. The sword qi in the Ji Family¡¯s area became even weaker. It was almost unable to withstand any longer. Ji Tianpan was, after all, just a Saint Monarch. ¡°Saint Master!¡± ¡°What should we do¡­¡± Ji Fengyun and the others were deeply anxious. ¡°Brother, can you handle it?¡± Wu Dade also looked towards Jiang Li. He was not in a panic because he saw Hei Gou beside him, who hadn¡¯t even nced at the chess formation. Hearing this, Jiang Li smiled slightly and said, ¡°Almost there.¡± He looked towards Ji Tianpan and said, ¡°Senior Ji, at mymand, please withdraw your sword!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Tianpan was taken aback. What did that mean? If he withdrew his sword, wouldn¡¯t everyone die at the hands of the chess formation? With confusion in his aged eyes, but still, he clenched his teeth and nodded. Jiang Li immediately took a step forward. As he raised his hand, suddenly some lights within the killing formation changed, and some paths of chess appeared to alter! ¡°Withdraw!¡± Jiang Li shouted decisively! Ji Tianpan swiftly sheathed his divine sword! Instantly, the Ji Family members all eximed in fright, afraid of being annihted by the chess formation. However, the terrifying killing formation did not slice towards them but instead surged upwards towards the sky! This killing formation was actually mming against the sealing formation in the sky vault! Using its spear to attack its shield! Boom! In an instant, the horrifying chess formation set up by Qian Tian Great Saint that sealed off a region of ten thousand li was suddenly torn apart at one corner! Seeing this, Ji Tianpan and the others were astounded to the extreme! Such a terrible killing formation, even the Ji Xuanyuan Saint King Sword could barely withstand it. And yet, this young man before them had broken it with a mere gesture? Moreover, even the sealing grand formation in the sky vault was torn apart. Such chess ability¡­ was nothing short of terrifying! Ji Tianpan looked deeply at Jiang Li, truly worthy of being a disciple of the Lord of the Deste Heavens. His cultivation level might be only at the Four Luminaries, but his skill in the path of chess was perhaps on par with Qian Tian Great Saint¡­ Wu Dade was also startled. He had thought earlier that the killing formation was too difficult, hence Jiang Li¡¯s long consideration¡­ Turned out, what he was pondering was not merely breaking a killing formation, but using the killing formation to break the terrifying sealing grand formation? He suddenly felt that his own perspective had been too limited! ¡°Saint Master Ji, this ce is dangerous. Please bring three of your nsmen to enter with us, and let the others leave the sealing grand formation first,¡± said Jiang Li, with a faint smile. ¡ª¡ªHe had observed carefully and sensed that the chess formation in the Primordial Mountain Range, if one wished to break it, should ideally involve the Five Elements! Thus, the need for the number five, to find five people to help, would facilitate arraying the troops and arranging the formation. His own Senior Brother Wu Dade and the four from the Ji Family should suffice. Upon hearing this, Ji Tianpan immediately nodded and said, ¡°Changming, Qingyue, Qingke, the three of you stay. Fengyun, lead the rest away now, and immediately report this situation to our n to prepare for the great battle!¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Fengyun immediately responded, ¡°Understood!¡± He quickly led the rest of the Ji Family away. And Ji Changming, Ji Qingyue, Ji Qingke were also overjoyed. Being able to enter the Three Lives Great Marsh was absolutely a great opportunity! ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Wu Dade spoke with anticipation. Jiang Li smiled slightly, and suddenly, the intersecting ck and white lines under his feet emitted light. The sealing grand formation that Qiantian Chess Saint left in the sky vault actually resonated in part with him, bing his aid! In an instant, the stars shifted, and space itself twisted! Everyone felt a moment of trance, as if space contracted, and in the next moment, they found themselves at the foot of the Primordial Mountain Range! The incredible chess light within the Primordial Mountain Range was just within reach. Everyone was unexpectedly surprised! ¡°Young Master Jiang Li¡­ you have used the chess formation left by Qian Tian?¡± Ji Tianpan¡¯s old eyes were filled with even greater shock. Qiantian Chess Saint was a peerless powerhouse in the path of chess, yet now, his chess formation was easily unraveled and even utilized by a young man! Didn¡¯t that imply that Jiang Li¡¯s attainment in the path of chess could be¡­ deeper than Qiantian¡¯s?? How could that be! Jiang Li smiled and said, ¡°His sealing grand formation is actually just barely passable, just somewhat wed. There were a few too many vulnerabilities, so I simply made use of them casually.¡± Upon hearing this, theplexions of the Ji Family members grewplicated! Would Qiantian Chess Saint, if he heard these words, not be infuriated to death? ¡°Let¡¯s go. What we¡¯re about to face next is the chess formation within the Three Lives Great Marsh!¡± With that, Jiang Li stepped forward! The others followed closely behind. ¡­ Chapter 386: 343: Million-Year-Old Mud_1 Chapter 386: Chapter 343: Million-Year-Old Mud_1 ¡°` And at this moment, on the other side of the Primordial Mountain Range, tens of thousands of warriors from the Ancient ns were waiting. Qiantian Chess Saint was deducing the chess patterns inside the Primordial Mountain Range. Beneath his feet, countless spirit patterns of the path of chess were unfolding, and in the short span of half an hour, his chess formation had evolved thousands of times. ¡°Finally found it.¡± Suddenly, he looked up, facing forward, and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± He immediately descended from the air and walked ahead.
The mystical Godly Chess Light within the Primordial Mountain Rangemanded formidable prowess; during this time, many powerful beings and Quasi-Saints hade to investigate and many were killed, but at this moment, where he stepped, there was no disturbance at all. It was as if the chess formation didn¡¯t exist. As if walking on t ground! ¡°Qiantian Chess Saint is truly unmatched in the path of chess!¡± ¡°So powerful. Following him, we can definitely enter the Three Lives Great Marsh!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone followed suit. People from the Celestial Tribe and the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe took the lead. Among the five hundred Human Race talents, Ao Wushuang was extremely nervous all the way. He kept looking back, and now, realizing that those people had note over yet, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The Northern Immortal Domain is sinister enough, but people from the Northern Destion¡­ are even more so! Heforted himself by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, with the Celestial Tribe here, with the Great Saint here, I shouldn¡¯t die a horrible death, I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± The group entered within. Stepping onto the Primordial Mountain Range, the dense aura of Holy Spirits hit them in the face. In the mountain range, one could easily see some superb Spiritual Medicines, and some were even close to the level of Holy Medicine. Some Cultivators were tempted to pick them but were sted to smithereens by the ubiquitous chess formations throughout the range! Instantly, everyone became extremely cautious! ¡°Xiao Xiao, you seem a bit unhappy?¡±
As they walked, Jin Qintian of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe suddenly turned to Ying Xiaoxiao.. All the way, Ying Xiaoxiao seemed to look back from time to time as if looking for something. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Ying Xiaoxiao concealed a trace of worry in her heart and said,
¡°The way into the mountain, there¡¯s only this one path, right?¡± Hearing this, Tian Zhiming beside her immediately smiled and said, ¡°Of course, this chess formation is terrifyingly boundless. Even a person like Qiantian Chess Saint has to deduce carefully. The rest can¡¯t even get close to the mountain range!¡± ¡°If you try to force your way through, there¡¯s only a dead end!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao then felt a bit more relieved. It¡¯s mainly because that dog, that chubby fellow¡­ caused her too great a psychological trauma! ¡°Hmph, people from the Ji Family should be exterminated by now.¡± Saint Monarch Tian Haoyuan of the Celestial Tribe sneered and muttered, ¡°Once the Ancestor Emperor of my tribe is revived, all those Human Race noble families who keep pining for the Snow Emperor¡­ will be wiped out!¡± His eyes sparkled with a cold light! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s push a little harder. In half an hour, after crossing the mountain range, we will see the Great Marsh surrounded by the range!¡± ¡­ ¡°Is this the Three Lives Great Marsh?¡±
At this moment, Wu Dade and his group had already crossed the barrier of the mountain range. In the towering and undting mountains, one could see at a nce a vast and surging great marsh! The clouds were steaming and the haze was enchanting, filled with wondrous aura; just breathing felt like pores were opening up. ¡°Truly a blessednd containing the opportunity for proving the Way¡­¡± Ji Tianpan murmured. In the whole Immortal Domain, except for ces like White Tiger State¡¯s Deste Heaven Alliance and the Little Vige, there were probably not many ces more mysterious than this. ¡°Everyone, be careful, the chess formations in the mountains are just an extension of the formations in this ce.¡± ¡°In this Great Marsh, there is a terrifying master formation and countless sub-formations; one wrong step would spell disaster!¡± ¡°However, as long as we can find the master formation and its pattern, there should be no problem.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s eyes were bright with anticipation, and he took the lead. Everyone closely followed him. As Jiang Li walked, the ck and white paths of chess constantly evolved beneath his feet. The journey was very peaceful.
¡°They say that the Three Lives Great Marsh is very dangerous, but it seems rather mundane now¡­ I don¡¯t feel it!¡± The deeper they went, the more bored Wu Dade became! The travel was too monotonous! Hearing this, Ji Tianpan¡¯s expression turnedplex. While others might not sense it, he understood that along the way, there had been countless life-threatening and terrifying formations. If not for Jiang Li leading the way, he thought even the Saint Monarch would die within minutes. This wasn¡¯t about the Three Lives Great Marsh being ordinary; it was all because Jiang Li was defying the heavens! ¡°Hmm? The pond ahead seems interesting.¡± At this time, Jiang Li suddenly spoke up. There was a two-meter-square pond ahead of them. In the pond, the mist was like smoke, exuding a fragrant scent, and with a trail of Dao Rhyme, just getting close to it made one feel a wave of warmth washing over them! It was almost like a hot spring! ¡°This is¡­ a Divine Spring within the Three Lives Great Marsh!¡±
Ji Tianpan immediately became excited and said, ¡°ording to the records, there are nine Divine Springs within the Three Lives Great Marsh. They say if a Cultivator obtains one, they can live through nine lives!¡± ¡°A great opportunity indeed!¡± His eyes zed with eagerness. Ji Changming and others were also excited. Wu Dade was also a bit curious and said, ¡°Divine Spring? I wonder how it tastes¡­ Let¡¯s go over and have a taste!¡± Jiang Li nodded and said, ¡°This pond is guarded by a marvelous chess formation, wait a moment!¡± He stepped forward and formed seals with his hands. In an instant, divine light shed, and a chess board appeared. One had to break through the chess pattern to enter the waters of the pond. ¡°This seems to be a broken ¡®Hook Connection¡¯ chess pattern? It¡¯s a pity that almost none is preserved.¡± Jiang Li sighed slightly, and with a move of his hand, a white piece fell on the board of divine light. On the board, the opposing ck pieces, yed by no one, began to move on their own! The contest started. Jiang Li moved quickly, almost without hesitation. The seventh move was made! Boom! In an instant, the divine light dissipated! The chess formation¡­ was broken. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Dade and others immediately moved forward to the edge of the pond. He took out a water bottle to fill it up. Ji Tianpan too, with excitement, said: ¡°` ¡°We should take some back with us; if we bring this to the n, it could greatly benefit our family!¡± Ji Changming and the others were all interested in collecting Holy Spring Water. Ji Tianpan was even more excited as he tasted a mouthful. ¡°Amazing water, amazing indeed! The aura of the Saint Path fills my body, making me feel refreshed. Just a single sip makes me feel¡­ like my body is improving!¡± For a moment, his body glowed as it was nourished by the Divine Spring. ¡°Changming, Qingyue, Qingke, why aren¡¯t you drinking? Try it first, there¡¯s so much anyway; we can drink first and leave the rest for our nsmen!¡± Ji Tianpan looked at Ji Changming and the others, puzzled. Because, though Ji Changming¡¯s trio had collected water, they were all silently watching Wu Dade and the others! It was as if they were waiting for something! Seeing this, Wu Dade was also quite pleased as he took a swallow from his water sk.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, as soon as the water entered his mouth, he sprayed it out. He looked at the sk with a look of doubt and said, ¡°This is the Divine Spring?!¡± ¡°Can this stuff even be drunk??¡± Jiang Li, upon seeing this, was also somewhat confused and said, ¡°Junior brother, is it not good?¡± As he spoke, he too scooped up a sk of water, took a sip, and immediately furrowed his brows, saying, ¡°It¡¯s turbid and bitter, fine for washing clothes or watering flowers, but indeed not quite suitable for drinking!¡± Meanwhile, Ji Tianpan, upon hearing his two senior brothers¡¯ments, was stunned. He looked at his own sk of water, doubting his life choices. Were they and he drinking from the same pool of water? This was clearly the Supreme Divine Spring! But to think that they said¡­ it wasn¡¯t fit for drinking? Wu Dade turned his head and offered the water to the Big ck Dog, saying, ¡°Dead Dog, wanna give it a try?¡± ¡°Woof, human pet! Do you have a death wish?¡± With a raise of its paw, the Big ck Dog knocked over the sk! Utterly disdainful! The dog wouldn¡¯t even drink it?? In that moment, Ji Tianpan felt like coughing up blood! The water that he had treated as a precious treasure and had taken several big gulps of was now something even a dog wouldn¡¯t touch? What a blow to his pride! He suddenly understood why Ji Qingke and the others weren¡¯t willing to drink. It was purely out of a sense of inferiority, not wanting to be humiliated in public!! ¡°Though, this spring water is warm; it might actually be nice for a bath.¡± At that moment, the Big ck Dog suddenly spoke up! Upon hearing this, Wu Dade and Jiang Li both lit up. ¡°Indeed it¡¯s possible¡­ I¡¯ve never experienced a hot spring bath before!¡± Jiang Li also spoke up! ¡°Not bad, Dead Dog, good idea!¡± And with that, they both started stripping down! ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Qingke quickly turned around, not daring to watch. Afterward, Wu Dade and Jiang Li both entered the water. ¡°This is so rxing!¡± Wu Dade¡¯s face showed pure enjoyment. ¡°Mmm¡­ indeed, quite nice.¡± Jiang Li also agreed. Steaming hot springs are extremelyfortable to soak in. Meanwhile, the Big ck Dog suddenly leapt into the water as well. ¡°Bloody hell, Dead Dog, what are you doing jumping in??¡± Wu Dade was shocked and said, ¡°You¡¯re a dog, why are you taking a bath?¡± ¡°Woof, human pet, shut it! This Emperor hasn¡¯t bathed in almost a million years¡­ I really miss those holy pools in the Yang Realm¡­¡± With nostalgic sentiments, the Big ck Dog¡¯s eyes even shut in enjoyment. But upon hearing ¡°almost a million years without a bath,¡± Jiang Li and Wu Dade were taken aback! They scrambled out of the pool like their lives depended on it and hurriedly dressed. The originally clear water of the pool visibly darkened before their eyes! ¡°Damn¡­ how much dirt has this Dead Dog umted over the years!¡± Wu Dade muttered to himself! ¡°Millions of years¡­ it¡¯s over, I feel kind of stinky¡­ Junior brother, let¡¯s go quickly, we need to find another pool to wash off, I feel like I¡¯m going to catch a skin disease!¡± Jiang Li was starting to panic too! As for the Big ck Dog, seeing the water turn ck, it cursed as it jumped out of the pool, saying, ¡°Terrible, just terrible!¡± Ji Tianpan and the others, witnessing this scene, felt their mental states nearly copsing! Did it have to be like this? The Holy Water they in the Ji Family treasured was not only rejected by the dog for drinking but now even for bathing ¨C and the dog detested it? Ji Tianpan felt an itch in his throat; he really wanted to vomit, to retch violently! The group continued on their way. Before long, they encountered the second pool! The aura of the Saint Path was even stronger! It was also guarded by a chess formation. This time, it took Jiang Li thirteen moves before the chess game was broken. ¡°Excuse me¡­ sirs, could you let us collect some water first?¡± Ji Tianpan spoke through clenched teeth! He felt that his dignity as a Saint Monarch was on the verge of copsingpletely. But for his family¡­ Endure it, just endure it! ¡°Help yourselves, do you have enough containers? If you took too few, it won¡¯t even be enough for one bath when you bring it back home,¡± Wu Dade was generous! Ji Tianpan stumbled, really wanting to say, I¡¯m using it to cultivate, not for bathing! He ¡°bore the humiliation¡± and collected a lot of Holy Spring Water. Then, Jiang Li and Wu Dade took action. ¡°Dead Dog, wait a minute before you jump in!¡± Jiang Li and Wu Dade quickly washed up and then hurriedly dressed before the Big ck Dog got in. Suddenly, with a ssh, the Big ck Dog began to bathe! But once again, the holy water in the pool turned ck in an instant! ¡°Millions of years of umted grime¡­ It won¡¯t be clean unless we soak in three or five pools!¡± Wu Dade expressed his disgust! ¡°Da Hei¡­ indeed, you are a bit too dirty!¡± Jiang Li also had aplicated expression. Meanwhile, the people from the Ji Family closed their eyes; tears were almost flowing out! ¡°Close my eyes and tell myself, this is all an illusion!¡± Ji Tianpan struggled with his internal pep talk. But the thought that the water they couldn¡¯t bear to drink was now being used for a dog¡¯s bath made his mental state copse once again! ¡­ At this moment. Thousands upon thousands of warriors from the Ancient Holy ns finally crossed through the mountain region and arrived at the Three Lives Great Marsh! Chapter 387: 344: Frenzied Drinking of the Divine Spring_1 Chapter 387: Chapter 344: Frenzied Drinking of the Divine Spring_1 Observing the Three Lives Great Marsh ahead, the strong warriors of various races were all excited now. The journey was nothing short of thrilling! For even with Qiantian Chess Saint, an extraordinary character leading the way, still, three to four thousand had been lost! No other reason, but there were too many people, and the path discovered by Qiantian Chess Saint had its limits! Those who couldn¡¯t keep up were annihted! ¡°We have finally arrived at the Three Lives Great Marsh!¡± ¡°Thanks to Qiantian Chess Saint, his intervention ensured our safety, truly an unparalleled figure in the path of chess,¡± ¡°All in all, it took us merely three hours. Had it not been for the Chess Saint¡¯s guidance, I dare not think!¡± Everyone was extremely stirred up! Even the likes of Jin Lan, the J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch from the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, were nodding in agreement.
Following Qiantian Chess Saint was indeed the correct choice. ¡°Three Lives Great Marsh holds countless sub-formations within its depths, maze-like andplex, with no rhyme or reason to be discerned¡ªwhether it be life or death, it is up to your fate!¡± Qiantian Chess Saint spoke indifferently, finished speaking, he stepped into the marsh. All were hastening to follow. But there were too many people, and with tens of thousands, many were too far from Qiantian Chess Saint. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Pitiful cries rang out continuously. Those who couldn¡¯t keep up with Qiantian Chess Saint were almost all on a path to certain death. ¡°This ce is eerie!¡± After walking just a few steps, Qiantian Chess Saint furrowed his brows and fell into silent contemtion. Half an incense¡¯s timeter, he resumed moving forward. As they progressed, deaths urred frequently. The different races were frightened, tightly following behind Qiantian. The more powerful ancient races, such as the Celestial Tribe, the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, the Green Scale n, the Golden Holy Sheep n, and others, stayed closer to Qiantian and suffered fewer losses. Many other, more ordinary ancient races, saw their strongest fall! ¡°Hmm? What is this presence ahead¡­ It¡¯s quite extraordinary!¡± For a moment, a few Saint Monarchs leading the way had their eyes shining. Up ahead, there appeared to be a pond!
A ck pond, from which steam was rising! ¡°In legends, the Three Lives Great Marsh contains nine divine springs, each with its remarkable mysteries!¡± Tian Haoyuan was also somewhat excited as he said, ¡°Is this one of them?¡±
Jin Lan, the Saint Monarch, also spoke with anticipation, ¡°It must be, only those nine Divine Springs would have such an intoxicating taste, making one feel sofortable!¡± Meanwhile, everyone looked at Qiantian Chess Saint. Only he could break the protective chess formation of this ce. Qiantian Chess Saint made his move, and in an instant, the formation appeared. ¡°Hook-Connected Formation¡­ It¡¯s not simple!¡± Qiantian Chess Saint¡¯s eyes held a grave expression as he said, ¡°Everyone, retreat a hundred meters!¡± Without dy, the crowd hastily retreated. Afterward, he started to finger the white pieces, beginning the game of chess! The opposing ck pieces automatically fell continuously. Boom! A terrible aura surged to the skies as if two grand armies were locked in battle, fiercely contesting each other. If anyone darede close, they would surely be ughtered!
¡°Too powerful! Qiantian Chess Saint is merely ying a game of chess, yet I feel as if I¡¯m witnessing a great battle!¡± ¡°Indeed, a great battle. If we lose, I fear we will all suffer!¡± The crowd¡¯s faces were stern. ¡°Break!¡± Finally, upon the sixty-first move, the formation shattered with a crash! The ck pieces lost! The chess formation vanished in an instant! ¡°Wonderful!¡± The group moved forward excitedly. ¡°The senior truly wields nature¡¯s craft, unrivaled in the path of chess!¡± Looking at Qiantian Chess Saint with a face full of ttery, Tian Haoyuan said, ¡°Please, Chess Saint, be the first to partake of this Divine Spring!¡± Their Celestial Tribe could advance this far only by relying on Qiantian Chess Saint; naturally, all resources must be offered for Qiantian Chess Saint to take first. Qiantian Chess Saint also nodded his head, said nothing, and walked to the edge of the pond.
He scooped up a handful of water and drank it down. However, a strange expression crossed his face almost instantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chess Saint?¡± Tian Haoyuan asked nervously, ¡°Is there a problem with the water?¡± Qiantian Chess Saint shook his head and said, ¡°The water is fine, very sweet, with an exceptional essence that is indeed greatly beneficial to cultivation¡­ It¡¯s just that there¡¯s an inexplicable taste.¡± He even felt a slight sense of nausea. But this was Divine Spring water! How could it possibly be nauseating? It must be a misunderstanding on my part! Yes, that¡¯s it! Perhaps Holy Water is supposed to taste like this! Hearing this, the crowd rejoiced; even a Great Saint level character dered the essence extraordinary and highly beneficial¡­ For them, the lower-level cultivators, this was an even greater blessing! ¡°Drink up, this water doesn¡¯t do much for me.¡±
The Qiantian Chess Saint spoke up, his gaze piercing into the depths beyond. ¡°As long as one can drink from all nine ponds of the Divine Spring Water, it would be a grand opportunity for me, perhaps even a chance to break through to the light and find the key to bing a Quasi-Emperor!¡± Upon hearing this, the various Saint Monarchs and Saints were all thrilled! ¡°Jin Lan, brother, let our two ns take the lead!¡± Tian Haoyuan eximed! It only made sense for the two Great Emperor ns to drink their fill first before the rest was divided among the others! Immediately, members of both ns stepped forward, scooping up jug after jug of dark water! ¡°Delicious, so delicious!¡± Tian Haoyuan guzzled the Holy Water, feeling his very being enhanced! ¡°Worthy of the name Holy Water¡­ even Saint Monarchs benefit from it!¡± Jin Lan and Jin Feng were also excited. ¡°Such an opportunity¡­ hard toe by, if we miss it now, we might have to wait hundreds of thousands of years!¡± Tian Zhiming was drinking fervently, as if gulping like a whale, eximing, ¡°Satisfying, oh so satisfying!¡± By his side, Jin Qintian gave a slight smile, filled a jug of water, and handed it to Ying Xiaoxiao, saying, ¡°Xiao Xiao, this water is a treasure, it can help solidify your dao foundation!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao took the water from Jin Qintian, feeling sweet inside, drank a mouthful, but then her brows slightly furrowed. Howe¡­ Howe there seems to be a funky smell?? She nced subconsciously at the pond water¡­ a bad premonition forming in her heart! ¡°Drink a bit more, Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t stop; if you miss out, there won¡¯t be any left!¡± Jin Qintian was urging her on, having gulped down several mouthfuls himself, finding it too exhrating, too addictive! ¡°It¡¯s definitely Holy Water¡­ no problems at all!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao also muttered to herself because she could feel it¡ª the effects of this water were indeed very remarkable! She continued to chug several mouthfuls, a trace of water dripping from the corner of her mouth, her little stomach even slightly bloated from the drinking! Most of one pond¡¯s worth of water was divided between the Celestial Tribe and the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe. Only a small part was left over for the Green Scale n, Golden Holy Sheep n, Celestial Phenomenon Tribe, and others! ¡°Qingzheng, drink sparingly, don¡¯t waste it; make sure you refine every drop thoroughly!¡± The Ancient Saint Yu Hongshao of the Green Scale n advised Saint Yu Qingzheng carefully! ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t be greedy; save some to bring back, enough for a year!¡± The Saint of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe also looked at Saint Xiang Feifei of his tribe with concern! As for the ordinary tribes behind them, they could only suck in the air over the empty pool! ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving forward!¡± The Qiantian Chess Saint said indifferently. They continued onwards. After a long while, they reached the second pond! The Qiantian Chess Saint stepped forward to break the formation again, this time with even more reluctance to end the match. It took a full seventy-two moves to break through! ¡°The aura of the Divine Spring here is even richer than before!¡± ¡°It contains an even more powerful Saint Path essence!¡± Everyone was even more excited. The Qiantian Chess Saint stepped forward, drank two big gulps of water, and nodded, ¡°Much better than the previous one!¡± However, that strange taste was still very strong! After he had his fill, the two Great Emperor ns proceeded as usual. Although they had drunk their fill before, they had digested most of it on the way! At this moment, one after the other, they continued to drink wildly! ¡°Xiao Xiao, have some more, it¡¯s good stuff!¡± Jin Qintian was drinking joyously, passing some to Ying Xiaoxiao, urging her to take a few more sips! ¡­ At this moment. ¡°Damn it, centuries-old mud, it just won¡¯te clean no matter how much you soak it!¡± Wu Dade looked at the Big ck Dog in the seventh Divine Spring pond with utter disdain! After soaking in six ponds, as soon as the Big ck Dog jumped in, the originally clear Divine Spring Water would turn pitch ck! The Big ck Dog was getting anxious as well, saying, ¡°Woof, how can you me this emperor?¡± ¡°Human Pet,e here and give this emperor a scrub!¡± It felt that merely soaking in the bath wasn¡¯t enough anymore! The stubborn dirt had to be scrubbed away! Upon hearing this, Wu Dade¡¯s face changed drastically, and in horror, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn But with a lift of the ck Dog¡¯s paw, Wu Dade was suddenly propelled by a huge force to the Big ck Dog¡¯s side! The Big ck Dog bared its teeth in a threat, ¡°Either scrub this emperor clean or drink this emperor¡¯s bath water!¡± ¡°Holy shit¡­ I¡¯ll scrub, I¡¯ll scrub, okay?!¡± Wu Dade immediately caved and started to scrub, saying, ¡°Ah¡­ damn it, this filth¡­ too disgusting!¡± He had barely started whenyers of grime beganing off! The whole pond became cker than before, even with clumps of old mud floating in it! ¡°Ah, you damn dog, you¡¯re even shedding¡­ ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Wu Dade continued to howl in misery, reluctantly carrying on with the scrubbing! Jiang Li silently turned his head away, unable to bear the sight; too much more and he¡¯d feel nauseous! ¡­ Chapter 388: 345: What You Lick, You Earn!_1 Chapter 388: Chapter 345: What You Lick, You Earn!_1 Quickly, Wu Dade finally managed to scrub half of the Big ck Dog¡¯s body. Looking at his own ckened hands, Wu Dade was filled with a sense of tragic wrath! ¡°Junior brother, quickly, find the next pool. I need to wash my hands first!¡± He urged. A few of them immediately continued forward. Before long, at the eighth Divine Spring, the four from the Ji Family silently collected water, then turned around,pletely blocking out their sense of hearing and sight! ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not listening, I¡¯m not looking, nothing happened, nothing happened!¡± Ji Tianpan breathed in deeply a few times, gritting his teeth and muttering to himself! That was the only way he could deceive himself. Otherwise, his mental state really would have copsed.
These vigers¡­ were simply doing inhuman things!!! Meanwhile, Wu Dade and Jiang Li also took a bath, hurriedly fleeing the pool before the Big ck Dog leaped into the water. Wu Dade miserably continued to scrub the dog clean. With great difficulty, he finally finished scrubbing! ¡°Ah,fortable¡­ It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been this clean,¡± the Big ck Dog¡¯s mouth curled,ughing in enjoyment. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. At the next pool, I finally won¡¯t have to be a bath scrubber anymore!¡± Wu Dade felt like a serf who had been liberated. They continued towards Daze, and not muchter, a temple suddenly appeared ahead! That temple stood erect in Daze, emitting Myriad Dao of light! It was as if it were the dwelling of a Supreme and unparalleled Divine Spirit. In front of the incredibly divine temple was thest pool, its clouds billowing and mists swirling, the Spiritual Energy manifesting as mist like various mythical beasts dancing within it! ¡°The ninth Divine Spring¡­ There, there¡¯s a trace of the Qi of Creation in this pool!¡± Ji Tianpan was excited; this pool was of great use even to Saint Monarchs and Saint Kings! One could call it the Pool of Creation! He hurriedly led Ji Changming and the others forward to collect water. While collecting water, his old eyes were filled with heartache! Such Divine Spring water, if ced in the outside world, could prosper a n! But now¡­ it was going to be used for a bath!
And for a dog to bathe in too!!! s! He toughened up, used his Great Magical Power, and suddenly the entire pool was covered by a divine light! Out of sight, out of mind!
¡°The water quality here is much better. Although it¡¯s still not drinkable, it¡¯s definitely morefortable for a bath!¡± Jiang Li and Wu Dade both bathed in the water. In a moment, countless wonderful breaths prated every inch of their skin! Jiang Li directly reached the Siyao Perfect Realm, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from bing a Jade Pivot-level Great Power! ¡°The effects of the water in this pool end here.¡± Jiang Li shook his head; although the Divine Spring was effective for people at the Saint King level, it was not enough to help him break through. He got dressed and said, ¡°This temple should be the hub of the entire mother formation¡­ I¡¯m going to have a look!¡± He immediately walked step by step toward the Divine Temple. There were ny-nine steps! Each step was enveloped in a mysterious chess array. Jiang Li yed chess while slowly advancing! In the pool, Wu Dade was currently enjoying himself so much he howled in pleasure! ¡°Ah¡­ It feels so good!¡± Wu Dade felt a tingling sensation, which seemed to further refine his body, especially his buttocks. He felt as if countless flesh and bones were regenerating, bing even more invincible!
This itchy feeling made Wu Dade anxious. He hurriedly looked to the shore and called out, ¡°Dead Dog,e,e here!¡± The Big ck Dog also directly jumped into the pool. While bathing, it raised its paw to scratch Wu Dade¡¯s itches. ¡°Ahfortable!¡± Wu Dade¡¯s voice was truly ecstatic! A man and a dog were enjoying themselves to the extreme in the water! ¡­ At this moment. At the fifth pool. The chess game between the two parties was evenly matched and difficult to resolve! Even the Qiantian Chess Saint was showing a thinyer of sweat on his face at this moment. Finally, at the one hundred and nieth move, the game broke open once more. At this point, only about ten thousand people remained.
The closer they got to the front, the more difficult it became. Even the Qiantian Chess Saint asionally had to take detours, retreat, etc., with one false move, someone would be done for. After downing a pool of ck water, they pressed on. Finally, they endured until they reached the seventh pool. ¡°I must now use my true foundation of the path of chess!¡± The Qiantian Chess Saint roared, his hair billowing wildly! From the sound of the chessboard, one could almost hear the roaring of thunderous battle cries! ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A few nearby experts were wiped out by the aura emitted from the chessboard. At two hundred and thirty moves! The formation was broken once again! The crowd reached the edge of the pool. ¡°Eh, why are there so many ck flulent particles in the water this time?¡± Ying Xiaoxiao noticed sharply, questioning with confusion.
Everyone was also somewhat puzzled. ¡°I understand now, thest three Divine Springs are extraordinary, they¡¯ve even nurtured Holy Path Crystals!¡± At this, the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe¡¯s Saint Monarch Jin Lan, his face flushed with excitement, said, ¡°Holy Path Crystals are a rare sight in the world, these fluffy particles¡­ Even if there is just a small strand of them, in the outside world, even Saint Monarchs would vie for them!¡± Hearing this, everyone came to a realization! So that¡¯s what it was! Their eyes zed with even more fervor! Even the Qiantian Chess Saint nodded and said, ¡°As expected of the Land of Creation!¡± Having expended a lot in breaking the formation, he immediately went to the side of the pool and began to drink the water in handfuls! The Qiantian Great Saint¡¯s aura quickly recovered under the nourishment of the Holy Water. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± While drinking, the Qiantian Great Saint started coughing. ¡°Great Saint, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Haoyuan asked with concern. The Qiantian Great Saint said: ¡°` ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ just that this Holy Water feels a bit sticky¡­¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to his throat because he felt something there. Finally, he pulled it out! In his hand was a strand of ck hair! ¡°What is this?¡± Everyone was even more astonished! ¡°What kind of transformative item could this be? It looks extraordinary!¡± ¡°To have emerged from the Holy Water, it definitely isn¡¯t something ordinary!¡± ¡°But, it looks like some animal¡¯s fur? That shouldn¡¯t be¡­ it shouldn¡¯t!¡± The crowd expressed their confusion. The Qian Tian Great Saint also furrowed his brows, bringing it to his nose to sniff. A smell rushed up, slightly stinging the eyes! However, he suddenly burst into joy, saying, ¡°This thing¡­ is the source of the Holy Water!¡± ¡°The wondrous aura in the Holy Wateres from this kind of item!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ this is very likely a cluster of Qi of Creation, extremely rare!¡± The Qian Tian Great Saint was ecstatic, and he treasured the ck hair, carefully storing it away. This is a great item, one must continually ponder over it! Hearing this, the others were also overjoyed! Members of the two great Imperial ns came forward one after another. ¡°Wow, this water is incredible, incredible, the crystalline strands of the Holy Path within it; swallowing a strand makes one feel utterlyfortable!¡± Saint Monarch Jin Lan was thrilled. ¡°It¡¯s just that the scent of the wondrous aura is too overpowering, even for bodies of Saint Monarchs like us, there¡¯s a sensation of almost fainting¡­ too strong!¡± Lord Jin Feng was also swallowing gulp after gulp while sighing. ¡°Damn it, drink more!¡± Tian Zhiming was also desperate, his stomach still full of water, but this water now was so heaven-defying, not drinking it would be missing a huge opportunity! ¡°Xiao Xiao, drink quickly, the jug I filled for you is brimming with Holy Path Crystals!¡± Jin Qintian drank for himself while filling water for Ying Xiaoxiao. Ying Xiaoxiao, smelling the aroma, quickly covered her nose, the scent was really too strong! ¡°To catch up with Qintian¡¯s pace, to enter the Imperial n¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and swallowed it all in one gulp! A wave of extreme difort surged, which she forcefully suppressed, herplexion turning slightly red. But after swallowing, indeed the Holy Path Aura within her body was in turmoil! She felt as if she was about to break through to the Jade Pivot Realm! The benefit was indeed huge! ¡°These strands of Qi of Creation, keep them safe as well!¡± Jin Qintian greedily scooped up a small handful of ck hair, sharing a small portion with Ying Xiaoxiao. Ying Xiaoxiao, holding the ck hairs, again felt a wave of nausea¡­ Her hands trembled slightly. No way¡­ It won¡¯t be, it won¡¯t be! The members of the Ji Family, that dog¡­ they are all dead! She looked towards the Qian Tian Great Saint in the front, thinking about how powerful the Qian Tian Great Saint was, surely no one could escape from him¡­ She foundfort in her heart and treasured the ck hair, carefully stowing it away. This is a transformative item, yes, it must be!! Meanwhile, among the group of Human Race prodigies behind Tian Zhiming. ¡°` Ao Wushuang¡¯s eyes bulged! Especially when he saw the Qian Tian Chess Saint pull out that strand of fur¡­ Cold sweat immediately ran down his back! Because, while others might not recognize this kind of fur¡­ he was all too familiar with it!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Once, when he led the Demon Bull Tribe into the Northern Destion, he had even touched this kind of fur with his own hands! This fur, actually in the water¡­ Perhaps, that dog¡­ Looking at the group of Saint Monarchs and Saint Heirs scrambling and fighting to drink the water, he felt nauseous! ¡°Xiemeng, xiemeng¡­ truly xiemeng,¡± his mother had opened the door to xiemeng, ¡°It¡¯s the epitome of xiemeng!¡± He muttered, ncing around and noticing that everyone was eagerly looking at the pond, all desperately thirsty! Seizing the opportunity, he quietly slipped away! ¡­ Eventually, the two great Imperial ns finished drinking. This time, there was hardly anything left in the pool. ¡°Damn it, no one¡¯s allowed topete with me, I, Yu Qingzheng, am licking first!¡± Yu Qingzheng of the Green Scale n became so anxious that he jumped into the now-empty pool and went on a frenzy of licking! Because there was still some vapor and even some sticky fluff stuck to the bottom and sides of the pool! Getting a taste of it was a huge opportunity! To lick was to strike it rich!!! ¡°Damn it, Yu Qingzheng, you have no sense of martial morality, leave some for me to lick!¡± The Saint Heir of the Golden Holy Sheep n was also in a panic, rushing to be the first. Seeing his own Saintess Xiang Feifei hesitating, the Ancient Saint of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe immediately grew anxious and said, ¡°Xiang Feifei, now¡¯s not the time to worry about your image, go on and lick it!!!¡± Xiang Feifei, upon hearing this, gritted her teeth and charged in! After a long while. The group finally left, and the whole pool, the rock walls, had been licked t, and the pool was left in a pitiful and sorry state! They then reached the eighth pool! It was also full of fluffy substances, with some ck Qi of Creation floating about! ¡°Draw lots, damn it, this time we¡¯ll draw lots; whoever gets picked gets to lick first. Anyone who dares to snatch it from me, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± The Saint Heir of the Golden Holy Sheep n was red with rage ¨C he had been a step toote in thest round and had barely licked anything! ¡°Right, Yu Qingzheng, you bastard, you licked enoughst time; now it¡¯s your turn to step back!¡± ¡°Draw lots, draw lots!¡± ¡°If anyone wants to steal a lick and doesn¡¯t follow the rules, we won¡¯t hesitate to start a n war!¡± The harsh chatter of the old saints from various tribes rang out, some of them even threatening to initiate a n war! The two great Imperial ns would definitely finish all the water, so they could onlypete for the opportunity to lick the pool! In the midst of fierce arguments, they decided through drawing lots who would lick first! ¡°Haha, I got it, I¡¯m the first one, I¡¯m the first one!¡± A young prodigy got the first lot and became excited, dancing with joy! ¡°Damn it¡­ To lick third, well, that¡¯s okay, I guess!¡± Saint Yang Quanku of the Golden Holy Sheep n also spoke with resentment. And Saintess Xiang Feifei of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe burst into tears this time; she got ater number, wiping her tears, she said pitifully, ¡°Can girls get a priority just this once? I really want to lick so badly, wuu wuu!¡± ¡­ Chapter 389: 346: The Cruel Truth_1 Chapter 389: Chapter 346: The Cruel Truth_1 Very soon, the eighth pool was also licked clean until not even mud was left. Completely disfigured! The people from the two great Imperial ns had their stomachs bulging and swelling at this moment! ¡°What a good thing!¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch and others, while wiping the water from the corners of their mouths, felt immense relief. ¡°After returning, we must immediately go into seclusion. This bellyful of Holy Water, once refined, I estimate I could directly ascend another level!¡± Tian Zhiming was incredibly excited, feeling his potential had greatly increased. ¡°Xiao Xiao, by refining these Sacred Waters, your physique should be able to match that of the Imperial ns!¡± Jin Qintian looked at Ying Xiaoxiao and smiled, ¡°By then, our marriage won¡¯t be far off!¡±
Ying Xiaoxiao smiled radiantly, though, her throat seemed to itch a bit, and she couldn¡¯t help coughing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we must hurry to the ninth pool!¡± They set off again. The chess array around them became increasingly terrifying, even for Qiantian Chess Saint to expend a lot of energy. Fortunately, he had drunk his fill just now, and his spiritual power waspletely sufficient. ¡°There ahead¡­ is there a temple?!¡± At this time, everyone had already seen it, the huge temple standing in the midst of Daze! The temple was so tall that despite the fog permeating Daze, the tip of the temple was still visible. Countless beams of chess light seemed to emanate from that Divine Temple. ¡°It is rumored that within the Three Lives Great Marsh, there exists the ¡®Sansheng Temple,¡¯ which is the source of the Three Lives Chess Array!¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch eximed in shock! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the rumor to be true, that within the Three Lives Great Marsh there really is such a temple¡­ What a great opportunity!¡± Lord Jin Feng also murmured. ¡°This is great, as long as we can enter, our n will surely thrive!¡± ¡°An opportunity from the heavens has descended!¡± The Saints from the Green Scale n were even more overjoyed. ¡°Perhaps the Three Lives Soil¡­ might be within this Divine Temple?¡± In Tian Haoyuan¡¯s eyes, too, a sharp gleam shot forth, as he looked towards the Qiantian Chess Saint. And the Qiantian Chess Saint, at this moment, had a very grave look in his old eyes.
¡°A ce of opportunity¡­ In the past, Ji Xuanyuan must have entered this ce!¡± A fervent light shed in his eyes! ¡°From here to the entrance of the Divine Temple, there are at least a hundred great arrays, stick close!¡± The Qiantian Chess Saint spoke!
Around him, as if a wondrous chessboard enveloped him, he began to break the arrays! Boom! Bang! Countless terrible fluctuations spread out. All the people following him were shocked, because it was like traversing an Ancient Battlefield, where the strife of chess pieces turned into a form of battle, breathtaking and heart-pounding. The Qiantian Chess Saint¡¯s forehead was also covered in a fine sweat! ¡°Break!¡± With a loud shout from him, in an instant, thestyer of the chess array before the temple was broken! The fog before everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly dispersed! ¡°This is fantastic; we can find the ninth Holy Spring Water pool now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable, this pool before the Divine Mystical Temple, what extraordinary effects it must possess!¡± ¡°Not only that, we can also enter the temple, offer prayers to the Divine Spirits, and receive divine favor!¡± Everyone was full of surprise and joy!
¡°Xiao Xiao, hurry up and refine the Holy Water inside you. The Holy Water from the ninth pool will surely be extremely effective, make sure to drink more!¡± Jin Qintian looked excited and instructed Ying Xiaoxiao, fearing she wouldn¡¯t be able to drink enough. Ying Xiaoxiao also nodded her head, took a deep breath, and intensified her refining of the Holy Water within, ¡°Drinking the nine streams consecutively, I shall directly breakthrough!¡± Tian Zhiming was full of anticipation. ¡°Draw lots, hurry up and draw lots!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good lotst time, and by the time it reached our Saint Heir, there was only mud left, damn it, this time I must draw a better lot!¡± The various ns began to scramble as well. And the Ancient Saint of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe¡¯s eyes were red as he ferociously said, ¡°Damn it, this time no matter what, our n¡¯s Saintess will lick first! Whoever disagrees, we¡¯ll go to war between ns!!¡± By his side, the Saintess Xiang Feifei of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe was also wiping her tears, still sobbing pitifully! Because at thest pool, when it was her turn, she could only lick the mud at the bottom of the pool, which was extremely disgusting!!! ¡°We will fight if we must, who is afraid!¡±
¡°As long as we can lick this one, we do not fear a sacred war!¡± The Ancient Saints from the other ns were also ruthless! ¡°Stop fighting, the mist is dispersing, let¡¯s hurry!¡± At that moment, the great mist had already cleared, and the scene in front of the Divine Temple was slowlying into focus. ¡°Not right¡­ Why are there people here¡­ Ji n?!¡± As the mist dispersed with the chess array, everyone saw the four figures standing in front of them! Ji Tianpan, Ji Changming, and the others! ¡°Hiss!¡± Instantly, everyone was shocked, drawing in a cold breath! ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to be dead? How did they appear here¡­¡± ¡°Is this an illusion? This is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Even Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s chess array didn¡¯t kill them, and they arrived here before us. Could it be that they know some shortcut?¡± Everyone was abuzz with discussion!
Qian Tian Great Saint himself stared hard at Ji Tianpan and the others, his aged eyes widening with surprise and anger! His chess array failed to kill these ants? ¡°Eh¡­ Where is the pool of Holy Spring Water? Is it being covered by the Ji n¡¯s light screen, are they plotting something against the Divine Spring?¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch¡¯s eyes also flickered! Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look and indeed, behind Ji Tianpan and the others, ayer of light enveloped a pool, although one couldn¡¯t see what was inside! ¡°Audacious, this Divine Spring belongs to us!¡± ¡°Trying to steal the Holy Water? Looking to die!¡± ¡°Stop, withdraw your mana, or you will surely die!¡± Everyone was furious, convinced Ji Tianpan and his group were surely using some sinister mystical methods to steal the Divine Spring. A divine item they hadn¡¯t even had the chance to taste, how could they allow the Ji Family to intervene!? Utterly intolerable! ¡°Insolent Ji n, actually sneaking your way here, we truly underestimated you!¡± Tian Haoyuan, a Saint Monarch of the Celestial Tribe, stepped forward, speaking coldly: ¡°This Divine Spring is not for you to touch. Stop and at the same time, kneel and apologize!¡± The pressing matter was the Divine Spring! So many people, the first eight strains of Divine Spring had already been consumed, and only the ninth was left, they could not bear any regrets! ¡°Get out of the way, this Divine Spring belongs to us!¡± ¡°Heh, after we drink the Holy Water, then we¡¯ll kill them!¡± All the ns were voicing their cold threats! When Ji Tianpan and the others noticed the others¡¯ arrival, their expressions slightly changed, but they showed no surprise. Because, they had long expected that with Qian Tian Great Saint there, the others would most likely make it here too. They just didn¡¯t expect them to be so slow. At this moment, aplex expression appeared on Ji Tianpan¡¯s face. ¡°You, want the ninth strain of Divine Spring here?¡± There seemed to be a hint of uncertainty in his eyes! ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want such a treasure?!¡± The crowd roared angrily. Many Saint Monarchs and Saints gathered around, ready to take action! The Ji Familyying hands on the Divine Spring had touched their reverse scale! Ji Tianpan fell silent for a moment, then suddenly gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Fine¡­ you want it, then let¡¯s let you have a look!¡± He suddenly waved his hand, and in an instant, the light screen blocking the pool disappeared! Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the water! They saw, within the misty and ethereal pool, clouds steaming and billowing¡­ And in the center of the pool¡­ A fat man and a dog¡­ were taking a bath!! Moreover, that fat man was washing the dog¡­ ¡°Dead Dog, you really are filthy, it took six pools of Holy Spring Water to soften the years of mud caked on you, I had to scrub the dirt off you in two whole pools¡­ Damn it, you¡¯re also shedding!¡± Wu Dade was soaking in the bath,ining as he did so, his hand covered in ck fur, which he disgustedly rinsed off in the water! And the dog, its eyes squinting and mouth grinning, seemed to be enjoying itself immensely! At this moment¡­ Seeing this scene¡­ All of a sudden, the members of the Imperial n, Holy n, and other Ancient ns¡­ were dumbfounded. Utterly dumbfounded!! Chapter 390: 347 Vomiting Until Tears Flow_1 Chapter 390: Chapter 347 Vomiting Until Tears Flow_1 ¡°` The light barrier was removed. Everyone saw the scene in the Ninth Holy Spring Pool. That person¡­ That dog¡­ The hair that fell into the water¡­ At that moment, everyone was stunned, staring nkly¡­ Suddenly, they all trembled, stiffened, their eyes wide and speechless in disbelief! ¡°This¡­ what is this situation¡­¡± ¡°Did the dog bathe in the previous eight Divine Spring pools?¡±
¡°That ck fur¡­ it¡¯s not some fabulous creation but from the Big ck Dog? Those fluffy particles¡­ not Holy Path Crystals but¡­ mud rubbed off from the dog¡¯s body??¡± Countless people at that moment¡­ felt¡­ Damn it, the sky is falling!! ¡°No¡­ no¡­ no¡­ NO!!¡± Jin Lan Saint Monarch trembled, suddenly feeling he could no longer suppress it, retched violently! ¡°Ugh!¡± He started vomiting uncontrobly! ¡°I fucking¡­ I fucking knew it, how could Holy Water be so sticky¡­ Ah! Ugh!¡± Lord Jin Feng also started vomiting! For a moment, everyone who had just drunk the Holy Spring Water couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and they hunched over on the ground, vomiting wildly! ¡°Heavens, why do you do this to me¡­ Ugh!¡± Tian Zhiming felt his Dao heart crumbling at that moment,pletely shattered, as he vomited and cried! Once the proud son of heaven¡­ One day to drink¡­ Ah!! ¡°What the fuck do I have against you? Why torture me like this!¡± Jin Qintian vomited so much that his stomach produced acid, his eyes turned white! ¡°Wu wu¡­ Ugh¡­ Wu wu¡­ Oh heavens, why must you punish¡­ Ugh¡­ me like this¡­¡± Ying Xiaoxiao vomited until she waspletely drained, tears streaming down her face, feeling her heart break. Completely broken!
Once, in the Kirin Valley, she was forced to eat a Kirin Fruit¡­ She thought that was the darkest moment of her life! But now¡­ she cried, a pitiful and aggrieved cry! Saint Heirs from ns like the Green Scale n, Golden Holy Sheep n, and others, were also vomiting furiously. Suddenly, the whole ce stank unbearably!
¡°Thank fuck we didn¡¯t drink any, who the hell could stand this?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s inhuman, it¡¯s simply inhuman!¡± ¡°Too malicious, is this meant to utterly destroy the Dao hearts of a group of Saint Monarchs, Saints, and Saint Heirs?¡± Even those who hadn¡¯t drunk the Holy Water felt waves of nausea, struggling to suppress it! ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Even Qian Tian Great Saint was stunned by the sight, his aged body trembling, with tears welling up in his cloudy eyes. ¡°Ah! Why, why?!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± He vomited! At that moment, he felt his Dao heart, which had been cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, was in disorder, had copsed! It felt even worse than when he was defeated by Ji Xuanyuan back in the day. The Ji Family, including Ji Tianpan, looked on with profound sympathy in their eyes. ¡°They¡­ they actually drank it¡­¡±
Ji Qingke covered her mouth and nose, barely able to watch. ¡°From today onwards, even if the Holy Water sprouts again in the Three Lives Great Marsh, who would dare to drink? A dog¡­ has ruined a path!¡± Ji Tianpan¡¯s old eyes were full of emotion! Meanwhile, in the pool, Wu Dade hurriedly put on his clothes, and Da Hei jumped out of the pool, shaking the water from his fur. The ce was already a mess, vile vomit everywhere, the murky water everywhere! Even within the regurgitated mess from talents like Jin Qintian, Ying Xiaoxiao, and Tian Zhiming, there were many undigested clumps of old mud! ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t vomit anymore, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Jin Lan Saint Monarch struggled to stand, holding his waist, feeling like he was about to copse. ¡°My throat feels all sticky¡­ I want to die!¡± Lord Jin Feng wept bitterly, clutching his neck as his breath grew faint! Most people, having vomited to this point, were helpless, unable to continue, they could only get up. ¡°Xiao Xiao, stop vomiting, if you continue, you¡¯ll damage your vital essence¡­¡± Jin Qintian stood up; he saw that Ying Xiaoxiao had vomited up bile.
¡°No¡­ Wu wu¡­ I need to vomit¡­¡± Ying Xiaoxiao¡¯s whole body went limp from vomiting, finally assisted by Jin Qintian. ¡°Tsk tsk, look at you guys, so inconsiderate of public decency!¡± At this moment, Wu Dade spoke with a face full of ridicule: ¡°What¡¯s that, Qiantian Chess Saint, is it? Look at you, at your age, leading the charge in vomiting everywhere, how is that different from urinating or defecating in public!¡± He pointed at Qiantian Chess Saint as he spoke. Qiantian Chess Saint, having vomited his guts out, felt as if his insides were twisted into a knot, and upon hearing these words, he felt a surge of grief and anger, unable to suppress it, and suddenly spat out a mouthful of old blood: ¡°Pfft!¡± His frame staggered, pointing at Wu Dade, he said, ¡°Brat, brat¡­ I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll make you suffer the greatest pain in this world!¡± Wu Dade nonchntly said: ¡°Look at that, you can¡¯t even stand a little criticism, truly an old man selling his age!¡± Then, he turned his head to look at Ying Xiaoxiao, saying: ¡°`
¡°Little eagle¡­ You have no regard for your image, vomiting so much¡­ Your belly isn¡¯t even big; how much did you drink?¡± Ying Xiaoxiao had been holding back, but at this moment, when she heard this, tears streamed down from her eyes, and she could not help but lean over and vomit violently again! ¡°Kill him, kill the fatso, and that dead dog!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Full of sorrow and anger, Tian Haoyuan¡¯s rage burned fiercely, hatred in his eyes reaching its pinnacle! As a generation¡¯s Saint Monarch¡­ Actually¡­ This immense shame and humiliation, he must kill! ¡°Exterminate them!¡± ¡°I will make sure the Ji Family never recovers; I want the fatso and the dog to never be reborn! Ahhh!¡± ¡°Die!¡± For a time, people of every nship were extremely furious, they attacked Wu Dade and the others with embarrassment turned to rage! Many Saint Monarchs and Saints attacked in unison with bitterness, unleashing their annihting might, terrifying and overwhelming! Even though Wu Dade had an extremely strong body, facing such attacks, he would likely be pulverized directly! ¡°Traceless and formless, move!¡± At this moment, just in front of the Divine Temple on the stairs, Jiang Li¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Instantly, a wondrous light of the path of chess forcefully red up beneath the feet of Wu Dade and others. They disappeared from the spot. The very next instant, they had already reappeared beside Jiang Li! All the attacks aimed at them missed in this moment! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone turned their heads to look toward the front of the Divine Temple. Jiang Li and the others were now standing on the forty-seventh step. ¡°Don¡¯t think of escaping!¡± An elder powerhouse, driven to extreme anger, lunged at them furiously. But the moment he touched the edge of the first step, a terrifying light of chess shone out, obliterating him on the spot! Not even residue remained! Seeing this, everyone¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°Each step on these stairs is a chess game¡­¡± Qian Tian Chess Saint spoke up, gasping for breath, ¡°One must not step on carelessly, even I¡­ must be cautious!¡± At the same time, he looked towards Jiang Li, with coldness shooting from his eyes, ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± He was a Chess Saint of the path of chess, unbeatable for tens of thousands of years, having not met any rival! Yet today, this youth¡­ made him feel threatened! All eyes were now on Jiang Li. ¡°It¡¯s him, he¡¯s an expert in the path of chess!¡± ¡°He broke through Qian Tian Chess Saint¡¯s grand array? And he entered the Three Lives Great Marsh¡­ He passed through earlier than us!¡± ¡°His skill in chess¡­ could it be¡­ he is even surpassing the Qian Tian Chess Saint?¡± All were incredulous to the extreme! They immediately understood everything that was happening. The existence of Jiang Li was the only exnation! But everyone found it hard to believe! In this world, could there really be a chess yer stronger than the Qian Tian Great Saint?? ¡°Great Saint, quick, drink this bottle of Holy Water; regain some of your vital energy to lead us into the Divine Temple and extinguish those beasts!¡± Tian Haoyuan urgently handed a bottle of Jadescent Nectar to the Qian Tian Chess Saint lying on the ground. But Qian Tian Chess Saint was speechless, ¡°How the hell can I drink it now?!¡± ¡°Get this crap away from me, give me the elixir!¡± Just the mention of drinking now made him want to puke! Tian Haoyuan hastily offered the elixir. Quickly taking it, Qian Tian Chess Saint began to recover. Other nship Saint Monarchs, Saints, and geniuses too swallowed their precious medicine. Because they had just vomited to the point of being drained! They had vomited everything they had drunk, even their bile and stomach acid had been thrown up. After a long while only did everyone slowly regain their spirits. ¡°No matter whose descendant you are, in the domain of chess, I, Qian Tian, am unrivaled through the ages!¡± Qian Tian Great Saint roared, and he stepped forward immediately, beginning to break the array swiftly. His face was filled with anger; at this moment, he held nothing back and went all out. In front of so many people, to be made a fool of and surpassed by a junior as a Great Saint¡­ He could not swallow his pride! And Jiang Li, at this moment, was also breaking the array. A fine sweat had already appeared on Jiang Li¡¯s brow. The chess puzzles became increasinglyplex the higher they went. Even he had to exert quite an effort. Finally, the veryst chess game was cracked open! Jiang Li, leading Wu Dade and others, stepped into the Divine Temple! Looking around, inside the Divine Temple, it was empty. The only thing in the grand hall was a huge stone turtle sculpture, with two stone chairs on either side of it. The back of that stone turtle, surprisingly, crisscrossed into a chessboard! On the chessboard, ck and white pieces interspersed, that was a game of chess. The Stone Turtle carrying the chess game! The Three Lives Chess Array! ¡­ Chapter 391: 348: Path of Chess Duel_1 Chapter 391: Chapter 348: Path of Chess Duel_1 The Stone Turtle bore the chessboard! At this moment, Jiang Li suddenly felt something. Every step forward seemed like stepping into another space and time. His gaze fell upon the chessboard. Step by step, he eventually walked over. As if blessed with an epiphany, he naturally sat down above the chessboard. At that moment, the chessboard entered his view! ck and white inteced, yin and yang stretched across, light and darkness intertwined¡­ It seemed to possess infinite vitality, and it seemed to hide endless murderous intent¡­ ¡°I understand now, this iplete array is not perfect; it¡¯s merely an introduction.¡±
¡°The true Three Lives Chess Array still needs to evolve¡­¡± Jiang Li muttered to himself. At this moment, he had understood. ¡ª¡ªThe chessboard that the Stone Turtle bore was not theplete Three Lives Chess Array. It was like a key, an introduction, which if seen by someone with unparalleled talent, would inspire them, allow them to glimpse their own path of chess, and evolve their own Three Lives Chess Array! And the chess array evolved by each person was different. Reflecting on this, he instantly had an out-of-body experience! ¡°Senior brother¡­¡± Wu Dade, taken aback, started toe forward, but was blocked by a paw from the Big ck Dog. The Big ck Dog spoke with grave seriousness: ¡°Human Pet, don¡¯t disturb him.¡± ¡°The Three Lives Chess Array¡­ How is it simr to the ¡®Summoning of Divine Spirits¡¯ ritual of the Yang Realm¡­ Someone can evolve the Three Lives Chess Array, does that mean they havepleted the ritual?¡± The Big ck Dog murmured to himself: ¡°This is a trap¡­ Setting a trap to attract the masters of the path of chess from the world, to evolve the Three Lives Chess Array, toplete the summoning ritual¡­ Quite interesting.¡± There was a sudden spark of curiosity in his canine eyes. Upon hearing this, Wu Dade also stopped. The air in the space seemed to fall into silence. Shortly after. Outside the great hall, Qian Tian Great Saint finally arrived, his face covered with sweat. When he saw the scene inside the great hall, he too was startled!
Excitement and trembling filled his aged eyes! ¡°The Three Lives Chess Array¡­ It really is the Three Lives Chess Array!¡± ¡°The Chess Emperor Qiankun once said, the divine turtle bears the chessboard, hiding the secrets of ages past¡­ This is the ce!¡± ¡°This supreme chess array is the source of his bing the Chess Emperor¡­¡±
His eyes burned with passion! As a descendant of the ancient Universe Chess Emperor, he knew many secrets. The reason why the Universe Chess Emperor was able to be an emperor was because he had once seen the Three Lives Chess Array!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Universe Chess Emperor, even after attaining emperorship, spent his entire lifeprehending this chess game! When the Universe Chess Emperor passed away, he even left a brand about the Three Lives Chess Array behind, which was passed down so that his descendants couldprehend it from generation to generation. Qiantian Chess Saint, a prodigy from childhood, became a Chess Saint Monarch on his journey, and tens of thousands of years ago, full of ambition, he decided to search for the true Three Lives Chess Array. Because the brand left by the Ancestor Emperor was merely a shadow of the Three Lives Chess Array, only the true Three Lives Chess Array contained the great opportunities that would allow him to evolve his own path of chess. However, at that time, he encountered Ji Xuanyuan and was in by Ji Xuanyuan in front of the Three Lives Great Marsh. Had it not been for the intervention of the Celestial Tribe and some unspeakable beings, it would have been impossible for him to appear in this world again. He sat in a coffin for hundreds of thousands of years. Continuously deducing the brand left by the Ancestor Emperor. In this life, he was certain that he had grasped the true secrets of the Three Lives Chess Array. ¡°The Three Lives Chess Array¡­ is prepared for me!¡±
He muttered to himself, stepping forward. As if drawn by a strange power, he naturally sat on the opposite side of the Three Lives Chess Array. Opposite to Jiang Li! Boom! At the instant when both chess yers sat down, suddenly, billions of terrifying rays of light instantly enveloped the entire area. The space transformed, and the rules reyed! In an instant, everyone found themselves on the chessboard! Within the chessboard, it seemed as if there were thousands of troops and horses, two armies facing each other! ¡°This is¡­ a Chess Realm? We¡¯ve been drawn into the Chess Realm¡­ How is this possible!¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch gasped! ¡°Chess Realm, this involves the Imperial Path¡­ Once one enters the Chess Realm, our life and death no longer belong to us, but to the chess yers¡­¡± Lord Jin Feng was also shocked! The others were even more astonished.
¡°Above the sky vault¡­ are there two chess yers?¡± Some even raised their eyes to see the scene above the Chess Realm. Those were two terrifyingly immense figures, sorge they overshadowed everything, one ck, one white! They were the projections of the chess yers within the Chess Realm¡­ the Divine Spirits of the Chess Realm! Masters of everything within the Chess Realm! ¡°Qian Tian Great Saint, we should not have entered!¡± Tian Haoyuan of the Celestial Tribe was also anxious at the moment, shouting to the figure above! But their calls were destined not to reach outside the Chess Realm at this moment. How can a chess piece influence the chess yers? At this very moment, on the other side of the Chess Realm, Wu Dade and others were also stunned. He noticed that the four from the Ji Family and himself had been sucked in. Only the Big ck Dog was not! ¡°Damn it¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±
He was somewhat confused! Meanwhile. Inside the great hall. Jiang Li and Qian Tian were both in trance-like states. They seemed to forget everything outside and focused only on the Three Lives Chess Array. The two were going topete by deducing the iplete array on the board and evolving their own understanding of the Three Lives Chess Array! Outside the great hall, all the Ancient ns, as well as Wu Dade and the others inside, had vanished. Only a single Big ck Dog sat indifferently to the side. Suddenly, Qian Tian raised his hand and made a move! A ck piece! As the ck piece was ced down, Jiang Li also raised his hand, cing a white piece. It was at that instant. Within the Chess Realm. Boom! It was like stars falling from the sky! On the intersecting ck and white lines, the two opposing armies began to surround and attack each other in an instant! Terrifying auras kept bursting forth! Some of the Ancient n powerhouses nearby were sted into mist blood! Screams of agony rose continuously! ¡°No¡­ We must not get caught in the array!¡± Even those at the Saint Monarch level had now turned pale with fear and hurriedly fled. But at the next moment, another star-like chess piece fell. Some who had fled directly collided with the two engaging armies! They were instantly turned to ashes! ¡°No¡­ inside this chess domain, there¡¯s nowhere safe¡­ we can¡¯t escape!¡± At this moment, Tian Haoyuan was also in panic. But there was nothing he could do! ¡°Young Master Wu, what should we do?¡± Ji Tianpan, at this moment, also asked Wu Dade with a tense face. Wu Dade nced up at the Sky Vault, gritted his teeth, and said: ¡°What can we do?¡± ¡°Lie down!¡± ¡°Whatever, my brother will not lose, we won¡¯t die!¡± Having said that, he really did lie down! Ji Tianpan and the others were astonished, wasn¡¯t his heart too big? ¡°Saint Master¡­¡± Ji Changming looked at Ji Tianpan with trepidation. Ji Tianpan pondered for a while, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Lie down!¡± ¡­ Chess pieces kept falling! Both sides, as if thousands of troops were shing, numerous times the fire of war even spread to the surroundings of Wu Dade and the others. But Wu Dade simply wouldn¡¯t budge! He remained unharmed throughout! Conversely, it was those Ancient n powerhouses who, like headless flies, fled everywhere, many of them getting caught in the killing formation and turned into ashes! ¡°Stop running!¡± Tian Haoyuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Stay put, it¡¯s all about fate now, running around could really get people killed!¡± Hearing this, the rest of the Saint Monarchs nodded and gathered together. ¡­ In the great hall. Jiang Li and Chess Emperor Qiankun continued to y their pieces! ¡°Everything is only in my heart¡­¡± Chess Emperor Qiankun stared intently at the chessboard and murmured, ¡°I have deduced millions of times, the Three Lives endgame, no one wielding the pieces could possibly beat me¡­¡± Three hundred moves had already been yed by both parties! Sweat poured down Jiang Li¡¯s face, but he waspletely unaware of it. Chess Emperor Qiankun¡¯s brow trembled. A mysterious aura enveloped both of them. It was the reflection of the killing formations against each other! Once the game was decided, the life and death of the two of them would also be immediately apparent! The chess game had reached the final critical moment. The white and ck pieces, from the remnants of the initial Three Lives Chess Array, had now evolved into two intertwining ¡°great dragons¡±! ¡°To think that I¡¯ve been pushed to this point¡­ to be pushed to this point!¡± The Qian Tian Great Saint murmured, and suddenly, he raised his hand and said: ¡°I am heaven, and the chessboard is earth¡­ to give rise to life again, the Three Lives Chess Array shall serve me¡­ five hundred from the Human Race, fall into the position of the five elements¡­ andbine to strike!¡± In an instant, within the chess domain. A thought entered the minds of everyone from the Celestial Tribe. It was an order from the Qian Tian Great Saint! ¡°Five hundred from the Human Race¡­ take up the positions of the five elements!¡± The final killing move from the Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s chess y was about to be made. ¡°Quick, five hundred Human Race talents¡­ just get past this one, and you¡¯ll be disciples of our Celestial Tribe!¡± Tian Haoyuan also yelled out, suddenly turning his gaze to the five hundred human talents they had brought with them. In an instant, these individuals, following the instructions of the Qian Tian Great Saint, took their respective ces on the chessboard! ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡­ Saint Monarch, we¡¯re missing someone!¡± Just then, someone from among the group suddenly spoke up, saying, ¡°We only have ny-nine here!¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Haoyuan instantly froze. Tian Zhiming hurriedly looked over as well. ¡°Missing¡­ Ao Wushuang?!¡± Tian Zhiming was immediately shocked; his impression of Ao Wushuang was far too profound, for that guy had tried to escape halfway through. God damn it¡­ despite all the precautions, that guy still managed to run? This was trouble, big trouble¡­ ¡°What are we going to do now¡­¡± Tian Zhiming looked towards Tian Haoyuan. Tian Haoyuan gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You go!¡± Tian Zhiming said, ¡°But I¡¯m not a Human Race¡­¡± The expression on Tian Haoyuan¡¯s face darkened; he was utterly reluctant to admit that the Celestial Tribe shared the same blood as the Human Race, for it was a great shame. But now there was no other choice, he could only say in a solemn voice: ¡°The effect will be the same.¡± Tian Zhiming, although extremely reluctant, had no choice but to steel himself and took the position that should have belonged to Ao Wushuang! ¡­ At that moment, by an empty pond. ¡°I¡¯m done for, the ce is full of chess arrays¡­ I, Old Ao, am likely to be trapped here to death!¡± Ao Wushuang¡¯s face was full of misery because, although he had managed to avoid the doom ahead, he was unable to escape the chess arrays spread throughout Daze! He didn¡¯t dare to take a single misstep! He couldn¡¯t help feeling sorrow, tears streaming down his face as he looked up to the heavens and said: ¡°Celestial Tribe, you bunch of beasts, why did you bring me here?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve trapped me!!!¡± ¡­ Chapter 392: 349 Summoning the Saint Emperor_1 Chapter 392: Chapter 349 Summoning the Saint Emperor_1 The chess formation suddenly transformed! As five hundred people lined up ording to the Five Elements, in an instant, the ck chess camp seemed to merge into one! It was as though a dragon had been given eyes, or a tiger had sprouted wings! The Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s killing chess formation had now reached its grand momentum! ¡°Three Lives Chess Array¡­ Life creates heavens, life creates earth, life creates humans¡­ With the trinity of heaven, earth, and man, invincibility is assured!¡± In the great hall, the Qian Tian Great Saint bellowed! A chess piece fiercelynded. Murderous aura billowed, and the spirit soared to the skies; this killing array could ughter Great Saints! This was the result of Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s contemtion over hundreds of thousands of years! At this moment, his eyes were filled with a certain madness!
¡°Brat, if I gave you time, I might indeed be pressured by you, but s, you don¡¯t have the chance to grow!¡± ¡°How can you withstand the grand chess array formed from the hundred thousand years of my contemtion!¡± Heughed hideously! While ying chess, he had already felt it¡ªJiang Li¡¯s chess talent¡­ might very well be stronger than his own! But he had contemted the Three Lives Chess Array for several hundred thousand years beforeing here. Every variation. Every formation. Every killing intent. He had simted them all! With a prepared strategy against an unprepared opponent, how could Jiang Li, despite his exceptional talent,pete with his hundreds of thousands of years¡¯ worth of efforts in a moment of urgency?! It was truly invincible! But at this moment, Jiang Li suddenly closed his eyes! The killing array was already approaching! He could even sense every killing intent and every danger within the opponent¡¯s array. It was like an Ambush from Ten Sides. It was almost a fusion of dao, the way of heaven, the way of earth, the way of man¡­ ¡°Humanse to life because of heaven and earth, and heaven and earth thrive because of humans!¡± Suddenly, in Jiang Li¡¯s mind, Li Fan¡¯s words once again flickered by! Humans¡­
Because of heaven and earth, they are born! Heaven and earth thrive because of humans! At this instant, Jiang Li suddenly raised his hand! Within the chess domain.
Wu Dade and the other four suddenlynded on different chess positions. Likewise arranged ording to the Five Elements. ¡°Heaven and earth give birth to humans, they¡¯re certainly not mere fodder, not mere chess pieces!¡± ¡°Using the lives of themon people as chess pieces, although one might dominate the world, it ultimately won¡¯tst!¡± ¡°Everyone is not a chess piece for anyone¡­ Heaven and earth thrive because of humans!¡± At this moment, Jiang Li¡¯s countless chess formations suddenly dissipated! His own dominion projection within the chess domain vanished in an instant. All strength thunderously converged onto Wu Dade, Ji Tianpan, and the other three! In that moment, Jiang Li cast aside heaven and earth. And he gave everything to humanity! ¡°We¡­ are no longer controlled by the chess domain?!¡± Ji Tianpan immediately showed a shocked expression; they clearly felt¡­ they had gained endless power! ¡°I understand now¡­ Brother, leave it to me!¡±
Wu Dade too let out a long howl, and in an instant, divine brilliance radiated from his body! ¡°We¡­ are the masters!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± He, carrying the power of countless paths of chess, took the initiative to strike at the grand array of the Qiantian Chess Saint. Ji Tianpan and the others also followed closely behind. At this moment, the entire chess domain boiled over because of them. ¡ªWithin the chess domain, everything was a chess piece. But now, Jiang Li bestowed divine-like power upon the five of them. This moment sparked a great movement of the Five Elements; the chess domain thundered, resonating with the myriad dao around Wu Dade and the others. This was the embodiment of the path of chess; Jiang Li¡¯s y had reached the chess domain¡¯s capacity limit! The chess domain began to copse! Innumerable divine lights fiercely converged on them, and with each lift of their hands, each step they took, they seemed to be blessed with the strength of an ancient force. ¡°No¡­ how can they move, possessing such divine might¡­¡±
¡°Help!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Those of the Human Race who followed the Celestial Tribe willing to be chess pieces were trembling. Because they felt as though they were facing Divine Spirits! The five charged forward like five war gods, shattering everything! The chess formation exploded! Countless talents of the Human Race perished! ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Tian Zhiming trembled; he was desperate to escape, but from the moment he took his ce, he was already a chess piece,pletely unable to move on his own! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t die, it should be Ao Wushuang who dies¡­ No!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Tian Zhiming shouted. But the overwhelming presence came crashing down!
The Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s chess formation burst apart, and Tian Zhiming was turned directly into ash! The formation was broken! The frenzied spirit swept through the entire chess domain. Warriors of the Ancient n wailed, death yed out continuously! ¡°Run for your lives!¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch and the others shook; they urgently cried out, leading the n¡¯s talents and others, taking advantage of the chess domain¡¯s copse, escaping to the sky! And at this moment. Inside the Divine Temple. Upon the Stone Turtle, the chess game was set! Suddenly, Wu Dade, Ji Tianpan, and three others, all reappeared in the great hall. And many from the Ancient ns, such as Saint Monarchs and Saints, also staggered into view! But, tens of thousands from the Holy n¡­ had perished inrge numbers! Less than a hundred had managed to escape alive! The losses were extremely heavy! ¡°What happened¡­¡± Tian Haoyuan¡¯s face was ashen as he looked towards the chess game inside the temple! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they saw Qian Tian Great Saint, his whole body trembling! ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± His face was ghastly as he suddenly spouted a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°How could this be¡­ My chess array¡­ how could it be broken?!¡± Desperation and unwillingness filled the eyes of Qian Tian Great Saint! It was his hundreds of thousands of years of hard work; the unity of Heaven, Earth, and Man¡¯s Way, clearly invincible¡­ And across from him, at this moment, Jiang Li was slowly opening his eyes. ¡°You lost.¡± ¡°Humans, indeed, are chess pieces, but humans can also defy the heavens.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying in chess, ¡®Man is destined to win over heaven.¡¯ ¡°From on high, treating people as chess pieces, you fail to touch the true essence of the path of chess.¡± ¡°The ultimate goal of the path of chess is not to y with the lives of mortals or make a farce of spirits, but rather to¡­ fight against the heavens and establish destinies for the living!¡± At that moment, Jiang Li¡¯s aura changed dramatically! He¡­ directly breached from the Siyao Realm into the Jade Pivot Realm! Grandmaster! He had be a Chess Grandmaster! Inside the Divine Temple, countless rules of chess were roaring even louder! Seeing this, the remnants of the various ns were all shaken. ¡°Qian Tian Great Saint¡­ actually lost, to a young man?!¡± ¡°How is this possible? He is the sessor of the Chess Emperor, an invincible Great Saint¡­¡± ¡°What exactly is the background of this young man?!¡± As they spoke, their voices trembled with emotion! ¡°I lost¡­ No¡­ I will not lose!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the eyes of the elderly Qiantian Chess Saint, a surge of resentment and hatred shed! ¡°I will burn the blood of the path of chess, tear open the causal river of the path of chess, turn back time, and borrow a chance from my n¡¯s Chess Emperor Qiankun, requesting a killing formation¡­ to exterminate all chess path inheritance rted to you!¡± He burned his chess path¡¯s essence blood, and at the same time, he suddenly turned around, grabbed Jin Qintian, and pulled him over! ¡°Your blood contains the imprint of the Imperial Path¡­ lend me a helping hand!¡± He violently drained all of Jin Qintian¡¯s blood, burning it! Jin Qintian perished on the spot! ¡°Qintian!¡± Ying Xiaoxiao, upon seeing this, was struck with grief and rage and desperately charged toward Qian Tian Great Saint! ¡°Seeking death!¡± Qian Tian Great Saint, with a fierce expression, suddenly pped down, and Ying Xiaoxiao died on the spot! They were all dead! ¡°Qian Tian! Our n will be at odds with you to the death!¡± Witnessing this scene, Jin Lan Saint Monarch, Lord Jin Feng, and the others were filled with rage and the urge to tear him to pieces! This was now a vendetta! But at this moment, Qian Tian Great Saint hadpletely lost his mind,ughing maniacally while the fire of his life burned fiercely. The causal river of chess was boiling at this moment! This was a forbidden technique, retracing all the rivers of time rted to the path of chess, borrowing mana from past chess masters, seeking a formation to kill the enemies of the current era! This forbidden technique¡­ would stir up the past, present, and future of this world, all rted to the path of chess! The price would be his life! In an instant, the river of time and causality flowed in reverse, and countless fragments of years reappeared! Finally, in a certain section of the river of past years, suddenly a figure emerged! It was a Saint Emperor who came with hands behind his back, and every step he took seemed to carry terrifying chess forces, exploding into a radiant light like the sun behind him. He appeared like a Godmaster! ¡°In today¡¯s world, someone has actually evolved the true Three Lives Chess Array, which surprises this emperor¡­ but not a descendant of mine¡­ ¡± This figure murmured to himself. ¡°No matter, if you seek to kill myst descendant, than I shall let you, and all rted chess inheritance, be annihted!¡± With a raise of his hand, a terrifying Saint Emperor Level chess array rolled in from the river of time, aiming to kill Jiang Li! This Chess Emperor¡¯s killing array, spanning the river of years, was about to descend with a terrifying and overwhelming presence. Jiang Li¡¯s face slightly changed. Because this was a Great Saint burning his own life to request a past Chess Saint Emperor to strike and kill him! Even if Jiang Li¡¯s chess talent was against the heavens, he was far from being able to contend with a Chess Saint Emperor at this point! ¡°Dead dog, make your move!¡± Wu Dade, seeing this scene, suddenly became anxious. But the Big ck Dog remained very calm, saying: ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Burning chess essence blood to awaken the river of time¡­ but in the river of time, there¡¯s not just one Chess Saint Emperor.¡± At these words, Wu Dade was momentarily stunned. What did he mean? Could it be that the opponent had stirred the master?! He was immediately filled with anticipation! But, the next moment, just as the Big ck Dog had finished speaking, from another part of space-time, from another slice of years, a strange fluctuation came through. ck and white intertwined, light and dark merged, immortals and demons coexisted¡­ Another figure emerged from the river of time. He came with hands behind his back, his bearing majestic and heroic, with a forbidden sea behind him, containing various heaven-reaching auras, terrifying to the extreme. He walked out from the ominous and strange. His eyes shone like the starry sky, one ck, one white! In an instant, the myriads of star rivers seemed to tremble because of him! Chapter 393: 350 Yang Realm Trifles_1 Chapter 393: Chapter 350 Yang Realm Trifles_1 This was a Chesspath Saint Emperor! ck and white interlocked, yin and yang fused. He came with hands behind his back, his gaze sweeping over everything before him. When his eyes fell upon Jiang Li, a strange hue suddenly shed within his ck and white pupils. ¡°The supreme existence that once bestowed me with an opportunity, has it appeared in this era¡­¡± He murmured softly. Meanwhile, Jiang Li and Wu Dade were also in shock. For this powerful being who walked out from the other end of time¡­ Was none other than the Emperor of ck and White! In the Era of Immortal Dao, when no saints existed, against the great enemy on the other side of the Taboo Sea, ck and white upheld the heavens!
He charged into the future, tainted by ominous signs, but from Li Fan¡¯s hands, he borrowed a lifetime¡¯s opportunity, borrowed the essence of the Saint Path! ¡°The Emperor of ck and White¡­¡± Jiang Li murmured, saying, ¡°He borrowed the opportunity and essence of the Saint Path¡­ Thus, he has be a Saint Emperor in the river of time!¡± At this moment, his heart surged with emotion! ¡°I never imagined that someone could prove their emperorship through the path of chess in the downstream of time¡­¡± ¡°Are you the one behind this junior?¡± At this time, the Chess Emperor Qiankun, summoned from the past of years by the Qiantian Chess Saint, spoke indifferently. But the ck and White Saint Emperor merely smiled slightly and said, ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should be grateful that you encountered me today. If you had truly met the predecessor behind him, your name and everything rted to you would bepletely eradicated from the long river of eternity.¡± When he mentioned ¡°that predecessor,¡± his eyes filled with an iparable reverence! However, the Chess Emperor Qiankun watched the ck and White Saint Emperor coldly, stating indifferently, ¡°I, unmatched in the path of chess in my lifetime, without any predecessor¡­ If there is a sessor, then I shall kill you!¡± In that instant, endless auras of the path of chess covered the skies, sweeping toward the ck and White Saint Emperor! Where his chess array passed, the heavens and earth seemed to thunder, the Great Way circted, and faintly, themon folk wailed, and living beings cried out in sorrow! ¡°Tri-Life Qiankun Killing Formation¡­ The unparalleled formation our Ancestor Emperor once realized, an ancient and unparalleled skill!¡± At this moment, the almostpletely exhausted Qian Tian Great Saint¡¯s eyes zed with a hot and frenzied light. ¡ª¡ªLong ago, the Chess Emperor Qiankun caught a glimpse of the chess array carried on the back of the Stone Turtle.
From it, heprehended his own ¡°Three Lives Chess Array¡± ¡ª the Tri-Life Qiankun Killing Formation! It was precisely because of this chess formation that he proved his emperorship through the path of chess. The Tri-Life Qiankun Killing Formation, renowned throughout ancient times, capable of ying emperors! Yet the ck and White Saint Emperor shook his head and said,
¡°Above the heavens and beneath the earth, from ancient to modern times¡­ In which predecessor¡¯s space and time, who dares to im invincibility?¡± He raised his hand. In an instant, the river of the path of chess roared, and the ck and white chess formations, like the stars of the heavens, with yin and yang reversing, life and death interchanging. But also, in that moment, from the space-time behind the ck and White Saint Emperor, incredible waves and a terrifying aura emerged, as if a supreme being was making a move against the ck and White Saint Emperor! ¡°In your space-time, are you facing extraordinary enemies? And¡­ quite a few!¡± Witnessing this scene, the Chess Emperor Qiankun was startled, for as a Saint Emperor, he could feel that the ck and White Saint Emperor was facing not only his Tri-Life Qiankun Killing Formation but also many great enemies within his own space-time! ¡°So, you still dare to step into the river of time? Seeking death!¡± He shouted, his terrifying aura of the path of chess bearing down! But the ck and White Saint Emperor replied calmly, ¡°Even with one hand suppressing the cmity of the yang, I can still ught you with a single hand!¡± All sorts of Dao Maps roared to life! Boom! The terrifying chess powers of the two Chesspath Saint Emperors violently collided!
The river of causality through eternity burst into mes, and the years boiled over. At this moment, the river of time disyed before everyone suddenly vanished and fragmented, even the figures of the two Chess Emperors had be inscrutable! This was a confrontation at the level of Saint Emperors! Both Chess Emperors belonged to the river of the path of chess, so their battle didn¡¯t reflect into reality. Yet inside and outside the great hall, countless strong members of Ancient ns felt a lethal pressure! ¡°How is this possible¡­ After the Chess Emperor Qiankun, someone else has be a Saint Emperor¡­¡± ¡°In the records of the Era of Sacred Dao, this has never happened before¡­¡± ¡°Unimaginable¡­¡± The Saints and Saint Monarchs of the Celestial Tribe, Green Scale n, Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, and other ns knelt on the ground, shuddering and trembling, soaked in sweat! Boom! The river of time reappeared! It was merely a split second, but at that moment, everyone felt as though they had traversed millions of years. Now, the river of time had calmed down, and the battle had drawn to a close.
¡°Which Chess Emperor won?¡± ¡°The Chess Emperor Qiankun is invincible¡­ The Chess Emperor Qiankun is invincible!¡± ¡°The Chess Emperor Qiankun is an ancient Chess Emperor. Laterers can¡¯t possibly challenge his existence!¡± Everyone in Tian Haoyuan was extremely tense. If the Chess Emperor connected to Jiang Li had won, then it would be the end for them. Slowly, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a figure gradually emerged within the river of time. Standing with his hands behind his back, the interlocking ck and white chess pieces, like the stars of the sky, set him off! The ck and White Saint Emperor! His expression, so serene, now across space and time, looked towards Jiang Li, and suddenly, he smiled faintly. ¡°Saint Emperor¡­ Are you¡­ still alright?¡± Jiang Li looked toward the ck and White Saint Emperor. ¡°Lost in strangeness, persisted through the ominous, because of you, thus a moment of rity was gained¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ck and White Saint Emperor spoke.
The river of time-space vanished swiftly, and his figure also began to fade, within that time-space dimension, other fearsome entities were constantly making their move, the ck and White Saint Emperor couldn¡¯t linger in time-space! ¡°The cmity of Yang is upon us.¡± The ck and White Saint Emperor muttered, and then, his figure disappearedpletely! The river of years ceased to reappear. All cause and effect had vanished! And at this moment, everyone present was still in a state of shock. The river of years reemerged, two Chess Emperors dueling¡­ Chess Emperor Qiankun actually lost¡­ And more so, thest four words of the ck and White Saint Emperor¡­ The cmity of Yang is upon us! It involved a terrifying great secret! ¡°Qian Tian Great Saint!¡± At this time, Tian Haoyuan suddenly eximed! Because, at some point, Qiantian Chess Saint had actually turnedpletely into a stone statue. Moreover, at this moment, the statue was covered with cracks. Bang! It turned into countless powders! Seeing this, each Holy n was trembling even more. ¡°Chess Emperor Qiankun lost, everything rted to him has been erased¡­¡± ¡°Qian Tian Great Saint, utterly annihted.¡± ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Everyone trembled! Boom! And just at this moment, the entire divine temple suddenly copsed! ¡°Run!¡± Everyone hurriedly fled from the great hall. Thend cracked open, and in the area where the divine temple had been, another small world appeared, enveloped in divine light, withyers uponyers of the path of chess! All eyes turned to see, and at the center of that region, there stood a divine statue. The statue vaguely resembled a man sitting in a meditative posture, like a Godmaster of the nine heavens, gant and extraordinary! Just one nce made everyone feel the statue was like a sun that couldn¡¯t be stared at directly, causing their eyes to sting from the pain! And atop the head of the statue was lying¡­ a turtle! This turtle was identical to the Stone Turtle that had carried the Three Lives Chess Array in the divine temple! Infinite divine light was actually emanating from its shell! At this moment, the turtle raised its head, nced at the crowd, and suddenly got excited, actually speaking in a human tongue: ¡°I¡¯m starved¡­ Quick, the Three Lives Chess Array is broken again, bring some soil here!¡± As it spoke, it even lifted its turtle w and tapped on the head of the statue. Instantly, the statue seemed to sense something, and within the palm of its hand, a sh of light appeared, and a small heap of tri-colored soil materialized! The moment the soil appeared, the whole of Daze was suffused with an unparalleled divine temple aura. This aura spread far and wide, and even Saint Monarch level characters like Tian Haoyuan felt their pores opening up! ¡°Three Lives Soil!¡± Tian Haoyuan called out loudly! In an instant, everyone was excited, their eyes filled with extreme eagerness! Meanwhile, Jiang Li¡¯s eyes moved, and he took out a Crystal Chip, which was glowing at the moment! ¡°A rare creature!¡± He was quite delighted! And Big ck Dog, was staring at the statue, suddenly saying: ¡°What¡¯s this Yang Realm thing¡­¡± ¡­ At this moment. A sea area filled with a forbidden aura. Gigantic waves surged sky-high, and the void trembled. A floating isted ind, moving with the ocean currents. And at this moment, within the Sky Domain, countless terrifying eyes flickered, fearsome attacks bombarding the floating ind! ¡°Our patience has run out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for this part of the Yin Realm to bepletely destroyed.¡± A cold voice rang out! And on the ind below, there erupted countless terrifying ck and white chess lines, transforming into the stars of the week, resisting the assault! ¡°How long can a mere mortal hold out!¡± The cold voice dered! Meanwhile, on the vast and boundless sea, numerous fearsome presences were crossing the water! These mysterious beings were rapidly approaching the front. Looking from a distance, there was a massive ind in front, appearing like a continent floating on the ocean surface. That piece ofnd was ck! Demon Domain! And on the coastline of that continent, there stood a majestic Great Wall. Above the Great Wall flew demon gs. ¡°No good¡­ the great enemy from the Taboo Sea hase¡­ the cmity of Yang has arrived!¡± Suddenly, the Demon Path Cultivators guarding this ce were all struck with terror! ¡°Quick, send the message, the cmity of Yang hase¡­ the cmity of Yang hase!!¡± Terrified voices boomed across this cknd! ¡­ Chapter 394: 351 Sun Calamity_1 Chapter 394: Chapter 351 Sun Cmity_1 In the Three Lives Great Marsh. The Divine Temple copsed, and the scene that appeared surprised everyone. A tortoise was lying on top of a terrifying god statue. And in the hands of the god statue, ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± actually appeared! ¡°Three Lives Soil¡­ it harbors Supreme opportunities, obtaining it can lead to enlightenment!¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch and others were fervent with desire at this moment. ¡°The Supreme material for our tribe¡¯s Emperor flesh¡­ the key to the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s rebirth!¡± Tian Haoyuan was even more exhrated! Even Jiang Li and others were staring at the tortoise and god statue! But the tortoise slowly crawled from the top of the god statue¡¯s head to its hand, opened its mouth, and began to consume that soil!
The tortoise ate the soil! Seeing this, everyone was taken aback! ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s the Three Lives Soil, how can we let it just eat it?¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch and the others were anxious. ¡°Shut up!¡± Tian Haoyuan called out in haste. But the tortoise, without lifting its head, simply gobbled up the tricolored soil from the palm of the god statue in just a few bites! After finishing the soil, the tortoise finally lifted its head and let out a breath, saying: ¡°Hundreds of thousands of years have passed, I nearly starved to death¡­¡± On the other hand, J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch and the others were going crazy at that moment! ¡°You damned tortoise¡­ you actually ate the Three Lives Soil, spit it out!¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch stepped forward and violently reached out to grab the tortoise. His Saint Monarch level cultivation was fully released, extremely terrifying. After all, the Three Lives Soil was too important; it contained the opportunity to be a Saint Emperor and couldn¡¯t be wasted on a mere tortoise. ¡°Kill this tortoise, cut open its belly, and retrieve the Three Lives Soil!¡± Lord Jin Feng also acted instantly! While the tortoise had yet to digest it, retrieving it from its stomach, for the most part, would still be useful! The Saints from the Green Scale n, the Golden Holy Sheep n, and others didn¡¯t want to wait idly either, and they too took action! The Three Lives Soil, such a divine item, even a single granule was a tremendous opportunity.
However, the tortoise merely lifted its head, and in its eyes, a trace of disdain could be seen. Suddenly, it stood upright just like a human! Then, it clenched its paw into a fist and threw a punch forward! Boom! This punch shattered numerous spaces into ck holes!
Immensely terrifying! ¡°No!¡± ¡°How can it be so powerful¡­¡± A group of Saint Monarchs and Saints couldn¡¯t help but cry out! They were like kites with their strings cut, leaves caught in a gale, thrown back in flight. Bang bang bang¡­ J¨©nl¨¢n, Lord Jin Feng, and other Saint Monarchs all smashed heavily onto the ground from midair, coughing up blood, theirplexions pale! ¡°Beyond Saint Monarch, Saint King¡­ or Great Saint?¡± J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch trembled. ¡°No¡­ this, how can a mere tortoise possess such divine might¡­ could it be, could it be the legendary kind of tortoise?¡± Lord Jin Feng was filled with horror as something dawned on him. And at that moment, Tian Haoyuan of the Celestial Tribe also sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Feasting on the wondrous soil of the world, possessing Supreme divine might, known as the Undying¡­¡±
¡°Is this¡­ Xuan Wu¡­ the Xuanwu Divine Beast, only existing in myths!?¡± He mumbled to himself, his eyes instantly filled with shock. ¡ª¡ªThe Celestial Tribe had been searching for the Three Lives Soil for countless generations; therefore, they knew far more secrets than the outside world did. ¡°So the Three Lives Soil¡­es from this god statue, and the Xuanwu Divine Beast is the key to making the god statue produce the Three Lives Soil¡­¡± ¡°The Xuanwu Divine Beast must not be lost; it has to be taken back to our tribe¡­ As long as we take both the god statue and the divine beast, the Three Lives Soil will also be within reach soon!¡± A gleam of determination suddenly shot through Tian Haoyuan¡¯s eyes. He quickly stepped forward, took out a box, and said: ¡°Xuanwu Divine Beast, this is the Supreme Divine Land collected by our tribe, please enjoy, Divine Beast!¡± ¡ª¡ªIn order to forge the Emperor flesh for the Ancestor Emperor, their n had long been collecting various precious soils from the world; however, none were as valuable as the Three Lives Soil! But, these precious soils were also treasures of the world! Some were even excavated from the tombs of Saint Emperors, their value immeasurable. The tortoise, upon hearing this, also seemed to show a hint of interest. With a wave of its hand, the box directly floated over from Tian Haoyuan¡¯s grasp. The box fell in front of the tortoise.
With one swipe of its w, the tortoise opened the box. Inside, it was filled with colorful soil, each grain glittering like pearls and jewels, dazzling beyondpare. ¡°Xuanwu Divine Beast, we have plenty of such Divine Soil in our tribe. As long as you take the divine statue back with us, you can use as much as you like!¡± Tian Haoyuan said passionately! However, in the tortoise¡¯s eyes, a look of disdain appeared. It knocked over the soil with a flick of its w. ¡°These are mere trinkets from the Yin Realm, and you dare to deceive me with them!¡± Contempt! With that, Tian Haoyuan and the rest were all stunned. That was Supreme Emperor Level Soil, ah! Second only to the Three Lives Soil in the world, any single grain that made it out would provoke a scramble, and it was something the Celestial Tribe had invested countless efforts to find. But now, to offer it to feed a tortoise, and the tortoise didn¡¯t even give it a second nce? Tian Haoyuan suddenly became angry.
¡°Drink a toast or be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± He stepped forward abruptly, angrily saying, ¡°Even if you are a Divine Beast, there are entities in this world you cannot afford to provoke!¡± ¡°Today, you will either die on the spot, suffer the agony of being gutted, or follow me back to our tribe to be our domesticated spiritual pet, creating soil for our tribe!¡± As he spoke, a silver Edict suddenly appeared in his hands! The Edict of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor! ¡ªThis time, the matter of the Three Lives Soil was of grave importance, so the tribe did not hesitate to provide him with another Edict. Upon the unveiling of the Edict, a terrifying aura immediately emanated! A faint shadow emerged from within the Edict. The Celestial Ancestor Emperor! Emperor-level authority prevailed, making the very void tremble! ¡°Ancestor Emperor, the Xuanwu Divine Beast has appeared and consumed the Three Lives Soil. Please subdue this beast!¡± Tian Haoyuan respectfully addressed the figure above the Sky Vault! ¡°The mythical Xuanwu¡­ Now that it has appeared, it shall be my mount!¡± The shadow of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor looked down indifferently at the tortoise below and, with a sudden motion, reached out to seize it! This was a blow of Saint Emperor Level! But the tortoise, seeing this, moved quickly, scampering and hiding directly behind the divine statue! The Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s strike was about to hit the divine statue. However, at that moment, a mysterious aura emerged from the statue. ¡°Those against the gods, die.¡± A voice as ifing from the soul resounded. Boom! The powerful strike of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor, at this moment, seemed to enter a ck hole, vanishing without a trace. And above in the Sky Vault, the shadow of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor suddenly looked panicked beyond measure! ¡°No¡­ catastrophe of the sun¡­ Sun Catastrophe?!¡± The Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s voice betrayed his fright! The next instant, a ravenous aura surged forth! The shadow of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor was instantly erased! The Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Edict also fluttered down like a withered leaf from the sky¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Witnessing this scene, Tian Haoyuan and the others stood frozen, trembling. What did that divine statue signify?! ¡°Sun Catastrophe¡­ before the shadow of the Ancestor Emperor was extinguished, he mentioned the Sun Catastrophe¡­¡± Tian Haoyuan fixed his gaze desperately on the divine statue¡­ The divine statue was rted to the Sun Catastrophe! It was over¡­ what kind of existence had the Celestial Tribe provoked this time?! All that remained at the scene were people prostrate on the ground, shaking! They all understood¡­ What was hidden in the Three Lives Great Marsh was not tremendous fortune, but¡­ A great horror! Sun Catastrophe! ¡­ Chapter 395: 352: Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth (Part 3)_1 Chapter 395: Chapter 352: Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth (Part 3)_1 Everyone was trembling, prostrating themselves on the ground. Terror-stricken to the extreme. Yang Cmity, this was a fear etched into the marrow of all beings in the Immortal Domain. Whenever the Yang Cmity arrived, even the Imperial ns would flee for their lives! It was an indescribable disaster that could not be resisted, even the Kirin Holy Emperor, White Tiger Saint Sovereign, and other Emperors could only perish when faced with the Yang Cmity! Now, as they ventured into the Three Lives Great Marsh, the mysterious statue before them¡­ Even the Celestial Ancestor Emperor had uttered the words ¡°Yang Cmity¡±. Utmost terror! Yet, after the Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s figure perished, the statue remained as tranquil as ever, as if it had fallen into silence, no longer emitting any aura. ¡°¡­What on earth is this thing¡­¡± Wu Dade was shocked by what had just unfolded!
¡°Is this, the origin of the Yang Cmity?¡± Jiang Li stared at the statue, equally filled with doubt and suspicion! But, the Big ck Dog suddenly shook its head and said: ¡°No.¡± ¡°This statue is indeed an item of the Yang Realm, but it has nothing to do with the Yang Cmity. That Celestial Tribe¡¯s idiotic Saint Emperor is just too terrified of the Yang Cmity, so feeling the aura of the Yang Realm made him assume it was the Yang Cmity.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Dade and Jiang Li both looked at the Big ck Dog with confusion. Wu Dade said, ¡°Dead Dog, exin yourself clearly, what exactly is this statue?¡± The Big ck Dog replied: ¡°Ignorant Human Pet¡­ This statue is probably a divine avatar of a True God from the Yang Realm. Completing the corresponding ¡®summoning ritual¡¯ would allow the True God to respond.¡± ¡°Looking at it now, the ritual to awaken this statue¡­ is for someone to evolve the true Three Lives Chess Array.¡± ¡°Thus, the statue will provide the so-called Three Lives Soil.¡± It looked at the tortoise, saying: ¡°Xuan Wu has also fled disaster to the Yin Realm, it seems that ce has also¡­ be¡­¡± However, its voice died away, turned into something indescribable, unable to be spoken or heard! The Big ck Dog continued: ¡°Staying in the Yin Realm for an extended period without the nourishment of Yang Energy, even Xuan Wu will grow weaker, and even die¡­ Therefore, it brought over this statue from the Yang Realm, which can respond with Three Lives Soil¡­ to sustain its life.¡± ¡°Such a dignified Xuanwu Divine Beast, actually having to rely on a deity of a lower order to pass on its sustenance, is it afraid of revealing itself? The Yang Realm isn¡¯t safe, and even the Yin Realm isn¡¯t a good hiding spot? Disaster¡­¡± Unspeakable words appeared again. The Big ck Dog immediately grew impatient and started barking loudly. ¡°Da Hei, this tortoise is a rare animal, but how can we tame it?¡±
At this moment, Jiang Li finally spoke up. After all, no matter what the statue was, taming a rare animal was the most important matter at hand. With a sigh from its doggy mouth, Big ck Dog finally said to Jiang Li: ¡°This fellow likes to eat mud.¡±
Upon hearing this, Jiang Li was taken aback. He suddenly thought of something¡­ gritting his teeth, he suddenly bent down and scraped off a clump of mud from his shoe! ¡°Will this do?¡± He asked the tortoise! The tortoise, which had been hiding behind the statue, immediately lit up at the sight of the mud in Jiang Li¡¯s hand! Whoosh! The tortoise moved as fast as a divine arrow, the next instant it was on Jiang Li¡¯s hand. It lowered its head and wolfed down the clump of mud from Jiang Li¡¯s hand! The tortoise ate with such relish that it suddenly leaped from Jiang Li¡¯s hand, hugged the soles of his shoes with its four limbs, and began ferociously gnawing away! The tortoise, which initially appeared withered and frail, as if it was on the brink of death, suddenly became vigorous after munching on the mud, its shell gleaming with a healthy luster! Jiang Li was immediately astounded! Ni ma¡­
Could it actually work? His approach was purely inspired by Senior Brother Qingchen¡¯s trick of using sole mud to block a Demonic Spider¡¯s belly button, so he figured the mud from the courtyard mighte in handy¡­ Who would have thought it would be this popr?? And the mud was so effective? ¡°A mud-eating tortoise¡­ now that¡¯s really rare!¡± Wu Dade alsoughed, swiftly scraping off the mud from the bottom of his shoes to hand over to Jiang Li. Jiang Li took the mud and fed it to the tortoise. The tortoise, like a creature possessed by the spirit of Gluttony, devoured the mud voraciously! Meanwhile, the members of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe, such as those from Tian Haoyuan, were stunned by the scene. That was a Xuanwu Divine Beast, a creature that exists only in myths and legends! But now, it was actually gnawing on someone else¡¯s shoe mud?? Just now, even the Supreme Divine Soil collected by the Celestial Tribe wasn¡¯t given a single nce by the Xuanwu! Supreme Divine Soil not as good as shoe mud??
Tian Haoyuan felt like vomiting blood! ¡°Shoe mud¡­ where did these peoplee from?¡± At this moment, others like J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch were staring at Jiang Li and his group, their eyes filled with shock! Even the mud on their shoes from walking was stronger than the Supreme Divine Soil, very likely on the same level as the Three Lives Soil. What kind of terrifying ce could this be? Not even the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition might be of this rank! The origins and backgrounds of people like Jiang Li¡­ it was simply unthinkable! After the Xuanwu finished eating the mud, it just wouldn¡¯t move anymore and grabbed onto Jiang Li¡¯s thigh, its turtle eyes brimming with excitement! Jiang Li himself was taken aback, his mind aplex mix of feelings. But, he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. ¡°We¡¯ve got our rare animal, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Li spoke. ¡°Hold on, hold on, we still need to collect our goods!¡± Wu Dade was rubbing his hands together, excitedly looking toward a group of Ancient n members and saying, ¡°Dead Dog, make your move!¡±
The Big ck Dog lifted its paw. At once, countless qi mechanisms sliced down! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A group of Saint Monarchs, Saints, Saint Heirs, and others were howling in agony! The Saints and Saint Heirs of the Golden Holy Sheep n turned into two sheep, baaing away! The Saints and Saintess of the Celestial Phenomenon Tribe turned into two elephants. The Saints Yu Hongshao and Yu Qingzheng of the Green Scale n turned into two lively jumping green fish! The J¨©nl¨¢n Saint Monarch, Lord Jin Feng, and others of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe turned directly into a few golden pheasants! ¡­ All had their divine senses severed, turning into the most primitive creatures,nguishing on the ground. There were nearly a hundred in total! And the group of powerhouses from the Celestial Tribe was directly turned into a mist of blood! All dead! ¡°Fried chicken, roasted whole sheep, and the dried fish Sister Cat wanted¡­ we¡¯ve got it all, hahaha!¡± Wu Dadeughed, taking the soft golden rope provided by Ji Qingke earlier and tying up the sheep, elephants, and others! Tied into one long string! ¡°That¡¯s enough to eat, definitely enough for this round!¡± Wu Dade smiled contentedly, hands on his hips, when he suddenly saw the statue in front of him and looked curious. ¡°A True God? Able to respond to prayers?¡± Wu Dade had a sudden thought and bowed to the statue. Boom! Suddenly, the statue shattered into pieces! Turned into a pile of dust on the ground. Wu Dade was stunned on the spot. What was this situation? ¡°Dead Dog, what, what¡¯s going on here?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He turned around, looking somewhat frightened at the Big ck Dog. The Big ck Dog, upon seeing this scene, twitched its doggy mouth and said: ¡°Ignorant Human Pet, do you even realize that randomly worshiping a statue¡­ can kill a god!¡± ¡°If you were in the Yang Realm, damn, you¡¯d be a walking disaster!¡± Wu Dade: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At this time, Jiang Li spoke up. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Just then, the Big ck Dog suddenly spoke: ¡°All of you¡­ turn around!¡± ¡°This emperor¡­ is about to execute a Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth!¡± Chapter 396: 353 Supreme Emperors Meat Ingredients_1 Chapter 396: Chapter 353 Supreme Emperor¡¯s Meat Ingredients_1 Great Divine Power that Pierces Heaven and Earth! Upon hearing this, Jiang Li and the others were all confused. Wu Dade¡¯s eyes immediately went wide as he blurted out, ¡°Dead Dog, you¡¯re not about to do that thing again, are you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the Big ck Dog was already giving him a malevolent look. ¡°Damn it¡­ no, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Wu Dade clenched his teeth, suddenly pped a brick onto the back of his own head, and passed out cold. Jiang Li was stunned by the scene, thinking to himself, was Junior Brother Da De always so ruthless? What kind of Great Divine Power was Big ck about to use that was so formidable? Could it involve some taboo, some bizarre secret? Wu Dade couldn¡¯t even bear to watch!
He took it very seriously and immediately turned around! Ji Tianpan, Ji Qingke, and others also quickly turned their heads, with Ji Tianpan even using his mana to blind and deafen their senses! Only then did the Big ck Dog swagger over and began sniffing around. ¡°Celestial Tribe¡¯s Seeking Divine Soil¡­ this emperor will grant you another grand gift!¡± A sly smile glimmered in its doggy eyes. The next moment, it suddenly squatted down on its two hind legs! An indescribable and terrifying substance slid out at once! A steamy aura rose from the unspeakable substance! Relieved after releasing the horrible substance, the Big ck Dog beckoned with its paw, and the edict of the Celestial Ancestor Emperor whizzed past the underside of its hind legs before gracefully covering up the unspeakable substance! With head held high, Big ck Dog walked over to Wu Dade. With a swipe of its paw, it roused him and said, ¡°Human Pet, take your stuff and let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Dade slowly came to his senses, but as soon as he woke up, an iparably foul stench hit him. He instinctively looked behind. Upon seeing the edict, that mound of¡­ things¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± Right then and there, Wu Dade¡¯s mentality copsed. He quickly covered his nose and mouth, eximing, ¡°Dead Dog, you¡¯re really ying dirty this time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting!¡± ¡°Woof, Human Pet, are you looking to die?!¡± ¡­
Soon, Jiang Li and his group finally left the area. As they departed, Boom! The entirety of the Three Lives Great Marsh seemed to plunge into an apocalypse. In an instant, the Supreme Chess Arrangement spread throughout the marsh began to disintegrate and disappear!
¡ªThe Chess Arrangements across the Three Lives Great Marsh originally stemmed from the chess chart carried on the back of Xuan Wu. Now that Xuan Wu had departed with Jiang Li, everything here naturally vanished as well. Dust swirled violently, and across the thousands of miles of the Primordial Mountain Range, countless spots of chess light disappeared in a moment. ¡­ As Jiang Li andpany emerged from the Primordial Mountain Range, numerous Imperial n warships appeared in front of them!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Ji Taixuan, I¡¯vee to guard Young Master Jiang and Young Master Wu!¡± Above the sky vault, a Great Saint materialized¡ªit was none other than Ji Taixuan. Upon seeing Jiang Li and the others, he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, ¡°It¡¯s truly wonderful that the two Young Masters are safe!¡± ¡°Where are all the great Imperial and Holy ns that dared to disrespect them? Today, the Ji Family will ensure they won¡¯t leave this ce!¡± His voice rang with firm resolution. After Ji Fengyun and the others returned to their n, they immediately reported what had happened here. Learning that the Celestial Tribe hade and even summoned Qian Tian Great Saint to seal off the area, the Ji Family was enraged. Ji Taixuan promptly mobilized the Ji Family forces and rushed over to wait here, fully prepared to initiate n warfare! At these words, however, Wu Dade just smiled and said,
¡°Those Imperial and Holy ns, look, they¡¯re all here!¡± He shook the rope, and a long string of various animals tied together behind him began to call out! ¡°Baa baa baa!¡± ¡°Cluck cluck cluck!¡± ¡­ Seeing this, Ji Taixuan was immediately stunned! ¡°This bird with golden feathers¡­ is it the Saint Monarch of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe?!¡± ¡°This goat¡­ could it be the Saint of the Golden Holy Sheep n?¡± ¡°The green fish¡­ thest time it was turned into a fish hotpot, was it the Saint of the Green Scale n?¡± Even as a Great Saint, he had aplex look on his face! It really was as they said,ing to the Central Domain to hunt, they actually went hunting! And to bring back such a bounty?! Additionally, he saw a tortoise in Jiang Li¡¯s hand.
Just one nce at that tortoise gave him a chilling sensation! Could it be¡­ He dared not think further! ¡°Many thanks to Elder Ji, but since the matter here is resolved, there¡¯s no need for all of you to trouble yourselves.¡± At this moment, Jiang Li gave a slight smile and spoke: ¡°We must return to report to our master, so we won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Taixuan gave a deep bow and said, ¡°We bid you a respectful farewell!¡± The armies of the Ji Family immediately cleared the way, showing extreme respect. Wu Dade and the others took their leave at once. ¡°What exactly happened here?¡± Only after everyone had left did Ji Taixuan turn to Ji Tianpan and ask. He added another sentence, saying, ¡°Leave out the unimportant parts!¡± Ji Tianpan: ¡°¡­¡±
¡­ After a long while. The people of the Ji Family also departed, not even venturing one step into the Three Lives Great Marsh. And at this moment. In the sky above. Suddenly, three figures with a terrifying presence appeared! It was none other than the three ancient elders of the Celestial Tribe. ¡°Hao Yuan, Zhi Ming have perished¡­ even the Soul Lamp of Qian Tian Great Saint has been extinguished, what on earth happened here¡­¡± Tian Yuandao murmured to himself. The three of them approached the Primordial Mountain Range swiftly. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, the myriad Dao lights of the chessboard here have all vanished¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Tian Yuansheng¡¯s face slightly changed. Because, at this moment, the Primordial Mountain Range showed no signs of anomaly. It appeared to be just an ordinary mountain range. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ let¡¯s check inside!¡± Tian Yuanji said with a somber expression. With a single step, the three of them crossed through the Primordial Mountain Range, appearing before the Three Lives Great Marsh. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s an extraordinary aura deep within the marsh!¡± Tian Yuanji¡¯s face showed a flicker of movement. The three turned into streaks of light. In an instant, they arrived at the deepest part of Daze. The ce was in disarray, the copsed Divine Temple turning into countless ruins. ¡°Strange¡­ there¡¯s a miraculous fragrance here¡­¡± At that moment, Tian Yuandao suddenly took a sniff. He followed this scent as he looked over. ¡°The Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Edict?!¡± He was shocked and pointed ahead! There, the Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Edict was indeed floating above a pile of matter. Tian Yuanji and Tian Yuandao were also startled, and the three immediately went over. ¡°This¡­¡± Tian Yuanji reached out and picked up the Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Edict. There was some viscous matter adhering to it, resembling sticky mud¡­ He instinctively brought it closer to smell. ¡°Ah, what is this scent¡­ so rich with divine essence, smelling it makes one feel rxed all over¡­ though it¡¯s somewhat an eye-sore!¡± Tian Yuanji immediately felt a little suffocated! ¡°This mound on the ground¡­ could it be the legendary Three Lives Soil? Why do I feel like it¡¯s like a cauldron of grand medicine, having been fused with numerous Saintly Way Laws!¡± Tian Yuandao crouched down, scrutinizing the mound on the ground, suddenly sniffing it deeply and nodding, ¡°It¡¯s intoxicating! The Yang Energy and divine charm it contains are even more profound than the Kirin Wood we foundst time, a supreme treasure, truly a supreme treasure!¡± Tian Yuansheng beside them became fervent, subconsciously swallowing saliva: ¡°Merely sniffing a few times, I actually felt my realm of many years loosening¡­ if I could consume a mouthful, what a tremendous stroke of fortune it would be!¡± He became excited and said, ¡°Let me taste it on behalf of the Ancestor Emperor!¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Yuanji¡¯s expression turned cold as he scolded, ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°His Holiness has covered it with His Edict, clearly indicating to us, this imperial ingredient determined by Him must not suffer any loss!¡± ¡°No one shall touch it! Saying this, his face showed an excited expression: ¡°Seeing this divine object, our tribe has truly stumbled upon immense luck!¡± ¡°The three of us must deliver it in full, without missing a morsel, to the Ancestor Emperor!!¡± Chapter 397: 354 Frost Emperor_1 Chapter 397: Chapter 354 Frost Emperor_1 Hearing this, both Tian Yuansheng and the Tianyuan Dao nodded solemnly. This object was indeed of utmost importance to the Ancestor Emperor. Tian Yuanji immediately took out a jade box, with utmost care, cing a clump of ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± inside! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The trio promptly embarked on their journey, preparing to leave. ¡°Hm? Wait, there are still living people within Daze?¡± As the three were flying across the sky, suddenly they sensed someone moving swiftly within Daze below. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and see!¡± All three descended in an instant! Within Daze.
¡°Damn it, may the heavens bless me, I, Ao Wushuang, truly am a man of great luck and fortune!¡± Ao Wushuang¡¯s face was filled with excitement, and his legs, as if equipped with wind-fire wheels, moved at extreme speed to escape! ¡°What crap is this Celestial Tribe, damn it, they set me up, this Imperial n really sucks, after getting out of here, I should hide even further away¡­¡± In his mind, he was already pondering where to hide topletely elude the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡°Halt!¡± At this moment, from above the sky vault, an ancient voice suddenly transmitted! A terrifying pressure immediately descended. Ao Wushuang¡¯splexion changed, and he immediately stopped, daring not to make another move. Looking up, he saw three venerable elders already standing before him! ¡°Heavens¡­ who are these people?¡± Just one nce at them shocked Ao Wushuang, as the fearsome aura of the Saintly Way Law cascaded down around them¡­ ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The Tianyuan Dao Saint King asked coldly! Ao Wushuang, upon hearing this, felt immensely nervous, knowing that these individuals before him were people he could not afford to provoke! Bracing himself and not daring to hide anything, he said: ¡°The junior Ao Wushuang was previously from the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm,ter drifted to the Central Immortal Domain, and this time I followed the Celestial Tribe in here¡­¡± Upon these words, the expressions of the three elders changed! ¡°Are you one of the five hundred talented individuals of the Human Race recruited by our n?¡± The Tianyuan Dao was surprised.
The Saint Monarchs and Quasi-Saint Sons of the Celestial Tribe had all perished, even the Qian Tian Great Saint was no more¡­ A Human Race ant actually survived? Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang also felt a headacheing on! Were these three terrifying beings from the Celestial Tribe?
It was all over¡­ ¡°What happened in Daze? Speak up!¡± Tian Yuanji stepped forward and said coldly: ¡°If you dare to hide anything, I will kill you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang immediately knelt down, his face streaming with cold sweat, and said: ¡°To report to the three senior¡­ I, I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I was with the Heavenly Mandate Son, and in the middle of it, I got separated from them, trapped on the fringe, unable to go any deeper¡­ I only dared to move when the chess formation disappeared!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened inside!¡± Seeing his reaction, the three Saint Kings were somewhat skeptical. ¡°This youngster is only at the Saintly Seed level, he wouldn¡¯t lie.¡± The Tianyuan Dao spoke. Tian Yuanji and Tian Yuansheng also nodded in agreement. Most importantly, if this person truly knew what had happened inside, then he most definitely would have consumed the ¡°Three Lives Soil¡±!
Since the treasure was left intact in the center, it proved that Ao Wushuang really didn¡¯t know anything about the inside. Moreover, with even the Great Saints and Saint Monarchs perished, a mere Saintly Seed venturing inside would have been on a path to certain death. ¡°The fact that this youngster has survived indicates that he is a man of great fortune! Moreover,ing from the Northern Border of the Northern Immortal Realm, he may prove useful in the future¡­¡± Tian Yuanji pondered and then coldly said: ¡°Ao Wushuang, is it? You have already passed our n¡¯s test, from this day forth, you are a Disciple of our Celestial Tribe.¡± ¡°Follow us three back!¡± Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang was immediately shocked. Return with the Celestial Tribe? Right now, he was rather fearful of the Celestial Tribe! But faced with three such terrifying powerhouses, he dared not refuse! ¡­ Shortly after. Tian Yuanji and the others returned to the Celestial Tribe.
They had already arranged for Ao Wushuang to train within the n. Not long after, they directly entered the grand hall of the Celestial Tribe. However, as soon as they stepped into the hall, the three immediately felt an inexplicable pressure. As if within the grand hall, there resided a supreme being! Their expressions all changed! This presence¡­ surpasses that of a Great Saint¡­ Emperor! Could it be¡­ Three people hurried into the great hall. Inside the hall, Tian Haochu, the Saint Lord of the Celestial Tribe, stood below with hands down in a respectful manner, while in front of him, there was unexpectedly a woman in white! The woman in white stood with her hands behind her back, and at this moment, she was staring intently at the portrait of the Ancestor Emperor of the Celestial Tribe suspended at the head of the great hall. Upon seeing this person, the three Saint Kings of the Celestial Tribe all had drastic changes in their expressions. ¡°We pay our respects to the Frost Emperor!¡±
Tian Yuanji and the other two people immediately knelt on the ground and performed a grand salute! To the woman standing with her hands behind her back, they addressed her as ¡°Frost Emperor¡±! This was a Saint Emperor! However, the woman in white remained silent for a long time before slowly turning around. Her features were cold as frost, wlessly beautiful, and her face carried a hint of indifference as she said, ¡°Rise.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Only then did the three Saint Kings stand up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve previously found the Imperial Bone for Tian Changsheng?¡± The Frost Emperor asked indifferently. ¡ªThe name of the Ancestor Emperor of the Celestial Tribe was ¡°Tian Changsheng¡±! Tian Yuanji nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, the Ancestor Emperor has now re-forged his Imperial Bone, and he is recovering very well. Thest time, he almost seeded in resurrecting from his coffin!¡± He was extremely humble and also expressed his gratitude, ¡°We thank the Frost Emperor for your assistance in the past, allowing our Ancestor Emperor to survive until today; otherwise, he would have probably fallen at the hands of the Snow Emperor¡­¡± ¡ªAs the oldest Saint King of the Celestial Tribe, Tian Yuanji knew many secrets. During that era, when the catastrophe of Yang struck and the Snow Emperor was in his prime, he met it alone¡­ Their Ancestor Emperor took part in that battle and ultimately, even though the Snow Emperor was killed, the Ancestor Emperor of the Celestial Tribe was also gravely wounded! It was the Frost Emperor before them who had brought Tian Changsheng back then and had helped to preserve his soul in the coffin, awaiting this day. Moreover, it seemed that the Frost Emperor had aplicated rtionship with the Snow Emperor of the past¡­ ¡°Very well, did you find the Three Lives Soil this time?¡± The Frost Emperor asked indifferently. Tian Yuanji nodded excitedly and said, ¡°We have obtained it!¡± As he spoke, he took out the jade box and opened it! Insidey a mass of indescribable substance, resting quietly! ¡°Please look, Frost Emperor. This ¡®Three Lives Soil¡¯ continues to emit warmth for a long time, and its divine energy is extraordinary, seemingly even containing Yang Energy¡­ It really is a supreme treasure for our tribe to use in rebuilding flesh for the Ancestor Emperor!¡± Tian Yuanji spoke excitedly and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. The marvelous scent! And beside him, Tian Haochu shone with eagerness in his eyes, swallowing mouthfuls of saliva! Heaven¡­ The Kylin Wood they obtainedst time was already Against-Heaven. And this time, the Three Lives Soil¡­ The scent was even richer! He quietly inhaled deeply, thinking to himself that if he could eat just a bite or two, he might directly be a Saint Emperor, right? But, he could only wish, as this was prepared for the Ancestor Emperor! He felt extreme regret. Even the Frost Emperor in white was taken aback at this moment; she cautiously sniffed the scent. ¡°How can there be a stench¡­¡± She furrowed her brow. ¡°However¡­ it¡¯s indeed extraordinary, abundant with Yang Energy¡­ It seems to be genuine Three Lives Soil!¡± But her brow soon smoothed out. The scent being slightly off mattered not, the main thing was its usefulness! ¡°Very well!¡± The Frost Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, it is a fine substance for forging the Emperor¡¯s flesh!¡± Upon hearing this, the Saint Kings, including Tian Yuanji, were even more pleased, and said, ¡°Without concealing from the Frost Emperor, we have even found the Divine Water used to nourish the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s body, which is a raging river hidden in the Great Wilderness of the Northern Border¡­ Now, we onlyck the Divine Blood Herb!¡± The Frost Emperor nodded and replied, ¡°The Divine Blood Herb is a divine grass of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n and is rare in the world¡­ However, the Ancestor Emperor of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n was killed by a being within the Heavenly Net Mountain Range¡­ If you ask someone from the mountain range to act, they should be able to deduce the location of the Divine Blood Herb by tracing cause and effect!¡± Tian Yuanji expressed his worries, ¡°But, the Heavenly Net Mountain Range is the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition; how would they help us¡­¡± The Frost Emperor gave a cold smile and said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have before, but now they will.¡± ¡°This is all thanks to the Ancient Kirin that appeared some days ago. With a mere remnant of its body, it nearly exhausted the Old Spider in the Heavenly Net Mountain Range to death¡­ Without the replenishment of Yang Energy, it¡¯s finished.¡± She looked toward the jade box in Tian Yuanji¡¯s hands, ¡°This Three Lives Soil contains Yang Energy, which he urgently needs right now. Keep a portion for him, and it should be enough to enlist his help for one deduction.¡± Upon hearing this, Tian Yuanji was overjoyed! ¡°Let us go, I will apany you to forge flesh for Tian Changsheng.¡± The Frost Emperor in white then spoke. Immediately, they vanished from that ce. Before long, they had already appeared in the highly secretive hall where the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s coffin of the Celestial Tribe was stored! ¡°Reporting to the Ancestor Emperor, we havee¡­ to bring you some excellent items!¡± Tian Yuanji was extremely excited! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 398 - 355 The Coffin Lid Can’t Hold It Down Anymore_1 Chapter 398: Chapter 355 The Coffin Lid Can¡¯t Hold It Down Anymore_1 The Frost Emperor in white, apanied by three Saint Kings of the Celestial Tribe and the Saint Master, entered the Secret Hall. Upon seeing the stone coffin in the hall, a myriad of emotions seemed to emerge in the eyes of the Frost Emperor. ¡°I had told you long ago, Jiang Xue is too powerful, she could only be dealt with in the shadows, not to be confronted head-on. You wouldn¡¯t listen, insisting on striking her a final blow while she was grievously injured¡­¡± ¡°Who would have expected, that vile woman, even in death, still gravely wounded you!¡± She murmured to herself. At this moment, she remembered countless epochs ago¡­ Back then, she was the daughter of a tribal chieftain, almost meeting her death when her tribe was annihted in an attack from a different race¡­ But, a white-d woman descended from the skies, single-handedly ughtering all the enemies from the Ancient n¡­ Jiang Xue! Jiang Xue saved her, took her as a maidservant, and passed on Supreme Cultivation Level and techniques. From that day forth, she had a new name: Jiang Hanshuang. Following at Jiang Xue¡¯s side, she grew continuously, witnessed with her own eyes how Jiang Xue ughtered through that era, intimidating all tribes from harboring any covetous thoughts¡­ Jiang Xue became the light of the Human Race, became the Supreme Snow Emperor. But she¡­ was merely a backdrop to the light! She too fought valiantly, saved countless Human Race tribes, eradicated numerous Ancient n experts¡­ But, the world would forever only remember Jiang Xue! She hated! She envied! Untilter, there was a time when Jiang Xue saved the frail ¡°Woren Tribe.¡± And the son of the Woren Tribe¡ªWo Changsheng! The Wo Changsheng of that time was timid, frail¡­ It was Jiang Xue who encouraged him: ¡°The Human Race is not inferior, and so long as there is a heart to strive, under the heavens and earth, it will be only the Human Race!¡± Wo Changsheng grew quickly thereafter. He even changed his name to ¡°Tian Changsheng¡±! ¡°You fool, to actually fall in love with that vile woman¡­¡± The Frost Emperor¡¯s eyes carried a hint of mockery as she said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, for her you were but charity. She sat high above, treating me as if I were just a maidservant, and you as nothing more than a stray cat or dog picked off the streets.¡± Later, the Yang Tide came. In that battle, Jiang Hanshuang and Tian Changsheng¡­ finally joined forces to strike at Jiang Xue! However, Jiang Hanshuang, who had lived in Jiang Xue¡¯s shadow her whole life, knew full well the terror of Jiang Xue; hence from the beginning to the end, she never showed herself. Whereas Tian Changsheng appeared at thest moment when Jiang Xue was gravely injured to annihte her. Yet, the gravely injured Jiang Xue still managed to heavily injure Tian Changsheng. Jiang Hanshuang could only protect Tian Changsheng¡¯s Soul and helped himplete the grand array for rebuilding his Imperial Body. In an instant, countless epochs passed by. The Frost Emperor sighed softly, her previously roiling thoughts now suppressed as she said, ¡°Activate the grand array!¡± Tian Yuanji and the others immediately stepped forward to activate the grand array. The coffin, it opened! Boom! A powerful and wild aura seemed desperate to burst forth the moment the stone coffin was opened! ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°How can the Ancestor Emperor desire to exit seclusion now?¡± ¡°The venerable one is too hasty this time!¡± Tian Yuanji and others were in rm and dread. But the Frost Emperor calmly raised her hand! That surge of energy was immediately suppressed back! ¡°It seems, the Imperial Bone fromst time indeed helped his recovery significantly.¡± The Frost Emperor nodded andmanded, ¡°Begin the Flesh-Casting Grand Array.¡± Immediately, Tian Yuanji and the others packed the ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± from the jade box into the coffin! Afterwards, they closed the coffin and initiated the Flesh-Casting Grand Array. Once the grand array started, even Tian Changsheng within couldn¡¯t resist; the ¡°Three Lives Soil¡± would attach itself to the Imperial Bone forged thest time, bing an essential part of the new Imperial Body of Tian Changsheng! The grand array¡¯s light circled and flowed! Soon enough, the Flesh-Casting Grand Array waspleted. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± This time, the sound of hammering from inside the coffin against its lid was even more urgent and violent! It was as if the Ancestor Emperor inside¡­ was even more excited than thest time! ¡°The Ancestor Emperor has recovered quite well indeed!¡± Tian Yuandao eximed with excitement on his face! ¡°Stronger than thest time¡­ The Ancestor Emperor is even more impatient toe forth now!¡± Tian Yuansheng also nodded, feeling that all their hardships were worth it! Tian Yuanji stepped even closer to the coffin, paid his respects, and said, ¡°Ancestor Emperor, please calm your eagerness, we will definitely find other supreme materials to forge for you an unparalleled Imperial Body throughout the ages!¡± Upon hearing this, there seemed to be a momentary pause from within the coffin. Then, the hammering sounds became even more frantic! ¡°The Ancestor Emperor is urging us to hurry!¡± Tian Yuansheng¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°We can no longer dy!¡± The rest nodded their heads in agreement. The Frost Emperor looked indifferently at the coffin and said, ¡°The Yang Tide is imminent, it has already struck the Demon Domain, and soon the Immortal Domain will be affected as well¡­ This is thest chance to enter the Yang Realm, rest well!¡± ¡°When you are born, the two of us will finally be a couple, entering the Yang Realm in this life¡­¡± After speaking, she turned and left. Followed closely by Tian Yuanji and the others. ¡°I will go to the Heavenly Net Mountain Range, once there is news, you must take action promptly.¡± The Frost Emperor spoke indifferently: N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Moreover, following the death of the Snow Emperor, I am the Ancestor Emperor of the Jiang Family, revered by all of the Human Race¡­ I do not wish for the world to know of my connection with Tian Changsheng.¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of Tian Yuanji and the others turned pale, and they said: ¡°Please rest assured, Frost Emperor!¡± ¡°If we dare reveal even a single word, we shall surely suffer a punishment from which there is no return!¡± But the Frost Emperor had already drifted away. Seeing her leave, the Saint Kings of the Celestial Tribe remained respectfully silent for a long time before slowly rxing. ¡°The Frost Emperor has personally intervened¡­ The Yang Tide is probably upon us already¡­¡± Tian Yuansheng murmured! ¡°Before the Yang Cmity, the Yang Tide will emerge first, starting with the Demon Domain, then the Immortal Domain¡­¡± Tian Yuandao¡¯s eyes filled with a hint of anxiety. ¡°We must revive the Ancestor Emperor swiftly, only he can lead us to escape this disaster!¡± Tian Yuanji said solemnly! ¡­ After leaving the Celestial Tribe, the Frost Emperor appeared in an area of the Northern Immortal Domain in the blink of an eye. Ahead, the mountains rose majestically, looking from afar like a great. Days before, a phantom of the Kirin Holy Emperor hade to this ce. Everyone knew that the phantom of the Kirin Holy Emperor had engaged in an epic battle with a forbidden existence within the Heavenly Net Mountain Range. The oue was that the phantom of the Kirin Holy Emperor hadpletely disappeared from this world. The Frost Emperor had already arrived before the mountain range. ¡°Who disturbs my cultivation?!¡± An aged yet grand voice, filled with anger, echoed from within the mountains. The Frost Emperor softly said: ¡°An old friend, Jiang Hanshuang.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to ask you to deduce something.¡± From within the mountain range, the unknown existence sneered coldly: ¡°Howughable, Human Race¡­ What exactly do you want me to deduce?¡± Jiang Hanshuang spoke indifferently: ¡°The ancestralnd of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n.¡± But upon hearing this, a chilling voice came from within the mountains: ¡°Leave.¡± He was refused! Unperturbed, Jiang Hanshuang said: ¡°You do not have the luxury to refuse.¡± ¡°If it were your true self here, perhaps you would have the right to say so¡­ However, you are but a clone; do you dare to be so presumptuous?¡± The unknown existence within the mountain, spoke with suppressed anger. ¡°Without the replenishment of Yang Energy, you will eventually be like those pitiable creatures in the Demon Domain, unbnced between Yin and Yang, turning into a demon.¡± ¡°When the nobles of the Yang Realm arrive, even if there is an opportunity, you will not be able to seize it.¡± Jiang Hanshuang spoke coldly, and as she finished, a jade box suddenly appeared in her hands! She opened the jade box, and a breath slowly emerged. ¡°What¡­ You actually have such a divine object?!¡± ¡°Such a rich Yang Energy¡­¡± The existence within the mountains was shocked into silence! ¡°Whether you agree or not is up to you,¡± Jiang Hanshuang said coldly. Upon hearing this, the mountain range remained silent for a long while before replying: ¡°In years past, I personally slew the Wolf Extinction Emperor of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n¡­ the karma is too heavy. If I must make an effort, deducing its ancestralnd is not impossible¡­¡± ¡°However, the value of the object in your hands surpasses the entire Heavenly Wolf n¡­ is it worth it?¡± Jiang Hanshuang replied: ¡°That is not a matter you need to concern yourself with.¡± In the mountains, that being then spoke: ¡°Fine¡­ I will take action once!¡± ¡­ Soon after. Jiang Hanshuang left the Heavenly Net Mountain Range. A message swiftly reached the Celestial Tribe. ¡°South Region of North Immortal Domain, Howling Moon Mountain Range!¡± Just a brief sentence! Within the Celestial Tribe, Tian Yuanji and other Saint Kings were overjoyed beyond belief! ¡°Attack the Howling Moon Mountain Range directly!¡± ¡°Seize it with the speed of lightning!¡± Themand spread far and wide! In an instant, the forces of the Celestial Tribe were on the move, and Saint Sovereign Tian Haochu himself led countless strong individuals, rushing towards the South Region of the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡­ At this moment. Wu Dade and Jiang Li, along with the others, finally dragged their numerous prey back to the front of the small mountain vige! ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the vige. Master will surely be happy to see so many game animals!¡± Wu Dade said excitedly! ¡­ Chapter 399 - 356 Celestial Wolf Remnants_1 Chapter 399: Chapter 356 Celestial Wolf Remnants_1 Northern Immortal Domain. Southern Territory. This was a deste mountain range. Even though the Holy Dao Powers had already descended and the Heavenly Dao was long since perfected, this ce seemed like and of absolute death. The Spiritual Energy had dried up, and even the slightly more powerful spiritual beasts were nearly nonexistent. Therefore, even the neighboring cities and towns had no interest in this mountain range. Nighttime. A crescent moon appeared in the night sky. In the deste mountains, a wolf¡¯s shadow suddenly appeared atop a hill. It was an old, white wolf, and at that moment, it was howling at the moon! As the old wolf howled, a tender and youthful wolf¡¯s howl faintly echoed in response. The deste mountain range. The solitary ck night. Only an old and a young wolf stood on the hilltop. They appeared lonely and deste. With the wolf¡¯s howls, countless moonbeams cascaded down, as if they merged into a river flowing into the bodies of the two wolves on the hill. The old wolf had dim fur and, despite itsrge size, looked utterly exhausted. The young wolf, on the other hand, was covered in snow-white fur, its coat as smooth as satin. Bathed in the moonlight, its wolf eyes were extremely expressive. As they devoured the moonlight, the old wolf¡¯s aura showed no change, but the young wolf¡¯s realm was growing! The old wolf nodded its head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was teaching the young wolf how to attract the moonlight for cultivation. The moonlight gradually retreated. The old wolf too stood up, and in an instant, it transformed into a withered old man! And the young wolf, having assimted the moonlight, suddenly turned into a young girl. She wore a long dress as white as snow, her big eyes full of life, but her two ears remained wolf ears, giving her an elfin, endearing look! ¡°Grandpa Siwei, when we howl at the moon, will it really make the moon turn red?¡± Curiosity filled her eyes. The old man smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Princess, once your wolf blood awakens, and your ancestral veins revive¡­ the whole world shall tremble because of you!¡± ¡°You were born with a destiny, and you shall restore the supreme glory of the Heavenly Wolf n!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes brimmed with expectation. The young girl nodded and said, ¡°Qianqian will definitely work hard!¡± The old and the young then descended the hill and entered a valley. As the old man raised his hand, the valley suddenly changed dramatically! The formerly deste and peaceful valley was now openly bound by a barrier! Inside ity a ruined pce! Broken walls and rubble strewn about, yet atop the ruins, a blood-colored herb grew, radiating sky-reaching vital blood force. ¡°Return to the Divine Blood Herb to cultivate. Once your Siyao Realm is perfected, you can swallow the Divine Blood Herb and step into the Great Ability Realm,¡± ¡°At that time, you will awaken your ancestral blood.¡± The old man spoke. The young girl in white nodded immediately and walked towards the divine herb. ¡°Hmm¡­ something¡¯s not right!¡± At that moment, the old man suddenly felt something was amiss and quickly turned his head back! But he saw that outside the valley, two terrifying old men had appeared out of nowhere! ¡ªThe Celestial Race¡¯s Saint Kings, Tian Yuandao and Tian Yuansheng! They hade personally! They had been following the old and the young in secret for quite some time, only revealing themselves now when they were blocked by the barrier! ¡°Celestial Tribe?¡± The old wolf¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°You degenerates, what business do you have here?!¡± ¡°Heh, you ask knowingly!¡± Tian Yuandao coldly said, ¡°Hand over the Divine Blood Herb, kneel and acknowledge our n as your master, or else, both you and this spawn shall die!¡± The two of them, at this moment, had fully opened their cultivation levels and were breaking through the barrier! Meanwhile, in the night sky, a dense array of Imperial n warships had also appeared! The Celestial n¡¯s Holy Master, Tian Haochu, had personally led the troops. This time, with the presence of two Celestial Race Saint Kings and one Great Saint, it was a significant deployment of resources. Because the Divine Blood Herb was thest missing material, which they had managed to locate after much difficulty, and they absolutely could not miss. Upon seeing this scene, the old wolf¡¯s pupils shrank! ¡°Grandpa Siwei¡­¡± Behind him, the young girl also ran over anxiously. But the old wolf suddenly turned toward the princess and said, ¡°Princess¡­run for your life!¡± ¡°The Celestial Tribe is merciless¡­ You must escape, head north without looking back!¡± Seizing the moment before the barrier shattered, he abruptly uprooted the Divine Blood Herb rooted in the ruins and stuffed it into the girl¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Go!¡± With a fierce stomp on the ruins above, suddenly, countless rays of light erupted! Space twisted, the void churned! ¡°Grandpa¡­no¡­¡± The girl, who hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock, disappeared from the spot in an instant! At that moment, under the joint effort of the two Saint Kings, the valley¡¯s barrier shattered with a loud bang! ¡°Celestial Tribe¡­today, it¡¯s a fight to the death!¡± And the old wolf in the ruins unleashed a horrifying power! Saint King level! He was indeed a Saint King level powerhouse! The wolf¡¯s howl shook the heavens, as if tens of thousands of wolf spirits were resonating with him. Mountains and rivers trembled! ¡°That remnant of the wolf n has already taken the Divine Blood Herb and fled. She won¡¯t get far. Tianhao Chu, take everyone and pursue her!¡± However, Tian Yuandao spoke with a chilling voice, and after he finished, he and Tian Yuansheng moved forward. ¡°The Celestial Wolf n should bepletely eradicated from this world!¡± Tian Yuansheng bellowed fiercely, and with a mighty punch, he struck at the old wolf! Below, the three Saint Kings erupted into battle in an instant! The entire mountain range almost perished at this moment. Above in the Sky Vault, Saint Lord Tianhao Chu, without any hesitation,manded, ¡°Move, hunt down that leftover scum!¡± He led the Celestial Tribe¡¯s warship in a thunderous pursuit! The night sky. In the cold night, space twisted, and a gate of light appeared. Lang Qianqian fell from the space, tumbling out. She looked back and, even across tens of thousands of li, could still feel the terrifying fluctuationsing from the Howling Moon Mountain Range. She even faintly heard her grandfather¡¯s angry wolf howl! ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tears fell from her eyes. Since her birth, only Grandpa Siwei had been there to apany and guard her, always referring to himself as a servant, but to Lang Qianqian, he was family¡­ And now¡­her grandfather might be about to fall! She wanted to return! ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t go back!¡± ¡°I must escape, I am burdened with destiny, I must grow stronger¡­only by growing stronger can I take revenge!¡± Lang Qianqian wiped away her tears in an instant. She ran toward the north of the Northern Immortal Domain without looking back! And not long after she left, the warship had already appeared at the location! ¡°Inform the Saint Master, we¡¯ve sensed the aura of that wolf n¡¯s scum in this direction!¡± ¡°Chase!¡± The lead pursuer shouted loudly! In no time, all the Celestial Tribe¡¯s warships were rapidly converging in that direction! ¡­ At this moment. Wu Dade and others, dragging a long string of prey, walked into the small mountain vige. ¡°Yo, Da De, impressive! Where did you hunt down so much game?¡± At the entrance to the vige, Elder Zhao was surprised, giving Wu Dade a thumbs up and said, ¡°Well done!¡± As Wu Dade struggled to drag his catch, he grinned and said, ¡°Second Elder, we¡¯re having a feast tonight!¡± Upon hearing this, Second Elder was overjoyed and said, ¡°Good, good, good, I¡¯m going to tell everyone in the vige now!¡± Soon, the news spread throughout the vige. ¡°What? There are even elephants? Rare stuff, start boiling water, quick!¡± ¡°Get the fire going!¡± Even Ming Tianbei, who was begging by the roadside, got excited after being informed by Elder Zhao, and ran to the vige entrance, proiming, ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time to head into the vige for the feast!¡± ¡­ ps: I clicked the wrong button and identally released a chapter early, so there will only be two chapters at midnight, I¡¯m still writing. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 400: 357 Whoever Doesnt Go is a Grandson_1 Chapter 400: Chapter 357 Whoever Doesn¡¯t Go is a Grandson_1 ¡°` Soon, Wu Dade and Jiang Li finally dragged the game to the front of Wu¡¯er Xianting. After cing the game at the doorstep, Wu Dade stepped forward to knock and said, ¡°Master, we¡¯re back!¡± Inside the small courtyard, Li Fan was drinking tea while pondering over the second set of broadcast gymnastics given by the System, ¡°The Call of the Era.¡± Hearing their voices, Li Fan immediately smiled and looked up, saying, ¡°Come in.¡± Thereupon, Jiang Li and Wu Dade pushed the door and entered. Seeing them return, a group of disciples also looked over. ¡°Jiang Li, how was your game of chess this time?¡± Li Fan looked at Jiang Li and asked with a smile.
Given Jiang Li¡¯s skill in chess, Li Fan thought he should have won a prize in this Go challenge! But, as for which prize, that was hard to say! After all, the vast Immortal Domain was sure to be brimming with experts, making thepetition fierce. Jiang Li stepped forward to pay his respects and said, ¡°Reporting to Master, your disciple, following your teachings, fullyprehended the Three Lives Chess Array!¡± ¡°Defeated the great enemy and reaped enormous benefits!¡± ¡°Moreover, your disciple also found a rare animal¡­¡± As he spoke, he took out the tortoise. That tortoise was quiterge, with a shell the size of a chessboard, crisscrossed throughout. The tortoise, now taken out by Jiang Li, immediately showed excitement in its turtle eyes. It stealthily surveyed the small courtyard. Seeing the chickens in the courtyard, the fish in the pond, the peach trees¡­ its body was actually trembling slightly. Li Fan also showed some surprise at this sight. A rare animal¡­ turned out to be a tortoise? What kind of tortoise was this? He walked closer to examine it and, seeing the chessboard-like patterns on its shell, he immediately understood. This tortoise looked to be the prize won by Jiang Li this time! Well, the organizers of thispetition sure put some thought into it. To find such a rare tortoise is one thing, but to also carve patterns onto its shell¡­ this sort of strange and unusual prize was a first for Li Fan to see.
¡°Not bad, keep it as a chessboard¡­ That¡¯s pretty good,¡± Li Fan said to Jiang Li.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, Jiang Li replied earnestly, ¡°Your disciple will obey!¡± Saying this, he ced the tortoise on the ground and said,
¡°From now on, you shall live here.¡± At these words, the tortoise seemed pretty excited. It immediately lowered its head and began gnawing on the mud! Jiang Li was momentarily taken aback by this sight. This tortoise¡­ could it be any greedier? ¡°It¡¯s actually eating mud¡­¡± Li Fan was also stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Well¡­ it seems easy enough to care for.¡± He was quite pleased, as thepletion rate for rare animals had now reached 3/9! ¡°Right, Master, our trip to the Central Domain this time brought in a huge haul!¡± At that moment, Wu Dade spoke up, his face full of excitement, and said, ¡°Come out and have a look, Master. The things we brought back this time are enough to hold a feast for the entire vige!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Fan smiled as well and said, ¡°Oh? Let your Master take a look.¡±
He immediately led Zi Ling and other disciples out of the courtyard. Outside, they saw the game tied up in a long string, looking like a small mountain! ¡°Baa, baa!¡± A few sheep bleated! ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck¡­¡± A few golden pheasants were making a continuous racket. Even the elephants were making amotion. ¡­ Seeing this scene, Li Fan was also shocked. The harvest¡­ was indeed sizable! Wu Dade and Big ck Dog had such impressive hunting skills? He didn¡¯t seem to have taught them anything of the sort¡­ Could it be that they had learned from that book ¡°Hundred Ways of Hunting¡± found in the study?
¡°Well done!¡± Li Fan nodded his approval and said, ¡°Inform the vigers to start the fires¡­ tonight, we feast!¡± Suddenly, the little vige became a hive of activity! Families, bringing the old and the young. All converged on the same clearing where they had held the whole cow feastst time. Auntie Zhang brought over arge iron pot. Uncle Zhang came with a few pig-ughter knives. Elder Wang delivered several loads of firewood. The vige maidens gathered to wash pots and select vegetables, while Uncle Zhang and others began butchering sheep and elephants. Li Fan also started hands-on, ughtering two pheasants with golden feathers all over. ¡°Master, Master, let me help you with the chickens¡­ I can pluck feathers!¡± ¡°` Zi Ling and Nan Feng gathered around, rolling up their sleeves to help Li Fan.
Soon, the animals were almost all processed and ready for cooking. Beggar¡¯s Chicken, roast wholemb, grilled fish, stewed elephant, and more, a plentiful feast! ¡°Time to eat!¡± A group of children also happily hopped around! ¡­ At this moment. A streak of light sped into the night sky of the Northern Border. Lang Qianqian¡¯s speed had reached its limit! On her way, she had already used up a lot of Jade Talismans. Those were thest of the Celestial Wolf n¡¯s resources. Fleeing north, the warship behind her was constantly on her tail! Impossible to shake off. And now, ahead was the Great Wilderness! Lang Qianqian bit her lip and without looking back, plunged into the Northern Destion. The warship of the Celestial n quickly caught up and arrived outside the Northern Destion. At this moment, aboard one of the warships. Ao Wushuang¡¯s eyes nearly popped out when he saw what was happening before him! This¡­ this¡­ How did we end up back here?? ¡°Xiemeng, this is seriously freakin¡¯ Xiemeng!¡± Ao Wushuang was about to lose his mind. All his efforts, crossing the entire Northern Immortal Domain, what for? Was it not to avoid this cursed Northern Destion? And now the Celestial Tribe actually dragged him back here? How much more must one suffer! He swallowed nervously, looked at themander on the warship, and said, forcing confidence, ¡°Commander, this ce is eerie, how about we give Saint Master a heads-up and, and not go in?¡± But themander, a Quasi-Saint, gave him an icy nce and said: ¡°The mortals of the Human Race, indeed, cannot change their weak nature!¡± ¡°Merely a wilderness and you speak of eeriness? You wish to undermine our military spirit?¡± ¡°Speak nonsense again, and I will kill you!¡± On hearing this, Ao Wushuang clenched his teeth and said: ¡°Right, right, right, Commander, you¡¯re totally right, it¡¯s my mistake!¡± After speaking, he discreetly stepped back! Prepared to bolt! ¡°Hmph, you mortal ant, you¡¯re already marked with the ¡®Soul Extinguishing Charm¡¯ by our n, try running and I¡¯ll detonate the charm and kill you!¡± At that moment, themander coldly spoke up. At this, Ao Wushuang stiffened, then turned back with a mixture of rage and grievance in his eyes! Why must it be like this! ¡°Commander, you can count on me, I will stick with the Celestial Tribe through thick and thin, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head into the Northern Destion, anyone who doesn¡¯t is a coward!¡± He went all out! Commander: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, aboard the leading warship. ¡°This woman¡¯s instantaneous Jade Talismans are almost exhausted, chase! Even if she goes to heaven or dives underground, we must catch her and get the Divine Blood Herb!¡± Saint Lord Tianhao Chu spoke indifferently. Immediately, the Celestial Tribe Army charged into the wilderness! Lang Qianqian fled at top speed. Herst Jade Talisman had been used up. And the pursuers behind her were getting closer and closer. Without the instantaneous Jade Talismans, with just her cultivation level at the Siyao Realm, she simply couldn¡¯t escape. But at that moment. She suddenly sensed an inexplicable aura from the ground ahead. Looking down, she saw what appeared to be a haven on earth, with a small mountain vige unexpectedly nestled there. Under the starlight, the vige fires were continuous, and in the distance, she could even hear the lively noise of the vigers. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, why does this ce give me such a¡­ chilling feeling?¡± Lang Qianqian was rmed. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± At that time, the pursuing troops had already begun their attack! ¡°No matter what!¡± Lang Qianqian suddenly charged towards the ground below. Shended in front of the small mountain vige and then ran straight into it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± But the next moment, she felt an indescribable oppression and couldn¡¯t maintain her human form, instantly transforming into a small white wolf! She dashed into the small mountain vige. Above them in the sky vault, a dense formation of Celestial Tribe warships appeared all of a sudden. ¡°Stop!¡± Celestial n¡¯s Holy Master Tianhao Chu¡¯s expression changed as he shouted out loud. He looked down at the small mountain vige with a grave expression, his eyes filled with uncertainty. ¡°This ce¡­ why does it look so strange??¡± He was taken aback! Chapter 401: 358 I Am a Good Person!_1 Chapter 401: Chapter 358 I Am a Good Person!_1 In the small mountain vige. The entire vige had already started the feast. Above the bonfire, the whole roastedmb was golden and dripping with grease, exuding a strong fragrance after being sprinkled with cumin and other seasonings, it was mouthwatering. The elephant meat was now stewed to tenderness, the meat falling off the bones with a gentle poke of chopsticks. Li Fan had personally prepared the spices for the roasted fish, which after being sprinkled on, made the fish irresistible, tantalizing everyone¡¯s taste buds. The vigers sat together, devouring the food joyously and wholeheartedly. ¡°The Beggar¡¯s Chicken should be ready¡­¡± Li Fan said with a smile as he took the Beggar¡¯s Chicken out of the fire, cracked open the y wrapping it, and the aroma immediately hit everyone in the face. ¡°Master, I want to eat the Beggar¡¯s Chicken!¡± Zi Ling¡¯srge eyes were filled with anticipation.
¡°Me too, me too, I¡¯ve been craving Beggar¡¯s Chicken for so long!¡± Dugu Yuqing wiped away her drool! Li Fan smiled and tore off a chicken leg, saying, ¡°Xinning, here, the chicken leg¡¯s for you.¡± After all, the chicken legs at home are always saved for the children, right? Xinning took the chicken leg, extremely happy, and sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± Then, Li Fan tore the Beggar¡¯s Chicken into pieces and distributed them to his disciples. In fact, there was plenty of chicken meat today, because the pheasants Wu Dade and the others had brought back were quite big. One was enough for many people to eat! In addition to Beggar¡¯s Chicken, there was also stew in the pot. ¡°This fish is good, although the texture is a bit rough, but it¡¯s wild after all, quite fresh!¡± ¡°Elephant, such an exotic creature, is tasty too, stewed until tender it tastes just like beef, delightful!¡± ¡°Give me anothermb leg!¡± The eating was very lively! ¡­ Meanwhile, at that moment. At the entrance of the vige. Lang Qianqian barged into the small mountain vige and transformed back into her true form! This little vige¡­ seemed like a forbiddennd, possessing some mysterious power!
Her heart trembled. Yet the pursuers were still behind her! She could only go forward! She wanted to continue on.
But the next moment, she felt as if she was being watched by some terrifying presence! She shuddered instantly, looked up, and saw two bulls tethered to a tree stump in front of her! One was Old Yellow Bull, the other Big ck Bull! The two bulls were chewing their cud cidly while casting a casual nce her way. Boom! Just looking at Old Yellow Bull once, Lang Qianqian felt a thunderous sensation in her head, as if her mind went nk! ¡°Emperors must not be gazed upon directly!¡± In her mind, she suddenly recalled Grandpa Siwei¡¯s words from the past. Heaven, could it be that this bull in front of her¡­ Was actually at the level of a Saint Emperor? She immediately became so frightened that shey prostrate on the ground! She dared not move an inch! Looking towards the small mountain vige, she was even more terrified. What kind of ce had she barged into?
Could it be the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition? But the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­ wouldn¡¯t have such powerful guardians, would it? To use a Saint Emperor level bull to guard a vige?? ¡°Big bro, why has a wolf barged in here, and this wolf is carrying a de of grass¡­ looks like it¡¯s not that simple, eh?¡± Big ck Bull Dutian asked Old Yellow Bull. Old Yellow Bull replied indifferently, ¡°Primordial Heavenly Wolf n, Divine Blood Herb.¡± Hearing this, Big ck Bull was immediately shocked. Primordial Heavenly Wolf n? Divine Blood Herb? The Primordial Heavenly Wolf n¡­ is one of the Imperial ns! In the past, the Wolf Extinction Emperor of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n was full of spirit, leading his n to confront the disaster of Yang! As a result¡­ the whole n was annihted.
This n, wasn¡¯t it long extinct from this world? And the Divine Blood Herb¡­ that¡¯s even more of a mythical Divine Grass. There were rumors iming that the Divine Grass doesn¡¯t belong to the Yin Realm; that originally, the ancestor of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n was just an ordinary grey wolf, but after eating a Divine Blood Herb, its bloodline evolved wildly, eventually bing a Saint Emperor¡­ Who would have thought that it would appear here today? ¡°There are people outside chasing this wolf.¡± Old Yellow Bull suddenly cast a casual nce outside! Big ck Bull looked over as well. Outside the small mountain vige, Tian Haochu of the Celestial Tribe had led countless warriors, retracted the warship, andnded on the ground. In Tian Haochu¡¯s eyes was written a profound seriousness! ¡°This small mountain vige¡­ even I, the Saint Master, cannot see through it¡­¡± ¡°However, no matter what ce it is, for the glory of our n, we must capture that wolf!¡± He spoke in a deep voice, advancing step by step. ¡°The remnants of the wolf n won¡¯t be able to escape far!¡±
He saw that the white wolf was already lying at the entrance of the vige, seemingly devoid of the strength to move! ¡°Quickly capture it, then return!¡± He immediately let out a low shout! There was something eerie about this ce, so he did not n to linger any longer; grasping the Divine Blood Herb and leaving was of the utmost importance. At his side, two terrifying figures dashed directly towards the small mountain vige! Two Saint Monarchs! But at this moment. The Old Yellow Bull at the vige entrance, all of a sudden,zily lifted its eyes. Just one nce! Boom! An inexplicable aura crashed down violently! ¡°Ah!¡± The two Celestial Tribe Saint Monarchs let out a piercing scream at that moment! Bang! Bang! They turned into mist of blood, instantly annihted in both body and soul! Witnessing this scene, the Human Race Army behind them was greatly shocked in an instant! ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Why did the two Saint Monarchs die in such a bizarre manner?¡± ¡°Could it be that this ce is home to a Saint King, Great Saint?!¡± They were all shaken. These were two powerful Saint Monarchs, after all. But now, in the span of an instant, they inexplicably perished? ¡°It seems, it seems they were just looked at by that bull?¡± At this time, an old Saint Monarch started speaking with a trembling voice! Hearing these words, everyone gasped in shock! They all looked towards the two bulls tied at the entrance of the vige. ¡°No, that Big ck Bull¡­ could it be a member of the Demon Bull Tribe?¡± ¡°It should be¡­ earlier rumors had it that the Demon Bull Tribe conspired with the Human Race¡­ Could it be true?¡± The crowd murmured in amazement. Meanwhile, everyone looked at the Old Yellow Bull with a fearful expressiveness! Because, whether it be great powers, Saints, or Saint Monarchs, none could fathom the depth of that old bull! This meant that the Old Bull¡¯s realm was at least at the level of a Saint King! With just one nce, it killed two Saint Monarchs¡­ it could even be a Great Saint! A Saint King, let alone a Great Saint, was tied up at the entrance to someone¡¯s vige? What kind of ce was this mountain vige? At this moment, Tian Haochu took a step forward, speaking in a deep voice: ¡°We are of the Celestial Tribe!¡± ¡°No matter who the owner of thisnd is, making an enemy of our race wille at a cost!¡± ¡°Hand over the remnant of the Celestial Wolf n, or else, even if you are a Saint King or Great Saint, you will only have one path to death!¡± He spoke coldly, threatening the Old Yellow Bull! But, the Old Yellow Bull just continued to chew its cud, seemingly not paying him any mind. ¡°If you won¡¯t drink a toast, you must suffer the consequences. If this is so, do not me our tribe for leveling this ce!¡± Tian Haochu said with an icy voice, waving his hand, and the Celestial Tribe people started to step forward, getting ready to attack! But at this time, Ao Wushuang, seeing this scene from the crowd, was instantly shocked. He hurried out, saying: ¡°Saint Master, wait, please wait!¡± Tian Haochu immediately turned and looked over with a frosty gaze. Feeling the immense pressure from Tian Haochu¡¯s eyes, Ao Wushuang mustered his courage and said: ¡°Let me do it, Saint Master ¨C I wish to make contributions for our Celestial Tribe!¡± ¡°I am familiar with this ce; I am willing to bring out the Divine Blood Herb!¡± His words were filled with eagerness, a picture of loyalty and courage! Hearing this, Tian Haochu was momentarily surprised. ¡°You are familiar with this ce?¡± ¡°Good, then go! If you can bring out the Divine Blood Herb, I will take you as my sworn son!¡± Tian Haochu directly spoke! After all, the ce was unfathomable, and it was best not to venture into it unless absolutely necessary. In any case, sending this lowly member of the Human Race to test the waters came with no real cost! Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go right now!¡± After speaking, he mustered his courage and started walking towards the small mountain vige. But just as he was nearing the entrance, Ao Wushuang suddenly knelt down!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Uncle Bull, Uncle Bull, I¡­ I am Boss Ao, the one who delivered bulls to youst time!¡± He spoke sincerely, directly saying: ¡°I am a good person!!¡± And the people from the Celestial Tribe behind him, upon seeing this scene, were all stunned. Chapter 402 - 359: Farmyard Manure Mixed with Blood_1 Chapter 402: Chapter 359: Farmyard Manure Mixed with Blood_1 Ao Wushuang knelt directly on the ground! Fear and dread were written all over his face! ¡°I beg you, heavens, bless me this once!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die!¡± His heart was on the verge of copsing! If it weren¡¯t for the Celestial Tribe¡¯s pressure being too great, he really wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe! This ce is truly cursed. Now, there was no other way¡­ so he could only take a gamble! Meanwhile, behind him. The members of the Celestial Tribe, upon seeing this scene, were all stunned! ¡°Damn it, how dare this ant of the Human Race betray us?!¡± ¡°Traitor!¡± ¡°A Human Race spy, kill him!¡± The people of the Celestial Tribe were instantly filled with indignant fury! Many powerful beings couldn¡¯t contain their rage and charged directly towards Ao Wushuang! But at this moment, the old bull, which was chewing its cud, casually nced outside once more. Boom! In an instant, all of these powerful beings were annihted, not a single one remained! This time, everyone saw it clearly! Hiss! Even the Saint Monarch Level Characters of the Celestial Tribe were horrified at this moment! It was truly terrifying¡­ that just one nce could kill even a saint?! It was too frightening! Even Tian Haochu was silent as a cicada in winter, his eyes narrowing! And Ao Wushuang, still knelt there perfectly fine! ¡°The goods you delivered aren¡¯t good, they¡¯re inedible,¡± said the Old Yellow Bull suddenly, looking towards Ao Wushuang. Ao Wushuang had thought he was a dead man. But at this moment, upon hearing these words, he was immediately shocked. Did he, did he actually manage to worm his way into favor? Holy shit, did that actually work? I, Ao Wushuang, am indeed a blessed man of the heavens! He was immediately excited and said: ¡°Uncle Bull, I¡¯m so sorry, I made a mistake, I brought the wrong goods, please forgive me!¡± He was nothing short of extremely grateful! Old Yellow Bull nodded and said: ¡°Alright, then, return the goods first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Old Yellow Bull suddenly lifted his hoof! Boom! Instantly, an iparably terrifying aura of horror formed a huge hoof print in the sky above the small vige and crashed down! ¡°No!¡± ¡°What a terrifying attack!¡± ¡°Quick, call for the Ancestral Emperor¡¯s Decree!¡± All the members of the Celestial Tribe were crying out in panicked terror! This hoof print was extremely dreadful, far surpassing the level of a Saint Monarch, making it impossible for them to muster the heart to resist. ¡°Ancestor Emperor, save us!¡± Tian Haochu, too, was bursting with rage, as he suddenly produced a silver Edict! The Ancestral Emperor¡¯s Decree! This was one of thest remaining decress of the Celestial Tribe! In a sh, an imperial shadow emerged from the decree. But just as the phantom had appeared and before it had time to react, the hoof had already crashed down! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The phantom of the Celestial Tribe¡¯s Ancestor Emperor let out a miserable scream and was instantly obliterated! ¡°Ao Wushuang, I swear I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost!¡± Tian Haochu let out a piercing scream of agony, regret filling him at this moment! But it was toote! The next moment, the tens of thousands of the Celestial Tribe¡¯s army were all destroyed! They turned into a mist of blood! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Silence enveloped thend. In front of the small mountain vige, for a time, it was as if nothing had ever happened. Ao Wushuang, seeing the series of events that had unfolded behind him, was instantly shocked! What¡­ what is this rhythm¡­ The Old Bull just stomps its hoof, and the Celestial Ancestor Emperor¡¯s decree can¡¯t even withstand it? Great terror¡­ Unprecedented great terror! At this moment, he was afraid, truly afraid! This Old Yellow Bull, this small mountain vige¡­ it¡¯s beyond myprehension! Untouchable, one must stay as far away as possible!! He wished he could cross the Northern Immortal Domain and flee to the Ends of the Earth! Ao Wushuang swallowed a gulp of water and said with a slight tremble, ¡°Uh¡­ Uncle Bull, I, I¡¯ll be heading back now!¡± But Old Yellow Bull replied, ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to return the goods?¡± Ao Wushuang was taken aback; he wanted to say that the goods had all been destroyed by you! ¡°The Celestial Tribe searches for Divine Blood Herb because they want the divine blood¡­ See that pool of blood outside?¡± Old Yellow Bull spoke. Ao Wushuang turned to look and saw that where Tian Haochu and the others were, there was nothing left but a small puddle of blood! Is this¡­ the blood of all the Celestial Tribe members? Ao Wushuang was puzzled. ¡°See the manure in that farnd over there?¡± At this moment, Old Yellow Bull continued, pointing with his hoof toward a pile of manure in the fields by the entrance of the vige. That manure had just been dug out from the pigsty, still fresh! ¡°Grab some of that manure, mix it with this blood, and take it back.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After saying this, Old Yellow Bull started chewing nonchntly. Hearing this, Ao Wushuang stood there, stunned. He was expected to mix dung with blood and deliver it to the Celestial Tribe? He would surely be obliterated by the Celestial Tribe! However, if he didn¡¯t do it¡­ He would die right now! He hesitated for a moment, clenched his teeth, rushed to the field, and grabbed a handful of the thin, stinky pig manure! ¡°Damn it¡­ the pig¡¯s got diarrhea!¡± Ao Wushuang was almost knocked out by the smell, struggling to take the manure to the small pool of blood and dump it in. ¡°Remember to stir it, make sure it¡¯s even.¡± The voice of Old Yellow Bull came through. Ao Wushuang gritted his teeth; while turning his head away to avoid being overwhelmed by the stench, he began to stir the mixture! Suddenly, from the blood, there arose a scent¡­ extremely intoxicating! ¡°That¡¯s about right, go ahead.¡± At Old Yellow Bull¡¯s voice, Ao Wushuang felt like he¡¯d been granted a pardon. He quickly took out a Jade Pot and scooped the blood water into it! ¡°Uncle Bull, goodbye!¡± After finishing, Ao Wushuang took off running, his legs spinning like wheels of fire! Watching him depart, Big ck Bull spoke gravely, ¡°Big Brother, if Boss Ao goes back, the Celestial Trib might search his soul, and then he¡¯ll be dead for sure¡­ ¡± A sly look appeared in Old Yellow Bull¡¯s eyes, ¡°I gave him a fake sea of consciousness, once the Celestial Tribe searches his soul, they might end up being grateful to him¡­ ¡± Hearing this, Big ck Bull was even more impressed! Creating a fake sea of consciousness, what kind of technique was that? And he hadn¡¯t sensed it at all from beginning to end! He nodded and said, ¡°However, the Celestial Tribe¡¯s schemes seem quite significant¡­¡± Old Yellow Bull, however, was dismissive, ¡°Just keep farming properly, and in a few years, a single pee of yours could extinguish such a tribe.¡± At these words, Niu Dutian immediately became excited! ¡°Big Brother, rest assured, I will farm diligently!¡± Meanwhile, the snow-white Little Wolf Lang Qianqian waspletely trembling at this moment, not daring to move at all! She was done for¡­ What kind of ce had she stumbled into! With just a stomp of an old bull¡¯s hoof, the entire Celestial Tribe Army was wiped out¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to move, not an inch, and just stood there at the entrance to the vige! ¡­ At this moment, Ao Wushuang, carrying the Jade Pot, bolted out of the Northern Destion. ¡°Damn it, that treacherous Celestial Tribe, if I go back, I might as well be a dog!¡± He cursed and cursed; it was too much of a pitfall! Last time, they insisted on taking him to the Three Lives Great Marsh, which was damaging enough. Now they actually dragged him to the Northern Destion. ¡°If I continue to stay with this cursed tribe, my head won¡¯t be safe¡­¡± As he murmured to himself, he quickly made his getaway. He was ready; this time, he would hide even further away! The Northern Immortal Domain wasn¡¯t enough, then the Southern Immortal Domain it would be! If the Southern Immortal Domain still wasn¡¯t enough¡­ he clenched his teeth; the Demon Domain wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question! ¡°Hm? Ao Wushuang?¡± However, just as he had left the Northern Destion, suddenly, above the sky vault, two elders appeared! The Celestial Race Saint Kings Tian Yuandao and Tian Yuansheng! They had just killed the old Saint King Siwei of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n and hurried to follow the traces of the main force. But they hadn¡¯t expected that upon arriving, they would run into Ao Wushuang exiting the Northern Destion. Ao Wushuang, seeing these two old Saint Kings, also stood there stunned¡­ This¡­ This instant, he really wanted to curse at the heavens! Damn heavens, will it ever end?? Chapter 403 - 360 Home, Can’t Go Back Anymore_1 Chapter 403: Chapter 360 Home, Can¡¯t Go Back Anymore_1 The small mountain vige. Everyone sat around the bonfire, with food roasting over the fire and stewing in pots¡­ all delightful! ¡°Right, the fruit wine I brewed a few days ago should be perfectly fermented by now.¡± At this moment, Li Fan spoke up, ¡°Yu Qing, go to the cer and fetch some for everyone to try.¡± Li Fan had always upheld the good family tradition of thriftiness, so when there were too many peaches to eat a few days ago, he took a lot and brewed a batch of fruit wine to store away. Such a wonderful day was definitely meant to share with everyone. Upon hearing this, Dugu Yuqing immediately stood up and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll get it right away!¡± Soon, he returned with severalrge jars of fruit wine. Upon opening the seal of the wine, a fragrant aroma wafted out, making everyone drool. ¡°It smells so good!¡± ¡°What kind of wine is this?¡± Everyone was expectant. They immediately began pouring the wine. ¡°This wine contains countless saintly Dao rules!¡± ¡°With the magical effects of the Pan Peach!¡± All the disciples were amazed. ¡°Wow, is this the Pan Peach Wine brewed by our master? It smells so intoxicating~~¡± Zi Ling held the wine, sniffed it, her eyes sparkling, and couldn¡¯t help but take a sip! After one sip, she couldn¡¯t resist anymore and directly drank a bowlful! Because the fruit wine really suited a girl¡¯s pte. Boom! In an instant, Zi Ling¡¯s whole body¡¯s aura exploded, and at that moment, she broke through the shackles of the Siyao Realm, her spine turned to jade, stepping into the Jade Pivot Realm! She became an Art of Painting Great Ability! ¡°What strong effects from the wine!¡± Nan Feng, delighted at the sight, also drank a bowl of wine. The aroma of the wine rose up, and she felt as though countless notes were dancing before her eyes. As she breathed, Saint Force surged through her, striking the Jade Pivot and stepping directly through that gate. Qindao Great Ability! ¡°One sword¡­ unbeatable!¡± Dugu Yuqing let out a long howl to the sky; his spine seemed to turn into a Divine Sword, with the sea of swords roaring in his Dantian and his sword intent soaring to the heavens! Jiandao Great Ability! ¡°Meat and wine pass through the gut¡­ but the joy remains¡­ another bowl, another bowl!¡± Qing Chen waspletely inebriated yet possessed a unique Zen charm. In an instant, it was as though thousands of Buddhas were chanting scriptures within him, with golden Brahman light shining universally. He became a Brahman Great Ability! ¡°Grass¡­ don¡¯t jump, stop dancing, I¡¯m, I¡¯m so dizzy¡­¡± Lu Rang, holding a pot of grass, was blissfully drunk. He poured a little wine on the grass, causing it to dance non-stop and made him dizzy. In a sh, his spine radiated endless green light¡­ He became a Caodao Great Ability! Even Little Gold Bull was fed a little wine and ended up lying down on the spot, but his aura soared, breaking into the Four Luminaries Realm. ¡°Endless power of the wine, charging wildly¡­ no, I must transform into a dragon!¡± Long Zixuan eximed, drinking the wine and activating his full potential. His spine transformed into a great dragon, his aura supreme! With the path of the True Dragon, he stepped into the Great Ability Realm. ¡°Myself as a sigil, Jade Pivot as a talisman, interlinked as one, this is creation!¡± Lin Jiu Zheng gulped down several mouthfuls, activating runes, turning his spine into a part of his own creation talisman! Little Kirin fell asleep after drinking the wine, tumbling into his arms. He used Xuan Wu as a pillow to lean on and fall asleep, while Xuan Wu was gnawing on a mud cake! Su Baiqian drank a few mouthfuls, overwhelmed by the wine, her face turning a slight red, feeling her body heat up. She guided the power of the wine into her body, and instantly her spine glowed! Yaodao Great Ability! ¡°In drunkenness, I observe the universe, and the universe seems different, the sky as nket, the earth as bed¡­ I am a chess yer, but also a chess piece¡­¡± Jiang Li also copsed, drunk. In a daze, endless auras were stimted, surging through the Jade Pivot and striking his sea of consciousness! During his battle with Qian Tian Great Saint, he became a Chess Grandmaster. Now, he cleared the fog within his sea of consciousness. Entering the ¡°Fog Piercing¡± Realm! Qidao Saint! He had be a Qidao Saint. At this moment, in a haze, he saw in his sea of consciousness numerous selves shacked on the chessboard¡­ That was the next Realm: the Shackles Realm, also known as ¡°Saint Monarch¡±! On the other side, Gong Ya and Xinning also stepped into the Great Ability Realm together! ¡°Come on,e on!!¡± Wu Dade was yelling, looking pleadingly at the Big ck Dog! He itched, too itchy, the consequence of practicing body techniques was that every breakthrough felt like the body was being remolded, itching all over! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Big ck Dog licked the wine in the bowl, didn¡¯t even cast a nce at him, and with one paw knocked Wu Dade unconscious! The scene was very lively. Next to them, Elder Zhao, carrying a jar of wine, joined Ming Tianbei, Blood Spear, and others and said, ¡°Xiao Bei,e, have a bowl with your elder!¡± Ming Tianbei and the others were extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, Second Elder!¡± They lifted their drinks and drank joyously! But soon, a group of them also copsed, drunk! This fruit wine¡­ had a potent aftereffect! Ming Tianbei was nearly out of it from drunkenness, but still muttered, ¡°Elder, this¡­ this¡­ jar of wine¡­¡± Second Elder was drinking, his expressionplex, and he said, ¡°You rest assured, Second Elder has decided, this jar of wine is all yours!¡± ¡°No one will fight you for it!¡± He was truly moved by this kind of professional spirit! ¡­ Meanwhile, Li Fan looked at a group of disciples who had all copsed in drunkenness and was taken aback for a moment. The disciples¡¯ capacity for alcohol wasn¡¯t too good¡­ However, the aftereffects of the wine were indeed a bit strong. At this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to nce at Xiao Bai in his arms. Xiao Bai used its little paw to sp his hand to its chest, suckling on his fingers, with a somewhat hazy look in its eyes. ¡°Are you drunk too?¡± Li Fan was amused andughed, this little greedy cat, upon seeing others drink fruit wine, wanted some too, so he dipped his finger in it and fed it to her. He didn¡¯t expect the cat to get drunk too. He couldn¡¯t help but gently rub Xiao Bai¡¯s round and full little belly. ¡°Little Li,¡± At this time, Auntie Wang came over and said, ¡°Do you still remember what the auntie told you? To find a good girl for you!¡± On hearing this, Li Fan immediately felt a bit nervous and said, ¡°Auntie, I, I don¡¯t need to¡­¡± But Auntie Wang was serious and said, ¡°How can you not need it! Do you want to be single for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Moreover, the girl I found for you is both beautiful and virtuous!¡± Saying this, she went aside and pulled a girl over. Li Fan raised his eyes, saw the girl, and was momentarily stunned. This girl¡­ I¡¯ve seen her before! ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ Jiang Xue?¡± Li Fan spoke up. Back in the Xuantian Realm, at the beginning, this girl had even wanted to be his disciple¡­ He hadn¡¯t expected that this girl was still in the vige, eh? Auntie Wangughed upon hearing this and said, ¡°Ah, you recognize Jiang girl? Then isn¡¯t that just perfect? Let me tell you, Jiang girl has lived in our vige for a year now, she can do any kind of work, especially good at women¡¯s crafts. Marrying Jiang girl will mean you never have to do any needlework yourself in the future!¡± She earnestly advised, continuing, ¡°Since you two already know each other, have a good chat, the auntie won¡¯t disturb you young people.¡± With that, she turned and left. Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were full of apology as she said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry, so sorry!¡± She bit her lower lip tightly, looking extremely uneasy. Fearing that she had been too presumptuous with the senior! Li Fan also gave a wry smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Are things going well for you in the vige?¡± Now it seemed that this girl was probably helpless in the outside world as well, hence she stayed in the vige to make a living. She¡¯s a pitiful person! ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, Auntie Wang takes good care of me.¡± Jiang Xue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, do you want a drink?¡± Li Fan offered Jiang Xue a bowl of fruit wine. Jiang Xue immediately appeared ttered. She had never thought that such a venerable senior would personally pour her wine! She hurriedly epted and said, ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Then, she began to drink, nervously. Upon sipping the wine. It transformed into boundless Saint Path Source Qi, and as the sensations of the wine spread, she suddenly felt a bit dizzy. It was as if many strange images appeared in her mind¡­ ¡°Senior¡­ I¡¯m not good with alcohol¡­ I must retire first.¡± Jiang Xue quickly spoke up. Li Fan nodded. Jiang Xue immediately left. Seeing a group of disciples copsed in drunkenness, Li Fan gave a wry smile, knowing he had to carry them back to the courtyard! ¡°Zi Ling, this girl, should wear more clothes, it¡¯s windy at night, don¡¯t catch a chill.¡± Li Fan got up, muttering to himself, gently carried Zi Ling back to the courtyard, ced her on the bed, and covered her with a nket. Moreover, he settled Xiao Bai into the cat bed. He went out several more times, carrying Nan Feng, Gong Ya, and others back, before dragging Wu Dade and the rest onto their beds one by one. After all was done, Li Fan went out of the courtyard to sit for a while. The stars and moon were bright in the sky, and it would probably be good weather tomorrow, a perfect day to take the disciples out for a stroll and perhaps some sketching. ¡°Life¡¯s pleasures should be fully enjoyed, don¡¯t let the golden cup idly face the moon.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, lifted his cup to invite the moon, creating apany of three with his shadow, drank it all in one gulp, and then went back to sleep. The night was deep. ¡°The Divine Ox, Kylin, Xuan Wu have all fallen and returned¡­ Home, we can¡¯t go back.¡± From the chicken coop, an old hen suddenly spoke, its words seemingly filled with endless sorrow. After a long while, the Peach Tree slowly whispered, ¡°Wherever the master is, that¡¯s home.¡± ¡­ Chapter 404: 361 The Battle Flag Flies_1 Chapter 404: Chapter 361 The Battle g Flies_1 Outside the Northern Destion. Ao Wushuang was on the brink of copse! It was torture! He had been ready to turn around and run, crossing the Northern Immortal Domain, then the Central Immortal Domain, and escape directly to the Southern Immortal Domain! But then, he was blocked by two Saint Kings of the Celestial Tribe? Was there no way for him to escape anymore?! ¡°Why are you alone here? Where is the army of your tribe?¡± Tian Yuansheng looked at Ao Wushuang with a cold face! Ao Wushuang¡¯s scalp tingled as he said, ¡°They¡­ are all dead¡­¡±
Upon hearing this, both Saint Kings were taken aback! All dead? How could that be?! ¡°How could this have happened¡­ With Tian Haochu carrying the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Edict, unless a living Saint Emperor took action, they should have been safe!¡± Tian Yuandao was extremely solemn, when suddenly, his gaze pierced through Ao Wushuang! ¡°I will search this person¡¯s soul!¡± His expression was ice-cold, and in an instant, his aura enveloped Ao Wushuang! Ao Wushuang¡¯s body stiffened! At that moment, he felt as if he had beenpletely restrained! It was as if something was watching him, seeing right through him! It was over, all over! Ao Wushuang trembled instantly. The two Saint Kings would surely find out about his betrayal of hisrades in that little mountain vige¡­ Dead as a doornail! Ao Wushuang was in utter despair! But at this moment, both Tian Yuandao and Tian Yuansheng were shocked! Because when they probed Ao Wushuang¡¯s memory, they saw the following scene: Tian Haochu and others were pursuing the remnant of the Celestial Wolf n, and along the way, the remnant devoured the Divine Blood Herb. They arrived at a terrifying mountain range!
In the depths of the mountain range, suddenly, a terrifyingly powerful entity extended a huge w, crushing the Celestial Wolf remnant and all of Tian Haochu¡¯s group, even the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Edict was unable to stop it! Immediately after, among the ruins, Ao Wushuang crawled out of the ashes, struggled to a ce near the body of the Celestial Wolf remnant, skinned the snow-white Celestial Wolf, extracted all its blood, and put it in a Jade Pot. ¡°Even if I, Ao Wushuang, die, I must bring back the Divine Blood for the Celestial Ancestor Emperor!¡± ¡°I am born for the Celestial Tribe!¡±
In the memory, Ao Wushuang¡¯s face was filled with piety! Afterward, Ao Wushuang, alone, walked out of the Great Wilderness! After seeing Ao Wushuang¡¯s memories, both Tian Yuandao and Tian Yuansheng, the two Saint Kings, looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes! There was a terrifying presence in the depths of the Northern Destion! Even the Saint Emperor¡¯s Edict couldn¡¯t stop it! ¡°This Ao Wushuang, to be able to survive such a catastrophe, truly has an extraordinary fortune!¡± Tian Yuansheng suddenly spoke, and in his eyes looking at Ao Wushuang, there was actually a hint of admiration! Tian Yuandao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Although he is from the Human Race, he remains utterly loyal to our tribe. Such a devoted individual is rare these days!¡± He reached out, patted Ao Wushuang on the shoulder, and encouraged him: ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Ao Wushuang, upon hearing this, waspletely dumbfounded. What was happening? Why were these two actually praising him?
He couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. Were everyone in the Celestial Tribe crazy? He had his suspicions! ¡°Where is the Jade Pot? Hand it over.¡± Tian Yuansheng spoke. Ao Wushuang, upon hearing this, shuddered fearfully and handed over the Jade Pot. Tian Yuansheng took it with great care, lightly opened the stopper of the Jade Pot, and took a sniff! ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s refreshing!¡± Tian Yuansheng had a look of pleasure, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the original Divine Blood contained in the Divine Blood Herb!¡± ¡°Truly wonderful. Now that we have it, let¡¯s go, we can go back. The Ancestor Emperor¡­ shall be revived!¡± Tian Yuandao was also excited. ¡°Young Ao, you have made a great contribution this time, your sincerity is evident. Come, follow us back to the tribe, I will nominate you as a candidate for Quasi-Saint Son of the Celestial Tribe!¡± Tian Yuansheng put away the Jade Pot and looked at Ao Wushuang again! The more he looked at this young man, the more he liked him!
A born lucky star, gifted beyondpare, and moreover, with such a loyal and righteous heart. He could be cultivated into a loyal dog, a sharp sword for the Celestial Tribe to wield in the future! Upon hearing this, Ao Wushuang felt even more bewildered. What in the world was this situation¡­ Was he really going to get away with it?? No way¡­ Heavens bless me! ¡°` However, the thought of bing a candidate for the Quasi-Saint Son of the Celestial Tribe, such an unlucky group, immediately scared him. Even someone as fortunate as himself feared he might not withstand the bad luck of the Celestial Tribe! Determined, he suddenly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡­ both of you Saint Kings, do you want to take revenge? I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Hope flickered in his eyes! ¡°There¡¯s no need, we currently cannot go to that ce!¡±
Tian Yuansheng waved his hand majestically and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Disappointment flooded Ao Wushuang¡¯s eyes in an instant! ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I know your loyalty to our tribe and how eagerly you yearn to avenge our people, but now is not the time.¡± Tian Yuandao smiled. At that moment, he swept up his sleeve, directly enveloping Ao Wushuang, and they both left together! ¡­ The night was deep.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The vigers had scattered back to their homes after finishing the feast. At this moment, in a simple room, in a house on the eastern edge of the vige, Jiang Xuey on the bed, feeling a heat throughout her body! She could feel that the Saintly Spiritual Energy within her was erupting, storming into her sea of consciousness! Because of a bowl of fruit wine, her Cultivation Level was breaking through. From Great Ability Realm¡­ breaking into Saint! Those in the Jade Pivot Realm are called Great Saint Power. While those in the ¡°Fog Piercing¡± Realm are known as Saints! In this Realm, cultivators dispel the fog in the sea of consciousness and discover their true selves. At this moment, Jiang Xue felt utterly lost¡­ She saw many things¡­ Scenes that did not belong to her! She seemed to return to another era. It was a primitive and vastnd where the Ten Thousand Tribes flourished with endless life. But the Human Race struggled desperately beneath the Ten Thousand Tribes. She saw a Tribe being devoured in one gulp by an ancient different race, leaving nothing but piles of bones. She saw cultivators of the Human Race soar into the sky, only to be casually in by strong different race warriors. She saw every member of the Human Race prostrate on the ground when a different race Saint advanced in strength. ¡­ It was as if the fog of the ages was gradually lifting. Another person was walking towards her step by step. It was a little girl crawling out from the ruins destroyed by a different race, covered in wounds, using her tiny hands to dig out the corpses of her tribe from the rubble, crying as she buried all her rtives in the pouring rain. It was a young girl, torturing herself desperately in the prime of youth like a diligent ascetic. It was an indifferent yet powerful peerless woman, streaking across the Great Wilderness, shing with the pride of the Ten Thousand Tribes, pressing them to a point where they dare not even nce sideways. It was an invincible female Saint, whose might could shake an entire race on her own! She emerged from hardship, dressed in white. Ultimately, she stood tall between heaven and earth. With a raise of her hand, stars were extinguished; with a turn of her head, heaven and earth quaked. Even the strongest ancient emperors among the Ten Thousand Tribes did not dare to contend with her. Her name was Snow, but wherever she passed, rivers of blood would surge sky high. The Human Race revered her as the Snow Emperor, and at the same time, the Ten Thousand Tribes referred to her as the ¡°Blood Emperor¡±! ¡­ At this moment, within the simple room, Jiang Xue suddenly slowly opened her eyes. She had be a Saint! But at this moment, her eyes revealed deep bewilderment. ¡°Who am I¡­ and who is she?¡± She whispered to herself! This moment, she suddenly got up and walked out of the room. Above, the stars and moon hung high in the Sky Vault. Step by step, she walked out of the utterly silent small mountain vige and then headed in a certain direction towards the Northern Destion! Meanwhile. In the Depths of the Northern Destion. Between the vast mountains, the primalndscape seemed as if it had been cleaved by a Divine Sword, leaving a swath of scattered bones. At this moment, suddenly, the ground shook and copsed like an earthquake, trees snapped and were destroyed, and the ground itself exploded¡­ Amidst the swirling dust, countless bones suddenly arose from the earth! This ce had been marked by Li Fan months ago! Latter, when bones emerged from the ground, it had caused a beast tide in the Northern Destion. Lin Jiu Zheng, Wu Dade, and Big ck Dog hade here before. Da Hei used his Mana to seal this area. However, now, innumerable bones stood up densely packed, their hollow eye sockets seeming to all gaze in a certain direction! An endless army of bones appeared to be on guard, waiting for something¡­ And among the endless skeletons, four towering giant bones stood, protecting a tattered battle g! Blood stains mottled the g, as if it had been through thousands of battles! The g fluttered against the wind, and in a moment, an overwhelming surge of evil and Yin Qi spread across the Depths of the Northern Destion! In the sky above, under the moonlit night, a vast and endless battle g shadow seemed to stand between heaven and earth! Birds and beasts fled in terror! ¡­ ¡°` Chapter 405: 362: The Birth of the Snow Emperor?_1 Chapter 405: Chapter 362: The Birth of the Snow Emperor?_1 Quickly, the two Saint Kings had already returned to the Celestial Tribe with Ao Wushuang. Within the Celestial Tribe, all were looking forward with eager anticipation! This time, the Celestial Tribe had mobilized on arge scale, so the whole tribe was already aware. The Ancestor Emperor was very likely to be resurrected! Seeing the two Saint Kings return with Ao Wushuang, everyone in the Celestial Tribe was overjoyed. Before long, the two men, along with Ao Wushuang, appeared within the grand hall. Inside the grand hall, Tian Yuanji stood respectfully before Frost Emperor! Jiang Hanshuang sat indifferently in the seat of honor. Ever since the Celestial Tribe had set out, she had personallye to wait here.
As long as they obtained the Divine Blood Herb, Tian Changsheng¡¯s imperial body could bepleted! Right after that, they could go in search of that river. ¡°Your Majesty, Frost Emperor,¡± Tian Yuandao and Tian Yuansheng stepped into the grand hall, speaking respectfully. Ao Wushuang, upon seeing this woman, was greatly shaken! Could this be¡­ a Saint Empress? Her skin was as radiant as ice and as smooth as jade, her beauty unparalleled, her presence extraordinary¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but fill with respect in his heart! ¡°You may rise.¡± ¡°How did it go, did you get the item?¡± Frost Emperor asked indifferently. ¡°Reporting to the Frost Emperor, we got it!¡± ¡°In the midst of pursuit, that remnant of the Celestial Wolf n ingested the Divine Blood Herb. This blood was extracted from within that remnant¡¯s body, it¡¯s still warm!¡± Tian Yuansheng said, taking out the Jade Pot! Frost Emperor indifferently beckoned, and the Jade Pot fell into her hands. Upon opening the pot stopper, she took a gentle sniff. Immediately, her eyes felt a bit spicy¡ªthe scent was so strong! Compared to the Three Lives Soil fromst time¡­the scent was different, yet still strikingly simr¡­ Only, this blood felt somewhat thick¡­ She couldn¡¯t resist dipping her finger slightly into it, bringing it to her cherry lips to taste.
Feeling the wondrous energy spread from the tip of her tongue, her eyes brightened as she said: ¡°Full of wonderful energy, it seems indeed to be Divine Blood!¡± The three Saint Kings were overjoyed upon hearing this! Since Frost Emperor had spoken, there was surely no mistake!
And Ao Wushuang, witnessing this scene, waspletely dumbfounded! Could it be? Watching the Empress, the lofty image he had just constructed in his mind¡­ suddenly shattered! Itpletely shattered! He nervously swallowed, and cold sweat began to pour down¡ªhe must not let the true nature of that blood be discovered, otherwise, he would surely die! ¡°Why have you brought a member of the Human Race here?¡± At this moment, Tian Yuanji suddenly looked at Tian Yuansheng with some displeasure! This was the grand hall of the Celestial Tribe, how could the lowly Human Racee here? Moreover, with the Frost Emperor present¡ªan utmost secret¡ªif word got out that Jiang Hanshuang, the Frost Emperor, was actually inmunication with the Celestial Tribe, it would certainly cause an uproar!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Tian Yuansheng quickly said: ¡°Your Majesty, Frost Emperor, this person is a peerless lucky star!¡± ¡°Moreover, he has contributed greatly to the discovery of the Divine Blood Herb this time, having witnessed a terrifying existence unknown to us. Thus, I brought him here for the Frost Emperor to inspect!¡± ¡°If there is anything wrong with this person, it¡¯s nothing to just kill him.¡± The Frost Emperor looked indifferently at Ao Wushuang upon hearing this.
Ao Wushuang was stunned; he felt that¡­ he had been soul-searched again! ¡°Although he is of the Human Race, he seems loyal enough¡­ he could be useful. Later, send him to the Human Race as an undercover agent, cooperating both inside and out. Perhaps it might even be possible to eliminate one or two of the Imperial n¡­¡± She said with a chilly smile. Tian Yuansheng, feeling approval, said: ¡°I will immediately issue amand for all cultivators of the Saint level and above, this person shall be our Quasi-Saint Son!¡± Tian Yuanji and Tian Yuandao also nodded in agreement. Frost Emperor then extended her delicate hand towards Ao Wushuang. ¡°Now, can you feel a severe pain in your mind? That is a restriction I¡¯ve ced within your sea of consciousness. Should you harbor any treachery or attempt to reveal anything about this ce, you will perish immediately, soul and body, never to reincarnate in this world.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Frost Emperor looked coldly at Ao Wushuang! Ao Wushuang, hearing this, was momentarily startled. A severe pain in his mind? There was absolutely none!
But since the Empress had spoken! He gritted his teeth and suddenly turned pale, clutching his head, and cried out: ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much!¡± ¡°Spare my life, please!¡± Seeing this, Tian Yuanji and the others were somewhat puzzled and surprised. This guy¡¯s acting¡­ ahem, reactions, why so odd? ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to forge the Imperial Blood for your Ancestral Emperor.¡± The Frost Emperor confidently rose to her feet, turned, and left without looking back at Ao Wushuang again. The three Old Saint Kings closely followed her. Ao Wushuang remained dazed throughout, not snapping back to reality until they left the grand hall. The Celestial Tribe had made him a Quasi-Saint Son? And his sea of consciousness was restricted? Just what the hell was going on¡­
¡°Quasi-Saint Son, pleasee with us, we have prepared many resources for you!¡± At this time, a group of Saints had already gathered around, their attitude extremely enthusiastic! Ao Wushuang looked up at the sky speechlessly and said, ¡°Damn you, Heaven¡­ I¡¯m damn well going to y along with you!¡± Once he steeled himself, he immediately left with a group of old Saints! ¡­ At this moment. Inside the top-secret hall of the Celestial Tribe. The Frost Emperor entered, holding a jade box. ¡°Changsheng, the Divine Blood has also been found!¡± ¡°You¡­ are about to see the light of day again!¡± ¡°Activate the Blood Forging Formation!¡± Upon hearing this, three old Saint Kings immediately stepped forward. The coffin was opened in an instant, and a burst of energy inside tried to rush out, seeming very eager! However, with a raise of her hand, the Frost Emperor pressed it back down! ¡°I know you¡¯ve recovered well and are eager toe out, but now is not the time!¡± The Frost Emperor spoke and immediately stepped forward, pouring a jug of blood into it. Then she closed the coffin, and the grand formation started operating. A brief silence fell inside the coffin. ¡°Thump, thump, thump, thump!¡± ¡°Thump, thump, thump, thump!¡± Immediately after, a sound like thunder emerged! The noise of hammering against the coffin lid became more intense and urgent! It seemed like it couldn¡¯t be contained any longer! ¡°Stronger than the previous two times, the Ancestor Emperor is truly recovering well!¡± Tian Yuansheng was overjoyed! ¡°Haha, if the Ancestor Emperor were to be reborn, he would truly be unparalleled, admired by the Ten Thousand Tribes!¡± Tian Yuansheng was at the peak of expectation. ¡°His Excellency must sympathize with our hardships and will surely grant opportunities that will allow us to enter the Great Saint Realm!¡± Desire filled Tian Yuandao¡¯s eyes. By then, it might even be possible to borrow this coffin from the Ancestor Emperor to cultivate! The remnants inside, the Kirin Wood, Three Lives Soil, Divine Blood, and such¡ªeven a bit of residue eaten would be an exceptional opportunity! And, hearing their words, the Ancestor Emperor of the Celestial Tribe pounded the coffin lid even more fiercely, as if trying to break through the coffin! ¡°Hmm, now, only the river you spoke of is left, to water the Imperial body!¡± Jiang Hanshuang also nodded and murmured, ¡°My partner¡­ you are finally going to be reborn!¡± But, just then, an urgent message suddenly arrived: ¡°Something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°In the Northern Destion¡­ the Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner has appeared!¡± Instantly, the faces of the four within the top-secret hall drastically changed! ¡°What? The Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner¡­ How is that possible!¡± ¡°The Snow Emperor fell eons ago, her existence thoroughly eradicated, how could her war banner still appear?¡± ¡°She¡­ she couldn¡¯t possibly still be alive, could she?¡± The three from the Tian Yuansheng appeared utterly incredulous! Even at this moment, a hint of fear was exposed in their old eyes! The Snow Emperor was a legend among legends in the mythical history of the Human Race! An Empress of a single era, unmatched through the ages. In the ancient times, during the weakest period of the Human Race, she carved out a piece of the sky for her people. If not for her, the Human Race might have been ughtered clean by the Ten Thousand Tribes long ago. Now, her war banner had reappeared? The Celestial Tribe¡­how could they not be afraid? ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ Back then, she was annihted until only a single drop of blood remained, and even that drop of blood was pursued by three Emperors within the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­ I made sure to confirm by various means that she¡­ really died!¡± Panic began to surface in Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s beautiful eyes! Perhaps no one knew the terrors of the Snow Emperor better than she did! Even the coffin of Tian Changsheng in that great hall, as if hearing the message from the outside world, began to tremble slightly at this moment! ¡°Not good!¡± Suddenly, Tian Yuanji pped his head, saying, ¡°Her war banner appearing in the Northern Destion¡­that ce is the key to the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s rebirth!¡± ¡°That river flowing with Yang Energy is right there!¡± ¡°Could it be that the Snow Emperor aims to seize that river?!¡± He immediately panicked and became distressed! That river was far too mysterious, filled with Supreme Energy, and the Celestial Tribe had to secure it, without allowing any errors! In a moment of incredible tension, they all looked at Jiang Hanshuang and said, ¡°Empress Frost¡­ what should we do now?¡± Jiang Hanshuang pondered for quite a long time. In her eyes suddenly shone a cold and exceedingly icy light! ¡°Issue an edict to the world, let the different race know of this matter!¡± ¡°Her war banner is flying high once more upon thisnd¡­ the ones who cannot tolerate this most, are the different race!¡± ¡°Let them be our vanguard!¡± This was a scheme to use others for one¡¯s own ends! Jiang Hanshuang dered, ¡°Furthermore, bring along Changsheng¡¯s coffin. The water of that river¡­ must be leftpletely for Changsheng!¡± ¡­ Before long. The news spread throughout the world! The Immortal Domain was profoundly shaken! Chapter 406: 363 Imperial Allied Forces_1 Chapter 406: Chapter 363 Imperial Allied Forces_1 The news of the Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner spread quickly throughout the entire Immortal Domain! Especially in the Northern Immortal Domain, as well as the Central Immortal Domain where the Celestial Tribe resides! In an instant, the various domains were greatly shaken. Northern Immortal Domain. Within a heavenly pce standing amongst the clouds. This ce was the ancestralnd of Golden-Winged Peng. ¡°Please summon Chankong Quasi-Emperor immediately!¡± Today, the Saint Master of the Golden-winged Great Peng Race, Jin Yangyao, was exceptionally solemn as he personally took action to ignite the sacred incense of his n. He wanted to awaken a quasi-emperor of his n! Inside the hall, the two Saint Kings and more than a dozen Saint Monarchs of the Golden-winged Great Peng Race were all extremely solemn, waiting.
As the sacred incense was lit. Within a secret hall of the Celestial Tribe, a hoary voice suddenly rang out: ¡°What matter calls for my awakening?¡± The next instant, an elder had already appeared in the grand hall. This elder emitted an immensely powerful aura, his forehead adorned with a sunfire pattern! He was a¡­ quasi-emperor! The quasi-emperor, also known as a sub-emperor, was a person who hadpleted the Great Saint stage, second only to the Saint Emperor. Characters of this level were almost impossible to find in the world because they were just a hair away from stepping into the realm of a Saint Emperor and had been in deep seclusion for years on end. ¡°Thest time the Kirin Holy Emperor visited our race, I had to leave seclusion to receive him respectfully. Now, what is it that disturbs my cultivation?¡± The elder spoke indifferently. ¡ª¡ªWhen the residual shadow of the Kirin Holy Emperor appeared, it was he who had personallye forward to wee him. ¡°Your Excellency Chankong Quasi-Emperor, the banner of the Human Blood Emperor has reappeared in the Northern Border!¡± Jin Yangyao spoke gravely, saying: ¡°This matter is of utmost importance, and we cannot make a decision!¡± ¡°We beseech the Quasi-Emperor to make a judgment!¡± The two Saint Kings and a group of Saint Monarchs all respectfully looked towards Chankong Quasi-Emperor.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, a look of shock immediately shed through the old eyes of Chankong Quasi-Emperor. ¡°The War Banner of the Human Blood Emperor¡­ hasn¡¯t she fallen for countless eons already?¡± He murmured, saying:
¡°Could it be that she still has the chance to re-emerge in this world?¡± Suddenly, his aged body trembled slightly, saying: ¡°No, we must take action¡­ we must exterminate all her chances of revival!¡± ¡°If that woman were to return to this world, it would be the doomsday for the Ancient Holy ns!¡±
¡°Issue the order immediately, gather all the Royal ns and Imperial ns, and I shall personally take action!¡± Chankong Quasi-Emperor spoke decisively, with urgency in his words! Upon hearing this, Jin Yangyao and the others all took a deep breath! To mention that Empress, even a quasi-emperor¡­ had to be so wary! ¡°By yourmand!¡± ¡­ Immediately, the Golden-winged Great Peng Race issued the order! ¡°March into the Northern Destion, eradicate the Human Race executioners, all tribes send your elites immediately!¡± This was an Imperial n¡¯smand! In ancient times, each Imperial n ruled over a territory. The Golden-Winged Peng Tribe ruled the entire Northern Immortal Domain, all Royal ns, Marquis ns, and Holy ns, etc., had to heed itsmand! In an instant, the Northern Immortal Domain was in upheaval! ¡°The Imperial n has issued the order¡­¡±
At Eagle Sky Cliff, in the region of Tian Ying Royal n, Ying Botian suddenly stood up, saying: ¡°Gather all Saint Monarchs and Saints of our n!¡± ¡°I will take this opportunity to blood-cleanse the entire Northern Immortal Domain!¡± ¡­ In the South Region of the North Immortal Domain. Within a mountain range, therey a valley with an extraordinary aura¡ªSwallow Moon Valley. This ce was the territory of the Mixed-Blood Tian Dog n, hence the valley often echoed with the barking of dogs. Today. ¡°All Saint Monarchs and Saints assemble!¡± ¡°The banner of that human woman has appeared, we absolutely cannot allow her to reappear in this world!¡± The n leader of the Mixed-Blood Tian Dog n, Gou Beichi, issued an order! At once, the pack gathered! ¡­
¡°This damned woman!¡± In the Eastern Immortal Domain of the Northern Immortal Domain, within a grand hall, sat a stout middle-aged man with a nose and ears muchrger than the average person. He was the Saint Master of the Ganglie Royal n, Zhu Zhentian! Zhu Zhentian¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as he said: ¡°In the ancient years, our n was a Sub-Emperor Tribe, but that woman ughtered all of our Great Saint level and above experts, causing our n to decline to a Royal n, only able to depend on the Golden-winged Great Peng Race.¡± ¡°Our Ganglie Royal n and the Blood Emperor are irreconcble enemies!¡± ¡°All the strong ones, assemble immediately, this lifetime, we mustpletely destroy her war banner!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, In the Northern Immortal Domain, the Heavenly Net Mountain Range! Today, within the mountain range, an ancient voice arose. ¡°Jiang Xue¡¯s war banner has reemerged¡­ Does this mean that the cmity from the Yang Realm is upon us?¡± The ancient voice whispered.
¡°That foolish woman, trying to resist the great ones from the Yang Realm. In the battle of old, she barely escaped with her blood, we pursued and somehow lost a fragment of memory. I do not know whether she truly died¡­ Now it seems she might still cling to a sliver of life¡­¡± ¡°Seizing this chance to utterly destroy her, the great ones from the Yang Realm would be pleased with us¡­¡± Another voice suddenly rose! Called the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, the Heavenly Net Mountain Range is not home to merely one being! And thest time the Kirin Holy Emperor came here, he merely awakened one among them. Today, a second being has awoken! ¡°Hehe, although Jiang Xue overestimates herself, she is a marvel of intelligence and beauty. If we could obtain her methods¡­ we might ascend another step. It is time to go and see for ourselves.¡± At this time, the voice of a third being sounded! In the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, three mysterious beings were stirred into action today. In an unknown moment, three terrifying auras emerged. There was a giant silver spider, its might overwhelming the heavens. There was a fearsome ck serpent that swept across the wilderness. And there was a golden bear, massive as a mountain, that shook the earth! They had once participated in that ancient war, had once pursued thest drop of the Blood Emperor¡¯s blood. However, all three emperors had lost a fragment of memory, and for millions of years, they had never confirmed whether Jiang Xue was dead or alive. Now, with the emergence of Jiang Xue¡¯s war banner, they¡­ had no choice but to emerge! ¡­ The news exploded throughout! In the Central Domain, the Ji Family! ¡°The Snow Emperor¡¯s war banner¡­ once again flies in the Northern Destion!¡± Tai Xuan Da Sheng, the elder, was filled with excitement, murmuring, ¡°In this lifetime, does the Snow Emperor stand a chance of returning?¡± ¡°Report!¡± At this time, a Saint from outside hastily entered the hall, saying: ¡°I report to the Great Saint, the Golden-Winged Peng Race has issued an imperial edict, summoning all royal families, marquis families, and holy families from the Northern Immortal Domain, to form an army of different races, heading towards the Northern Destion!¡± ¡°They, intend to make a move against the Snow Emperor¡¯s war banner!¡± Upon hearing this, Tai Xuan Da Sheng¡¯s old eyes instantly zed with fierce battle intent! ¡°Summon the Emperor Sword, assemble all members of the Ji n!¡± ¡°Rush to the Northern Border, defend the Snow Emperor¡¯s war banner!¡± ¡°Even if we battle to thest person, the Ji Family, in this lifetime, must stand with the Snow Emperor¡¯s war banner!¡± ¡°Additionally, issue a decree to the world, calling for all Human Sacred Way Forces in the Northern Immortal Domain to converge on the Northern Border with the utmost haste!¡± He issued themand with resolution! In an instant, the entire Ji n set forth toward the Northern Border! Warships filled the sky, with the grand g of the Ji Family billowing in the wind! ¡­ All eyes were on the world! It wasn¡¯t just the Northern Immortal Domain; the Central Immortal Domain, the Southern Immortal Domain, and the Eastern Immortal Domain¡ªthe three great celestial domains adjacent to the Northern Immortal Domain¡ªwere all well aware of the reappearance of the Snow Emperor¡¯s war banner. All were watching! ¡°The Snow Emperor¡­ Her war banner reappears, does this herald the arrival of cmity from the Yang Realm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s observe from the sidelines and wait for the oue of the battle in the Northern Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°The Snow Emperor should not reappear, she is an executioner¡­ I hope her war banner is destroyed sooner rather thanter.¡± Many powerful beings were whispering, waiting for news from the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡­ In the Northern Immortal Domain. A mighty army of holy races, sweeping across the sky! Formidable Quasi-Emperor level warships of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Race traversed the Sky Domain, followed by the warships of the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n, the Ganglie Royal n, and the Tian Ying Royal n¡ªthree great royal families. Dozens of Saint Monarch level characters. Hundreds of Saints! This time, almost all of the holy races in the Northern Immortal Domain had mobilised their foundations. Because, facing the Blood Emperor¡­ no race dared to take it lightly! ¡­ And at this moment. In the White Tiger State, the Deste Heaven Alliance. ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, the Ji n¡¯s army is about to arrive!¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke up to report! Fire Spirit stood up, took a step forward, and said: ¡°The Deste Heaven Alliance¡­ all troops, prepare for battle, shoulder to shoulder with the Ji n, against the different race!¡± ¡°Wherever the Lord of the Deste Heavens is, that is the sacred soil of our Human Race!¡± ¡°Fight until the veryst breath; we absolutely must not permit any different race to act recklessly on thisnd!¡± Themand was issued. In the alliance, everyone mobilised! ¡­ Chapter 407: 364 Going for a Barbecue_1 Chapter 407: Chapter 364 Going for a Barbecue_1 Small vige. In the courtyard. ¡°Slept so soundly¡­¡± Li Fan woke up from bed and stretchedfortably. Suddenly, he felt something fluffy and very soft at his feet, and when he looked down, he saw Xiao Bai had somehow made its way onto the bed. It curled up and slept at Li Fan¡¯s feet, sleeping sweetly. Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile, as expected, cats are attached to their owners and like to climb onto the bed. He gently stroked Xiao Bai. Instantly, Xiao Bai also woke up. ¡°Meow meow¡­ slept so well¡­¡±
Bai Xiaoqing rubbed her head against Li Fan subconsciously, but the next moment, she felt a slight tremble in her heart. It¡¯s over¡­ No, why am I sleeping here? What happened?! At this moment, Bai Xiaoqing was somewhat flustered. Did she get drunkst night and run to her master¡¯s bed? Meow meow¡­ Master won¡¯t be angry, right?¡­ Woof, it wasn¡¯t intentional! She quickly jumped off the bed and squatted on the ground, looking at Li Fan with a sorry expression, and a look that said she was admitting her mistake. ¡°Meow meow, meow meow meow~~¡± Seeing this, Li Fan was stunned for a moment and then burst outughing. This little greedy cat is really quite intelligent. He smiled, got up, picked up Xiao Bai, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, don¡¯t be upset,e on, I¡¯ll go cook you some eggs.¡± Li Fan immediately carried Xiao Bai out of the room. In the courtyard, the morning sunlight scattered everywhere, and the weather was very good. ¡°The weather is nice today, master will take you all out for a spring outing.¡± Li Fan spoke with a smile, ¡°And, we still have a lot of meat left over from yesterday, so we can continue with the barbecue.¡± At his words, a group of disciples were overjoyed! ¡°Wowser, we get to eat barbecue again¡­ This time I¡¯m going to eat lots and lots of belly pork!¡±
Zi Ling said excitedly, ¡°Lu Rang,e on, pick more lettuce!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get the seasonings!¡± Nan Feng went to the kitchen excitedly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help Lady Nanfeng.¡±
Gong Ya followed her there. ¡°Master, the barbecue grill is ready!¡± In the blink of an eye, Long Zixuan had already brought out the grill.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing this, Li Fan was taken aback. These disciples, they¡¯re too fast. He had only just finished speaking. However, seeing the eagerness of his disciples, Li Fan understood, they were all just craving it! After all, who could forget about barbecues after having them for the first time! ¡°Not sure if the leftover meat from yesterday will be enough¡­¡± Li Fan murmured, subconsciously looking towards the chicken flock and the fish pond nearby. At this, the chickens immediately ttened themselves and didn¡¯t dare to move! In the fish pond, a group of fish became still once again! ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough, master, we eat very little!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Master, no need for more meat!¡± Suddenly, a group of disciples all hastily spoke up. They were truly frightened, those were True Dragons and Phoenixes, after all! Li Fan, upon hearing this, was immediately puzzled. Ever since these disciples arrived, he could no longer enjoy the fish he raised or the chickens he fed¡­ It was downright outrageous! However, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s just make do with the leftover meat fromst night.¡± At his words, the group of disciples finally breathed a sigh of relief. The flocks of chickens and schools of fish too seemed to recover at this moment. It was then that Wu Dade spoke with his carefree attitude: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s not enough, we still have the dog, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Big ck Dog already bared its teeth: ¡°Woof!¡± Instantly, Wu Dade clutched his behind and fled! Li Fan cracked a smile, then suddenly remembered something and said:
¡°Right, go get the bow from my study, I¡¯ll teach you all how to hunt!¡± Lately, Wu Dade, apanied by the ck dog, had brought back quite a few game animals, which made Li Fan think of this. After all, living in a mountain vige, farming, animal husbandry, and hunting were all essential survival skills. He also had to teach them the skills for wilderness survival. Once they learned how to hunt, the vigers might have the chance to enjoy game more frequently. At these words, many disciples were even more overjoyed! ¡°Master is going to hunt with a bow and arrow¡­ That¡¯s fantastic!¡± ¡°What kind of game is worthy of Master¡¯s effort? It¡¯s unimaginable¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Master shooting arrows must be a magnificent sight¡­¡± They were all brimming with anticipation, Dugu Yuqing even ran to the study and soon brought back Li Fan¡¯s bow! Seeing that bow, everyone was even more astounded! ¡°Just by ncing at it, one can almost sense that kind of¡­ dreadfully supreme killing intent!¡± ¡°What kind of divine object is this bow?¡± They were all shocked, and at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but get excited!
The group promptly gathered their things and left the courtyard. Soon after, they had reached the entrance of the vige. ¡°Eh? Why is there a wolf here?¡± It was at this moment that Nan Feng suddenly spoke up. She had seen a white little wolf lying down at the corner wall by the vige entrance! The others were also puzzled and couldn¡¯t help looking over. They saw the white little wolf lying on the ground, shaking as if it were very frightened, and in front of it, there was a nt! ¡°No, this wolf¡­ it looks extraordinary!¡± Dugu Yuqing said gravely. ¡°It seems to contain some kind of strange bloodline; it¡¯s not simple.¡± Lin Jiu Zheng also spoke up. And Lu Rang¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°This herb¡­ this herb is quite interesting.¡± And Lang Qianqian, looking up to see the group of people in front of her, became even more afraid! Sincest night, she had been staying right there, too scared to move. Because moving around recklessly, she feared, could lead to being annihted. In a ce where a cow¡¯s stomping could destroy a Saint Emperor¡¯s Edict, now a group of people had emerged¡­ What terrifying beings they must be! When Nan Feng saw the little wolf, she couldn¡¯t help but walk forward, crouched down, and said to the little wolf: ¡°Where did youe from¡­ Are you sick?¡± She reached out to pet the little wolf. At that moment, the little wolf suddenly felt that the inexplicable pressure of the ce had vanished! ¡°` ¡°Aoo¡­ finally rxed!¡± Little Wolf couldn¡¯t help opening its mouth to lick the palm of Lady Nanfeng. Lady Nanfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel even morepassion for Little Wolf, picked it up, and turned to look at Li Fan, saying, ¡°Master, this Little Wolf seems pretty pitiful¡­ Can we adopt it?¡± At that moment, Lang Qianqian couldn¡¯t help but look towards Li Fan as well. She saw¡­ the Pure Blood White Tiger in Li Fan¡¯s arms! Boom! In an instant, Lang Qianqian¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve found it¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Siwei, I¡¯ve found it¡­¡± Her heart quivered. Before Grandpa Siwei died, he told her to flee to the north because he said the person capable of restoring the White Tiger Emperor Peak was the one she had been waiting for! Now¡­ this man before her was keeping a Pure Blood White Tiger as a pet! She understood everything now! This man was the unparalleled powerhouse responsible for the restoration of White Tiger Emperor Peak, and probably also the true master of this terrifying mountain vige! Upon seeing this, Li Fan hesitated for a moment. Wolves aren¡¯t easy to raise¡­ ¡°Master¡­ no, isn¡¯t this a rare animal?¡± At this time, Wu Dade suddenly spoke up, taking out a Crystal Chip. ¡°Hmm? Two lights¡­ does this mean that this nt is also a rare species?¡± Lu Rang became even more curious. Seeing this, Li Fan was suddenly extremely surprised! Damn¡­ Has my luck be so heaven-defying? At the entrance of the vige, to find both a rare animal and a rare nt? Tsk tsk, lucky indeed. ¡°Alright, in that case, Lady Nanfeng, you shall take care of this wolf, but you must be careful,¡± Li Fan instructed. ¡°Thank you, Master, Lady Nanfeng will surely take good care of it!¡± Upon hearing his words, Lady Nanfeng was overjoyed and immediately took out a cooked chicken egg, saying, ¡°How about it, are you hungry? Go ahead and eat.¡± Upon smelling the egg, Lang Qianqian became excited. Heaven¡­ What kind of egg is this¡­ It seemed to be imbued with endless Sacred Origin Qi, and just by getting a whiff, she felt as though her bloodline was reverting to its ancestors. It couldn¡¯t resist opening its mouth to eat the egg. Boom! In an instant, Little Wolf¡¯s aura dramatically changed. Within its body, the bloodline of the Wolf, seemed to boil because of this single egg. Its bloodline was reverting to its ancestors! ¡°Aooww¡­¡± It couldn¡¯t help but lower its head to nuzzle Lady Nanfeng¡¯s hand. Utterly thankful! ¡°What is your name?¡± Lady Nanfeng¡¯s eyes beamed with even more affection as she immediately asked. Lang Qianqian looked up at her, transmitting a message with a thought: ¡°Master¡­ my name is¡­ Lang Qianqian.¡± At the same time, she transmitted her origins and the events of the previous day to Lady Nanfeng through telepathy. Lady Nanfeng was immediately taken aback, Lang Qianqian was actually a descendant of the Primordial Heavenly Wolf n. And to think thatst night, while they were drunk at the vige entrance, such a huge event had unfolded¡­ With this thought, she became somewhat conflicted and looked towards Old Yellow Bull and Big ck Bull working in the fields not far away! That Old Yellow Bull¡­ truly a creature raised by Master! So heaven-defying! She took a deep breath, turned to look at Li Fan, and said, ¡°Master, this Little Wolf¡¯s name is Qianqian.¡± Li Fan smiled and also stepped forward to gently pat Little Wolf¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, from today onwards, you¡¯re part of the family.¡± ¡°Just follow Lady Nanfeng closely.¡± Upon hearing this, Little Wolf wagged its tail, whimpering softly as if responding to him. Seeing this, Li Fan felt even more relieved; it seems this wolf does understand human emotions. ¡°By the way, Lu Rang, take this nt back with you to nt in the yard.¡± He spoke to Lu Rang. This nt was a rare species too, and it certainly shouldn¡¯t be allowed to die. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, raising nts is what I do best!¡± Lu Rang said, puffing out his chest, and picked up the Divine Blood Herb. ¡°Let¡¯s go, get the barbecue ready.¡± Li Fan spoke up and led his disciples and others on their way again. ¡­ Meanwhile, at this moment. In front of the Northern Destion. Armies assembled, the terrifying Royal Family Airships blocked out the sun. ¡°Report!¡± At that moment, a messenger flew in, saying, ¡°To report to the Saint Master, the Celestial Tribe has sent word that within this Great Wilderness, there exists a terrifying unknown entity.¡± ¡°The Saint Master and others of the Celestial Tribe perished there just days ago.¡± The messenger spoke to the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe¡¯s Saint Master, Jin Yangyao. Jin Yangyao¡¯s face turned cold, saying, ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°It would have been weird if there weren¡¯t any ghosts where the Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner reappeared.¡± ¡°By the way, Saint Master,¡± At this time, the messenger continued, saying, ¡°Besides, the Celestial Tribe has also sent their Acting Saint Lord, Tian Haoqing, along with their Quasi-Saint Son!¡± ¡°Apparently, their Quasi-Saint Son has been into the Northern Destion before and safely returned; he can lead us!¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Yangyao also couldn¡¯t help feeling delighted, saying, ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good, bring him to me!¡± The Acting Saint Lord of the Sky-Human Tribe, Tian Haoqing, came forward with a middle-aged man! That man was none other than Ao Wushuang! Ao Wushuang trudged along, overwhelmed by the sight of so many members of the Royal ns, the Imperial ns, and others. He really didn¡¯t want toe. But he was coerced by the Celestial Tribe, utterly powerless to resist! Now, seeing the formidable lineup of the Imperial Allied Forces, it seemed he had no choice but to go. He resolved to go all in! ¡°Saint Master Jin, I am Tian Haoqing, the Acting Saint Lord of the Sky-Human Tribe, here to offer support!¡± Stepping forward, Tian Haoqing gave a slight smile and stretched out his hand to Ao Wushuang, saying, ¡°This is our Quasi-Saint Son; he has previously entered the Northern Destion and knows the way well.¡± Ao Wushuang took a deep breath, stepped forward, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I am the Quasi-Saint Son of the Sky-Human Tribe, Ao Wushuang¡­ here to lead the way for everyone!¡± ¡°Please rest assured, with me here, it should¡­ be very stable!!¡± ¡°` The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 408: 365: Peng Emperors War Spear vs. Snow Emperors War Banner_1 Chapter 408: Chapter 365: Peng Emperor¡¯s War Spear vs. Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner_1 ¡°` Seeing Ao Wushuang, Light Brilliance of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe¡¯s Saint Master was somewhat surprised and said: ¡°Your surname is Ao?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t all the members of the Celestial Tribe have the surname Tian?¡± By Ao Wushuang¡¯s side, Tian Haoqing of the Celestial Tribe cracked a slight smile and said: ¡°Wushuang was originally a member of the Human Race.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, Light Brilliance was even more surprised. The Human Race? Who in the world didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t understand that the Celestial Tribe was the one that hated the Human Race the most! And now, they actually chose a member of the Human Race to be a Quasi-Saint Son?
¡°It looks like this guy is mostly just cannon fodder.¡± Light Brilliance, being who he was, understood in an instant. The Celestial Tribe was only using this member of the Human Race named Ao Wushuang; the so-called Quasi-Saint Son was nothing but a little sweetener thrown his way. ¡°Very well, in that case, please, Saint Heir Ao, lead the way!¡± He spoke! Immediately, Ao Wushuang began to lead the way. The Saint Race Alliance Army swiftly charged into the Northern Destion. Their airships shaded the sun and covered the sky! ¡­ Before long, as they ventured deeper, a vast and raging river began to faintly appear in the distance! ¡°Eh, there seems to be a big river ahead¡­ filled with a mystical aura?¡± ¡°Just by gazing at it from afar, it gives a sense of the extraordinary!¡± ¡°A tremendous opportunity, it must be a tremendous opportunity indeed!¡± In an instant, all the ns were overjoyed. And Tian Haoqing, the acting Saint Master of the Celestial Tribe, was even more excited at this moment. ¡°That¡¯s the river, the one we of the tribe figured out with every ounce of effort!¡± ¡°The key to the perfect rebirth of our Ancestor Emperor!¡± He clenched his fists, unable to contain himself, and patted Ao Wushuang on the shoulder, saying: ¡°Wushuang, well done, very well done!¡±
Meanwhile, Ao Wushuang was ncing left and right. There were too damn many people, and he was too close to the front¡­ He couldn¡¯t find an escape path! He could only grit his teeth and continue forward.
Very soon. The full view of that big river finally came into everyone¡¯s sight. They were now merely a few miles away from the river. The river was turbid, with steam rising from its surface as if it were undying! ¡°Hiss, this river¡­ is really something!¡± Light Brilliance of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe¡¯s Saint Master immediately gasped and said: ¡°Could this be containing the kind of aura mentioned in legends?!¡± He was full of astonishment and doubt. And at that moment, Almost-Holy Emperor Jin Changkong of the Golden-Winged Great Peng Tribe took a step forward, his eyes burning fiercely, and said: ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Yang Energy!¡± ¡°Such surging Yang Energy¡­ To have so much of it, it¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°If I could acquire and refine even a bit of it, perhaps, I could take that step!¡± At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited!
¡°I now understand why the Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner has reappeared; it¡¯s because of this river. She wants to use this river to reconstruct her body and re-emerge in this world!¡± Chankong Quasi-Emperor spoke loudly! The voice spread through the entire Saint Race Alliance Army. Instantly, everyone was shocked. ¡°This river is so defiant of heaven, capable of reconstructing an Emperor¡¯s body¡­ Terrifying, utterly terrifying!¡± ¡°If we could get just one drop, our ns would experience development beyond our wildest imaginations¡­¡± ¡°This river, those who see it share in it, no one is allowed to monopolize it!¡± For a moment, each of the Royal ns, Marquis ns, and others also began to speak out, their eyes aze with desire! You have to understand, why is this world known as the Yin Realm? It¡¯s precisely because this domaincks Yang Energy! And at the ultimate end of the Saint Path, after one¡¯s cultivation level reaches the realm of Saint Emperor, even a wisp of Yang Energy has significant uses. And now, in this ce, there actually exists such a river full of Yang Energy. Even if a Saint Emperor were to arrive here, they would be tempted!
And while everyone was staring at that Yang Energy-filled river¡­ Ao Wushuang quietly moved backward! ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first!¡± A Saint Monarch of the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe took an immediate step forward, approaching that Yang Energy river! In his eyes was sheer covetousness; by all means, he had to be the first to take a sip! However, just as he reached the riverbank. An aura of terror suddenly issued forth from the depths of the Great Wilderness on the other end of the river. Boom! That Saint Monarch was directly obliterated into a cloud of blood mist! And at that moment, deep in the Great Wilderness, the phantom of a towering g appeared, overshadowing the skies! It was a tattered war banner, stained with the blood of all races, fluttering without wind, carrying an overwhelming battle intent that could intimidate the Eight Destions! Hiss!
Instantly, all the ns present took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°` Their eyes were filled with unparalleled shock! ¡°The Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner!¡± ¡°Yes, the blood-colored battle g from the Ancient Era that struck terror into the Ten Thousand Tribes¡­ the g of the Blood Emperor!¡± ¡°Even after millions of years, this battle g still exudes an intimidating aura that terrifies¡­¡± Everyone was muttering to themselves. At this moment, the Saint Masters from the various Royal and Imperial ns were even more grave. ¡°The Blood Emperor¡¯s War Banner should not reappear, that executioner should have beenpletely eradicated!¡± Ganglie Royal n¡¯s Saint Master Zhu Zhentian¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred! ¡°We must not allow that woman to be reborn, otherwise, we will prostrate ourselves as in the ancient times!¡± Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n¡¯s Saint Master Gou Beichi had extreme dread in his eyes! ¡°This river has been protected by the battle g¡­ To obtain this river, we must first break the battle g!¡± Tian Haoqing muttered to himself! ¡°Please, Quasi-Emperor, make a move!¡± Golden-Winged Peng Tribe¡¯s Saint Master Jin Yangyao even spoke out to the Chankong Quasi-Emperor! That battle g, a single wisp of its qi could annihte a Saint Monarch, and looking over the field, only Chankong Quasi-Emperor had a chance! Upon hearing this, Chankong Quasi-Emperor nodded and took a step forward. Instantly, the aura of the Holy Path roared to life! In his hands, a long spear appeared! The spear seemed stained with some horrifying blood, its demeanor imposing, and as it appeared, all tribes felt an irresistible urge to kneel! ¡°The Celestial Peng War Spear¡­ this is the Imperial Weapon of the Peng Emperor from the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe!¡± ¡°With the Imperial Weapon in y, the battle g must be destroyed!¡± ¡°All of that woman¡¯s existence will bepletely vanquished today!¡± The various tribes excitedly spoke! ¡°Blood Emperor¡­ you should be obliterated!¡± Chankong Quasi-Emperor shouted loudly! With the Celestial Peng War Spear in hand, he unleashed a peerless surge of qi, assailing the phantom deep in the Great Wilderness! In an instant, the qi from the Celestial Peng War Spear transformed into a terrifying shadow of a holy peng, blotting out the sky and hurtling toward its target. In the Depths of the Great Wilderness, the great banner trembled, and a strand of qi wafted out. As if space itself were being obliterated, the shadow of the holy peng actually perished! Hisss! At this moment, Chankong Quasi-Emperor¡¯s eyes contracted, and he muttered to himself: ¡°I am a Quasi-Emperor holding an Imperial Weapon, and yet I can¡¯t shake a mere inanimate object?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± He gave his all, his cultivation gone wild as he transformed into the true golden-winged Peng form, unleashing his most powerful strike! In the battle g, a whisper that seemed to traverse through the long river of time arose: ¡°Those who offend my Human Race, shall be killed without forgiveness!¡± Battle intent surged wildly, rolling and enveloping everything! In an instant, the holy peng was bathed in blood, and the Quasi-Emperor was resoundingly defeated! ¡°Puh!¡± Chankong Quasi-Emperor, his blood sprayed into the air, his face deathly pale, his entire body trembling! ¡°Blood Emperor¡­ does your fighting spirit still endure?!¡± He cried out with difficulty! Behind him, the Ten Thousand Tribes were in shock! Chankong Quasi-Emperor, invincible unless a Saint Emperor emerged, yet now, even with the aid of an Imperial Weapon, he had been easily overthrown! How terrifying was that battle g? However, at that very moment. From within the Celestial Peng War Spear, suddenly radiated Myriad Dao of light, with golden brilliance shining through the world, blindingly luminous. A golden figure suddenly appeared! It was a majestic man in a golden imperial robe, appearing as regal as the sun itself. At this moment, the Ten Thousand Tribes trembled. ¡°Peng Emperor is invincible!¡± The entire Golden-Winged Peng Tribe knelt in unison! That was¡­ a manifestation left by the Peng Emperor within the Celestial Peng War Spear! It would only appear in times when the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe faced an existential crisis. Now¡­ it was stirred to action by the battle g! The Ten Thousand Tribes knelt, worshiping the manifestation of the Peng Emperor! And the Peng Emperor, at this moment, simply lifted his eyes, looking indifferently towards that banner deep in the Great Wilderness. ¡°You have perished, and here remains only a dissatisfied will; what use is it today?¡± ¡°You should dissolve away, lest youpel me to take action.¡± The Peng Emperor spoke indifferently, his voice like that of a sovereign from the nine heavens. And at this moment, within the battle g, it surged even more intensely, and a shadow suddenly stepped out. It was a woman. She wore a white dress, the most sacred goddess between heaven and earth. Yet, the hem of her dress was stained with the blood of Ten Thousand Tribes! With the appearance of this shadow¡­ Time and space trembled! The ground roared! In the Depths of the Great Wilderness, endless white bones rose up, their fighting spirit intimidating, emitting a thunderous battle cry! ¡°Snow Emperor is immortal, the Human Race unbowed¡­ Those who vite my Human Race, even from afar, shall be punished!¡± That was the rallying cry from the endless white bones! Battle intent, shocking the world! ¡­ Chapter 409: 366: Imperial Path Great War_1 Chapter 409: Chapter 366: Imperial Path Great War_1 The war g roared. A shadowy figure, emerged from the war g. A million-strong army of white bones, at this moment, cried out in unison, their fighting spirit piercing the heavens! Seeing this figure appear, all members of the Holy n Alliance Army¡¯s pupils shrank! ¡°The Blood Emperor¡­ it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡± An old Saint Monarch¡¯s face was filled with terror! ¡°How could she possibly reappear¡­¡± ¡°It really is her, I¡¯ve seen records of her in my n, she is an invincible one, an executioner!¡± ¡°With the Peng Emperor here¡­ she should be annihted!¡± All the tribes were shocked, muttering, discussing!
Under the sky vault. The Peng Emperor¡¯s body radiated golden light, like an emperor incarnate. And the Snow Emperor, in a blood-stained white dress. Her beauty was unmatched and devastating, her figure graceful, standing with her hands behind her back, below the nine heavens, she did not do so deliberately, yet carried an air of unmatched presence! ¡°You should be obliterated.¡± The Peng Emperor spoke indifferently, saying, ¡°This era, no longer belongs to you!¡± But the Snow Emperor responded indifferently: ¡°Your war spear, not yet stained with the blood of the Yang Realm¡­ when cmityes, you act as a lost dog.¡± ¡°You are unworthy of being an emperor.¡± With those words, she raised her hand, and a boundless force came crashing down! ¡°How dare you!¡± The Peng Emperor roared in anger, instantly transforming into the Golden-Winged Peng, its power capable of challenging the heavens, lunging at the Snow Emperor. Yet, as the force descended, the figure of the Peng Emperor suddenly trembled! ¡°No¡­ you, you surpassed the Saint Realm?¡± The Peng Emperor was taken aback, struggling desperately to resist! ¡°You want to sever my Saint Emperor Dao Fruit? You crazy woman!¡± The Peng Emperor¡¯s voice, at this moment, actually held a hint of panic! Behind them, the Ten Thousand Tribes were shaken! The Peng Emperor¡¯s personal intervention, was actually suppressed by a single will of the Snow Emperor, unable to even lift their heads!
¡°Indeed, she is the Snow Emperor from ancient times, who made the ancient emperors of various tribes lose their voices¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that in this era, no one can subdue her?¡± ¡°A mere remnant will has actually bested the Imperial n, what a humiliating disgrace!¡± All tribes felt a sense of powerlessness!
Is this the Blood Emperor? Even after hundreds of millions of years, a residual will could still raise her hand to suppress the Peng Emperor!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Celestial Tribe¡¯s Dao Brother, please do not hold back any longer!¡± At this moment, Jin Yangyao suddenly looked towards Tian Haoqing. If this continued, the Peng Emperor¡¯s cultivation might be severed by the Snow Emperor! ¡°Rest assured, today the Snow Emperor shall certainly be annihted!¡± Tian Haoqing bellowed, and suddenly, five edicts appeared with a bang! Those were the edicts of Tian Changsheng! At the same time, he brought out a golden mace! ¡°Emperor Weapon Longevity Mace!¡± The crowd gasped in astonishment! In an instant, the Longevity Mace radiated endless Imperial might. From the five edicts, five figures emerged, merging into one!
They were thest five Ancestral Emperor¡¯s Decrees of the Celestial Tribe. Then, the figure seized control of the Emperor Weapon Longevity Mace! The Celestial Ancestor Emperor, Tian Changsheng! His body was draped in endless Imperial light; at this moment, looking at the Snow Emperor, his eyes were full of roaring hatred! ¡°You should not have appeared¡­ I will have youpletely extinguished!¡± Tian Changsheng bellowed, and the Longevity Mace came crashing down fiercely! Space obliterated! At this moment, even the figure of the Snow Emperor couldn¡¯t help but retreat! ¡°You betray the Human Race, willing to be apdog of the People of the Yang World, indeed you have obtained a touch of Yang Energy¡­¡± The Snow Emperor looked towards Tian Changsheng, her eyes so cold. ¡°Back then, I was already not inferior to you!¡± ¡°You deserve death!¡± With his palm, he struck with a killing Imperial Weapon with ferocious might.
The Peng Emperor held the Celestial Peng War Spear, attacking as well! Two Saint Emperors, simultaneously striking at the Snow Emperor. ¡°Weaklings, will always be weaklings.¡± The Snow Emperor¡¯s dress fluttered, and in an instant, she engaged in fiercebat with the two men! The figures of the three had already transcended the current time and space, entering an unknown time-space battlefield; even so, the earth was still cracking open everywhere! In the blink of an eye, several centuries¡¯ worth of shes passed! The figures of the three reappeared in the midst! The Peng Emperor¡¯s figure was growing more dim, his Celestial Peng War Spear was now full of notches. And the Longevity Mace of Tian Changsheng, had actually been broken into pieces! ¡°Past causes, today¡¯s effects¡­ I will sever your two¡¯s cultivation.¡± The Snow Emperor raised her hand. Her aura was unparalleled. ¡°Do you truly think that in this world, you are unbeatable?!¡±
Tian Changsheng roared in anger, suddenly, he raised his hand, and an edict forcefully appeared! It was a golden edict, carrying an endless aura of the Yang Realm! ¡°In the past, three Emperors from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition hunted you to yourst drop of blood, but they could not confirm whether you were dead or alive; the great beings of the Yang Realm¡­ already anticipated your return!¡± ¡°This edict, will suppress you!¡± Tian Changsheng shouted! ¡ªThis was the edict left by the visitors from the Yang Realm who participated in the ambush of the Snow Emperor back in the day. It was for today! As the edict appeared! The Yang Energy cascaded down violently. The Snow Emperor struggled mightily! ¡°If your true body were here, perhaps this edict might not be able to suppress you, but unfortunately, you only have a wisp of will left!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± Tian Changsheng sneered! However, at this moment! Beneath the Great Wilderness, suddenly a figure slowly approached. It was a woman dressed in white. She was breathtakingly beautiful, with a graceful figure. At this moment, she raised her eyes and looked up at the Snow Emperor in the sky vault. Under the sky vault, the Snow Emperor¡¯s will seemed to sense something too and turned to look back. In that instant, it felt as if the river of time itself was boiling! All the tribes in the sky above were suddenly looking at the woman who appeared on the ground. ¡°She¡­ she looks exactly like the Snow Emperor?!¡± ¡°No¡­ Could it be that the Snow Emperor hasn¡¯t perished?¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Seeing this woman, the people of the world were all terrified! And at this moment. On the ground, Jiang Xue looked at the woman in the sky vault, and in an instant, the fog in her sea of consciousnesspletely dissipated. In her mind, there was an additional memory. It was a battle from ancient times. She fought with the people of the Yang Realm until the Immortal Domain shattered. At thest moment¡­ she was ambushed by someone. ¡°Blood unextinguished, samsara for a myriad of ages, until today¡­ My soldiers, my war banner, are still waiting for me!¡± Jiang Xue murmured, then suddenly stepped forward! Up in the sky vault, the lingering will of the Snow Emperor suddenly drifted down! And merged into one with her! At this moment, Jiang Xue¡¯s aura suddenly soared! She broke the shackles in her sea of consciousness and charged into the Saint Monarch realm! Cutting off all of her past, she stepped into the midst of the Saint Kings! Finally, her aura continued to soar until it reached the Great Saint Realm and then it stopped! Jiang Xue, Great Saint! At this moment, everyone between heaven and earth was watching her! ¡°The Snow Emperor has resurrected¡­¡± ¡°She¡­ has not died outpletely!¡± ¡°This is her current life¡¯s body, her will has merged with it, the Snow Emperor has reappeared¡­ No!¡± All the tribes were astonished! The Snow Emperor¡¯s single will, after all, was not considered resurrection; even if she were unrivaled in this life, she would eventually perish. But now¡­ The Snow Emperor had reemerged. And as a Great Saint! ¡°I did not expect you to actually defy death!¡± Tian Changsheng said with a gloomy face, ¡°However, in this life, even if you fuse with your past life¡¯s war intent, you are merely a Great Saint¡­ You have no chance of reaching the ultimate peak again!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± He shouted angrily! The longevity mace fell, and the edict of the people of the Yang Realm struck down even more fiercely. ¡°Send you to total extinction!¡± The Peng Emperor also shouted loudly! At this moment, however, Jiang Xue was calmly unafraid. She raised her hand! Suddenly, From the depths of the Great Wilderness, a war banner suddenly flew over. Itnded in her hands! She grasped the war banner, the war intent of thousands of skeletal soldiers coalesced, she wielded the war banner, defying the heavens, shing fiercely with two Saint Emperors and an edict! And did not fall into a disadvantage! ¡°The Ji Familyes to protect the Snow Emperor!¡± At this time, on another side of the sky vault, an endless army appeared! Ji Taixuan appeared suddenly, holding the Xuanyuan Sword and threw himself into the fray! The Divine Sword roared in an instant! From the sheath, it seemed as if blood surged forth! With a sword intent that startled heaven, it transformed into a figure, that of Xuanyuan in white! The Xuanyuan Holy Emperor had arrived! ¡°To cross time and space, to fight side by side with the Snow Emperor¡­ fortunate indeed, fortunate indeed!¡± Xuanyuan in white suddenly gripped the Xuanyuan Sword, the long sword shing down! In an instant, the edict in the sky was almost obliterated! ¡°Ji Xuanyuan¡­¡± The Peng Emperor and Tian Changsheng both shouted angrily! But now, they were suddenly at a disadvantage! They were nearly no match in a two versus two; if it weren¡¯t for the edict of the people of the Yang Realm suppressing Ji Xuanyuan and the Snow Emperor, they would probably die instantly! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Protect the Snow Emperor!¡± At this moment, Ji Taixuan led the Ji Family army and attacked the Saint Race Alliance Army! ¡°Deste Heaven Alliance, protect the Human Race!¡± Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, and others also arrived, leading everyone to battle against the Holy n! In an instant, the whole piece ofnd thundered resoundingly! ¡­ And at this moment. In a valley in the Great Wilderness. Here streams murmured and greenery was lush, very picturesque. ¡°Let¡¯s do a barbecue here!¡± Li Fan smiled! Chapter 410: 367 The Birth of the Shy Emperor_1 Chapter 410: Chapter 367 The Birth of the Shy Emperor_1 The battle had almost reached a fever pitch! The Peng Emperor and the Celestial Ancestor Emperor could no longer hold on! Even with the edicts of the People of the Yang Realm suppressing Jiang Xue and Ji Xuanyuan, they were still no match! ¡°It¡¯s time for us to take action, to exterminate these two Human Race ants, and then quench our thirst from this great river, replenishing our Yang Energy!¡± At this moment, a mysterious voice sounded from the Sky Vault. ¡°Indeed¡­ In the past, we failed to hunt down thest drop of Jiang Xue¡¯s blood, disrupted by an unknown factor¡­ Now, it¡¯s time to fulfill the mission from a million years ago!¡± ¡°Jiang Xue must be exterminated!¡± Two other voices also instantly resounded! In an instant, three overwhelmingly terrifying presences descended like a cover from the sky! These were three Emperors!
The first person had something like a Heavenly Net Earth Trap behind him, densely arrayed like stars. The second person was followed by billowing ck clouds and continuous purple mist! The third person was in the midst of a violent storm, his body like a mountain! The appearance of the three shook the earth profoundly! Even those in the midst of fierce battle from the Ten Thousand Tribes, the Ji Family, and members of the Deste Heaven Alliance were shocked as they looked up at the Sky Vault. ¡°Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­ you finally came!¡± Tian Changsheng looked up to the sky and shouted, ¡°Quick, take action!¡± The three Emperors from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition fiercely descended. In that moment! Terrifying spider webs overshadowed the sun, like a whole universe. Massive serpent shadows swallowed mountains and rivers, as if to devour the world! The horrifying golden giant bear charged like a mountain range! These were three living Saint Emperors! And¡­ they had once been nurtured with Yang Energy! Even a normal Saint Emperor, at the peak of their power, wouldn¡¯t dare contend with those from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition because those Saint Emperors who had received Yang Energy were halfway out of the Saint Path. They were invincible! The Celestial Peng War Spear and the Tian Changsheng club, along with that terrifying spider¡¯s web, fell towards the Snow Emperor. While the golden giant bear, along with the terrifying serpent shadow, swept towards Ji Xuanyuan!
The battle reached a frenzy! At this moment, even the Snow Emperor and Ji Xuanyuan felt extremely strained! Because, after merging, the Snow Emperor was merely at the Great Saint cultivation level, barely possessing Emperor-levelbat power thanks to the war g and the endless war intent of the white bone army. As for Ji Xuanyuan, it was not his true body that was here, but a shadow from the Xuanyuan Sword.
Above the Sky Vault, in secrecy. ¡°She really has been resurrected¡­¡± Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s eyes reflected hatred and a trace of fear! ¡°Go, while no one in the battle formation can spare attention, immerse the Emperor¡¯s body in the river of Yang Energy and re-emerge into this world, you will be invincible!¡± She waved her hand! Above the Sky Vault, suddenly a coffin thunderously descended! It was a stone coffin that smashed heavily into the torrential river! Instantly, endless muddy waters entered the coffin. The coffin was like a bottomless pit, drawing in numerous rivers. However, as the river water poured into the coffin, there came violent thudding against the coffin from within, and the coffin itself struggled, seemingly wanting to leave the river! ¡°Drink it all, not a single drop left!¡± Above the Sky Vault, Jiang Hanshuang was cold as she cast spells to suppress the coffin. ¡°Only this way can you be invincible!¡±
She spoke! Endless river water inverted instantly! At this moment, within the battle ring. ¡°Who dares to steal a drink?!¡± The Old Spider from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition was enraged; this river was of paramount importance! It could replenish their drained Yang Energy. Now, someone was stealing it? ¡°It¡¯s Tian Changsheng¡¯s coffin¡­ leave some, leave some for us!¡± The giant Serpent was also in a panic as it hastily addressed the coffin in the river. ¡°Tian Changsheng, you greedy thing, with so much river water, share some with us!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The golden giant bear was also angered! But at this moment, they were unable to extricate themselves! The great battle had reached a crucial moment!
Finally, the entire river was wholly absorbed by the coffin. Not a drop was left! The coffin fell into a brief silence! ¡°We respectfully invite the Ancestor Emperor to emerge from seclusion!¡± ¡°We respectfully invite the Ancestor Emperor to emerge from seclusion!¡± In an instant, an endless army of the Celestial Tribe appeared in the Sky Vault! The Celestial Tribe had been waiting all this time, precisely for this moment! The Saint Kings of Tian Yuanji, Tian Yuandao, and others now emerged, overjoyed, and knelt towards the coffin! ¡°Having devoured the entire river of Yang Energy¡­ to what horrifying extent must Tian Changsheng¡¯s cultivation have reached?¡± Even the three beings from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition were looking solemnly at the coffin now! The next moment. Boom! The coffin exploded!
From within the stone coffin, a middle-aged man with a darkplexion¡­now stood up! His body emitted an endless Emperor¡¯s Aura! Apanying it¡­ Was a stench¡­ Unparalleled under the heavens and above the earth! ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so stinky!¡± ¡°No¡­ what¡¯s happening, this stench, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Blegh!¡± As this presence spread, countless members of the Ancient n¡¯s vast army vomited directly! ¡°Not right, how can our Ancestor Emperor have such a stench¡­¡± Tian Yuanji was somewhat taken aback, as he felt an itch in his throat, but he immediately channeled his Great Magical Power to forcefully suppress it. ¡°Could it be that the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s corpse has been left too long and has a stench of decay? That shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Tian Yuansheng and Tian Yuandao also struggled to regte their breathing forcefully. Others may vomit, but we¡­ must hold it in even in death! Even Jiang Hanshuang, who was hidden in secrecy, couldn¡¯t help but feel like retching when she sensed the aura emanating from Tian Changsheng. She hurriedly pinched her nose and frowned tightly! What on earth is happening?? Meanwhile, Tian Changsheng, who had been reborn, didn¡¯t have time to bask in joy because his face was crumbling. ¡°¡­ What have you used for my imperial body?!¡± He raised his hand and grabbed Tian Yuanji and the other two! Tian Changsheng¡¯s words even trembled with emotion. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ancestor Emperor¡­ we used only the finest materials!¡± Tian Yuanji held back his difort and managed to utter: ¡°Kirin Wood, Three Lives Soil, Divine Blood, the great river of Yang Energy¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestor Emperor, we had a hard time finding them!¡± Tian Yuansheng and Tian Yuandao chimed in at that moment! But in Tian Changsheng¡¯s eyes, there was boundless rage as he said: ¡°How can these things¡­ stink so much?!¡± Even he could barely stand his own stench! He felt like throwing up himself! What in the world is this mess! ¡°Ancestor Emperor, we had no idea¡­ maybe this is just the scent of divine items!¡± All three hurriedly tried to exin. With an expression of innocence! At the same time, they were also puzzled in their hearts. This odor¡­ It is a bit odd indeed, enough to make one want to vomit! ¡°A bunch of useless fools¡­ once I sort out the matters here, I will pursue your offenses!¡± Tian Changsheng bellowed furiously. Then, he turned around and looked up towards the Sky Domain. ¡°Jiang Xue¡­¡± ¡°You are not dead¡­ but I, too, am still alive!¡± ¡°In this lifetime, when you see me again, you should regret, you shall weep!¡± Every step he took wasced with a terrifying aura of the Dao, spreading ominously! Even the three Emperors in the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition felt a heavy tension; even they¡­ were probably no match for Tian Changsheng now. Because Tian Changsheng¡¯s body was filled with Yang Energy! High up in the Sky Vault, Jiang Xue furrowed her brows and looked at Tian Changsheng, suddenly saying: ¡°I truly do regret it, and I really want to cry¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve genuinely, stinkingly made me cry!¡± After speaking, she suddenly threw the terrifying war banner in her hand towards Tian Changsheng! Brimming with endless fighting spirit! ¡°You are no match for me now!¡± Tian Changsheng raised his hand and actually grasped the war banner in his hand! But at that moment, Jiang Xue¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot! ¡°She¡¯s fleeing!¡± ¡°Chase her! We absolutely cannot let her have the opportunity to grow stronger!¡± ¡°Kill! The Blood Emperor must not re-emerge in the world!¡± In an instant, the Peng Emperor and the three Emperors of the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition all shouted! ¡°You cannot escape!¡± Tian Changsheng quickly turned around and chased in the direction where Jiang Xue disappeared! ¡­ At that moment, In the valley. Li Fan had already set up everything with his disciples, including the barbecue grill, and the charcoal fire had been kindled. The meat was already roasting. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, why do I feel like there¡¯s a terrifying battle raging deep in the Great Wilderness¡­¡± A worried expression crossed Nan Feng¡¯s face! All the disciples¡¯ expressions turned solemn. ¡°It seems there¡¯s the dissemination of Emperor¡¯s Aura¡­ and not just one, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening out there?¡± Dugu Yuqing murmured to himself. ¡°I sense a familiar fighting intent, could it be Ji Xuanyuan¡­¡± Lu Rang had a puzzled face as he looked at the grass beside him, which swayed without wind, as if resonating with him. Almost all the disciples understood that there was a major change deep in the Great Wilderness. ¡°Could it be that the skeletons deep inside areing out?¡± Lin Jiu Zheng looked suspiciously at the Big ck Dog. ¡°Dead Dog, do you know something?¡± Wu Dade also spoke up. But the Big ck Dog gave a canine grin and transmitted a message: ¡°The great river of mine has finally been absorbed by someone; it¡¯s taking effect!¡± It seemed excited and continued: ¡°Hurry up and get over here; I can¡¯t wait to tell that youngster the truth anymore, woof woof, woof woof woof!¡± Wu Dade and Lin Jiu Zheng were taken aback upon hearing this. The great river of the Big ck Dog has been absorbed¡­? At that moment, Li Fan also felt puzzled, for he too heard that there seemed to be somemotion deep in the Great Wilderness. Could another beast tide be happening? It shouldn¡¯t be; if it were a beast tide, it would have swept over this ce already! ¡°Everyone, eat at ease,¡± Li Fan said. Upon hearing this, many disciples shivered. ¡°The master has spoken¡­ It looks like it¡¯s not something serious!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t steal my fish!¡± Immediately, the whole group cast their worries to the wind and started to feast on the barbecue! Chapter 411: 368: Li Fans First Arrow - 1 Chapter 411: Chapter 368: Li Fan¡¯s First Arrow ¨C 1 Jiang Xue swiftly left, and in the blink of an eye, she was already ten thousand li away. Now, she was merely at the Great Saint cultivation level, and the idea of engaging in battle with five or six Saint Emperors at once, including three beings from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition and one reeking, powerful Emperor¡­ The barrier was insurmountable! The presence behind her was getting closer and closer. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, she seemed to sense something and headed towards a valley ahead. Before long, she arrived at the mouth of the valley. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Li¡­¡± Seeing the scene in the valley, Jiang Xue was taken aback. There was Li Fan, along with a group of disciples, having a barbecue.
The sound of running water and the lush greenery all around, they were clearly at the height of leisure andfort. ¡°Master, I want more~~¡± ¡°Give me that piece, Master~~¡± ¡°Big Brother, I want to eat more meat~~¡± Nanfeng Ziling, Xinning, and the others were all gathered around Li Fan¡¯s barbecue grill. The meat Li Fan was grilling was so delicious that it was in great demand. ¡°Woof woof, woof woof woof!¡± At this moment, Big ck Dog suddenly started barking. Everyone turned their heads to look. At the mouth of the valley, a woman wasing. ¡°Sister Jiang Xue?¡± Seeing her, the group of disciples were all somewhat surprised. ¡°Sister Jiang Xue¡­ her presence is so strong¡­¡± Zi Ling said, somewhat surprised. ¡°Sister Jiang Xue, did youe from the depths of the Great Wilderness?¡± Nan Feng asked. Jiang Xue nodded and immediately sent a telepathic message: ¡°The Imperial ns areing together, and the beings from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition have also emerged¡­ they are right behind me.¡± Upon hearing this, many disciples were shocked.
The Imperial ns¡­ Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Could it be that a battle of this magnitude was unfolding in the depths of the Great Wilderness? When Li Fan saw Jiang Xue, he too was surprised.
¡°Why are you here?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. Jiang Xue immediately replied: ¡°Reporting to senior¡­ I ventured into the Great Wilderness and encountered some terrifying things, which have chased me here!¡± Terrible things? Could it be ferocious beasts? Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but shiver inside, feeling a bit afraid. Was it really a beast tide? It was all over then, a beast tide hade, and he and his disciples were done for. At this moment, from the direction Jiang Xue hade from, there suddenly came the ferocious roars of beasts! Were there really ferocious beasts? What was critical is that they were now trapped in the valley with no escape! Li Fan gritted his teeth, damn it, at this time, they could only fight for their lives!
¡°All of you, get behind me!¡± ¡°Yu Qing, bring me my bow!¡± He immediately gave the order! His group of disciples had basically no experience facing ferocious beasts and didn¡¯t have any weapons with them. The only hope was his bow! Upon hearing themand, Dugu Yuqing immediately handed the bow and arrows to Li Fan. Li Fan took the bow and arrows in hand, standing tall at the mouth of the valley! He was all in, even if it meant giving up his old life, he had to ensure the safety of his disciples! Meanwhile, in the sky a few hundred li behind them, terrifying and towering presences also descended in an instant. There was a giant ck serpent, swallowing clouds and stirring the heavens. There was a fearsome golden giant bear, whose fur was like needles, and its roar shook the heavens. There was an imposing spider, rushing forth with a web that covered the sky. Besides that, there was a golden gryphon!
The three Emperors from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, as well as the Gryphon Emperor, were all in pursuit. But a few hundred li away from the valley, The Emperors suddenly changed their expressions. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, this area¡­ there¡¯s an inexplicable presence¡­ that makes one uncontrobly tremble.¡± The ck serpent trembled as it spoke. In the next moment, it suddenly fell from the sky! The golden giant bear, the Gryphon Emperor, the spider, and others could no longer maintain their forms and unexpectedly fell to the ground as well! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s something odd about this ce!¡± Tian Changsheng, who was in pursuit, was even more startled and immediately retreated several hundred li, not daring toe closer! ¡°This presence, it feels like that of the People of the Yang World¡­ Could they have already arrived?¡± Hidden away, Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s pretty face was full of solemnity! The endless Ancient ns and others were also following, but upon seeing this, they all stopped in the cloudyers several hundred li away! ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ the beings from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition have fallen to the ground¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a terrifying presence in the valley ahead!¡±
¡°The Ancestor Emperor has halted, hold off for now!¡± All the ns stopped. After halting, all the Ancient ns were looking towards the valley with heavy expressions. They saw a youth standing before the valley, holding a bow as if waiting. Besides him, there was a group of young men and women who were actually barbecuing in the valley. The Snow Emperor is among them! ¡°The Snow Emperor has fled here!¡± ¡°She must not be allowed to live!¡± ¡°Whoever wants to protect her, there¡¯s only one way out for them ¡ª death!¡± Countless people shouted! Ji Taixuan, Fire Spirit, and others looked toward the valley, all overwhelmed with surprise and delight! ¡°Is that¡­ Senior Li and the others?!¡± Ji Taixuan said excitedly, ¡°His oldness is here, that¡¯s brilliant!¡± ¡°It seems that Senior Li had anticipated all of this¡­ Indeed, what in the world could possibly escape his oldness¡¯s eyes?¡± Fire Spirit and Mu Qianning showed utmost reverence on their faces! At this moment, their hanging hearts suddenly let go. All feelings of anxiety and worry vanished entirely. Outside the valley. The Giant Bear, Giant Serpent, and Old Spider, all sovereign emperors, now felt an inexplicable pressure! They could only walk on the ground, unable to take to the skies once more. Even the Peng Emperor was walking on the ground! And now, they were not far from the mouth of the valley, seeing Li Fan at the entrance! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­ That¡­ that young man¡­¡± Old Spider suddenly shuddered with fear, saying, ¡°The bow in his hands¡­ such intense murderous aura!¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­ Such an aura, even the treasures of the Yang Realm don¡¯t have it!¡± ¡°That bow makes me want to crawl and tremble in fear!¡± The Giant Bear and Giant Serpent were also trembling at this moment! At the mouth of the valley. Li Fan had been waiting for a long time before he finally spotted four animals not far ahead. That serpent was almost a hundred meters long. That spider was as big as a young calf! That brown bear seemed to weigh around seven or eight hundred pounds, right? And there was also a big pheasant, nearly the height of a person! Li Fan was taken aback and said, ¡°As expected of the Great Wilderness, the animals are muchrger than ordinary ones!¡± No wonder Jiang Xue was so frightened that she fled here. An ordinary person would encounter them and find only one way out ¡ª death! Therger the animal, the stronger itsbat power¡­ Li Fan nced at the bow in his hands, suddenly feeling anxious! This shabby bow, ordinarily suitable for shooting rabbits, but against suchrge prey¡­ He genuinely had no confidence! He¡¯ll stake everything! He immediately took an arrow from his quiver! Then, he took aim! ¡°First shoot the brown bear, it¡¯s big and easier to target!¡± Li Fan muttered to himself, drew his bow to a full arc. At this moment, outside the valley, the four sovereign emperors were instantly trembling! ¡°No¡­ What is this killing intent? How terrifying¡­ No!¡± Old Spider¡¯s eight legs were all quaking, the formidable figure ahead, merely drawing a bow, yet causing him to feel as though his galldder was tearing apart! ¡°An invincible being¡­ How could there be such an existence in the Yin Domain?¡± The ck serpent quickly coiled itself, not even daring to show its head, shivering intensely! And the golden giant bear, targeted by Li Fan, instantlyy down, trembling, with defecation and urination flowing! At this moment. Li Fan¡¯s hand released suddenly! The arrow flew out instantly! Boom! In an instant, heaven and earth shook violently, years copsed, as if the entire universe tore apart because of this one arrow! In the distant skies, all the members of countless Ancient ns and the Human Race suddenly fell to the ground, prostrating and trembling, daring not to move an inch, silenced as if stricken with fear! The feathered arrow arrived! It pierced through the huge bear¡¯s body! In an instant, the spirit and soul of the Giant Bear Emperor were utterly annihted! This one arrow also stirred the river of causality and boiled the ages immemorial! Scenes from millions of years ago suddenly reflected at this moment, reappearing! Everyone was shocked as they looked up to see, upon the Sky Vault, images from a primordial time re-emerging: It was a vast and destend, with three emperors of majestic aura in hot pursuit of a drop of blood! ¡°Snow Emperor, you wish to be reborn from a drop of blood? That¡¯s a delusion!¡± A ck serpent, terrifying beyond belief! ¡°Die, daring to oppose the great ones of the Yang Realm, sealed your certain death!¡± A ck spider, with an overwhelming presence. ¡°Heh, your blood will be my feast!¡± A golden giant bear swiftly swung its massive paw towards that drop of blood! But in the next moment! An arrow flew, piercing through the river of time, from the lower reaches of the ages, against the current! ¡°No!¡± In the age-old scene, the enormous Giant Bear Emperor let out a piercing scream of agony! Time and space along with it were obliterated! The ages¡¯s scenery disappeared with it! In that split second, within the Immortal Domain, countless members of the Holy Bear n, the Ancient Bear n, and the like, vanished abruptly, eradicated from the annals of time and from the world by this one arrow! One arrow annihted the Giant Bear Emperor¡¯s past as well as his present! One arrow destroyed all causality rted to him in the heavens and earth, as if he had never existed in this world! At this moment, the world fell silent! Chapter 412 - 369: The Arrow Crown Through Ages_1 Chapter 412: Chapter 369: The Arrow Crown Through Ages_1 The entire Great Wilderness, at this moment, was already deathly silent! All tribes knelt on the ground. Emperors prostrated! Everyone was looking at the scene before them with unparalleled terror! Within the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, a powerful figure of Saint Emperor Level had actually just perished like that! Moreover, that one arrow had clearly set in motion the endless river of time, with the Sea of Karma boiling along! ¡°What realm does this one arrow belong to¡­ terrifying, terrifying!¡± ¡°Everything rted to the Giant Bear Emperor in the heavens and earth has been erased¡­ How is that possible!¡± ¡°Even a Saint Emperor, in front of his bow and arrow, is like an Earth Chicken or a y dog¡­¡± The various Ancient ns were extremely shocked. Tian Changsheng had also fallen to the ground, struggling to raise his eyes, filled with disbelief! ¡°¡­Could it be, could it be that the reason the three Great Emperors failed to kill Jiang Xue¡¯s drop of blood in years past¡­ was because of today, him standing in thetter part of time, firing this one arrow?!¡± Fear was written all over his face! In that battle of ages past, the Snow Emperor had clearly been gravely injured and was finally forced to use the Blood Drop Rebirth Technique in an attempt to escape. And the three mighty Emperors pursued that drop of blood! A single drop of blood¡­ shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape the pursuit of three Emperors! Yet, Jiang Xue was reborn in this life, he was confused, puzzled¡­ At this moment, he finally understood, he¡­ had seen a corner of the truth! This truth, however, was so terrifying! Even now, his body was filled with Yang Energy, making him arguably the most powerful Saint Emperor in the world! But facing that one arrow that could pierce through the ages and erase a Saint Emperor¡­ he felt a fear emanating from his soul. As if he had be the most insignificant ant! Life and death were no longer under his control. What existence was that young man at the mouth of the valley? He trembled! And at this moment. In front of the valley, four Emperors, with the Giant Bear already dead! The remaining three Emperors were trembling even more. The Giant Serpent Emperor was coiled up tightly, burying its head deep, not daring to show itself. The spider had already copsed on the ground, like it had lost its continence, with many strands of silk sliding out from its navel. The Peng Emperor was like a chicken awaiting ughter! Their mindsets hadpletely copsed. At this moment, they all understood. The youth holding the bow and arrow¡­ Is the real Master! Saint Emperor? In front of him, they were but ants! No, not even worthy of being called ants! In the valley. The disciples of Li Fan, seeing this scene, were also stunned. ¡°That, that is a Saint Emperor¡­ the strongest existence in the Immortal Domain¡­¡± Nan Feng¡¯s expression was extremelyplicated! One arrow¡­ to y a Saint Emperor! What kind of archery? What kind of divine might? ¡°Master¡¯s this one arrow, made the Star River tremble, humankind bow down, pierced through the river of time, and caused chaos in the Sea of Karma¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Dugu Yuqing murmured. ¡°I distinctly feel that if Master wished, he could directly destroy the entire world, and the endless flow of time would be severed!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief! ¡°That bow, what kind of divine object is it, is it meant to shoot at the heavens?¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was somewhat dazed! ¡°Master¡¯s this one arrow, can break through all of the world¡­¡± Jiang Li¡¯s eyes were filled with reverence! And the Big ck Dog was already lying on the ground, shivering, teeth firmly clenched on Wu Dade¡¯s buttocks, eyes filled with fear. Wu Dade had already be stunned, forgetting the pain on his buttocks! ¡°Aeons ago, I had nothing left but a drop of blood, with no way out, but Senior Li, in this space and time, beneath the stream of years, with one arrow¡­ caused chaos in karma.¡± ¡°It was him, he saved me!¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s beautiful eyes, looking at the back of Li Fan, had already gonepletely nk! In front of the valley. Li Fan saw that the Giant Bear had sumbed and seemed to have died a half-death, and he was surprised himself. Damn¡­ Did his one arrow identally hit the Giant Bear¡¯s vital spot? He had never expected to kill a bear with a single arrow! After all, a brown bear was terrifying, massive in size, with thick skin and flesh. Even a hunting rifle might not kill it, and if it were wounded and went mad, it would be a disastrous. Experienced hunters knew that it was better to fight a fierce tiger than a mad bear! ¡°I understand now!¡± At this moment, Li Fan suddenly remembered something, and a trace of joy shed in his eyes. ¡°I have reached the first level of Qi Cultivation, so my strength far exceeds that of ordinary mortals!¡± ¡°Even a brown bear¡­ can be killed by my arrow!¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help feeling confident; he immediately raised his bow! The bow, like a full moon! The second arrow, whooshed out! This arrow struck right through the ck Giant Serpent! In an instant! Numerous Ancient ns and Emperors clearly saw the soul of a Giant Serpent, almost turning into a Divine Dragon, directly eradicated! The Sea of Karma re-emerged, and time trembled. The scene from eons ago reappeared this moment! In this scene, the Giant Bear Emperor hadpletely disappeared, while the Giant Serpent Emperor and the Demonic Spider Emperor were still pursuing that drop of blood! ¡°Downstream of time¡­ a supreme being is intervening to aid the Snow Emperor¡­ Quick, eradicate her, eradicate her!¡± The words of the Giant Serpent Emperor carried a tremor and fear. Its body expanded for thousands of miles, attempting to envelop the fleeing drop of essence blood! But the next moment, the second arrow pierced through the River of Time! ¡°Save me!¡± The Giant Serpent Emperor cried out in agony, and in an instant, its figure alsopletely vanished in the annals of time! The River of Time faded away. At the same time, within the Immortal Domain, in this era, countless beings rted to the Giant Serpent Emperor, including the Holy n, Royal n, Marquis n, and the like, were simultaneously annihted,pletely disappearing! One arrow, erased the past, annihted the present! Disrupting the causality of eons! Transversing the River of Time! The Ten Thousand Tribes trembled, the people prostrated! Li Fan did not stop, at this moment, seeing that the Giant Serpent was also dead, his confidence soared! Is this the power of a cultivator?! Is this the might of the first level of Qi Cultivation? I used to only be able to shoot rabbits, but now, I can actually kill brown bears and Giant Serpents! Impressive! He immediately drew the bow again! Aiming at that spider! The arrow, like a shooting star, flew forth! The River of Time re-emerged! The same scene from time immemorial. ¡°No¡­ downstream of time, a terrifying supreme being protects her¡­ I cannot kill her!¡± The three Emperors who were pursuing the Snow Emperor¡¯s drop of essence blood, now only the fearsome Old Spider remained. At this moment, however, the Old Spider was fleeing. It dared not chase any longer! It was utterly terrified. But the arrow that pierced through the River of Time arrived instantly! ¡°Spare my life!¡± The Demonic Spider Emperor¡¯s eight limbs trembled! Where the flying arrow passed, temporal space annihted, and everything rted to the Demonic Spider Emperor disappeared! As if it never existed in this world! At the same time. Within the Immortal Domain, Demon Spider Valley, the Ancient Holy Spider n, and many other powerful spider tribes, along with their ancestralnds, were directly obliterated! One arrow erased the past, eliminated the present! All causality, all traces of existence, vanished! This was the most absolute destruction! At the entrance to the valley, the Old Spider was dead, its spiritpletely extinguished. The Peng Emperor, at this moment, waspletely trembling; his guts were filled with regret this instant! But Li Fan¡¯s fourth arrow had already arrived! The Peng Emperor was struck by the arrow in an instant! In an instant! Behind him, on the ground, the Golden-Winged Peng¡¯s endless tribespeople, including Quasi-Emperors, Saint Kings, and Saint Monarchs¡­ suddenly all vanished! They turned into smoke, into mist, and werepletely gone! They didn¡¯t even have the time to let out a cry of woe, nor the time to shed tears of regret! Just like that¡­ They werepletely obliterated! Chapter 413 - 370: The Urine Emperor Self-Destructs_1 Chapter 413: Chapter 370: The Urine Emperor Self-Destructs_1 Li Fan¡¯s four arrows had already descended. A hundred li away, the Imperial Allied Forces trembled and prostrated themselves, falling to their knees, with everyone paralyzed, barely able to move! Their hearts werepletely shattered! All knelt in the direction of the valley, worshipping as if before divine spirits!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The true Master, Saint Emperor¡­ is but a pig or dog!¡± ¡°The invincible one, destroyer of time, causing even the river of causality to fall into chaos¡­¡± ¡°Heaven¡­ just who on earth is this person?¡± The various races were shaken to their core! The Ji Family, Deste Heaven Alliance, and others were all trembling at this moment, their eyes filled with reverence! ¡°Senior Li, standing at the downriver of time, yet invincible since the ancient past¡­ He is the truly Supreme existence!¡± Excitement filled old Ji Taixuan¡¯s eyes! ¡°A single arrow from Senior Li could annihte all eternity¡­ what exactly is he nning to do by secluding himself here?¡± Fire Spirit muttered, ¡°Is his excellency ying a grand game of eternal chess?¡± Admiration in Mu Qianning¡¯s eyes reached the extreme: ¡°With a single bow, he can eliminate all enemies of the world¡­¡± The people revered him to the extreme! Even Tian Changsheng was now kneeling on the ground, his body soft and trembling! ¡°With such a being protecting the Snow Emperor¡­¡± ¡°How can it be like this¡­¡± His courage seemed to have split into fragments at this moment! In a certain mountain forest, originally positioned high in the sky vault and hidden from view, Jiang Hanshuang was nowying here, shaking all over with a pale face, and the long skirt between her snow-white legs was soaked with a flow of liquid¡­ She had been scared to the point of wetting herself! ¡­ In the valley. A group of disciples were also stunned. They all knew¡­ their master was very strong. But they had never imagined he would be this strong¡­ ¡°What of the Saint Emperor¡­ before our master, even the dregs don¡¯t count¡­¡± Lu Rang muttered. ¡°Even the heartless passage of time is but a small stream that can be crossed at any time before our master¡­¡± Complex emotions filled Nan Feng¡¯s beautiful eyes! ¡°Brahma exists throughout eternity, exists on the far shore¡­ If Brahma moves, no one in time can match, eternally the only one, our master, truly deserving the title of the only Brahma!¡± Qing Chen felt his heart surge with emotion! ¡°Big Brother¡­ what kind of person is he¡­ I originally thought his game epassed the Two Realms of Immortals and Demons, but now it seems¡­ evenbined, they don¡¯t qualify as a single chess piece in his game!¡± Xinning¡¯srge eyes were filled with deep shock and curiosity. All disciples were lost for words for a long time! Jiang Xue stared at the silhouette of Li Fan, her beautiful eyespletely spellbound. What kind of existence was he¡­ Living among ordinary mortals, as casual and refined as anymon man, without any constraints¡­ but standing with his bow, he could deter the eternal river, disrupt causality, and execute everything! Invincible! Is this¡­ what true invincibility is?! At this moment. At the mouth of the valley, Li Fan also breathed a sigh of relief! It¡¯s done! It seems that doing daily radio gymnastics to strengthen the body is indeed useful. Combined with his own cultivation of Qi Refinement at the first level, hunting ordinary beasts wasn¡¯t hard at all! He smiled slightly, then turning his head, said: ¡°The spider is inedible, but that bear, that snake, and that pheasant are all good stuff.¡± ¡°Da De, go pick up the game, clean it, and I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡± It¡¯s just the right time, since we¡¯re running a bit low on the meat we brought from the vige. This bear paw, snake soup, beggar¡¯s chicken¡­ we can cook them all up again! The heavens are truly gracious! Upon hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, the group of disciples behind him were all shocked! Game?? Make something delicious?? Even though they had long been ustomed to eating from the Holy n¡­ But now. That was a Saint Emperor! Considering a Saint Emperor as game to eat¡­ Everyone felt a bit unreal, a bit dumbfounded, a bit unable toprehend! ¡°Master said to teach us hunting, is this¡­ this what he meant by hunting?¡± Long Zixuan swallowed subconsciously! To think that Saint Emperor level powerhouses are just game in the eyes of our master? ¡°To be seen as worthy prey by our master, they must at least be of this level¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng was almost numbed by this realization. ¡°I have a feeling¡­ a single arrow from our master could destroy heaven and earth, yet these Saint Emperors¡¯ bodies are still intact, his excellency must really be nning to use them for meat!¡± Qing Chen said with aplex expression! At this time, Li Fan, somewhat puzzled, looked back and said: ¡°Hm? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you all want to eat braised bear paws, snake soup, and beggar¡¯s chicken?¡± Upon hearing this, a group of disciples all had even moreplicated expressions. Indeed, the master had already thought of everything, even the dishes to make! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, of course, we do!¡± At this moment, Wu Dade was also excited. He hurriedly stood up, pried open Big ck Dog¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry them back right now!¡± At this moment, Big ck Dog finally regained itsposure and ran out of the valley with Wu Dade towards the prey. When they reached the prey, ¡°Tsk tsk, they are all Saint Emperor level¡­ Probably considered the top ingredients even in the Immortal Domain!¡± Wu Dade¡¯s eyes shone! Big ck Dog, at this moment, suddenly lifted its head, looking into the distance hundreds of li away. At this moment, hundreds of li away, most people from all ns were still prostrating and trembling. And Tian Changsheng had just managed to stand up with difficulty. At this moment, he only wanted to flee, as far as possible! He even directly wanted to stay out of the Immortal Domain! This ce was too terrifying. But just as he had barely stood up, he felt as if a primal fierce beast had set its sights on him, causing him to feel a chill down his spine! He looked up, only to see the ck dog in the valley staring at him! A sense of horror struck him immediately! That dog¡­ seemed incredibly terrifying! And it gave him an inexplicable, body-shaking feeling. In the next moment, the dog suddenly lifted a paw! In an instant! In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, a series of images suddenly appeared! That was in front of Kirin Valley, a ck dog, urinating on the Kirin Wood! That was in Three Lives Great Marsh, where Ancestral Emperor¡¯s Edict covered a pile of dog feces¡­ That was in front of a small mountain vige, Ao Wushuang mixing blood with farm manure¡­ And in the Depths of the Northern Destion, a ck dog, executing Great Divine Powers that pierced through the heavens and earth! Tian Changsheng¡¯s eyes were wide open at this moment! Everyone from the Celestial Tribe had bug-eyed expressions! ¡°How¡­ how¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Tian Yuanji and the others were utterly dumbfounded at this moment! ¡°I¡­ I freaking knew it, the taste of those divine items, why they were all so addictive, damn, this dog, this dog!!¡± Tian Yuansheng immediately spat out a mouthful of old blood,pletely losing hisposure! ¡°You¡­ you damn thing, you¡­ you¡¯ve ruined our Celestial Tribe, ahhh!¡± Tian Yuandao immediately convulsed, foamed at the mouth, and pounded his chest in frustration! Tian Yuanji¡¯sposure also copsed. Trembling, he turned to the Ancestor Emperor and said, ¡°Ancestor Emperor, we, us¡­¡± Tian Changsheng¡¯s entire body was shaking. His will to persevere had shattered into countless pieces! ¡°You bunch of¡­ wastes!¡± He looked up to the sky, tears flowing profusely, yet he distinctly felt that even his tears smelled of urine! After all the painstaking efforts and waiting for eons, he had finally been reborn, but had turned into¡­ The Urine Emperor? The Feces Emperor? The Farm Manure Emperor? He hadpletely lost it! ¡°Why, heavens, why are you doing this to me!!?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore, ahhh¡­¡± Tian Changsheng cried, wailing loudly! At that moment, Tian Changsheng¡¯s body exploded! Unable to bear it, he self-destructed!!! He simply exploded! Not wanting to live any longer! ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Save me¡­¡± The powerful members of the Celestial Tribe like Tian Yuanji, who were too close, were immediately affected and were all destroyed! Wiped out! People from other ns who saw this scene were also struck dumb. But in the next moment, everyone was vomiting wildly! Because the explosion was even more foul-smelling! ¡°I¡¯m going to die from the stench, I¡¯m going to die from the stench!¡± ¡°A Feces Emperor¡¯s self-destruction¡­ it¡¯s a damn biological weapon!¡± ¡°This is just too crappy, literally too crappy!¡± Even the Saint Monarchs and Saints couldn¡¯t take it and vomited so hard that bile came out! And at that moment, in front of the valley, that Big ck Dog clearly cracked a grin. The dog smiled with malicious glee! ¡­ Chapter 414 - 371: Unifying the Northern Immortal Domain_1 Chapter 414: Chapter 371: Unifying the Northern Immortal Domain_1 In an instant, the Urine Emperor, due to the copse of his Dao heart, could no longer bear it¡­ and self-destructed on the spot! Everyone from all races looked on, dumbfounded. ¡°Too tragic¡­ truly too tragic!¡± ¡°The Celestial Tribe has truly finished themselves¡­ After all the hardship, to think they revived nothing but a Urine Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ it really stinks¡­¡± Many people hadn¡¯t even recovered from vomiting. After all, the mix of the emperor¡¯s aura and the stench of filth was unbearable, even for a Saint King. At this moment, Ji Taixuan of the Ji Family had already risen to his feet, holding the Emperor Sword in hand, and suddenly shouted: ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Wipe out all the Imperial Allied Forces, exterminate the Celestial Tribe!¡± In that instant, the might of the Imperial Path struck down! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Spare us!¡± ¡°We were deceived by the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, please don¡¯t kill us!¡± At this moment, the Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n, the Ganglie Royal n, and the others were all trembling, filled with immense fear. By now, all the emperor-level warriors of the Imperial Allied Forces had perished. A Great Saint wielding the Xuanyuan Sword was an unbeatable existence! In the face of the other races¡­ it was nothing short of a massacre! ¡°Kill!¡± Fire Spirit and the others also quickly sprang into action! The Ji Family¡¯s army and the Deste Heaven Alliance immediately charged into the fray. This day was nothing less than doomsday for the Holy n! Tens of thousands of the Holy n¡¯s allied forces werepletely obliterated, with blood raining down! Thends of the Northern Border were littered with gleaming light rain, unceasing for months on end! ¡­ At this moment. In front of the valley, Wu Dade had already returned carrying a giant bear and arge snake. And the Big ck Dog had a pheasant in its mouth! ¡°Come, chop off this bear¡¯s paw so I can make you some braised bear¡¯s paw!¡± Li Fan immediately spoke up. ¡°Master, we¡¯ll go pluck the chicken and make Beggar¡¯s Chicken~~¡± Nan Feng and the others also stepped forward to offer their help! Now, they had recovered from their shock. What Saint Emperors, what beings from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, are all ingredients, eh! Top-tier ingredients! Nearby, Jiang Xue watched the scene withplicated feelings. Senior Li was defying the heavens, and his disciples¡­ were also very brazen! Facing the body of a Saint Emperor, they treated it as if it were just ordinary poultry and livestock¡­ She silently walked to the side and joined Zi Ling and the others in plucking the chicken. Before long, the game that had just been caught was almost ready. A pot of snake soup emanated a unique fragrance! Several braised bear paws, so delicious that even the child next door was crying out of envy. When the Beggar¡¯s Chicken came out of the oven, it induced waves of drooling! ¡°Here, Xinning, have a chicken drumstick.¡± Li Fan handed a drumstick from the Beggar¡¯s Chicken to Xinning, and gave another to Nan Feng, chuckling, ¡°This time it¡¯s Nan Feng¡¯s turn for an extra drumstick.¡± Since a chicken only has two legs, Xinning gets one because she¡¯s a child, and the others can take turns to enjoy the precious piece. Xinning was delighted, chewing on the drumstick and said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Nan Feng too joyously took it, forgetting about maintaining adylike image, and devoured it! ¡°Jiang Xue, don¡¯t be shy, join us, here, have a bear paw!¡± Li Fan also handed a bear paw to Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue hurriedly took it, and as she looked at the bear paw, her feelings became even more mixed. The Giant Bear Emperor¡­ once an invincible emperor of the Ancient Era. Now turned into food¡­ And it smelled so good!! She tentatively took a bite, and it was extremely delicious! ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ very tasty!¡± In an instant, she let go of all burdens in her heart and began to eat heartily. ¡°Although we can¡¯t eat dragon, this snake isn¡¯t bad either¡­¡± Nearby, Long Zixuan, Qing Chen, and a bunch of others were indulging in the snake soup, all vying with one another! ¡°Dead Dog, leave some for me, that bear tendon is mine, go gnaw on the bear bones¡­¡± Elsewhere, Wu Dade and the Big ck Dog were fighting over the food again. The Big ck Dog barked, and before long, Wu Dade¡¯s miserable wails filled the air! ¡­ At this moment. Hundreds of li away. A great battle hade to a definitive end. Ji Taixuan led the Ji Family, Fire Spirit led the Deste Heaven Alliance, and they annihted the Imperial Allied Forces¡­ Without leaving a single survivor! ¡°Senior Li is currently eating, so let¡¯s not disturb him,¡± Ji Taixuan said with a tinge ofplexity in his voice. To them, this was a fierce battle, but to Senior Li¡­ What Saint Emperors, what beings from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, were nothing more than prey, just food! ¡°Indeed¡­ the most urgent task now is to unify the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± Fire Spirit also spoke up, saying, ¡°The Imperial n, the Royal n, and others of the Northern Immortal Domain have almost all been annihted in this war!¡± ¡°Thisnd¡­ will belong entirely to the Human Race, a paradise for humans!¡± There was a hint of excitement in her voice! Since the Saint Descent, the Holy Dao Powers hadpletely rewritten the pattern of the Era of Immortal Dao¡­ The Immortal Kingdoms copsed, the Human Race became the lowest ss, and not even the Imperial Ji Family and the Deste Heaven Alliance could protect many. Most of the Human Race fell prey to the Holy ns, bing their blood food and ves! But now, after this battle. All the powerful beings of the Holy ns in the Northern Immortal Domain had been purged! Had the Human Race finally seen a new dawn? ¡°It should be so!¡± Ji Taixuan also nodded in agreement! They immediately led their troops and departed. ¡­ And at this moment in the Northern Immortal Domain¡­ chaos reigned supreme! The emergence of the Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner had already caught the attention of the world, and everyone was waiting for the final oue. But then, a relentless downpour of light, marking the end of countless Saints and Saint Monarchs, followed immediately after. Last of all, the Emperor¡¯s Aura copsed, and ancient ns with connections to Saints, such as the Demonic Spider Valley and the Primordial Serpent Tribe, were inexplicably annihted! This caused great panic among all the Ancient ns of the world! An Emperor¡­ had actually fallen! ¡°A Saint Emperor has fallen¡­ Among the Ancient Holy ns, a world-shattering Saint Emperor has died!¡± ¡°Which Saint Emperors exactly¡­ What on earth has happened in the Northern Destion?¡± ¡°The Snow Emperor¡­ that executioner is left with only his banner, could he still ughter Emperors?¡± Countless strong beings murmured in fear and hushed tones! The fall of an Emperor in the Immortal Domain was not unheard of, but it only urred when the Yang Catastrophe loomed, creating such a scene.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But now, the Yang Catastrophe had not arrived yet! Even the Yang Tide was still toe. How could there be an existence capable of exterminating a Saint Emperor in the Northern Immortal Domain? Immediately after, an even more explosive piece of news came out: ¡°The ancestralnd of the Golden-Winged Peng Race haspletely vanished, erased from existence between heaven and earth!¡± The entire Northern Immortal Domain, all of the Holy ns, were shaken! ¡°Heavens¡­ The Golden-Winged Peng Race has been wiped out¡­ Annihted as a whole?!¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­ Such an event, even at the height of the Snow Emperor¡¯s power, has never happened before!¡± ¡°Great disaster, great disaster!¡± ¡°What kind of being is taking action? Topletely erase a race¡­ This, has it not surpassed the realm of the Saint Path?¡± Everyone was astounded! As turmoil arose, yet another more terrifying piece of news followed: ¡°The Heavenly Net Mountain Range has copsed, turned to ruins¡­ The Emperors within might have perished!¡± At these words, the Northern Immortal Domain fell into a deadly silence! ¡°The Heavenly Net Mountain Range, that¡¯s the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­ Even Saint Emperor level beings are afraid to tread there!¡± ¡°Even if the Snow Emperor was reborn and at his peak, it would be absolutely impossible to achieve this. There were clearly three invincible Emperors within the Heavenly Net Mountain Range!¡± ¡°The Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition has been leveled¡­ A scene unseen since time immemorial!¡± All the ns trembled, deeply trembling! You see, why was the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition so fearsome? Because every being within was at the level of a Saint Emperor! Moreover, these beings had often been touched by Yang Energy and had half-stepped out of the Saint Realm, deeply entwined with the Yang Catastrophe and certain great secrets. Now, even the forbiddennd had been leveled! Who in this world would not fear?! At this moment, a war cry issued from the Northern Border: ¡°The Imperial Allied Forces have beenpletely annihted; from this day on, the Northern Immortal Domain is a Pure Land for the Human Race, and no different race shall stand!¡± The Ji n and the Deste Heaven Alliance, along with the Human Race Army, immediately began a grand purge of the Holy ns throughout the Northern Immortal Domain! In an instant, they rushed to the ancestralnds of the various Holy ns, sparking intense battles! This was thergest-scale war waged by the Human Race against the many Ancient Holy ns since the fall of the Snow Emperor! It was also a massacre! Because almost all of the strongest beings of the Ancient Holy ns had gone with the Imperial Allied Forces to their doom in the Northern Destion, the ns were now vulnerable, and the remaining people were simply no match for the Ji n and the Deste Heaven Alliance! ¡°The Ren Jin Hua Hai has been ttened!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Fiend Abyss has been breached!¡± ¡°Swallow Moon Valley has been exterminated!¡± ¡°The Tian Ying Royal n has been ughtered!¡± ¡­ In the span of a single day, the Ancient Holy ns of the Northern Border were annihted at a speed visible to the naked eye! When the news spread, the entire Immortal Domain was rocked by a tremendous quake! All eyes were fixed upon this event! And at this moment. At the border between the Northern Immortal Domain and the Central Immortal Domain, a middle-aged man hearing the news from behind had a face full ofplexity and relief. ¡°Heaven has eyes¡­ I, Ao Wushuang, am finally safe!!¡± Ao Wushuang¡¯s eyes brimmed with excitement! Since slipping out of the Northern Destion, he had not stopped for a breath, exerting his legs to their fullest, crossing straight across the entire Northern Immortal Domain! ¡°I never thought, that ce could be so treacherously cursed, that even Saints couldn¡¯t bear it; I, Old Ao, am truly terrified!¡± ¡°No, the Central Immortal Domain isn¡¯t safe either, I need to run even further¡­ Damn that Northern Immortal Domain, damn that Northern Destion, and damn that little mountain vige¡­ I, Ao Wushuang, will certainly not return!¡± His face was filled with hope for the road ahead; he lifted his legs and continued, embarking on the long journey! ¡­ Chapter 415 - 372: Searching for Demon Head_1 Chapter 415: Chapter 372: Searching for Demon Head_1 In the Northern Immortal Domain, there was a constant stream of news about the destruction of the major Holy ns. In just a few days, all of the Holy ns in the entire Northern Immortal Domain¡­ had been wiped out. There were no more Holy ns left on the greatnds of the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡°We¡­ have we, the Northern Immortal Domain, gotten rid of the Ancient ns?¡± ¡°Those Holy ns that enved us are all dead now¡­ This ce belongs to the Human Race of the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°This is wonderful¡­ truly wonderful, heaven has eyes!¡± Now, all members of the Human Race on the greatnds of the Northern Immortal Domain were overjoyed. Countless Sect Gates celebrated, and in every street, alley, and deep forest, anywhere there were people, the air was almost filled with joy! Ever since the Holy ns descended, the Human Race had been without freedom for too long. Even the once invincible Immortal Kings of the Era of Immortal Dao were forced to serve as ves to the Holy Dao Powers, let alone ordinary people. This battle¡­ liberated the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡°From this day forth, the Northern Immortal Domain will be under the protection of the Lord of the Deste Heavens, and anyone who dares to vite ournd will be killed without mercy!¡± At the same time, within the Deste Heaven Alliance, the decree was once again disseminated. This time, the words of the Deste Heaven Alliance were meant for the Holy Dao Powers outside the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡°The Lord of the Deste Heavens¡­ is this our Human Race¡¯s Great Emperor?¡± ¡°It must be, having leveled the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition and destroyed the Royal and Imperial ns, our Human Race finally has a savior!¡± ¡°The Lord of the Deste Heavens! The Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± In the Northern Immortal Domain, for a time, the people of all five domains were chanting the name of the Lord of the Deste Heavens! Now everyone knew that the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe, Royal Blood Heavenly Dog n, and Tian Ying Royal n were all exterminated. The earth-shattering battle in the Northern Destion resulted in the fall of even Saint Emperor level figures. Even the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition had been leveled. Therefore, in everyone¡¯s eyes, even though they had never seen the Lord of the Deste Heavens, they believed that he must be an invincible Human Race Great Emperor, above all others in heaven and earth! The news quickly spread throughout the whole Immortal Domain! The Central Immortal Domain, Western Immortal Domain, and Eastern Immortal Domain¡ªthe three major domains adjacent to the Northern Immortal Domain¡ªreceived the news the fastest. ¡°It seems that the Snow Emperor hasn¡¯t died¡­ she has be stronger, and in this life, proims herself as the Lord of the Deste Heavens?¡± In the Eastern Immortal Domain, within a secret location, a formidable being whose presence was suppressed like a Primordial Colossus whispered to itself. ¡°Back then, the People of the Yang World all made their move, participated in the siege, and even several emperors took part, but none could kill her. This lifetime, as she rises from the passage of time, she already has the ability to tten forbiddennds¡­ terrifying indeed!¡± Within a certain Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, an ancient voice also muttered to itself, remaining silent for a long time, before sighing deeply and saying, ¡°That woman can only be dealt with by the People of the Yang World, otherwise, she¡¯s almost invincible in this world!¡± Meanwhile, in the Western Immortal Domain. In this vast in, countless temples stood tall, and with numerous Buddhist kingdoms. The terrain of the entire Western Immortal Domain was incredibly unique, with tens of thousands of li of ins, but at its westernmost part, there stood a mountain. It was known as the Brahma Sect Spirit Mountain. Today, atop Spirit Mountain, the light of Brahma shone in myriad directions, illuminating the world below. ¡°From today onwards, no disciples of the Brahma Sect shall preach in the Northern Immortal Domain.¡± ¡°The Snow Emperor of the past showed no respect for our Brahma Sect¡­¡± ¡°For now, it is best not to provoke her.¡± These words came from a Great Brahma Cultivator! ¡­ The details of this great battle attracted the attention of people all over the world. People did not know exactly what had happened in the Northern Destion. All they could see was the emergence of the Snow Emperor¡¯s War Banner, the assault of the Imperial Allied Forces, and their ultimate annihtion. Therefore, it was natural for all the domains to equate the ¡°Lord of the Deste Heavens¡± with the Snow Emperor! This fit their logic perfectly. Moreover, the Snow Emperor of the past had already been a heaven-defying figure who fought her way through the Ten Thousand Tribes. Now that she has returned with such power, people felt it was eptable. In no time, all major Immortal Domains saw the reborn Snow Emperor as possessing supreme cultivation, calling herself the Lord of the Deste Heavens! Numerous powerhouses of this world now fell silent when faced with the Northern Immortal Domain! Even many who were once eager to go to the Northern Immortal Domain and support the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe had now bepletely silent. With the Imperial and Royal ns exterminated, emperors shattered, and the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition leveled¡­ No one dared bear such a cost. Eons ago, the Snow Emperor d in bloody white robes dominated the Ten Thousand Tribes, and now, people still dare not take her lightly! ¡­ And at this moment. An immense expanse of ck sea. The waters were pitch-ck and clear, with no wind or waves on the surface. This boundless ocean seemed like stagnant water, never showing any sign of swell or ripple. Only the eerie, unpredictable currents asionally gathered and dispersed. For tens of thousands of li over the sea, there were no birds or other creatures, as if it were and of death that no one dared enter. Infinite and vast. At this moment, a young girl in white suddenly appeared above this ocean. Her figure was graceful and her visage unparalleled. Standing in this expanse of the sky, she gazed out toward the great sea ahead. Below, the sea seemed to respond; from time to time, a stream of eerie and ominous gray fog would surge forth, as if to engulf her. Whenever this happened, one or two butterflies would flutter out from the sleeves of her robe, emitting a soft glow and shielding her from all erosion. ¡°Yang Forbidden Sea¡­ The Yang Forbidden Ind Domain ahead is where those demons from the Yang Realm have taken hold¡­¡± In Yun Xi¡¯srge eyes, a trace of trepidation flickered. Because they were so distant, from here, those Dao Domains looked like tiny ck sesame seeds scattered atop the sea. But Yun Xi knew very well that those were the ces of cultivation for the demons from the Yang Realm, and they were extremely terrifying. ¡ªEntering the Yin Realm from the Yang Realm is a great taboo for the people of the Yang World. The Yin Realm is an old reflection of the Yang Realm. If one delves too deeply, they will lose themselves, contaminated by the aura of the Yin Realm, bing half a ¡°Yin Spirit.¡± Almost only cultivators who have surpassed the Saint Realm and need to step into the Dao of Yin Yang Fusion, or some people who are desperate in the Yang Realm, would set foot in this ce. But, even upon entering thisnd, people from the Yang Realm would almost only dare to cultivate and wait in this segment of the Taboo Sea Area close to the Yang Realm. ¡­ She still remembered the moment she sneaked into this part of the Yin Realm, and how she almost got discovered by the beings on those inds. Those people are often powerful in cultivation and merciless! She hid in the deepest part of the Yin Domain, so as to be further away from these individuals and avoid being detected. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. Even the fiercest demons from the Yang Realm aren¡¯t as ferocious as the Great Demon King. All I need to do is to find the location of these Yang Realm demons and report back to the Great Demon King. He wille and hunt them down!¡± She encouraged herself! In her view, she had already categorized the ¡°demons¡± that came from the Yang Realm into two types. One type was called Demon Head Li Fan, whom she referred to as the ¡°Great Demon King.¡± The other type was called other demons. The other demons from the Yang Realm were quite apprehensive about the Yin Domain, generally not daring to venture too deeply. Just like the Great Demon King, who could venture into the Northern Immortal Domain and establish a small Yang Realm existence ¡ª something she had never seen before, was truly too frightening! Thinking that she was now a person of the Great Demon King, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit braver and immediately headed swiftly towards the sea ahead. Before long, those ¡°ck sesame seeds¡± on the sea¡¯s surface quickly grewrger. They were countless Forbidden Inds. All sorts of forbidden auras originated from them! She approached cautiously. Not every ind was home to a Yang Realm demon. Their locations were hard to determine. She searched carefully. In a sh, three days had passed. She had ventured deeper into the area of the Forbidden Inds, with one or two butterflies constantly perching on her shoulders. Because here, the forbidden, ominous, and eerie auras were increasingly intense.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hmm? Ahead¡­ It seems to be arge formation?¡± Suddenly, a slight change crossed Yun Xi¡¯s pretty face. A nce revealed that the archipgo was arranged intricately, like stars in the sky. Thirty-six inds circled around a massive one! Above that giant ind, at this moment, an endless aura churned and spread. There was an extremely dense Yin Qi, forming into a giant python as if to swallow the sky. There was an endless Yang Energy, transforming into spiritual birds as if evolving! Yin and Yang were fusing! ¡°Demon Head¡­ advancing into Yin Yang Fusion¡­ ¡®Dao Fusion¡¯ realm Demon Head?!¡± A shock flitted through Yun Xi¡¯s eyes! Only when Yin and Yang Qi blend can one stand above the Saint Path¡­ ¡°Who dares¡­ spy on me!¡± Just then, a deep and indifferent grand voice erupted from within that giant ind! In an instant, it seemed as if the heavens¡¯ energy shed down toward Yun Xi. A swarm of butterflies pped their wings on Yun Xi¡¯s body, and in an instant, she moved out of the attack¡¯s range. ¡°Not good! The demon has discovered me¡­¡± Yun Xi turned and fled! Her speed was incredibly fast, and since she had not ventured deep into this region, she quickly left the Thousand Li behind. And within that giant ind, at this moment, there seemed to be a moment of silence. ¡°This person seems not to be a Yin Spirit from the Yin Realm¡­ Pursue!¡± As his voice echoed, within that ind domain, from one of the thirty-six inds, a being with an overwhelming presence suddenly shot into the sky! He was a middle-aged man dressed in a blue Daoist robe, which was embroidered with the Yin and Yang patterns! ¡°Peeping while the master cultivates¡­ Deserves death!¡± The man pursued swiftly in the direction Yun Xi had fled! ¡­ Chapter 416 - 373: Being Hunted by a Time Traveler?_1 Chapter 416: Chapter 373: Being Hunted by a Time Traveler?_1 At this moment. An endless expanse of sea emitted countless forbidden auras. This sea area seemed as if it were cursed, with eerie and ominous energies twisting asionally. Even the strongest creatures in the world were extremely fearful of the Taboo Sea Area. Though the sea appeared vast, if a highly cultivated individual stood at the edge of the ck shore and looked out, they would faintly discern another distantnd. Thatnd was not ck. It was filled with light, filled with tranquility. At this moment, on the ck coastline, numerous Demon Cultivators were gathering. Huge ck longships were being brought out from sealed pces, reappearing here. Beyond that, many Demon Craftsmen were busy constructing ships on the shoreline. To cross the Taboo waters, ordinary warships were simply inadequate. Only longships made from the ck Paulownia grown in the Northern Demon Domain could resist the ominous and strange corrosion. Countless Demon Cultivators were bustling around, and a middle-aged man in a ck robe stood on a boulder at the shore. The wind and waves brushed by, mixing the forbidden breath with the salty sea breeze, inspiring a sense of dread. ¡°Leader, are we truly going to abandon the Demon Domain and attack the Immortal Domain?¡± A youth stood behind him, looking out at the vast sea area, his eyes reflecting unease. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s face was an unruffled calm as he said: ¡°The cmity of Yang was supposed to havee already. Only the powers that be know what kind of entity transformed into the ominous ind, guarding the heart of the Taboo Sea, suppressing the onught¡­ This time, with the waves carrying Yang Energy finally crossing that ind where the lines of ck and White intertwine, they have reached the Demon Domain¡­¡± In his eyes was written a sense of helplessness: ¡°We can only head over to the Immortal Domain¡­¡± Hearing this, the youth behind him also fell silent, deeply. ¡°Not good, there¡¯s someone flying above the Taboo Sea Area!¡± At this moment, on a fortress by the coast, a Demon Cultivator suddenly eximed loudly! Instantly, all the Demon Cultivators on the coast were startled and stopped what they were doing, looking up to the sky above the sea. They saw a white figure swiftly flying across the airspace above the sea, at an incredible speed! Somewhat indistinctly, around the figure, there were peculiar butterflies flitting by in a sh! ¡°Is she heading towards the Yin Domain?¡± ¡°She can actually cross the Taboo Sea Area? Unbelievable, could she be one of our Demon Domain¡¯s rulers?¡± ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± The Demon Cultivators spected wildly, filled with uncertainty. The middle-aged man on the boulder, however, had his pupils shrink even more sharply. ¡°Unafraid of the taboo, unafraid of the strangeness¡­ could she be that kind of powerful being?¡± He muttered to himself! ¡­ At the same time. Above the Taboo Sea Area. Yun Xi¡¯s speed was incredibly fast! ¡°Faster, or the Demon Head will catch up with me!¡± Urgency marked her stunning visage. As she kept traversing the Taboo Sea Area, from below the water surface, countless eerie auras surged upwards, forming into a grey fog almost enveloping her! But, at that moment, the group of peculiar butterflies swirling around her emitted countless auspicious lights.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The grey fog scattered, unable to contaminate her! She sped ahead! Not long after she left. Another figure appeared above the Taboo Sea Area. It was a middle-aged man, d in a blue robe, his presence extremely strong, and in his hand, he held the Jade Vial! That Jade Vial emitted a strange light, protecting him, making him immune to the strange auras. ¡°I have you locked on, there¡¯s no escape for you!¡± He flew rapidly through the forbidden sea area. ¡­ Three dayster. Yun Xi finally arrived in the Southern Immortal Domain! Stepping onto thend of the Immortal Domain, she let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°No¡­ The Demon Head from the Yang Realm is still after me!¡± ¡°Ah, I need to go find the Great Demon King¡­¡± She hastily set off again. However, after entering the Immortal Domain, the restrictive power of the Taboo Sea dissipated, and with every step she took, she covered tens of thousands of li! Soon. She rushed to the Northern Immortal Domain. Heading directly for the Northern Border, to a small mountain vige! After a while, she finally arrived in front of the small vige. ¡°I¡¯ve made it!¡± Yun Xi breathed a long sigh of relief. She promptly walked into the vige. ¡­ At this moment. In the Northern Immortal Domain, Northern Border, a small mountain vige. In the early morning, the lovely sunlight streamed through the windows into Li Fan¡¯s room. Li Fan woke up as usual, reached out to stroke Xiao Bai, who was still fast asleep by his legs, then got up. Stepping out the door, the morning sun spilled over the courtyard, putting him in quite a good mood. ¡°Master, your wash water~~¡± Su Baiqian brought water for Li Fan to wash up, and he did so naturally. The water he used to wash his face was then carried away by Lu Rang. ¡°Sozy!¡± Li Fan watched Lu Rang water his nts with his used wash water and couldn¡¯t help thinking how diligent Lu Rang was. Why couldn¡¯t he fetch his own water for the nts? ¡°Don¡¯t forget, water those two trees and that patch of grass as well.¡± Li Fan pointed to two trees in the corner of the small courtyard. One of them, the World Tree, was already lush and towering at two meters tall, each leaf brimming with vibrant green and shimmering light. The other was naturally the Kirin Wood, which had reced a sick tree. When nting it, Li Fan padded the base with a lot of boiled tea leaves, so its growth was robust as well. What was once a willow-like twig, had grown as thick as a small arm and stood half a meter tall. The Little Kirin loved to y near the old tree, and for this, Lin Jiu Zheng even specially made a nest for it next to the stump. And the other patch of grass was the one that Little Wolf Qianqian had brought to the vige, which Lu Rang nted in a broken y pot, and it too was thriving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master!¡± Lu Rang assured him while carrying the rest of the wash water over to those two trees and the patch of grass. Li Fan nodded in approval. The flowers, nts, and vegetable garden in the courtyard were all well-tended by Lu Rang. ¡°Master, the eggs are boiled.¡± At this moment, Gong Ya and Nan Feng came out of the kitchen carrying breakfast. A small pot of eggs, a pot of millet porridge. And a te of bear jerky¡ªleftovers from hunting chickens, snakes, and bears in the mountain a few days ago that Li Fan brought back and shared with the vigers, making some into bear jerky for breakfast. Such was the humble and in breakfast of an ordinary household. Meanwhile, outside the small courtyard. Yun Xi had finally arrived, and her heart was filled with trepidation as she looked at Wu¡¯er Xianting. She was so afraid to face the Great Demon King again. Ooooh¡­ it¡¯s alright, the Great Demon King is not ferocious, not ferocious! Sheforted herself, gathered her courage, and said, ¡°Great De¡­ no, wrong, Li Fan, are you home?¡± Inside the courtyard. Li Fan had just sat down, ready to eat his food. When he suddenly heard the voice from outside, he immediately tensed. It¡¯s over! Yun Xi hase?? Last time Yun Xi came to im a butterfly, she told Li Fan she knew he was from another world. Moreover, she knew there were others from ¡°another world.¡± That had scared Li Fan at the time, as he figured the other world must definitely be Earth! So, he had asked Yun Xi to find those ¡°travelers¡± for him, so he could stay far away! After all, he believed he was definitely the weakest among the numerous travelers, with a Qi Refinement level of one, almost the same as a mortal. While other travelers were often incredibly invincible beings. He was convinced that if travelers discovered each other, they would kill each other at all costs. Because such a secret of traversing worlds must not be known to others! This matter had kept him on tenterhooks all the time! The arrival of Yun Xi made him feel a bit frightened. Li Fan immediately gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home. Come in.¡± Yun Xi pushed the door and entered. Once inside the courtyard, she was extremely nervous because thest time she came, the chickens, fish, spiders, and so forth¡­ made her cry. This time, she didn¡¯t dare to look around and instead focused on Li Fan. Li Fan also looked back at her solemnly. Madam¡­ please don¡¯t give me bad news. Li Fan prayed inwardly, feeling like a student who was about to see his college entrance exam scores. Nervous, so nervous! Seeing the expression on Li Fan¡¯s face, which seemed rather grim, Yun Xi became even more uneasy. It¡¯s over, is the Demon King upset because I came back toote and didn¡¯t work effectively, so he¡¯s angry? Could he be about to punish me? She timidly started to speak, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m back¡­ I found those people¡­¡± Li Fan was immediately shocked at her words. She actually found the travelers?! Seeing Li Fan¡¯s face turn even grimmer, Yun Xi grew even more frightened and couldn¡¯t help but start speaking in almost a sob, ¡°I traveled such a long way, I wasn¡¯t dying on purpose¡­ I was alone, and I was being chased¡­¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you please not me me??¡± What? Travelers were pursuing Yun Xi? Li Fan¡¯s heart nearly leapt out of his chest in fright! ¡­ PS: I¡¯d like to reiterate that the Yang Realm is not Earth; Li Fan imagined Earth when Yun Xi mentioned ¡°another world,¡± which is why he mistook people from the Yang Realm as travelers¡­ It seems some readers didn¡¯t grasp this logic, so I¡¯m exining it here. Li Fan is the only traveler, and the Yang Realm is not Earth, just so you know. Chapter 417 - 374 Grinding Soy Milk_1 Chapter 417: Chapter 374 Grinding Soy Milk_1 Li Fan¡¯s heart pounded wildly! Yun Xi had actually found the time-traveler. And she was being pursued by the time-traveler? It seemed like it was all over! Moreover, would the pursuere to the small mountain vige? He was immediately filled with worry! ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡­¡± At this moment, Li Fan suddenly thought of something else, if Yun Xi, such a frail girl, had managed to escape from her pursuer, it meant that the person chasing her¡­ Could hardly be some powerful cultivator. After all, he himself was at least at the Qi Refinement first level¡­ it would be a fight if push came to shove. What if the other party was even more of a pushover than him! With this thought, he felt somewhat reassured. It was only then that he looked at Yun Xi, saying warmly, ¡°How could I me you? Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here, I will protect you, no one will be able to hurt you.¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Xi blinked herrge eyes, and the tears that had welled up in them were halted. The Great Demon King, he didn¡¯t me her? Whimper¡­ He even said he would protect her¡­ The Great Demon King seemed quite warmhearted. Wiping away her tears, she said: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not scared anymore, but that person is still chasing me. Do you think we should prepare in advance?¡± If the Great Demon King wasn¡¯t prepared, what would they do if he got hurt in a fight¡­ Li Fan, however, smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this ce is remote, and he most likely won¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°Besides, if he doese, we don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± It would be a fight to the end anyway! What he didn¡¯t know¡­ Was that the very moment he finished saying these words¡­ In a certain area of the sky in the Immortal Domain, a middle-aged man who had been speeding through the air suddenly and inexplicably stopped. Feeling somehow strange, he paused for a moment before continuing on. But before long¡­ He found himself back at his starting point! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What happened¡­¡± ¡°How¡­ How have I lost my sense of direction?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find her tracks anymore???¡± This middle-aged man immediately began to doubt his life, what on earth was happening??? ¡­ In the small courtyard. Hearing Li Fan¡¯s words, Yun Xi waspletely reassured. The Great Demon King seemed very confident! Right, he was so fierce¡­ no ordinary demons were a match for him. ¡°Right, the person you found, where are they? How far are they from here?¡± Li Fan asked, still very cautious about the whole matter! If those time-travelers were close by, he might have to consider moving! Yun Xi said:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s quite far. You have to cross the sea, go past the Demon Domain, and then onward¡­ it¡¯s within a cluster of inds.¡± She described. The group of disciples around them, upon hearing this, were immediately shocked. ¡°To cross the sea? That would mean traversing the entire Immortal Domain¡­¡± Nan Feng murmured to himself. ¡°The sea she¡¯s talking about must be the Forbidden Strait¡­ and then to cross the Demon Domain¡­ to reach the terrifying inds in the depths of the Forbidden Ocean¡­¡± Xinning,ing from the Demon Domain, was more aware of this and blinked herrge eyes curiously as she looked at Yun Xi. This beautiful sister, she¡¯s actually so incredible¡­ She had ventured to those forbidden inds where no one dared to set foot¡­ This meant that the person pursuing her could be from those inds¡­ Those people¡­ they¡¯re all involved in big secrets! Even the source of the Yang Tribtion had to do with that area! Thinking this, she suddenly looked at Li Fan, herrge eyes tinged with contemtion. So, Big Brother had sent the beautiful sister to explore the origin of the Yang Tribtion¡­ was he¡­ nning to solve the Yang Tribtion? She felt like she had guessed a corner of the truth! ¡°The master truly has been plotting ahead¡­ His venerable self lending the ck and White Saint Emperor a supreme opportunity must have been for today, right?¡± Jiang Li was also full of excitement! But as Li Fan listened to Yun Xi¡¯s description, he immediately felt at ease! He couldn¡¯t understand a thing Yun Xi was talking about; he had no concept of theyout of the Immortal Domain at all. After all, he was just a country fellow who had never been far from home. But as soon as he heard about having to cross the sea and go to some ind realm¡­ Li Fan felt it must be really far. Far was good, splendidly far, best if he never saw those ¡°time-travelers¡± in his lifetime! Li Fan felt the pressure lift and immediatelyughed: ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it,e on, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± To eat and drink as usual, to continue living his ordinary life, that was what mattered. Hearing this, Yun Xi dared not refuse and walked over to sit beside Li Fan. Just as she sat down, her gaze swept over the dried meat on the table, and her beautiful eyes were suddenly taken aback. This meat¡­ The aura it emits¡­ ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°This is meat Master hunted from the mountains. Sister Yunxi, you weren¡¯t there at that time; it¡¯s a pity. Master also made snake soup, braised bear paws, and beggar¡¯s chicken¡­¡± Zi Ling introduced enthusiastically. Yun Xi was slightly taken aback and said, ¡°Was there also¡­ a spider?¡± ¡°Ah, Sister, you know? There was a big spider at the time, but it was not edible,¡± Zi Ling exined. Yun Xi immediately confirmed it. It really was the bear meat from inside the Heavenly Net Mountain Range¡­ She had always not wanted the beings of the Yang Realm to discover her, so after she hid in the Yin Domain, she had investigated some situations there. She had also investigated the Heavenly Net Mountain Range, so she knew that there were three Saint Path Emperors within, and moreover, they were connected with the People of the Yang World! Now¡­ Had the Great Demon King already begun hunting those rted to the Yang Realm Demons? She shivered, and at the same time, felt inexplicably happy! With the Master bing powerful, she would be much safer¡­ Li Fan gave her two eggs and made a bowl of millet porridge. As she took the eggs and millet porridge, Yun Xi trembled. Ah¡­ these eggs¡­ She subconsciously nced toward the group of chickens nearby. Phoenix, Phoenix eggs? Could she actually eat Phoenix eggs?! This was not just any ordinary mixed-blood mountain phoenix; the bloodline purity was absolutely very high, and moreover, they lived in the small Yang Realm, true beings and not Yin Spirits! ¡ª¡ªEven in the Yang Realm, phoenixes are mythical creatures, towering invincible beings in the clouds, almost impossible to find! Only in some Yin Domains, where reflections of the past remain, could there be some Yin Spirit phoenixes. However, those phoenixes, invincible in the Yin Domain, would also be destroyed by the ¡°Yang Tribtion¡± upon entering the Yang Realm since everything from the Yin Domain is like ghosts, mere past shadows, devoid of substance. The aura contained within these eggs¡­ even in the Yang Realm, would definitely be a highly sought-after treasure, the bloodline purity of the Phoenix, absolutely very high¡­ The origin and Cultivation Level of the Great Demon King are simply unimaginable, and moreover, he has been so good to me¡­ Moreover, this porridge unmistakably contains a wondrous aura, with endless benefits! At this moment, she felt that although going to the Taboo Sea Area was indeed very tough, it was worth it! She peeled the egg, her hands trembling slightly. Subsequently, she began to eat the eggs and drink the porridge. Instantly, she felt her tastebuds explode. So delicious! She couldn¡¯t help but eat with great relish. However, she rushed while eating the eggs and suddenly choked. Li Fan saw it happening, knew that the girl was in a hurry and had choked on the egg yolk, and immediately said, ¡°Gong Ya, bring some soy milk for Yun Xi.¡± Gong Ya was startled by themand and nervously asked, ¡°Master, what is soy milk¡­¡± Li Fan was momentarily taken aback. But he quickly realized that Gong Ya and the others had not had soy milk before¡­ I haven¡¯t made it in a long time¡­ He then smiled and said, ¡°Soy milk¡­ it¡¯s a kind of beverage.¡± ¡°Let me show you how to make soy milk.¡± Upon hearing this, Gong Ya immediately became joyful and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Master, may I watch too? I also want to know what soy milk is¡­ how do you make it?¡± ¡°It sounds like so much fun.¡± Zi Ling, Su Baiqian, and the others were also very curious. ¡°Okay!¡± Li Fan immediately agreed. He went to the kitchen and brought out the tools required for making soy milk. ¡°Making soy milk is quite simple.¡± Li Fan began the demonstration. As he was making the soy milk, everyone else was stunned. For they could clearly feel that as Li Fan made soy milk, countless Source Qi of heaven and earth seemed to evolve millions of times under his hands, finally fusing into that liquid! It was as if created by heaven and shaped by earth! ¡°What¡­ what divine liquid is this? It¡¯s as if the essence of the Supreme Dao has been melted into it!¡± Long Zixuan¡¯s expression was solemn! ¡°As Master makes soy milk, he is clearly disying the power of heaven and earth; he¡¯s using the world itself as a grinding mill!¡± Qing Chen¡¯s eyes shone with excitement! ¡°Master is really amazing¡­ This is yet another aspect of the Supreme Dao; the path he is bestowing upon me is also a Supreme thoroughfare!¡± Gong Ya got excited, her chest trembling slightly. The pathway of making soy milk is no simpler or inferior to the way of tea. Yun Xi¡¯s eyes were also filled with amazement. The Great Demon King is truly amazing¡­ He could easily grind an entire world to dust! Everyone was somewhat shocked. They saw the milky white liquid slowly flow out, exuding a rich fragrance! Li Fan promptly poured a bowl of thick soy milk and handed it to Yun Xi, saying with a smile: ¡°Try this and see how it tastes.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 418 - 375 Great Yin Spirit_1 Chapter 418: Chapter 375 Great Yin Spirit_1 Yun Xi subconsciously epted the soy milk, but her heart quivered slightly. The Great Demon King was too kind, actually grinding soy milk for her by hand! No, this soy milk, could it be some kind of poison? However, even if it were poison, she had no courage to refuse¡­ Moreover, if the Great Demon King wanted to kill her, it would just take a fleeting thought. In front of the Great Demon King, she already had nothing left to lose. Her life already belonged to him! She immediately stopped worrying and took a sip of the soy milk. Upon tasting the soy milk, she found it to be delicious beyond words! ¡°Delicious, so very delicious!¡± She eximed excitedly! She had never tasted anything so exquisite! At this moment, she actually felt that her whole body¡¯s energy was stirred by this bowl of soy milk! She felt that she was about to break through to the ¡°Dao Fusion¡± Realm! Beyond the Saint Path¡­ She instantly understood, the Great Demon King had intended to enhance her cultivation level! Could it be the Great Demon King had long known that on the other side of the Taboo Sea was a Demon Head of the Dao Fusion Realm? Therefore, he wanted to raise her cultivation level to a corresponding tier so that she could serve him better¡­ The Great Demon King was truly terrifying. While she thought this, she had already finished drinking, her face flushed slightly as she asked, ¡°May I have some more?¡± Li Fan smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I want some too, Master!¡± ¡°Master, I want a bowl too~!¡± Suddenly, a group of Disciples eagerly spoke up. Li Fan immediately served them the soy milk, one by one. ¡°So rich, so sweet¡­ so delicious!¡± Zi Ling joyfully eximed, and at the same time, her aura surged powerfully! At this moment, her entire aura was stimted, from Jade Pivot to Sea of Consciousness¡­ clearing the fog in her Sea of Consciousness! At this moment, she felt that in her mind, the fog dispersed and she saw herself bound by invisible Shackles¡­ Now, she had be a Saint, but breaking the Shackles was necessary to be a Saint Monarch! Zi Ling¡­ had be a Saint! ¡°This soy milk¡­ truly is an immortal nectar!¡± Long Zixuan was also thrilled, drinking arge bowl in one go! Boom! He, too, entered the Fog Piercing Realm and became a Saint. In his mind, the Shackled spirits were dragon souls! ¡°Maybe I can try a new chapter of the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody¡­¡± Nan Feng murmured to herself, also advancing to Saint status, where the shackled entities in the fog were endless musical notes. Dugu Yuqing cleared the fog to see divine swords ensnared by Shackles. Qing Chen in her Sea of Consciousness saw incarnations of her true self, each resembling a Buddha. Lin Jiu Zheng was astonished, for he discovered that when the fog dispersed, the true self in his mind was his own image transforming into Yin Ghosts! Su Baiqian broke through the fog, a flicker of confusion in her eyes; those Shackled selves seemed like both strangers and familiar figures¡­ Xinning saw something even more peculiar. She did not see herself, but rather glimpsed segments of ancient poetry that had been buried and forgotten¡­ Only Jiang Li remained with closed eyes in contemtion, straining to unleash the self within his Shackles! Bang! In an instant, a Shackle snapped! One of his true selves broke free from the Shackles! He became¡­ a Chess Saint Sovereign! In that instant, everyone made a significant breakthrough in their Realms! The extra soy milk was shared with Big ck Dog, Little Gold Bull, Little Kirin, Old Turtle, Little Wolf Qianqian, and the others. Big ck Dog had a bowl to himself, licking it clean, while the group of little creatures drank in a scramble. The small courtyard was bustling with excitement. Moreover, after drinking the soy milk, the bloodline and Realm of those little creatures rose dramatically. After breakfast, a beautiful new day began. Yun Xi was well-fed. She stood up and said: ¡°Then, shall I leave now? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back in a few days, and I¡¯ll definitely do my best to find the others!¡± Although the Great Demon King seemed approachable, easy to talk to, and even a tiny bit warm¡­ But she was very aware that with such an enigmatic Great Demon King¡­ one must maintain awe and respect, yes, that¡¯s right! She must do well in the tasks he had given her; otherwise, she would certainly meet a very tragic end! Li Fan then instructed: ¡°Be careful. If those people can be found, find them; if they can¡¯t, it¡¯s alright. Taking care of yourself is the most important thing!¡± ¡°` ¡°Do you understand?¡± Yun Xi nodded and said, ¡°I know!¡± She immediately left. Before long, she returned to her own estate. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Seeing Yun Xi return, the White Tiger Ancestor and the others were overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Master, do you know, the Lord of the Deste Heavens has ttened the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, annihted the Golden-Winged Peng Tribe and many Imperial ns. Such an unprecedented great war!¡± The White Tiger Ancestor excitedly reported thetest situation of the Immortal Domain to Yun Xi. ttening the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, even for his old bones, felt invigorating with fervor. However, Yun Xi shook her head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t any unprecedented great war.¡± ¡°Master was just hunting, that¡¯s all!¡± The White Tiger Ancestor was momentarily stunned. Did their master know about this? The Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition was ttened, the entire Immortal Domain was in turmoil¡­ and the Lord of the Deste Heavens was merely hunting? Moreover, the Master¡¯s attitude¡­ seemed to have changed, didn¡¯t it? Before, whenever she mentioned ¡°Master,¡± there was always a hint of coercion and helplessness!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But this time, it seemed quite natural, even a bit proud, right? Shouldn¡¯t be this way! Straightaway, Yun Xi began her seclusion. Because, because of that bowl of soy milk, her realm had loosened, and she could now attempt to break through to the Dao Fusion Realm. The Dao Fusion Realm stands above the Saint Realm, not among the Saint Path! ¡­ At this moment. Somewhere in the void of the Immortal Domain. The Blue-Robed Taoist holding the Jade Vial was nearly on the brink of copse. Almost a day had gone by, and he was still going in circles! He felt like he had lost his wits! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± He was speechless; how could he, a mighty Emperor, not even find his way? Who would believe this if he told them? He was convinced! ¡°To be able to disturb my senses¡­ How could such an entity exist in the Yin Realm? Could it be¡­ that ¡®Great Yin Spirit¡¯?¡± His face was filled with utmost solemnity! Because at this moment, he thought of something. ¡ªOriginally, the Imperial Dynasty of the Yang Realm had discovered this Yin Realm and asionally sent people to capture Yin Spirits, for which they even set a ¡°trap¡±! After the ¡°trap¡± was set, capturing Yin Spirits became very easy, with stable yields¡­ Butter on, several Yin Spirits managed to kill their way into the Yang Realm! Moreover, they all caused tremendous upheavals in the Yang Realm! The dynasty had long spected that there must be an extremely powerful Great Yin Spirit within this Yin Realm, and those Yin Spirits who made it into the Yang Realm should all be rted to this Great Yin Spirit. The rank of this Great Yin Spirit must be high, and its origin, extraordinary. If they could capture it, it would be of great benefit to the entire dynasty! However, that Great Yin Spirit was well hidden. The dynasty had waited three years in vain, and three million years had passed in the Yin Realm without a trace of it. The Yin Realm is but a shattered reflection of the Yang Realm, with time and space both illusory, hence one year in the Yang Realm equates to ten million years in the Yin Realm. And the lifespan of each Yin Realm does not exceed thirty-six million years. Based on the lifespan epochs of the Yin Realm worlds, this one is on the verge of copse, shrinking, and extinction¡­ Under such circumstances, that Great Yin Spirit must not be able to hide; it will surely try, by all means, to escape into the Yang Realm! Could it be that the one sent to pry on Master¡¯s cultivation this time was dispatched by that Great Yin Spirit?? A flicker of greed passed through his eyes. If he could capture this Great Yin Spirit¡­ He immediately took out the Jade Vial and started transmitting his voice to it. With this Jade Vial, he couldmunicate with the Master who was in seclusion in the Taboo Sea. Soon, a voice came from the Jade Vial: ¡°Spare no effort, and force out that deepest hiding Great Yin Spirit, it must be captured!¡± Hearing this, the Blue-Robed Taoist also nodded deeply. ¡°Understood!¡± He immediately departed. ¡­ ¡°` Chapter 419 - 376: Temple of the True God_1 Chapter 419: Chapter 376: Temple of the True God_1 ¡°` Upon a vast ck wastnd. This area was shrouded in an aura of taboo and death. Tens of thousands of miles of territory, yet no one dared to set foot in it. Upon the wastnd, at a nce, nine ck mountain peaks stood tall like nine colossal statues upon the earth. The nine mountain statues were incredibly terrifying. Ordinary cultivators needed only to nce at these nine peaks to find their Dao hearts thrown into chaos! This ce was the Central Immortal Domain¡¯s only forbiddennd¡ªthe Nine Emperor Mountain! The name Nine Emperor Mountain was known to all in the entire Immortal Domain, a forbiddennd within forbiddennds! Even Saint Emperor level beings dared not nce askew at Nine Emperor Mountain. Yet today, on the wastnd before Nine Emperor Mountain, a blue-robed Taoist suddenly appeared. He held a Jade Vial in his hand, his aura extraordinary. Upon reaching the base of Nine Emperor Mountain, he spoke indifferently: ¡°Nine little insects,e out and greet your master at once!¡± His voice calmly spread throughout the nine ck peaks. In an instant, it seemed as though the mountains themselves trembled. As if supremely powerful beings were emerging in unison at this moment! Soon, before Nine Emperor Mountain, appeared eight figures! These eight were mighty Emperors,ing from different races! Unlike the three Emperor level beings from the Sun Forbidden Land Tianluo Mountain Range of the Northern Immortal Domain, these eight exuded incredibly powerful auras, showing no signs of decline! The three from Tianluo Mountain Range werecking Yang Energy and in grave danger. These eight, however¡­were always in their prime! But at this moment, upon seeing the blue-robed Taoist, they were instantly moved, filled with great joy, and in an instant, they all knelt down! ¡°We greet the Divine Envoy, sir!¡± ¡°We greet the Divine Envoy, sir!¡± The eight mighty Emperors knelt in unison. If this scene were to be witnessed by themon folk, it would surely make their jaws drop. But now, it had indeed happened. ¡°Why only the eight of you? Where is the other one?¡± The blue-robed Taoist spoke with a cold voice! One of the Emperors with silver hair hastily said: ¡°Report to the master, Jiang Hanshuang left Nine Insect Mountain a few days ago to rescue her lover in the Northern Border. As a result, she returned grievously injured, and has since been unconscious!¡± ¡ª¡ªThe world called it Nine Emperor Mountain, but in the face of this blue-robed Taoist, they referred to themselves as Nine Insect Mountain! They disregarded themselves to the utmost, not daring to boast at all! And Jiang Hanshuang¡­was one of the members of Nine Emperor Mountain, a secret unknown to the world! ¡°Oh? What happened? Is there someone in this trivial Yin Realm capable of injuring her?¡± The blue-robed Taoist¡¯s face darkened! ¡°Report to the master,¡± The silver-haired Emperor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Xue! That ungrateful woman has reappeared!¡± ¡°Now, iming to be the Lord of the Deste Heavens, she has even razed the Tianluo Mountain Range of the Northern Immortal Domain to the ground, killing Old Spider, Long Snake, and ck Bear!¡± There was a hint of apprehension on the faces of all eight. Even though they were beings from the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, mentioning this name now made them take heed. ¡°That ungrateful Yin Spirit, she actually didn¡¯t die?¡± The blue-robed Taoist showed surprise in his eyes and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Herst drop of blood was unounted for, and the master once bestowed an Edict as a contingency n, wasn¡¯t that enough to suppress her?¡± He had a vivid memory of Jiang Xue the ¡°Yin Spirit.¡± Because during that era¡¯s hunt, this prey had almost contended with his master! In the end, it was still Jiang Hanshuang and others by Jiang Xue¡¯s side who made a critical move to defeat that Yin Spirit. To think that Jiang Xue had actually not died¡­ ¡°Take me to see Jiang Hanshuang!¡± He immediatelymanded! Quickly, the eight mighty Emperors followed behind the blue-robed Taoist, entering a grand pce within one of the ck mountains. Inside the pce, on a stone bed, a woman in whiteid listlessly, seeminglyatose. From within her long dress, streams of water asionally flowed out¡­ She hadpletely lost control of her bodily functions! ¡°That day, she returned to Nine Emperor Mountain from the Northern Immortal Domain in a crazed and foolish state. Though she didn¡¯t die, she was like one haunted, and we were unable to assist her!¡± The white-haired elder Emperor sighed. ¡°Do not worry, let me have a look,¡± the blue-robed Taoist immediately spoke, stepping forward as a ray of light fell upon Jiang Hanshuang. In an instant, a wisp of white mist seemed to emanate from Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s mind. ¡°She¡¯s been contaminated with the great oddity of the Yin Realm!¡± ¡°What exactly did she see?¡± The blue-robed Taoist was immediately startled, pausing to think, and then said, ¡°She saw the great horror of the Yin Realm, thus she is as if possessed by evil spirits. To save her, we must sever this segment of her memory!¡± He had discerned that Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s brush with the ominous presence of the Yin Realm in her memories was causing her entire being to fall into madness. He retrieved the Jade Vial and gave it a casual wave! In an instant, the power of the Dao cleaved down. ¡°` Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s body suddenly trembled. The next moment, she shakily sat up, her pale face filled with confusion. ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡± Upon seeing the Blue-Robed Taoist, she immediately knelt to the ground. ¡°Where have you been?¡± The Blue-Robed Taoist asked in a deep voice. Jiang Hanshuang pondered with difficulty and said, ¡°The Northern Immortal Domain, the Northern Destion!¡± As she uttered these words, she found that she had forgotten everything that happened in the Northern Destion! ¡°That segment of memory has been severed by me, for it was contaminated with something strange,¡± the Blue-Robed Taoist said indifferently. At these words, Jiang Hanshuang felt immensely grateful and said, ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± ¡°My lord, that wench Jiang Xue dared to defy you in the past. Please order an attack on the Northern Destion!¡± Her eyes brimmed with hatred! As long as Jiang Xue lived, Jiang Hanshuang felt uneasy. The Blue-Robed Taoist also nodded in agreement. Jiang Xue was a tough nut to crack; if not eliminated, there would be plenty of trouble duringter ¡°hunting¡± missions. Furthermore, Jiang Xue seemed to be involved with a great mystery of the Yin Realm¡­ This required even greater attention! ¡°The ignorant Yin Spirit of Jiang Xue naturally deserves extermination, but before that, the ¡®Temple of the True God¡¯ must emerge,¡± he announced. In his hand, he produced a y sculpture! The sculpture seemed to be of a seated Divine Spirit, its surface quite rough, but still, it was clear that it was extraordinary! Upon seeing this, the Nine Great Emperors of Nine Emperor Mountain were all violently shaken, and knelt down in unison! ¡°Greetings to the Mysterious Yin True God!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Mysterious Yin True God!¡± They called out loudly! The Mysterious Yin True God¡­ was the name of the deity that this y sculpture represented! When the statue of a True God is revealed, then the Temple of the True God will appear. It must be known that these Emperors had reached this day all thanks to the ¡°Temple of the True God¡±! ¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn Half a monthter. The Central Immortal Domain. Just like the Northern Immortal Domain, the Central Immortal Domain was also divided into five sub-regions: Eastern Border, Western Region, Southern Border, Northern Border, Central Province! Today, in the Central Province of the Central Immortal Domain, above the Sky Vault, a sanctified golden light of ten thousand feet burst forth suddenly! The light shone across ten thousand li! Limitless and boundless, the entire Central Immortal Domain was enveloped. It was as if the era of primordial wilderness reemerged, with the sacred energy of primal Taoist principles surging wildly. Even within the endless golden light, there was a sense of something not of this world! The whole Central Immortal Domain was violently shaken. In an instant, the living beings in all five sub-domains of the Central Immortal Domain were staggered, and on this day, everyone in the world looked up towards the Sky Vault! As if within that golden light, there was a twisting of space and time so profound that even across hundreds of millions of li, on looking up, one could see the source of that light! It was as if a supreme great sun appeared! ¡°What is happening¡­ what exactly is the thing that appeared above the Sky Vault?¡± ¡°The aura of the Immortal Domain is changing. Within this aura seems to be a momentum that makes me tremble and excited¡­¡± ¡°Heavens, is this a Divine Spirit about to manifest?¡± All beings trembled! ¡°What sort of light is this¡­ I vaguely feel that my cultivation level is actually undergoing a qualitative change under this light¡­¡± A Saint murmured while looking towards the Sky Vault, his eyes full of shock. ¡°Bathed in this holy light, I feel an awakening as if the true Tao lies within that golden light,¡± said an elegant monk, looking up at the Sky Vault, his eyes fiery. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s true, the legend is true! When the golden light shines upon all, heralding theing of the golden age, that is when the Divine Spirits will bestow blessings upon the living beings. I have lived out a second life, hahaha¡­¡± In some mountainous region, an old man, almost withered away, was dancing with joy, extremely excited! ¡­ The entire Central Immortal Domain was roaring, and countless living beings were worshiping toward the center of the golden light on the Sky Vault! And then, within the boundless light above the Sky Vault, a Divine Pce seemed to materialize faintly! It stood towering above the nine heavens, overlooking the world of mortals, its light reaching ten million domains! Terrifyingly boundless! ¡°Is that the dwelling of a Divine Spirit?¡± ¡°Even a Saint Emperor couldn¡¯t manifest such a presence, what level of existence could this be?¡± ¡°Too terrifying!¡± As time thundered by, everyone spected! At that moment, the various Imperial ns of the Central Immortal Domain were ecstatic! A message spread from a certain Imperial n: ¡°The golden age hase early, ¡®Temple of the True God¡¯ has appeared¡­ the great opportunity of the ages has descended!¡± ¡­ Chapter 420 - 377 Golden Age_1 Chapter 420: Chapter 377 Golden Age_1 ¡°` The upheaval within the Central Immortal Domain had caught the attention of everyone in the world! ¡°¡®Temple of the True God¡¯, legend has it that it is the dwelling ce of divine spirits. On the day the temple appears, when Yang Energy fills the air, and as long as one worships sincerely, one would receive divine gaze and witness the world above the Saint Path¡­ In this lifetime, who will obtain the great sacred blessings?¡± In the Eastern Border of the Central Immortal Domain, within a Dao Pce, the flow of infinite Spiritual Energy and the cirction of seven-colored light was indescribably mystical. Within the Dao Pce, a middle-aged man of extraordinary authority sat upon the throne. He was the Saint Master of the Peacock n, Kong Cangqiong! The Peacock n was the Imperial n of the Central Immortal Domain¡¯s Eastern Border. ¡°The Thousands of Ancient Tribes are emerging from their Secret ce to await the Temple of the True God, to greet the golden age¡­ We must not miss it!¡± Kong Cangqiong spoke with great weight, ¡°Gather the generations of prodigies within our n. I shall personally lead the team to the Temple of the True God, to wee the image of the True God and to pray for blessings upon our tribe!¡± ¡­ Central Immortal Domain, Southern Border. The temperature of the vastnds of the Southern Border was much higher than that of other regions. Because high up in the sky, there were ten suns! Of these, nine were not true suns but the Holy Pces of the Imperial n of the Southern Border¡ªthe Golden Crow n. The nine Holy Pces hung in the Sky Vault, shoulder to shoulder with the sun, overlooking all life on earth. At this moment, within the most central of the nine pces. About twenty people had gathered. The one seated at the head was an old man who resembled the setting sun, seemingly gentle yet harboring a terrifying power of me. Additionally, a group of middle-aged and young people were present. These dozen or so individuals were the entirety of the Golden Crow n! The offspring of an Imperial n¡­ extremely rare. ¡°The Temple of the True God¡­ the ultimate ce of the golden age, containing peerless secrets!¡± ¡°Only by going to the Temple of the True God and worshiping with sincerity, being chosen by divine spirits, can one possibly transcend this world!¡± The elder at the head spoke with written excitement, ¡°Go, for our n, to fight for a chance of transcendence!¡± Immediately, the Golden Crow n, almost to a bird, took flight! ¡­ Central Immortal Domain, Central Province. A mountain that resembled a giant human head stood tall in a mountain range. Surrounding the mountain range were seas of blood, and a roaring blood river circled the range. This ce was the ancestral home of the Imperial Rakshasa n! Ever since the Rakshasa n had descended, they ughtered countless Immortal Kingdoms, and the blood of numerous beings was drawn here, forming this great river. ¡°The Temple of the True God has appeared, the true opportunity of the golden age¡­ Go!¡± A hoarse voice echoed from within the mountain! ¡­ Central Immortal Domain, Northern Region. In front of a colossal pce stood a gigantic statue of a divine bird radiating a terrifying presence, its wings stretched as if to rip apart the vault of heaven. This was the ancestral statue of the Imperial Swallowing Sky Bird n of the Northern Border! An elder stood beneath the statue, his dark eyes filled with ardent fervor, dered, ¡°If we are chosen by the True God, our n will ascend and depart from this realm!¡± ¡°Go forth!¡± Immediately, the cries of the Swallowing Sky Bird n resonated from the area! ¡­ The Central Immortal Domain was already aze with excitement. And other Immortal Domains had also received the news. ¡°The Temple of the True God has emerged¡­¡± In the Eastern Immortal Domain, countless Divine Swords floated in the air. This was the Sword Domain of the Dugu n, one of the Seven Human Tribes and an Imperial n of the Eastern Immortal Domain! The numerous Divine Swords floating there had all been left by the mightiest Sword Cultivators of the Dugu n. ¡°Our ancestor is just one step away from proving himself as a Saint Emperor and restoring a second Saint Emperor to our n!¡± Within the Sword Domain, the family head of the Dugu n, Dugu Tuojiang, disyed an indifferent face, ¡°Proceed to the Northern Region of the Central Immortal Domain, at any cost, to bring back a wisp of Yang Energy for the ancestor to help him take that final step!¡± ¡­ All the major Immortal Domains were on alert. Countless Imperial ns were already heading towards the Central Province of the Central Immortal Domain. ¡°` Central Province, has be the center of attention! ¡­ ¡°The Swallowing Sky Bird n has arrived! An Old Saint King personally leads the team!¡± ¡°The Golden Crow n is here, and there are actually three Saint Kings and one Great Saint? Are they showing all their foundations?¡± ¡°The Saint Master of the Rakshasa n, upon entering Central Province, takes a step and bows his head in devotion, showing utmost sincerity!¡± Various news arrived. Imperial Path City. N?v(el)B\\jnn This city, being the central city of Central Province, is located right below the Temple of the True God, the closest to the temple. It has now be the pilgrimage site for all major Imperial ns. In just a matter of ten days, an uncountable number of Imperial ns, Sub-Emperor Tribes, and Royal ns have arrived at Imperial Path City. The Marquis and Holy ns can¡¯t even be counted, let alone having the qualifications to enter the city! Even the arrival of the Royal ns doesn¡¯t cause the slightest ripple anymore; only the Imperial ns can stir some discussion. ¡°Heavens, this is truly a world-ss gathering. There must have been no fewer than twenty Imperial ns arriving, right? And they all sent the strongest descendants in their ns!¡± ¡°The Imperial ns of the Immortal Domain¡­ almost all are here!¡± ¡°There must be over a hundred Sub-Emperor Tribes, and nearly two hundred Royal ns, right?¡± The city was buzzing with lively discussions. Many legendary figures appeared; numerous Saint Monarchs and Saint Kings weremonly seen, and even several Great Saints were present. Because there was a rumor that the stronger one¡¯s innate bloodline, the greater the chance to be selected by the Divine Spirits, all the elites of the ns had arrived. Not just the younger generation, but some older powerhouses whose bloodlines had once shone brilliantly in history also came. In the city, a huge divine altar had already been erected. Today, people from all the great Imperial ns have arrived! ¡°The Peacock n is here!¡± ¡°The Lei Yin Great Buddha Temple from the Western Immortal Domain has arrived!¡± ¡°The Golden Crow n is here!¡± Following each booming announcement, one after another the Imperial ns arrived outside the divine altar. The leaders of the great Imperial ns, Sub-Emperor Tribes, and Royal ns knelt down in unison 300 steps away from the divine altar! The number of Imperial ns, Sub-Emperor Tribes, and others added together was several hundreds, creating an extraordinarily magnificent scene. They would kneel and walk up to the edge of the divine altar to offer their gifts to the Divine Spirits. ¡°The Golden Crow n presents Supreme Fire Crystals to the Divine Spirits!¡± A once-in-a-generation talent from the older generation of the Golden Crow n knelt and moved three hundred steps to offer a piece of crystal where the mes surged and the overwhelming Spiritual Energy could hardly be concealed. ¡°The Swallowing Sky Bird n presents a true feather of the Sky Bird for the Divine Spirits!¡± ¡°The Peacock n presents the Peacock Plume for the Divine Spirits!¡± All the great Emperor Lords looked at the Divine Pces in the Sky Vault, their eyes filled with intense ardor! The return of ten thousand tribes was for this very day! At this moment, as the devout prayers of everyone ascended, within the Divine Pces in the sky, the towering silhouette of a Divine Spirit seemed to emerge, standing tall and emanating a supreme aura. The next moment, a figure suddenly stepped out from within the Divine Pces. It was a Blue-Robed Taoist holding a Jade Vial, from which countless streams of Yang Energy seemed to scatter! ¡°A Divine Envoy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Envoy!¡± ¡°We pay our respects to the Divine Envoy!¡± Seeing this person, all the kneeling Imperial ns below were filled with immense excitement! ¡°The legends are true; whenever the Temple of the True God reappears, a Divine Envoy wille to select the true believers and bestow upon them supreme blessings!¡± ¡°Once selected, one could be taken by the Divine Envoy to the Yang Realm. At the very least, one could be an Emperor and exist within the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition!¡± ¡°Being selected also spares one from the disaster of the Yang Cmity!¡± All tribes anticipated this eagerly. ¡ªThis is the origin of the Golden Era. The Temple of the True God, the Divine Envoy¡­ people yearned for these. Throughout history, very few ns have been selected by the Divine Envoy! But once selected, they would be endowed with Yang Energy and Mystical Methods surpassing the Saint Path, and be taken by the Divine Envoy, watched over by the Divine Spirits. Moreover, after the Golden Era, a catastrophic disaster would follow. The Yang Cmity would arrive, and all the races in the world would face ughter. However, those chosen by the Divine Spirits would be unscathed by the troubles of the Yang Cmity! Thus, the favor of the Divine Spirits meant not only transcendence but also avoidance of disaster! The sites of Yang¡¯s Prohibition in the world also originated this way. The beings from these sites of Yang¡¯s Prohibition were once chosen by the Divine Spirits. With the care of the Divine Spirits, they could exist eternally in the world. In the Yin Realm, cultivating this path meant the Saint Path was the end; moreover, even if one reached the realm of the Saint Emperor, there would stille a day of decline! Above the Saint Path, the broader world in the Yang Realm was a huge temptation for all cultivators of the Immortal Domain! Chapter 421 - 378 Declaration of War Against the Lord of the Desolate Heavens_1 Chapter 421: Chapter 378 Deration of War Against the Lord of the Deste Heavens_1 Above the Sky Vault, the Blue-Robed Taoist stood arrogantly amidst the clouds. He looked down indifferently, ncing around below. ¡°A school of fish, bred for hundreds of thousands of years, yet has not produced too many suitable Yin Spirits¡­¡± He was quite dissatisfied. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om These Yin Spirits of the Yin Realm thought that the Temple of the True God and the blessings from Divine Spirits were transcendent chances, but little did they know that these were merely baits set up! Once the bait was released, these Yin Spirits would gather like a school of fish. The Yin Spirits with the best talent and strength would alsoe and kneel to await selection. They would choose those with suitable talents and bloodlines to take to the Yang Realm, which was also a unique cultivation resource for the People of the Yang World. Simrly, to maintain the allure of the bait, they would help some of the chosen fish be stronger. ¡ª¡ªThis was the origin of the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition. Once they received their help and became beings of the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, they could almost live forever, continuously nourished by Yang Energy. After all, to keep the school of fish desiring the bait, it¡¯s essential to cultivate one or two plump fish. With these examples of Divine Spirits¡¯ favor, the school of fish would continue toe forth to kneel, waiting to be chosen. After selecting the talented fish from the school, the People of the Yang World would beginrge-scale destruction. After all, once the suitable Yin Spirits had been selected, the remainder, being useless, would take up too much living space and were not conducive to the growth of subsequent schools of fish. These foolish schools of fish would call such destruction a Yang Cmity! Ridiculous. These leeks, cut down batch after batch! The Blue-Robed Taoist shook his head, casting a nce at the many Imperial ns, Sub-Emperor Tribes, Royal ns, and others kneeling below. Compared to the first few epochs of capturing, the quality of the fish now¡­ had declined too much, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. However, the Yin Realm was going to be destroyed, this was thest hunt, and there wasn¡¯t much room for choice. ¡°As a Divine Envoy, I bestow divine blessings!¡± He raised the Jade Vial, and in an instant, light scattered. Threads and strands of Yang Energy suddenly fell down with the golden light. Among the countless geniuses kneeling below, a very small few were chosen by a strand of light. That strand of Yang Energy then entered their bodies! ¡°Wonderful¡­ I¡¯ve been chosen, I¡¯ve been chosen, I¡¯ve received the Divine Spirits¡¯ blessing!¡± From the Golden Crow n, a youth danced with joy, extremely excited; he was the Saint Heir of the Golden Crow n! ¡°Hahaha¡­ After waiting ten thousand years, this old man has finally received divine favor!¡± An elderly manughed heartily, shaking the heavens; he was the Old Saint King of the Peacock n, and though aged, his talent had once been unrivaled! ¡°Is this the gaze of Divine Spirits? I feel¡­ my body is warm and sofortable¡­ Thank you, True God!¡± The Saintess of the Peacock n, now trembling with excitement, offered a profound bow to the Sky Vault! There were not less than three hundred ns on the field. But those who received the favor of Yang Energy numbered less than twenty! Those ns not chosen were filled with sorrow at this moment! Not being chosen meant missing this life¡¯s chance. It also meant¡­ facing the subsequent Yang Cmity without the protection of Divine Spirits! ¡°Divine Envoy, my n has been loyal for five epochs, consecutively worshiping without fail¡ªplease give us a chance!¡± ¡°Divine Envoy, I am willing to give everything!¡± Countless ns pleaded! ¡°Divine favor is the will of God, and no one can change that.¡± The Blue-Robed Taoist indifferently said, ¡°However, if you can execute the heretical, you may indeed receive the blessings of Divine Spirits.¡± ¡°In this era, there exists such a heretic!¡± ¡°That wretch who ims to be the Lord of the Deste Heavens, Jiang Xue!¡± ¡°Execute her, and you may receive the Divine Spirits¡¯ blessing!¡± The Blue-Robed Taoist said calmly! At his words, the great Imperial ns below were all shaken. ¡°Jiang Xue¡­ a heretic!¡± ¡°That executioner, even Divine Spirits wish to eradicate her?¡± ¡°She deserves death; only by killing her can we receive the favor of Divine Spirits!¡± For a time, numerous Imperial ns discussed fervently. What had happened in the Northern Immortal Domain had long spread throughout the world; everyone knew Jiang Xue proimed herself the Lord of the Deste Heavens, leveled the Heavenly Net Mountain Range within the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition, and unified the Northern Immortal Domain. Previously, the Imperial ns had cast nces from the side, not daring to offend her realm. But now, the Divine Envoy had spoken¡­ ¡°My Swallowing Sky Bird n will fight the heretic to the death!¡± The Old Saint King of the Swallowing Sky Bird n stood up immediately, swirling with murderous intent! ¡°Our n will initiate a n war immediately to execute that executioner!¡± ¡°The heretic must die without a doubt!¡± ¡°The Lord of the Deste Heavens must die!¡± For a moment, various great Imperial ns voiced out! Above the Sky Vault, the Divine Envoy nodded indifferently, ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°These nine people are God¡¯s favored ones; the task of campaigning against the heretic will bemanded by these nine.¡± As he spoke, nine Emperors emerged from behind him. Indeed, they were the nine Emperors from Nine Emperor Mountain! ¡°Greetings, God¡¯s Favored Ones!¡± ¡°Greetings, God¡¯s Favored Ones!¡± The Ten Thousand Tribes worshipped! ¡­ That day. War cries echoed from within Imperial Path City, outwards! ¡°The Swallowing Sky Bird n will embark on a campaign against the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°The Devouring Heaven Python n will fight Jiang Xue to the death!¡± ¡°The Peacock Imperial n must execute the heretic!¡± Sounds of war came from several hundred ns! ¡­ At that very moment. Outside Imperial Path City. A middle-aged man arrived in haste, covered in dust. Seeing the incredibly grand Imperial Path City before him, his eyes filled with excitement! ¡°Imperial Path City, Old Ao has arrived!¡± His emotions surged! Since his escape from the Northern Immortal Domain, he had crossed the Northern Region of the Central Immortal Domain. He had reached Central Province. On his journey, learning of the emergence of the Temple of the True God excited him immensely. Perhaps only the True God could rescue his misfortuned Wufa fate of his entire lifetime? If he could just cling to the coattails of the Divine Spirits¡­ he couldn¡¯t believe he would continue to be so cursed! He walked toward the city full of anticipation. But at that moment, from within Imperial Path City, suddenly, warships began to take off. ¡°The Peacock n will dere war on the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°We must kill the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± ¡°Annihte the Northern Immortal Domain, destroy the Northern Destion!¡± A series of aggressive war cries erupted from those warships! Upon hearing these terrifying words, Ao Wushuang was stunned! Disbelief was written all over his face! Fucking hell¡­ What the hell is going on¡­ ¡°Excuse me, brother, what¡¯s happening in the city? Why are they all heading to the Northern Immortal Domain?!¡± He stopped a cultivator and asked with trepidation! ¡°The envoy of the True God announced that the Lord of the Deste Heavens is an enemy of the gods and must be killed. All the great imperial ns are now campaigning against the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± After speaking in haste, the cultivator hurried away. Ao Wushuang stood there, dumbfounded! Are these imperial ns insane? Are these divine spirits insane?! Dammit¡­ Imperial Path City is no good. Even though there are divine spirits in the city, just thinking about that small mountain vige¡­ gives him the creeps! Stay as far away as possible! He turned to run! But at that moment, high above in the sky vault, nine emperors were soaring across. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, a look of surprise shed in Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A white-haired emperor at her side inquired. ¡°That person¡­ is the once Quasi-Saint Son of the Celestial Tribe. He actually returned alive from the Northern Destion?¡± She pointed toward Ao Wushuang, who was fleeing below! ¡°To have survived from the hands of Jiang Xue? He is no ordinary man!¡± The white-haired emperor was slightly surprised, and the other emperors were taken aback as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Jiang Hanshuang spoke, and in the next moment, the nine emperors had already descended! Theynded directly in front of Ao Wushuang. ¡°Ao Wushuang, right? I shouldn¡¯t have remembered your name wrong.¡± Jiang Hanshuang looked indifferently at Ao Wushuang! Ao Wushuang stopped in his tracks, looking at the familiar Frost Emperor¡­ A sudden tightness gripped his heart. Done for, done for¡­ how can I keep running into acquaintances? ¡°Greetings¡­ Greetings, Frost Emperor!¡± Ao Wushuang quickly paid his respects. ¡°Rise.¡± Jiang Hanshuang spoke indifferently: ¡°Tell me, how did you survive?¡± There was a hint of question in her eyes! ¡°Reporting to the Frost Emperor, during the great battle, I was swept away by the aftermath and fainted. By the time I woke up, everyone was dead, so I escaped!¡± Ao Wushuang spoke, trying to keep a brave face! He absolutely couldn¡¯t reveal that he led the army in and then ran away¡­ otherwise, he¡¯d be dead meat! ¡°To survive from Jiang Xue¡¯s hands, there must be something unusual about this child. We should search his soul!¡± At this moment, an imperial-n middle-aged man with a cold expression said. Hearing this, Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s expression changed and she said: ¡°If you want to search, do it yourself, I don¡¯t dare!¡± There was fear in her voice. She knew that by seeing things in the Northern Destion that she shouldn¡¯t have seen and with forbidden memories touching her mind, she had gone mad. It was only by the mercy of the lord that everything concerning the Northern Destion was eradicated from her memory, allowing her to recover. If they were to search Ao Wushuang¡¯s soul and there happened to be something extraordinary¡­ Hearing this, the middle-aged imperial-n man, who had just spoken, waved his hands in a hurry and said: ¡°Forget it, forget it, I was just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± The rest of the emperors also hadplicated expressions on their faces. This Ao Wushuang was merely a minor Four Luminaries realm cultivator, yet now he seemed to make emperors wary! Frost Emperor thought for a moment and said, ¡°However, this person should be harmless.¡± ¡°Previously, I ced a ban in his sea of consciousness. If he harbored any second thoughts, he would have died long ago.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly looked at Ao Wushuang and said: ¡°In recognition of your loyalty, how about I offer you a grand opportunity?¡± Ao Wushuang, already nervous, trembled even more upon hearing the words ¡°grand opportunity.¡± Dammit, thest person who was promised a ¡®grand opportunity¡¯ has long been cold! Can you stop scaring me, Old Ao, with these three words¡­ But before he could speak, Jiang Hanshuang had already gestured with her hand. Above the sky vault, a huge warship suddenly descended. On the warship, a middle-aged man who saw the nine Saint Emperors was greatly startled and hastily paid his respects: ¡°Greetings to the nine Saint Emperors!¡± This middle-aged man was none other than Du Tuntian, the Saint Master of the Swallowing Sky Bird n! He was about to take his people back to the n and gather them to attack the Northern Immortal Domain! ¡°In memory of the old times between your n¡¯s Ancestor Emperor and me, I¡¯ll bestow upon your n an opportunity,¡± The Frost Emperor spoke indifferently, pointing at Ao Wushuang: ¡°This man is Ao Wushuang; he has been to the Northern Destion. With him to guide you, your n will be much safer.¡± Upon hearing this, Du Tuntian was overjoyed,ing forward to grasp Ao Wushuang¡¯s hands and said: ¡°Brother Ao, we¡¯re counting on you this time!¡± He was extremely excited! As for Ao Wushuang, he waspletely dumbfounded. Go to the Northern Destion?? What kind of madness is this?! But at that moment, he had absolutely no power to refuse. He looked up at the heavens, filled with anger and sadness. You wretched heavens, will this ever end?? ¡­ Chapter 422 - 379 Who Can Keep the Original Intention_1 Chapter 422: Chapter 379 Who Can Keep the Original Intention_1 Northern Immortal Domain. The events that took ce in the Central Immortal Domain had also already reached here. Themon folk of the Northern Immortal Domain were panic-stricken. The Holy n had just been decimated, and the Human Tribe had only just obtained their own patch of purend. In the blink of an eye, Divine Spirits descended upon the world, and the world¡¯s Imperial ns were even pointing their swords at the Lord of the Deste Heavens. Now, the Northern Immortal Domain had already fallen into a state of panic. After all, if it were just one n or domain, perhaps the Snow Emperor would have been able to repress it. But now, almost all of the great ns across the world have united against the Lord of the Deste Heavens! Moreover, behind those Imperial ns stood the existence known as Divine Spirits. ¡­ Within the Deste Heaven Alliance. Fire Spirit, Mu Qianning, along with the White Tiger n¡¯s Bai Shaoyang, the Ji Family¡¯s Ji Taixuan, and others, were discussing matters. After hearing the series of messages from the Central Immortal Domain, the atmosphere in the great hall grew even heavier. ¡°Both Alliance Hierarchs, the current situation is¡­ extremely difficult.¡± Yuanyang Holy Lord spoke, his face filled with concern, ¡°In sessions, those who have dered war on us include not just the ordinary Marquis ns and Holy ns, but also over three hundred massive ns, including twelve Emperor ns of the Imperial ss!¡± This time, the Northern Immortal Domain truly stood against the entire world. ¡°Senior Ji, what do you think we should do?¡± Fire Spirit looked to Ji Taixuan for guidance. Ji Taixuan¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°This battle will decide the fate of the entire Human Tribe!¡± ¡°If we lose, then the Human Tribe willpletely fall and be nothing more than blood food for other races!¡± ¡°Therefore¡­ the Ji Family will send messages in all directions, requesting the other Imperial ns of the Human Tribe to join us in the Northern Immortal Domain to resist the foreign tribes¡¯ allied forces!¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit nodded and said, ¡°That would be good!¡± After all, relying solely on the Ji Family and the Deste Heaven Alliance to face three hundred great ns¡­ was too thin. Very soon. In the Ji n Ancestral Hall. Ji Taixuan lit incense and awakened an ancient array. ¡ª¡ªAn Array that was established to maintain contact between the Seven Human Tribes, each passing down from one to another. It would only be activated in times of great peril. The Array was initiated. The message was spread to all directions. ¡­ Meanwhile. In the Eastern Immortal Domain, amidst a vast sea of swords. Hundreds of thousands of Iron Swords had forged a Sword Pce. Within the Sword Pce. The ancient Array had already been lit up. The Dugu Family¡¯s Lord, Dugu Tuojiang, looking at the message emerging from the Array, wore a cold expression. ¡°Family Lord, ording to the ancient agreement, we should go help now.¡± An elder behind him spoke in a low voice. However, Dugu Tuojiang remained silent, hesitating for a long time. ¡°Relying on the Ji Family, on Jiang Xue, even if we add all the forces of the Human Tribe, there¡¯s no chance of victory.¡± He spoke slowly, ¡°We must realize that behind the foreign races¡­ are Divine Spirits!¡± The elder¡¯s face changed, saying, ¡°Are we to ignore this then?¡± In Dugu Tuojiang¡¯s eyes, however, there shed a deep and profound light. ¡°Our n¡¯s genius went to Imperial Path City and was not chosen by the Divine Spirits¡­¡± ¡°Killing Jiang Xue is our only chance to receive the blessing of the Divine Spirits¡­¡± He murmured to himself. Upon hearing this, the elder¡¯s face turned ashen, trembling as he said, ¡°Family Lord, we are of the Human Race!¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Tuojiang¡¯s face remained unfazed as he said, ¡°I am doing this for the Human Race!¡± ¡°The Yin Realm is done for; this might be ourst chance¡­¡± ¡°To oppose the Divine Spirits is to die, but if we can sacrifice a Jiang Xue, allowing us to leave this world, the Human Race might continue¡­¡± ¡°For the welfare of the entire Human Race, this might be my only choice.¡± He said this with a self-righteous look, then continued, ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you seen? The Frost Emperor, ranked among the Nine Emperor Mountain¡¯s nine Emperors, became one of God¡¯s Favored Ones and obtained a great opportunity!¡± Envy, and even jealousy, filled his eyes! ¡°Look at Jiang Xue again. Because she defied the Divine Spirits, she fell for countless aeons and has only now returned, only to face the Divine Spirits¡¯ suppression!¡± ¡°If our n¡¯s Ancestor Emperor had been as aware of the current affairs as the Frost Emperor in the past, perhaps our n¡­ would no longer be in the Yin Realm!¡± Regret was apparent in his words! He personally led the n¡¯s warriors to Imperial Path City. In Imperial Path City, the emergence of the nine Emperors from Nine Emperor Mountain showed him that the once Frost Emperor had actually be a servant of the Divine Spirits! From that moment, Dugu Tuojiang understood everything. The fall of the Snow Emperor in the past wasn¡¯t just about the Celestial Tribe; Jiang Hanshuang had also yed an important role behind the scenes! He deeply felt that woman, Jiang Hanshuang¡­ was so clever, so formidable! The majority of the Seven Human Tribes were but fools! The elder¡¯s face looked exceedingly grim, yet he had no idea how to respond! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Family Lord Dugu, you do have some insight.¡± Just then, from outside the Dugu Sword Pce, a clear and melodious voice suddenly sounded. Dugu Tuojiang and the elder immediately changed their expressions. They turned around and saw, not knowing when, a woman in white had already arrived at the gate of the hall, walking step by step towards them. ¡°You are¡­ the Frost Emperor?¡± Dugu Tuojiang¡¯s expression changed! This woman was none other than Jiang Hanshuang. ¡°I pay my respects¡­ to God¡¯s Favored One!¡± He promptly paid a great tribute! Meanwhile, the elder beside him, with a face filled with horror, said, ¡°Family Lord, this person is a traitor to the Human Race, and furthermore was the murderer who caused the Snow Emperor¡¯s death in the past, how can you pay respects to her? I shall activate the Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Array to execute this woman¡­¡± Dugu Tuojiang¡¯s face changed, shouting, ¡°You dare!¡± As soon as the words were out, his hand thrust forward with a sword, piercing the throat in one swift strike! In an instant, blood sttered from the elder, who looked at the Family Lord with a bewildered expression, seemingly unable to believe, until his death¡­ That he was in by the Family Lord! The elder fell to the ground. At the entrance to the great hall, a smile appeared on Jiang Hanshuang¡¯s face. ¡°Decisive and merciless, Family Lord Dugu, you are indeed capable of great deeds.¡± She spoke. Dugu Tuojiang knelt down and said, ¡°Frost Emperor¡­ My Dugu Family is loyal to the Mysterious Yin True God!¡± ¡°Please give us a chance!¡± He pleaded earnestly, ¡°I do not hide from the Frost Emperor, our Quasi-Emperor is only a hair¡¯s breadth away from bing a Saint Emperor. Previously, when I went to Imperial Path City, it was under his elderly instruction, but unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°As long as the Frost Emperor lends a hand, my Dugu Family will certainly do everything in our power to eradicate Jiang Xue!¡± It was almost a cry for help. Jiang Hanshuang said with a faint smile, ¡°As fellow members of the Human Race, I will naturally take care of you.¡± ¡°I am here this time precisely to help you ovee this difficulty.¡± ¡°After all, this Emperor acts in the interest of the Human Race, unlike the selfish people like Jiang Xue who seek personal glory.¡± ¡°Lead the way, I shall grant your family¡¯s Quasi-Emperor a strand of Yang Energy!¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Tuojiang was immediately overjoyed beyond measure! ¡°Frost Emperor, please!¡± He led the way. Before long. Dugu Family. An unparalleled aura suddenly burst forth! Myriad Dao roared, the Emperor¡¯s aura was terrifying, divine thunder descended into the world, and the light was as bright as ten thousand zhangs. The Eastern Immortal Domain trembled greatly, because this meant that someone from the Dugu Family¡­ had be a Saint Emperor! Before long. Within the sea of swords of the Dugu Family, Dugu Tuojiang, along with an elder whose presence was extraordinary, followed behind Jiang Hanshuang with utmost respect, matching her step for step. That elder was none other than the Ji n¡¯s new Saint Emperor¡ªDugu Maizu! ¡°Remember your mission.¡± Jiang Hanshuang spoke indifferently, ¡°The Divine Spirits have granted such fortune to your Dugu Family, but they can also obliterate you in the blink of an eye.¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Maizu wore a sycophantic smile and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Frost Emperor, receiving the blessing of Divine Spirits is a great honor for our family, and we dare not have a second heart!¡± Jiang Hanshuang then nodded and said, ¡°Apany this Emperor on a journey. Of the Seven Human Tribes, now we can only contact the Lin Family and the Qin Family¡­ Heh heh, these two families, it¡¯s about time for a change.¡± ¡ª¡ªThe Seven Human Tribes consist of the Jiang Family, Ji n, Qin Family, Lin Family, Dugu Family, Incineration Heaven Sect, and Taiyin Holy Land. Among them, the Incineration Heaven Sect and the Taiyin Holy Land perished in the same epoch, leaving hardly any descendants, and are said to have all been buried in the Demon Domain. Therefore, those who can go to the Northern Immortal Domain this time are at most the Dugu Family, Lin Family, and Qin Family. The Lin Family is the Divine Master Emperor n, while the Qin Family is the Dragon Soul World n! They are the chess pieces she intends to use this time! ¡­ Before long. The Southern Immortal Domain trembled greatly, for the Imperial Lin Family, a n of emperors, shook the world today. ¡°Lin Zhentian, the peak Great Saint of the Lin Family, has be a Saint Emperor!¡± The news thundered across the world! Then, in the Central Immortal Domain, a vast expanse ofke, vast like an ind sea. On this day, Dragon Soul Heaven Shake urred! The world knew that the Imperial Qin Family was a n protected by a giant dragon. It is said that in ancient times, their ancestor emperor had seen a True Dragon and thus became an Ancestor Emperor. And today, a certain ancient giant dragon fully awakened, with imperial might overwhelming the heavens! Inside the ancestral hall of the Qin Family. ¡°Thank you, Frost Emperor!¡± Qin Tianshi, the old ancestor of the Qin Family, was excited and respectful! Next to him, Dugu Maizu and Lin Zhentian, two Ancestor Emperors, witnessing this scene, also hadplex expressions! This is the Divine Spirits. Their favored ones, merely with a gesture, can create three Quasi-Emperor level powerhouses for the three major Human n families in an instant! ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Jiang Hanshuang spoke lightly, ¡°I act for the Divine Spirits, seeking welfare for the Human Race.¡± And the three powerhouses were even more thrilled at this moment. ¡°Frost Emperor, we shall immediately dere that we havepletely broken off with Jiang Xue, the Lord of the Deste Heavens, and dere war on the Northern Destion!¡± They spoke. However, Jiang Hanshuang shook her head and said, ¡°No, your three tribes must first go to the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± ¡°The task given by the Divine Spirits is for you to find out,¡± ¡°what oddity lies within that ce!¡± She spoke coldly. This was the reason she helped the three lineages of the Human Race. There was something strange in the Northern Immortal Domain that could affect the Saint Emperors. And the Ji n must surely know what the oddity was¡­ Before the Imperial Allied Forces set off for the Northern Immortal Domain, she wanted to test the waters. And these members of the Human Race¡­ were the perfect cannon fodder. With that in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The Seven Human Tribes? With just a little maniption, they all became herpdogs¡­ Those once stubborn and dignified Human Race ancestor emperors, can their descendants maintain the original aspirations after they have perished? Once there¡¯s enough benefit, what are original aspirations, what are ancestral teachings? All nonsense! ¡°Frost Emperor, we three are willing to die for the Divine Spirits, but, I¡¯m afraid the three of us are no match for Jiang Xue¡­¡± Dugu Maizu looked somewhat distressed! Although they had be Saint Emperors. But to go against Jiang Xue? They stillcked the courage to do so. That was someone who dared to im the title of Lord of the Deste Heavens, ttening the Heavenly Net Mountain Range. The three Emperors from the Heavenly Net Mountain Range were certainly stronger than the three of them. ¡°What is there to fear!¡± Jiang Hanshuang was indifferent, and in her hand, a Divine Portrait suddenly appeared! On the portrait, a Divine Spirit was depicted sitting cross-legged among the clouds, as though looking down upon the world from above. ¡°This is a Divine Portrait, imbued with the mana of the Divine Spirits, capable of suppressing all great enemies. Even Jiang Xue could not possibly contend with it!¡± Because of the painful experiencest time, she knew very well that there was something mysterious behind Jiang Xue! And this Divine Portrait was bestowed by a Divine Envoy! ording to the Divine Envoy¡¯s instructions, as long as someone brings it to Jiang Xue¡¯s presence, the Divine Envoy would be able to understand what kind of oddity and ill omen lies there! Therefore, she took action to win over the three major families for her own use! ¡°Understood, we shall set off immediately!¡± Dugu Maizu and the others all spoke at once, their eyes zing with fervor! ¡­ Chapter 423 - 380 Rebellion_1 Chapter 423: Chapter 380 Rebellion_1 Ji n Ancestral Hall. ¡°Good, so good!¡± Ji Taixuan¡¯s old eyes sparkled with excitement as he said, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The Lin Family, Qin Family, and Dugu Family have all replied; they are on their way!¡± ¡°Prepare for reception!¡± Upon hearing this, Fire Spirit and the others were also delighted. Having the three great Imperial ns join would increase the odds of withstanding the Imperial Allied Forces! Three dayster. In the North Immortal Realm Middle Domain, the Ji Family Ancestral City. Warships filled the sky, their aura spanning ten thousand li. ¡°The Imperial Lin Family has arrived!¡± A mighty shout! Shaking the sky vault. Inside the Ji n Ancestral Hall, Ji Taixuan and Fire Spirit stepped out to greet them. Feeling the breathing from above, Ji Taixuan¡¯s face underwent a dramatic change. ¡°Could this be¡­ beyond a Great Saint, from the Dugu Family, could it possibly be¡­¡± Incredulity was written all over his eyes! Had a Saint Emperor actually appeared amongst the Seven Human Tribes? At this moment. Numerous giant ships slowly descended to the ground. On the Imperial Ship of the Lin Family, stood an Emperor with a majestic bearing and silver beard, his hands at his back! By his side was like an ocean of runes! All the time, the heavens and the earth operated ording to his breath! ¡°This is our n¡¯s Saint Emperor¡­ Zhen Tian Saint Emperor!¡± Lin Family Patriarch Lin Yuantu stepped forward and spoke indifferently, ¡°You all, bow down now!¡± In an instant, the Ji n was greatly shaken! Ji Taixuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°We greet the Saint Emperor!¡± Even Fire Spirit and the others performed their salutations. After all, this was a living Saint Emperor of the Human Race. ¡°Please, Saint Emperor, enter the hall!¡± Ji Taixuan was exceedingly respectful as he spoke to Lin Family¡¯s Saint Emperor, Lin Zhentian. But Lin Zhentian was indifferent, looking up at the sky vault and saying, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait for Brother Dugu.¡± As soon as his words fell. ¡°The Dugu Family has arrived!¡± A loud call came. The Dugu Family had also arrived. And simrly, a terrifying aura descended from the Sky Domain. The Ji Family was even more shocked; this was also the aura of an Emperor. They saw an old man with white hair, with the imposing stance of deep waters and tall mountains, tiger¡¯s step and dragon¡¯s gait, appear above the Ji Family. He looked at the Ji Family and then suddenly sneered, saying, ¡°People often say that Ji Xuanyuan excels in Sword Dao with profound cultivation, but this Emperor would like to see just how much power he has in front of me!¡± With that, he unsheathed a terrifying Emperor Sword in his hand and suddenly sent its sword intent shing toward the Ji Family! In an instant, the Array in the Ji Family ancestralnds roared. A sword intent was spurred into action, cleaving towards Dugu Maizu! Boom! The sh of sword intents thundered, and in that instant, the boundlessnds of the Middle Domain split apart due to this one sword! Outside the Ji Family Ancestral City, many other cities were also affected, and due to the resulting shockwaves, a million lives perished! And in the sky vault, Dugu Maizu¡¯s face changed, he was forced back a step, and his old face actually turned somewhat pale. ¡°How is this possible¡­ As a living Saint Emperor, I can¡¯t even shake a sword intent left by Ji Xuanyuan?!¡± His face was extremely ugly! ¡°Brother Dugu, why bother arguing with the dead.¡± At this moment, the voice of Lin Zhentian from below reached them. Dugu Maizu, albeit unwillingly, sheathed the Emperor Sword and with one step descended, arriving before everyone. He stood shoulder to shoulder with Lin Zhentian. Two Emperors! But at this moment, Ji Taixuan¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Because, the strike from Dugu Maizu just now had caused a great cmity in the Middle Domain¡­ At least a million lives had been lost! ¡°It is indeed rare for the Ji Family to still have a Great Saint,¡± Dugu Maizu, however, had already begun to speak, sneering as he said, ¡°Bring out Ji Xuanyuan¡¯s Emperor Sword, let this Emperor take a look!¡± ¡°He was also a hero of his time after all. The Sword is simply buried in the Ji Family. In this Emperor¡¯s hands, it would shine once more!¡± A fervent desire burned within him. The previous exchange had given him a new appreciation for Ji Xuanyuan. Such a powerful being¡¯s sword would undoubtedly be invincible. It belonged to him! Upon hearing this, Ji Taixuan could no longer restrain himself, and his anger zed as he said, ¡°Dugu Ancestral Emperor, we invited you here to resist the different race¡­ Yet you act recklessly, a sword strike iming a million lives, and now you covet our family¡¯s Emperor Sword?!¡± Dugu Maizu replied with indifference, ¡°Are you teaching this Emperor how to conduct affairs, ant?¡± ¡°Dare a mere Great Saint presume to make peep?¡± ¡°This Emperor shall cripple your cultivation to teach you a lesson!¡± With overpowering arrogance, a burst of aura was then fiercely directed at Ji Taixuan! Ji Taixuan¡¯splexion drastically changed. Even as a Great Saint, facing a strike from a Saint Emperor, he had no way to resist! And there was no time to summon the Emperor Sword! At this moment, beside him, Fire Spirit stepped forward. In her hands, a wooden carved pce suddenly erged its phantom shadow! An image of a Divine Pce appeared in an instant. Li Tian Divine Pce! Boom! The Divine Pce echoed lightly, and the Emperor¡¯s Aura disappeared without a trace, as if it were a y ox entering the sea! Seeing this, both Lin Zhentian and Dugu Maizu¡¯s expressions changed! It was inconceivably shocking! ¡°What treasure is this?!¡± Lin Zhentian¡¯s eyes immediately zed with eagerness. This youngdy, whose cultivation level was merely that of a Saint, could actually wield this object to block an attack from an Emperor! It must be at least Emperor Level, or perhaps even higher! ¡°Where did this thinge from? Hand it over!¡± Lin Zhentian directly demanded, threatening: ¡°Otherwise, today, the Northern Immortal Domain will be annihted!¡± Dugu Maizu also spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°Such a treasure isn¡¯t something you brats should possess!¡± Fire Spirit responded coldly: ¡°This item was bestowed by the Lord of the Deste Heavens. Do you also dare to covet it?¡± Upon hearing this, the two Ancestor Emperors exchanged nces, their eyes filling with even greater greed. The Lord of the Deste Heavens¡­ this thinges from Jiang Xue! Perfect, they hade this time to test Jiang Xue¡¯s strength and weaknesses¡­ ¡°Hehe, the Lord of the Deste Heavens? We are precisely looking for this god-defying person!¡± Lin Zhentian said with a coldugh: ¡°This person defied the Divine Spirits and must be killed!¡± He tantly spoke out! ¡°Where is this god-defying person? Take us to him immediately, or today, the Northern Immortal Domain will perish!¡± Dugu Maizu also issued a cold threat! At these words, the entire Ji Family and Deste Heaven Alliance had their expressions change drastically in an instant. These two Saint Emperors¡­ Were not reinforcements, but rather¡­ A great enemy! Ji Taixuan was stunned as he looked at the two men before him. In an instant, his old eyes fullyprehended the situation. ¡°I was wondering why the Human Race had suddenly produced two Saint Emperors¡­ now I understand.¡± Ji Taixuan gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You have betrayed the Human Race, bingpdogs for a different race, and now you delusionally think toy hands on the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± ¡°Summon the Emperor Sword!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± He bellowed, unleashing his full cultivation level! But Lin Zhentian waved his hand indifferently, and in an instant, this space waspletely locked down! Ji Taixuan couldn¡¯t leave at all! ¡°I am able to seal the heavens.¡± Lin Zhentian proimed, full of disdain. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Ji Taixuan shouted! However, at this moment, Fire Spirit stopped him. ¡°Ji Ancestor, since they wish to meet the Lord of the Deste Heavens, let¡¯s take them. It¡¯s no trouble!¡± Her face bore a trace of sullenness. Even though she had the Li Tian Divine Pce, even though the Ji Family had the Emperor Sword¡­ after all, these were two living Saint Emperors! If a battle started, the chances of victory were slim. ¡°You¡¯re sensible!¡± The two Dugu Maizu sneered. ¡°Two Saint Emperors, please follow me.¡± Fire Spirit turned around. They were ready to leave at once. ¡°Hahaha, how could we leave without this old man having arrived?¡± Just then, another loud call came. Up in the Sky Vault, a terrifyingly powerful figure appeared,ing through the air with a mighty aura, and behind him, the heavens resounded with the roar of a fearsome golden Giant Dragon! A boundless imposing presence! ¡°Hehe, Brother Qin, you¡¯ve arrived too slowly.¡± Dugu Maizu spoke indifferently. Qin Tianshi had already arrived with ease as he raised a hand, and the ancient Giant Dragon in the Sky Vault gently entered his sleeve! ¡°Good food isn¡¯t afraid of beingte.¡± Qin Tianshi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Qin Family must contribute to the hunt for the Lord of the Deste Heavens!¡± ¡°¡­the Qin Family!¡± Ji Taixuan¡¯s face turned even more unsightly! This meant that aside from the Taiyin Holy Land and the Incineration Heaven Holy Land of the Burial Demon Domain¡­ All the imperial ns of the Human Race had¡­ Turned traitor! ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t dy any further. This Emperor is already impatient!¡± They immediately spoke out. Fire Spirit immediately led them, heading towards the direction of the small vige! Chapter 424 - 381 Going to Pick Tea on Qingming_1 Chapter 424: Chapter 381 Going to Pick Tea on Qingming_1 A small mountain vige. In the early morning, sunlight spilled into the courtyard, bright and beautiful with the spring glow. A group of disciples were each busy with their own matters. Nan Feng¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody had already reached a new realm, and now her qin music had be gentle. Originally, the Emperor¡¯s Breakthrough Melody was fierce and resolute, with overwhelming killing intent, but now, she began experiencing another aspect of the music. As she yed, Little Wolfy at her feet, asionally raising its eyes to look at her, quiet and well-behaved. The artwork that Zi Ling had been painting was now, in Li Fan¡¯s view, passable to look at and showed she had entered the threshold of the art. Dugu Yuqing¡¯s calligraphy became increasingly vibrant, and just a few days ago, he had impressively copied his first poem ¡°Thoughts in the Silent Night¡± with considerable uracy. Long Zixuan spent his days engrossed in fishing, a whole day at a time, and though he still could not make the carp bite, Li Fan noticed that his temperament had be ever more poised. Su Baiqian was cultivating a small medicinal herb garden next to the vegetable patch in the yard, and she busied herself with research every day. It was just that the vigers rarely fell ill, so she had yet to have a real opportunity to put her skills into practice. Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s proficiency in talisman drawing was growing ever more powerful, to the point that he was drawing talismans anytime and anywhere, and recently Li Fan had even seen him biting his finger to draw talismans in the air. Jiang Li¡¯s life had be much more interestingtely¡ªhe used the turtle he brought back as a chessboard and yed with enthusiasm every day. That was because Jiang Li discovered that the turtle¡¯s shell bore not only the Nine Lives Chess Array but, as the Old Turtle consumed soil daily and its shell became more lustrous, it evolved other more intricate arrays. ¡°Perhaps one day, when this turtle has recovered, it might be able to replicate the Nine Lives Chess Array once mentioned by the master?¡± Jiang Li was utterly engrossed in it. Wu Dade had grown more rugged and diligent recently. When Uncle Zhang¡¯s family¡¯s sow had piglets, he actually volunteered to care for her postpartum. Every time he came back, his trousers were torn, but his face invariably bore a look of contentment. This caused Li Fan to reflect that Da De was truly a hardworking fellow. Compared to him, Qing Chen had been muchzier recently. Because Li Fan noticed that this little monk often slept under the peach tree. He wouldn¡¯t even budge when spiders climbed onto his face. Such endurance. Lu Rang was sneaking nces towards the peach tree daily, snatching handfuls of Peach Root Soil when no one was looking and cing it in his own pot, where the grass grew even lusher. ¡°Xinning,e, it¡¯s time to learn a new poem today.¡± Li Fan said. Xinning obediently took her seat. Beside her, Dugu Yuqing, Zi Ling, Nan Feng, and others also came over to learn as usual. Over time, even they hade to realize that each poem the master taught seemed to contain another world, another era, worthy of savoring and chanting, and it also raised their states of mind to higher levels. ¡°During Tomb-Sweeping Day the relentless rain, The road is filled with souls parting in pain.¡± ¡°Asking where the wine shop can be found, A cowherd points to Apricot Blossom Vige from afar.¡± Li Fan wrote down the poem. The disciples¡¯ eyes brightened, and Xinning started to read it in her sweet and naive voice. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°This poem is quite interesting, it cuts down a lot but still conveys the message sinctly,¡± Li Fan said, as if inspired by a thought, ¡°For instance, by removing two words, it can be a pentasybic poem.¡± ¡°Tomb-Sweeping rain falls hard, Travelers¡¯ souls are scarred. Where does the wine shop stand? Pointing to Apricot Blossomnd.¡± ¡°Removing three words still leaves a four-character verse intact: Tomb-Sweeping rain, Travelers¡¯ souls amain. Where has wine, Pointing to Apricot fine.¡± ¡°Even cutting out four words, you can still glimpse the whole picture: Tomb-Sweeping rain, The soul¡¯s strain, Where is wine, Apricot Blossom fine.¡± ¡°You could even cut out five words, and it still works: Rain pours, Souls are torn, Where¡¯s wine, Apricot divine.¡± Hearing this, the surrounding disciples instantly fell into deep thought. ¡°Master¡¯s meaning is that with the simplest brushstrokes, the mostplicatedndscape can be painted¡­ This is a new realm in the Art of Painting!¡± eximed Zi Ling with sparkling eyes. ¡°Reducingplexity to simplicity, all sword moves have a core essence¡­ Behindplexity lies a simple truth!¡± Dugu Yuqing felt that as Li Fan continued exining, all the sword moves in his mind began to evolve automatically bing simpler and clearer! He suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Master. Your disciple has gained much insight!¡± Li Fan gave a slight smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor technique after all.¡± ¡°Master, please enjoy the tea.¡± Gong Ya served the tea with gentle grace. Li Fan lifted his cup, took a small sip, nodded, and said, ¡°The Qingming festival has arrived, and it is an excellent time for picking tea. Qingming tea is especially good for nourishing the lungs. Come, I¡¯ll take you to pick some tea.¡± At the eastern edge of the vige, he had nted a tea garden, and now it was time to pick the tea. Upon hearing this, the many disciples were overjoyed! ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ve never seen a sacred tea tree before.¡± ¡°Picking tea¡­ it sounds like a lot of fun.¡± Gong Ya was even more delighted because she had been trying hard to break open the shackles in her sea of consciousness. If she could cultivate in the tea garden, the benefits would be immense! She hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without further dy, Li Fan led a group of disciples on their way. Soon enough, they arrived at the eastern end of the vige. A lush green tea garden, brimming with life. In the season of Qingming, tender shoots and young buds were everywhere, making the tea garden a sight of refreshing elegance. Just by approaching it, a fragrance was already wafting through the air. ¡°This tea garden is imbued with a myriad of rules and emanates a sacred aura as if dragons and tigers are leaping around¡­¡± Nan Feng was astonished! ¡°The tea we drink on regr days actuallyes from such divine tea trees!¡± Long Zixuan was also taken aback. This tea garden was extraordinary, as merely observing it from a distance was almost enough to bring about enlightenment. ¡°This is a ce for enlightenment!¡± Gong Ya was excited too. After arriving here, she felt the energies in her body start to circte. ¡°Start picking the tea!¡± Li Fan said with a smile. Immediately, the disciples entered the tea garden and began to pick the leaves. ¡­ At this moment. Outside the small mountain vige. Fire Spirit and Ji Taixuan, apanied by three Great Saint Emperors, had already arrived! Theynded outside the small mountain vige. ¡°Hmm? This ce¡­ this ce¡­¡± As soon as theynded, the three Saint Emperors were stunned! The vige thaty before their eyes seemed like a vast world full of hidden and terrifying supreme auras! ¡°This ce¡­ it almost gives me the illusion of facing the Temple of the True God¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Lin Zhentian muttered. ¡°To think that such a ce exists in this world¡­ no wonder Jiang Xue could be reborn from a drop of blood!¡± Qin Tianshi spoke gravely. ¡°The mere Jiang Xue, by leveraging this ce, has grown strong enough to dominate forbiddennds. If we were to obtain it¡­ what a grand opportunity!¡± In Dugu Maizu¡¯s eyes, there was an extreme fervor! They were all moved! It was a grand opportunity! However, at the same time, there was also a hint of wariness among them. ¡°We have brought our Ancestor Emperor¡¯s Swords, and we carry Divine Spirit treasures, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± ¡°Move out, let¡¯s enter!¡± They immediately spoke up! Fire Spirit led the way right away. Chapter 425 - 382: Divine Spirits? Voluntarily Disappearing!_1 Chapter 425: Chapter 382: Divine Spirits? Voluntarily Disappearing!_1 Fire Spirit led the three Saint Emperors and had already stepped into the small mountain vige. ¡°Such a terrifying aura¡­ My cultivation, has actually been affected!¡± A sh of change crossed their faces. They all felt their cultivation being suppressed! Countless Dao Qi descended from above. They hadn¡¯t walked far when they felt¡­ their own cultivation levels falling out of the Emperor Realm! Only the cultivation of the Great Saint level remained! Moreover, the further forward they went, the more their cultivation seemed to fall. ¡°What kind of forbiddennd is this¡­ that even Saint Emperors can¡¯t withstand it¡­¡± Dugu Maizu¡¯s face was incredibly grave! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we have treasures bestowed by the Divine Spirits, no one in the world can hurt us!¡± Lin Zhentian bit his teeth and spoke! They continued to move forward. ¡°Fire girl, are you looking for Little Li again?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, an old voice came from the side. The three Saint Emperors, upon hearing this voice, were all shocked and nearly jumped! They hurriedly turned around, only to see an elder lying on a Taishi Chair under a plum tree, with a teapot and a stack of dried meat on the table. He was leisurely to the extreme. But at this moment, the three Saint Emperors were all tremendously shaken! ¡°Is this¡­ is this a being that transcends Saint Emperors?¡± Lin Zhentian spoke in shock, the elder gave him a terrifying sense of intimidation, but at a nce, he could not see the elder¡¯s depth at all! Just like a mortal¡­ Without any leak! Does this mean that the other party has surpassed the Saint Realm? How is this possible! In all the world, the only one who truly transcended the Saint Realm should be one person¡­ That is the Divine Envoy. Even the nine Emperors in the Nine Emperor Mountain have just stepped half a foot beyond the Saint Path. However, this elder¡­ could he possibly be a figure on par with the Divine Envoy? ¡°What is this chair, what is this walking stick¡­¡± Dugu Maizu muttered to himself, the Taishi Chair the eldery on, and the walking stick in the elder¡¯s hand¡­ were like the ultimate weapons of cmity! He had a feeling that with just one point of the walking stick¡­ He would be left with nothing! Done for, what kind of existence have we encountered? ¡°What kind of meat is that¡­¡± Qin Tianshi, on the other hand, had noticed the meat on the table! The Qi emanating from that meat¡­ Actually contained the Imperial Path?! Could it be¡­ Fire Spirit was also somewhat surprised; she knew that every nt and tree in the small vige was extraordinary, but the three great Saint Emperors, when they saw Second Elder, had such a loss ofposure? What Realm could Second Elder possibly be? Her expression wasplex, and she steadied her mind before saying, ¡°Second Elder, you¡¯re sunbathing.¡± ¡°What, what is that meat?¡± Even she was very curious about the meat on the te! Elder Zhaoughed and said, ¡°This? Bear meat from the mountains, caught by Little Li, all made into dried meat, and he shared some with me, the taste is just passable, it¡¯s just a bit rough, want to try some?¡± He picked up the te and passed it to Fire Spirit. Fire Spirit had aplex expression on her face! It was indeed Senior Li¡­ ¡°Could this be an Emperor from the bear n of the Heavenly Net Mountain Range?!¡± Dugu Maizu couldn¡¯t help but speak, feeling a tremor. ¡°Most likely¡­ with such a Qi, there¡¯s no mistaking it!¡± ¡°An Emperor has actually been hunted by this small mountain vige to serve as food¡­¡± Lin Zhentian and Qin Tianshi had extremely ugly expressions on their faces. The news of the fall of the three Emperors of the Heavenly Net Mountain Range had long spread throughout the world. But they had never imagined it would be so tragic! And in the world, there was such a strange small mountain vige? Is this even a vige anymore? It was simply a forbiddennd within a forbiddennd! Moreover, ording to the words of the terrifying existence before them, it seemed that the executioner of the Giant Bear Emperor was that person called ¡°Little Li¡±? The others exchanged nces, their eyes filled with solemnity! ¡°Could it be that Jiang Xue is not the strongest person in the Northern Immortal Domain, and someone else is responsible for destroying the Land of Yang¡¯s Prohibition¡­¡± Their hearts were suddenly bottomless! ¡°No need, Second Elder, I still have to take these three to see Senior Li.¡± Fire Spirit spoke. Second Elder was somewhat surprised, ncing at the three men. He heard from Little Li that Fire girl was a big business person outside, often buying paintings for him! Could these three be the major clients Fire girl had brought? He couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Little Li? Good taste, but you must be prepared to pay a heavy price!¡± Although Elder Zhao didn¡¯t understand painting, he knew that Little Li¡¯s works must be extraordinary and could fetch a high price! He was happy for Little Li, to be able to earn a bit more money, that¡¯s good! He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go on, Little Li is picking tea at the eastern end of the vige.¡± But at this moment, Dugu Maizu and the others were already panicked! Ni Ma, paying a heavy price? The very words were terrifying! And even more so when spoken by such an unfathomable being! The key was, they faintly felt that the one called ¡°Little Li¡± held a very high status in the heart of the person before their eyes! He must absolutely be an extraordinary existence! ¡°Can we¡­ can we not go?¡± At this moment, Dugu Maizu couldn¡¯t help but speak. He wanted to back out, scaredy-cat! ¡°The three of you havee all this way, are you just going to leave like this?!¡± Second Elder was immediately taken aback and stood up, leaning on his walking stick, he said: ¡°Our vige may be a small ce, but Little Li is amongst the most top-notch individuals. Not meeting him, you three might suffer a great loss!¡± He was a bit anxious, these big bosses had finallye. Little Li could probably make a fortune from this! At this moment, Dugu Maizu and his twopanions definitely felt that the being before them¡­ seemed to be angered! As he stood up, they distinctly felt that various energies of heaven and earth seemed to move with him! Moreover, saying they would suffer a great loss¡­ This was a tant threat!! If they didn¡¯t go, maybe this powerful being would kill all three of them! And Second Elder even went on to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there!¡± He couldn¡¯t let Little Li¡¯s business opportunity be ruined! And upon hearing this, the three were even more dumbfounded! They, the three of them, had been targeted by this being! If they wanted to resist¡­ There would probably be a great battle! However, although they possessed the Divine Edicts bestowed by Jiang Hanshuang, the elder before them made them hesitant and fearful to use them! ¡°Come, follow me!¡± Elder Zhao spoke! The three could only stiffen up and follow Elder Zhao towards the eastern end of the vige. In a short while, they finally arrived at the eastern edge of the vige. Before them was a tea garden shrouded in a misty aura! In the midst of the tea garden, Li Fan was supervising a group of disciples picking tea! ¡°Da De, I said only the tenderest parts of the tea bud, this one¡¯s too old, throw it away, throw it away!¡± ¡°Right, Zi Ling is doing it correctly, only the tenderest part, the rest is undrinkable.¡± Li Fan was picking tea while instructing. He felt very helpless, these disciples of his were indeed idle and unskilled! They couldn¡¯t even pick tea properly! And several of them were not focusing on their tasks! Long Zixuan was at one side, gesticting at thin air as if he had lost his mind. Dugu Yuqing held a pen, writing characters in the air, looking extremely serious in his practice. Qing Chen was evenzier, simply sitting cross-legged under a tea bush, with an old leaf in his mouth! Lu Rang had rpsed into bad habits, sneakily stealing soil from the roots of an old tea tree and putting it into his own potted nt! Gong Ya and Xinning were also sitting under a tea tree enjoying the shade. Li Fan deeplymented that among thisrge family, there were really just a few who could work! ¡­ On the road beside the tea garden, seeing the scene from afar, the three Great Saint Emperors werepletely stunned on the spot! Because within that tea garden, there was an atmosphere of grandeur, as if it were the abode of Supreme Divine Spirits! The fresh aroma of tea, stirring the endless principles of heaven and earth, transforming into invisible Divine Beasts, like the Kylin, Baize, Divine Dragons and such, roaming through the tea garden! The fresh scent of tea drifting far and wide, even from a great distance, they could feel its extraordinary nature! ¡°What kind of tea garden is this?!¡± Dugu Maizu trembled as he took in this breath, feeling his entire body reach the utmostfort! ¡°Is this the tea garden that only Divine Spirits can possess? Even a single leaf could enable one to be an Emperor upon enlightenment!¡± Lin Zhentian was even more astonished! At that moment, Second Elder also spoke out loudly: ¡°Little Li,e out!¡± Following his voice. Li Fan immediately stopped and turned to look over inside the tea garden. All his disciples turned their heads too. ¡°Hmm¡­ these three have such strong auras!¡± Nan Feng was slightly surprised. ¡°Could it be¡­ the Swordsman Holy Emperor?!¡± Dugu Yuqing also spoke in surprise, sensing Dugu Maizu¡¯s aura! ¡°This person, I have a sense of familiarity, could he be a strong practitioner from the Ti¨¡nsh¨© D¨¤o¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng fixed his gaze on Lin Zhentian! ¡°He has a dragon hidden in him? Mixed blood of a Giant Dragon?¡± Long Zixuan kept staring at Qin Tianshi nonstop. The many disciples were all attentive. Li Fan had already walked out of the tea garden and smiled towards Second Elder: ¡°Elder, what brings you here?¡± He asked, while curiously looking towards Dugu Maizu and hispanions. And at that moment, Dugu Maizu and hispanions also looked towards Li Fan! When their gaze fell on Li Fan, all three experienced a thunderous sensation in their brains! At that moment, they were like mortals who had gone blind from staring directly at the sun! They trembled all over, almost unable to control themselves! ¡°This person¡­ immensely terrifying!¡± Dugu Maizu was extremely shocked in his heart, and without hesitation, he immediately took out the Divine Portrait bestowed by the spirits! ¡ªThe Frost Emperor had warned him again and again, if he encountered Jiang Xue or something strange, to open the Divine Portrait right away! He held up the Divine Portrait, trembling as he raised it! But no matter how hard he tried, he found¡­ That the Divine Portrait showed no response whatsoever! And inside the portrait, the Divine Spirit that once stood upon the clouds, rapidly faded away,pletely vanishing in the blink of an eye! Only a few clouds remained! He was even more terrified now, could it be that the person before him was able to suppress a Divine Spirit? That even the Divine Spirits were scared away of their own ord?? The three of them changed color! How could this be possible?! PS: Give me two weeks, after two weeks I will return to three chapters a day. Chapter 426 - 383: Words That Can Suppress the Saint Emperor_FOLLOWING COMMANDS_1 Chapter 426: Chapter 383: Words That Can Suppress the Saint Emperor_FOLLOWING COMMANDS_1 ¡°` The Divine Portrait had already been taken out. But¡­ there was not the slightest movement! Their three faces turned incredibly ugly. ¡°Even the portrait of Divine Spirits can be suppressed, could this person be¡­¡± They hardly dared to think about what kind of being they were facing! Was this a rhythm that even Divine Spirits feared? Did it have to be like this? When Li Fan saw the old man suddenly take out a piece of paper, he was also somewhat surprised.
What was this old man doing? At this time, Second Elder had alreadye over and whispered, ¡°Little Li, these three people are the big bosses brought by Fire Spirit!¡± ¡°I was afraid they would run, so I specially brought them over!¡± Big bosses? Upon hearing this, Li Fan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, are these three people your friends?¡± He asked. But, Fire Spirit shook her head and said, ¡°Reporting to senior, I originally thought they could be friends, which is why I invited them to the Northern Immortal Domain. However, after arriving in the Northern Immortal Domain, they attempted to make a move against it and were disrespectful to you!¡± ¡°With no other choice, I could only bring them here!¡± Hearing this, Li Fan immediately understood! These three were indeed big bosses and were probably art dealers, but they were not friends of Fire Spirit! They even wanted to seize the market of Fire Spirit and others. Moreover, Fire Spirit said that these three were disrespectful to him¡­ it seemed they must have artworks surpassing his own to dare make such big ims. Did theye here to challenge him in the art of painting? He couldn¡¯t help but look at the paper in Dugu Maizu¡¯s hands! Was that the artwork brought by the three challengers? He suddenly found it quite interesting and said, ¡°I understand the purpose of your visit. Come, show me what you have in your hands.¡± He casually extended his hand. Instantly, Dugu Maizu¡¯s face changed. At that moment, he felt an involuntarypulsion to step forward, trembling as he handed over the Divine Edict to the other party. Li Fan took the ¡°painting¡± and nced at it. On this scroll, there was unexpectedly a picture of white clouds! Li Fan looked at it and immediately looked at the three old men with some doubt. What kind of taste was this? This picture of white clouds was simply not worth looking at. The clouds hung low, and there was an empty space on the clouds, making theyout uncoordinated. Moreover, the clouds were also painted in twisted shapes¡­ Even a beginner wouldn¡¯t paint so poorly! ¡°Is this what you regard as a treasure?¡± Li Fan couldn¡¯t help but speak out! It was simply too insulting. To think they dared to look down on him with this painting? Li Fan felt that his spirit had been harmed, thoroughly harmed! Upon hearing this, the three Saint Emperors trembled and their expressions turned even uglier! They were filled with indescribable fear. What kind of existence was this that could make the Divine Portrait actively recede and casually y with a Divine painting! Moreover, his words seemed to regard the Divine Portrait with great disdain! ¡°Could this be a true Divine Spirit?¡± Dugu Maizu¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Frost Emperor said that the Divine Portrait contains the power of Divine Spirits¡­ this person is unimaginable!¡± The other two were equally terrified. However, Li Fan looked at them, shook his head, and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Since they hade, he had to make them leave utterly convinced! After all, although Li Fan didn¡¯t like to fight for fame and wealth, to disdain him with such a painting? He couldn¡¯t tolerate it! Hearing this, the three were even more afraid, but they dared not disobey. Even the Divine Portrait was useless! Immediately, a group of disciples also packed up the tea leaves and other things, and went back with Li Fan. Before long, they had already arrived in front of the small courtyard. Wu¡¯er Xianting! At this moment, the three Saint Emperors inhaled sharply! Because at this moment, their cultivation levels¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om werepletely suppressed. Mortals! Now, they couldn¡¯t mobilize even a trace of Spiritual Energy. What kind of ce was this¡­ Terrifying! Forbiddennd! Dead end! ¡°` The three of them were so scared their legs had gone weak! Li Fan, however, pushed open the door indifferently and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Trembling, the three followed him inside. The moment they stepped into the small courtyard, Boom! An endless surge of qi crashed down! In that instant, the three of them immediately knelt down. Even as Saint Emperors, they simply could not withstand the oppressive force within the small courtyard. Seeing this, Li Fan was taken aback. What are these old guys doing? ¡°The three of you, please get up, there¡¯s no need for this!¡± Li Fan spoke. With his words, the terrifying presence that the three Saint Emperors felt disappeared in an instant. A mysterious power made them rise to their feet involuntarily. ¡°When he speaks, thew follows¡­ Even the Saint Emperors cannot defy thew that apanies his words!¡± The faces of the three became even uglier! ¡°Zi Ling, go to the study and take out some paintings for the three to see,¡± said Li Fan indifferently. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Upon hearing this, Zi Ling nodded and then turned to Fire Spirit, saying, ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, will youe with me?¡± Fire Spirit replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Entering the study, Zi Ling inquired, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the background of those three guys?¡± Fire Spirit said, ¡°They are the Ancestor Emperors of the Dugu Family, the Qin Family, and the Lin Family, having betrayed the Human Race!¡± She briefly exined the situation. Upon hearing this, Zi Ling became somewhat angry! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ I understand now.¡± She immediately took a painting from the study. It was a dragon painted by Li Fan! Then, from a corner, she picked up a piece of dusty yellow paper ¨C a ghost talisman that Li Fan had once drawn. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Ling¡¯er!¡± Zi Ling said. With that, she and Fire Spirit headed out together. ¡°Master, here you are.¡± Zi Ling handed over the painting and the talisman to Li Fan. Li Fan was startled for a moment, wondering why Zi Ling, that girl, fetched a talisman when he had asked for paintings? However, he didn¡¯t bother to question it and casually handed them to Qin Tianshi and Lin Zhentian. ¡°You both can have a look,¡± he said. At the same time, he picked up the poetry he had written in the morning to teach Xinning and handed it to Dugu Maizu, ¡°Hmm, there happens to be a handwritten piece by myself on the table, you might as well take a look.¡± Dugu Maizu, Qin Tianshi, and Lin Zhentian were all shocked the moment they received the writings and paintings! Dugu Maizu, upon obtaining Li Fan¡¯s handwriting, instantaneously felt as if an all-powerful sword intent had swept over him! ¡°Amidst pure brightness, the rain drizzles; travelers on the road seem to lose their souls. Inquiring where the tavern lies, the herding boy points to Apricot Blossom Vige far away¡­¡± In a sh, Dugu Maizu¡¯s face drastically changed! It was at this moment that the Emperor Sword he had brought with him, the sword of the Ancestor Emperor of the Dugu Family, began to resonate loudly! The Qingming Sword! Now the Qingming Sword¡¯s qi surged in myriad ways. For a moment, it was as if the secret forces of space and time reached out, and the river of causality seemed to emerge! Suddenly, Dugu Maizu felt the river of time pulling at him! By his side, Dugu Yuqing sensed something and was equally shaken! The Saint Emperor of the Lin Family, Lin Zhentian, held the talisman in his hands, Shaking throughout his body, because this talisman¡­ Was the supreme and wless Talisman of Creation! Within the talisman, there seemed to be a mysterious force circting! He, too, felt as if he had stepped into the river of time in an instant! By his side, Lin Jiu Zheng¡¯s spirit was shaken! Qin Tianshi got his hands on a painting of a flying dragon! The dragon soared in the heavens! It was an awe-inspiring golden Divine Dragon, traversing the clouds, seeminglymanding a view over all under heaven, unmatched within its domain! At this moment, he felt clearly as if he had been nced at by that Divine Dragon! His spirit was stirred, pulled by the power of causality! Meanwhile, Long Zixuan also changed his demeanor, as he too felt the tug from space and time! In the blink of an eye! The three great Saint Emperors, along with Li Fan¡¯s three great disciples, were all swept up by the river of time! Chapter 428 - 385: The Cause and Effect Across Millions of Years_1 Chapter 428: Chapter 385: The Cause and Effect Across Millions of Years_1 Sky Domain was silent. In this space-time, it seemed as if all the waves had vanished. Thend shattered by the great battle was reassembling, and the Void Ocean reappeared. Below Sky Domain, Dugu Yuqing, Long Zixuan, and Lin Jiu Zheng, all bore expressions of immense shock! ¡°The Dugu Family¡­ Dugu Bubai¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing muttered, gazing at the Ancestor Emperor of the Dugu Family, with a hint of perplexity on his face. Because Dugu Bubai¡­ looked almost exactly like him! ¡°Ancestor Emperor?¡­ Why do you look so much like me¡­¡± Lin Jiu Zheng also fell into confusion!
¡°Commanding dragons in battle, roaming the world, he¡­ just like the scenes in my dreams!¡± Long Zixuan looked toward Qin Zheng, his face wearing an expression of disbelief! At this moment, the three Saint Emperors, looking at the three of them, were equally shocked. ¡°What is going on¡­¡± Dugu Bubai, seeing Dugu Yuqing, fell into deep thought. ¡°I¡­ seem to be his shadow¡­¡± Lin Tianzheng, was even more stunned as he looked at Lin Jiu Zheng! Qin Zheng, unable to believe it, stared at Long Zixuan, and said: ¡°I¡­ came into being because of you?¡± The three Saint Emperors, at this moment, did not know what to think! ¡°Every Yin Realm is merely a reflection of the Yang Realm, and the reappearance of the Yin Realm is the intertwining of cause and effect and Samsara, and you¡­ are the cause itself!¡± Dugu Bubai, looking at Dugu Yuqing, said with a shocked tone: ¡°This Yin Realm came into existence because of you¡­ The mighty ones from downstream of time, they search for you¡­ That¡¯s why the Yin Realm reemerged!¡± Lin Tianzheng also muttered to himself, saying: ¡°Our very existence is solely for that being, to find you¡­¡± Qin Zheng looked at Long Zixuan, his eyes seemingly filled with endless mncholy, and said: ¡°In your deep meditation, you dreamt of riding and battling with dragons, thus I exist¡­¡± ¡°You think, therefore I am!¡± ¡°The cause and effect of this world revolve around you¡­¡± At this moment, the three Saint Emperors seemed to havepletely understood! Each Yin Realm was a reflection of the Yang Realm after its demise, the past of the Yang Realm and its Samsara. The rebirth of this Yin Realm was due to the mighty ones standing downstream of time, and the three young men who appeared in the river of causality at this moment should be the invincible mighty one¡­ In search of the cause itself! Hearing this, Long Zixuan and the others fell into even deeper confusion. At this moment, they felt as if they could sense the mighty hand of fate, the traces of Samsara, but they were unable to unravel it, unable to grasp¡­ ¡°Regardless, that senior, in this Yin Realm, has shown great kindness to me!¡± ¡°The Yin Realm came into existence because of his elderly self!¡± Dugu Bubai, stepping forward, suddenly bowed to Dugu Yuqing. Qin Zheng and Lin Tianzheng also paid great respects to Long Zixuan and Lin Jiu Zheng! ¡°We three shall enter the Yang Realm!¡± ¡°If one day we truly meet downstream of time, we shall then thank that senior for his great kindness!¡± After they spoke, they suddenly turned and left. In the blink of an eye, they headed toward a pitch-ck ocean. On the other side of the ocean, inds were densely packed, and a sinister grey fog mixed with the breath of taboos, as if hiding another world! The three Saint Emperors had departed. The river of causality resumed at once. In an instant, the secret force of time flowed, and Dugu Yuqing and the others saw a series of changes before their eyes. The river of time flowed swiftly. The next moment, their minds shook, and they opened their eyes, but they were still in the small courtyard! The three couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, shock evident on their faces! It was real¡­ Everything was real! They had crossed the rivers of countless eons and seen the three Saint Emperors of the endless past! ¡°What did you see?¡± At this time, Lu Rang asked with great curiosity! ¡°Did you get a glimpse into the truth of history? That era, was there also a great disaster?¡± Jiang Li was also eager to know! Lu Rang and Jiang Li had both experienced this feeling before and had seen many truths within the river of time. Nan Feng, Zi Ling, Qing Chen, and the others were likewise filled with curiosity! ¡°Indeed, we witnessed an epic battle¡­¡± Dugu Yuqing transmitted his voice, pointing to the small courtyard where the trio from Dugu Maizu appeared akin to being in a stupor, and said: ¡°They are a droplet of blood from the ancestors of the Dugu Family, the Qin Family, and the Lin Family, reenacting a moment from this river of time.¡± ¡°There are mysterious supreme beings, pushing them to search for the strongest in the world within this river of time¡­¡± He briefly transmitted his voice to exin the matter. In an instant, the group of Disciples were all wearing expressions of immense shock! A battle from the ancient epochs¡­ The three ancestor emperors from Lin Family, Dugu Family, and Qin Family, shing in a great battle with an unknown and mysterious existence¡­ And that unknown existence, acting of its own will, extracted a drop of blood from each of the three ancestor emperors, casting it into the river of time, seeking the strongest across thirty million years¡­ And the result¡­ They encountered the Master! At this moment, the group of Disciples looked towards Li Fan, their expressions extremelyplex! ¡°The strongest being of thirty million years, Master¡­too powerful!¡± Nan Feng¡¯s mind was hugely shaken, and she felt an endless reverence! ¡°Aww, the strongest being of thirty million years is our Master, and he even makes delicious food for us every day¡­so blissful, so happy!¡± Zi Ling¡¯s eyes shimmered as she felt like exploding with joy. ¡°Master could have surpassed the other shore long ago, but instead stayed in this mundane world to shield the entire Yin Realm from catastrophe, what a grand aspiration, what a heart ofpassion, Master¡­is a true great Buddha!¡± Qing Chen was deeply moved and couldn¡¯t help but bring his palms together, saying, ¡°My Master is merciful!¡± ¡°So it turns out that Master has already been invincible for thirty million years¡­¡± Su Baiqian murmured to herself. ¡°Master is so powerful¡­Dead Dog, did you know about this already? Is Master a Saint Emperor?¡± Wu Dade was simrly shocked and turned to ask Big ck Dog. But Big ck Dog had a look of speechlessness in his dog eyes, and with a split of his dog¡¯s mouth, he transmitted: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to creaturescking in imagination!¡± Wu Dade: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°For Big Brother, thirty million years in the Two Realms of Immortals and Demons don¡¯t count for anything, is he¡­a master from the Yang Realm?¡± Xinning blinked herrge eyes, feeling that her understanding of Big Brother had been refreshed once again! ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­that¡¯s why the Dugu Family, the Qin Family, and the Lin Family betrayed the Human Race because they were driven by the cause and effect across time, and all three of them were being manipted by that existence from the Yang Realm.¡± Fire Spirit was whispering to herself, sensing for the first time the immense power of causality! Countless eons ago, a mysterious existence extracted a drop of blood from the progenitors of the three human ns and sshed it into the river of fate to seek out the strongest in the Yin Realm across thirty million years. After an endless period, the three Quasi-Emperors of the Human Race becamepdogs of the Temple of the True God and came to Senior Li¡¯s courtyard. Everything¡­was the workings of fate in the dark. One-to-one correspondence! In the face of the historical tide, the choices and decisions of the Qin Family, Lin Family, and Dugu Family were actually predetermined.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They had unwittingly be pawns of a mysterious entity from the ancient past but still believed they were making their own decisions. She suddenly felt a profound sense of sorrow. Before such a terrifying force that could interfere with causality and instantly influence a region of space-time, all beings are just too small and powerless. Born without knowing why, dying without knowing because of whom. Is this destiny¡­ Thinking this, her gaze towards Li Fan became even more resolute! The world is full of suffering, and Senior Li¡­is the true savior! ¡­ Meanwhile, Li Fan was leisurely lifting a cup of tea and sipping it gently. Watching Dugu Maizu and the two others, as they fell deep into thought and stupor after witnessing his calligraphy and paintings, he felt a slight sense of pride! Thinking back to earlier, when the three old men had looked down on him with a disdainful painting, he felt¡­a sweet sense of vindication! The feeling was quite pleasant. Cough cough¡­must not get carried away! Li Fan set down his teacup, looked towards Dugu Maizu and the two, and gently tapped on the table, saying: ¡°Do the three of you have any insights after viewing my humble paintings and calligraphy?¡± In an instant. Dugu Maizu and the two others seemed toe back to their senses, waking uppletely! They looked towards Li Fan, their aged eyes filled with immense reverence and admiration! The three of them knelt down on the spot! And paid great respect! Chapter 429 - 386 All-out Battle_1 Chapter 429: Chapter 386 All-out Battle_1 Dugu Maizu, Lin Zhentian, and Qin Tianshi, three Saint Emperors, were now kneeling on the ground and paying great respects! In their eyes, as they looked at Li Fan, reverence hadpletely taken over! Traversing the long river of time, they had seen the historical truth¡­ At this moment, they had fully understood everything. ¡°We ourselves are merely the continuation of the causalities from endless eons ago¡­¡± Dugu Maizu muttered, bitterness in his eyes! ¡°Mysterious existences from the Yang Realm, with the power of causality from the unseen world, have been guiding our choices, leading us here¡­¡± Qin Tianshi was incredibly sighful. ¡°This is the invincible supreme being who dominated the Yin Realm for thirty million years, he is the one¡­ who made our ancestor great!¡± Lin Zhentian¡¯s demeanor was filled with excitement!
¡°Thank you, Senior, for granting us such a fortune!¡± All three of them spoke in unison, kowtowing on the spot! Seeing this, Li Fan was a bit surprised¡­ Was all this necessary? Was it just a few paintings they had seen¡­ He suddenly felt that these three old men were truly pitiful. It seemed they had never seen any decent works of art in their lives! ¡°Please rise, no need for such formalities.¡± Li Fan spoke. The three immediately stood up, their eyes still filled with boundless reverence. ¡°Senior, we were wrong¡­ we werepletely wrong, please forgive us!¡± Dugu Maizu bowed his head, his face full of regret! ¡°For the disrespect towards you, we deserve to die!¡± Lin Tianzheng also spoke sincerely! All the glory of their families originated from this Senior before them. How could they not show respect? Li Fan smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s all minor issues.¡± He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I just hope you can be friends with Miss Ling¡¯er, after all, mutual benefit is the right path!¡± Upon hearing this, the three Saint Emperors felt even more ashamed and bowed on the spot, saying: ¡°Rest assured, Senior, from now on, we will definitely follow Miss Ling¡¯er¡¯smands, and if we dare to show a hint of disrespect, may our souls be scattered!¡± They swore a harsh oath! Li Fan nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡± After that, he turned to Fire Spirit and asked with a smile: ¡°How¡¯s the recent development? It should be quite good, right?¡± Their business should be growing everrger. Fire Spirit responded, ¡°Reporting to Senior, we have basically taken over the Northern Immortal Domain.¡± At that, Li Fan was genuinely surprised! Fire Spirit and her group were that impressive?? They had actually taken over the market of the entire Northern Immortal Domain! No wonder they had attracted so manypetitors, with such arge business, who wouldn¡¯t be envious? ¡°Excellent, keep it up,¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Fan couldn¡¯t help butpliment her, even feeling a bit of envy in his heart. He truly envied these young people, young as they were, they had already established their own industries! It¡¯s not easy for young people to start businesses! Thinking of himself as a salted fish who preferred the rural life in the vige, he would probably not make a fortune in this lifetime. Meanwhile, Fire Spirit was even more delighted. ¡°For Senior Li to praise us like this¡­ we must not have done wrong!¡± ¡°¡­And Senior Li also told us to keep it up¡­ which means we haven¡¯t met his expectations yet!¡± Intelligent as she was, Fire Spirit deciphered much from the two words ¡°keep it up¡± uttered by Li Fan! ¡°Perhaps what Senior Li wants is¡­ the entire Immortal Domain?!¡± Thinking it over, she felt her blood boil with excitement! ¡°Right, Senior,¡± She took the opportunity to report: ¡°Those three are merely the vanguard from several other Immortal Domains, the real enemies are still behind them!¡± ¡°There are too many of them and they¡¯re too strong, we probably can¡¯t beat them with our strength alone¡­¡± After all, those are armiesposed of all Imperial ns, Royal ns, and the like from this world. Li Fan, upon hearing this, immediately grew slightly angry! These Immortal Domain people don¡¯t y fair in business! So this is a trapid in session. First, they sent three old men who couldn¡¯tpete in art, and now they are nning to y dirty? Is there now in the Immortal Domain?! Moreover, this isn¡¯t the first or second time such a thing has happened. Doing business still requires a show of force! He swept his eyes over his many disciples and asked: ¡°Are you willing to lend a hand?¡± After all, his disciples¡­ seem to have plenty of experience in brawling! At these words, a group of disciples were immediately delighted! ¡°Master, I am willing to go!¡± Long Zixuan spoke, his face filled with anticipation! ¡°Brawling¡­ I absolutely cannot be absent!¡± Dugu Yuqing also spoke up. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to take on this fight!¡± ¡°Master, I want to go too~!¡± Almost all the disciples were speaking up, volunteering very eagerly! Having made significant breakthroughs recently, most of them were already at the Saint Realm and urgently needed the tempering of battle! Even Xinning was raising her little hand, her big eyes filled with expectation! Li Fan was somewhat speechless at the scene. They were too, too enthusiastic! Even the female disciples were so fierce! He couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat, thankful that they had a good sense of respect for their teacher, otherwise if a situation of students hitting the teacher arose, he would not be able to withstand it! ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Li Fan immediately agreed, then reminded them: ¡°Bring your weapons!¡± Upon hearing that, a group of disciples happily went to grab their items for the fight. Qing Chen was carrying a broom, Long Zi Xuan was holding a fishing rod, Su Baiqian picked up a small hoe, and Lu Rang quickly shouldered the grass¡­ ¡°Master, can I use this?¡± Gong Ya asked a bit timidly, holding a teacup in her hand. She originally wanted to use the teapot, but the power contained in it was too terrifying, and she felt she couldn¡¯t control it. If she identally destroyed the entire Immortal Domain, that would be problematic¡­ So, using a teacup seemed safer! Li Fan, however, was about to spit out a mouthful of blood, how could you fight with a teacup? Trying to pin the me on someone else? That¡¯s not professional, not professional at all! However, most of these girls are probably just going to stand by and watch, purely onlookers. He didn¡¯t even want to speak anymore, waving his hand and saying: ¡°Whatever, do as you please!¡± Hearing his words, Gong Ya trembled with excitement and said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± With that, she happily picked up a teacup. ¡°This hunt will definitely yield no small amount of game¡­¡± Meanwhile, Wu Dade had unfastened the leash from Big ck Dog, drooling as he utched it, clearly lost in some thought! Many disciples were all ready. Lu Rang was bringing Little Gold Bull, Nan Feng was holding Little Wolf Qianqian, the tortoise clung to Jiang Li¡¯s thigh, and Lin Jiu Zheng was apanied by the Little Kirin. Even the pets were brought along! They were acting as if they were going on vacation! ¡°Master, we¡¯re off!¡± They said their goodbyes to Li Fan, who waved back at them. And with that, the group left. ¡°Ah, such foolish disciples¡­¡± Li Fan picked up his teacup, drinking helplessly, and reached down to pet Xiao Bai lying on hisp, saying: ¡°You¡¯re the best behaved.¡± ¡°Meow meow, meow meow meow~~¡± Xiao Bai responded by affectionately licking his hand. ¡­ Before long, the group had already reached the entrance to the vige. ¡°Da De, where are you guys off to?¡± Elder Zhao asked, his face brimming with curiosity. Wu Dade replied: ¡°Elder Zhao, we¡¯re off hunting!¡± ¡°The game this time is plentiful, just wait, we¡¯ll bring you back something delicious!¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Zhao chuckled and said: ¡°Good, make sure to catch plenty, then. I will inform the vigers that no one needs to cook dinner tonight, we¡¯ll be waiting for the feast!¡± As he spoke, he picked up a piece of dried bear meat and began chewing on it slowly. Seeing this, Dugu Maizu and the other three Saint Emperors hadplex expressions on their faces! They knew that right now, the armies of the Imperial and Royal ns were eyeing the Northern Immortal Domain with covetous eyes. No fewer than three hundred ns! Yet, in the eyes of these vigers, they were going hunting? They were even preparing for a feast? But then again, behind these people stood a being who had remained invincible for thirty million years in the Yin Realm. So, they should be this audacious! Having left the vige, they headed straight for the North Immortal Realm Middle Domain! ¡­ At this moment. At the border between the Central Immortal Domain and the Northern Immortal Domain. Countless armies lined the skies! Their presence was so massive it seemed to stretch for ten thousand li, like a dense cloud cover luding the sun. Imperial Flying Ships were numerous as they appeared! ¡°Reporting to the Frost Emperor, twenty-one Imperial ns, seventy-two Sub-Emperor ns, and two hundred and two Royal ns¡­ have all arrived!¡± On a massive ship ahead, Du Tuntian of the Swallowing Sky Bird n reported with eagerness, saying: ¡°Our n wishes to take the vanguard!¡± At these words, Jiang Hanshuang remained indifferent and said: ¡°Wait.¡± With a step, she vanished from the spot. Shortly after, she reappeared on a huge, empty ship. This ship was guarded by eight Emperors from the Nine Emperor Mountain, apart from the Frost Emperor. No one dared to peep inside the cabin! The Divine Envoy was there. She stepped into the cabin to find that the Blue-Robed Taoist was offering incense to a y sculpture of a Divine Spirit. ¡°Divine Envoy, the portraits of the Divine Spirits should have been delivered to that wretched Jiang Xue by the Dugu Family and others by now. Have we received any response?¡± she asked respectfully. The moment someone saw the mysterious portrait of the Divine Spirit, its divine eyes would open and transmit images back, letting people here know what exactly was urring. Furthermore, with Divine Spirits intervening, it was possible to avoid the ominous and the bizarre! This aspect of the bizarre could even make the Divine Envoys a bit fearful! She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Finally, the Blue-Robed Taoist finished offering incense and said calmly: ¡°Let us see.¡± After that, he picked up a small mirror in front of the Divine Spirit statue. The Divine Spirit¡¯s portrait and this little mirror, being blessed by Divine Spirit¡¯s incense, were thus divine objects infused with the essence of Divine Spirits. He could see everything the eye of the Divine Spirit saw through the mirror. He exerted his Mana! But no ripple appeared on the mirror. Nothing showed up. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Could it be that the eye of the Divine Spirit saw nothing?¡± He was surprised! No response meant that the Divine Eye had not opened! That is, there was nothing bizarre worth the Divine Spirit¡¯s gaze! How strange¡­ ¡°It seems, that woman Jiang Xue has nothing to do with the bizarre¡­¡± Muttering to himself, he immediately ordered: ¡°Begin the assault. Since there¡¯s no bizarre, it only shows that woman is nothing much!¡± ¡°By sweeping through the entire Northern Immortal Domain, I can naturally force the Great Yin Spirit to show itself!¡± His eyes shone with determination! At his words, Jiang Hanshuang was overjoyed and quick to step out of the cabin. ¡°Advance the troops!¡± ¡°Conquer the Northern Immortal Domain!¡± Her voice rang out at once! Suddenly, the dense masses of armies hovering in the sky began to move! Heading toward the Northern Immortal Domain! At that moment, aboard the Swallowing Sky Bird n¡¯s warship, a middle-aged man picked up a pile of drawings. That man was none other than Ao Wushuang! His face exhibited a great fervor as if he was throwing all caution to the wind. Picking up the drawings, he handed them out to everyone, saying through clenched teeth: ¡°Come on everyone, I¡¯ve finished drawing the terrain maps of the Northern Immortal Domain. One map per n, don¡¯t miss out! Everyone charge freely, with me here, it¡¯s a sure win!!¡± ¡­